ã€ŠAristocratic Shocking Love: The First Ladyã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Fell Into A Trap; Love Gone To Dust

    Gu Youli took the lift up to the 18th floor and knocked on the door of the second room to the right. It was room 1808. Just as her fingers touched the door, it opened up on its own.

    It was pitch dark in the room.

    She called out, ¡°Mengshan, Mengshan¡­¡±

    But, she was met with silence. She wondered as to why Mengshan wasn¡¯t replying to her.

    Could she have left already? But then why didn¡¯t she close the door?

    Guided by the faint lights from the corridor, Gu Youli walked into the room slowly but suspiciously. She asked loudly, ¡°Mengshan, are you in here?¡±

    She extended her hand in the dark room to feel around for the switch.

    Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed by someone. Immediately after that, she was pressed against the wall on one side.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart started racing in fear. Before she could figure out what was going on, a tall figure pressed against her.

    She was immediately assailed by the strong smell of alcohol. Gu Youli shrieked in horror. ¡°Ah, who are you? What do you want?¡±

    The manughed, charmingly.

    It was too dark to see his face but she could feel a cold aura that he was exuding.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart thumped vigorously. She had absolutely no idea about what to do in this situation. She felt as though her heart was going to jump out of her mouth.

    Her lips trembled as she said, ¡°Let go¡­¡±

    But before she could shout out thest word, her lips were blocked by a pair of burning lips that still held traces of alcohol on them.

    The man¡¯s kiss was like a hungry beast preying on his meal. It went from swallowing, to sucking, to nibbling, and finally devouring¡­

    Gu Youli was shocked out of her wits. She was stuck between the cold hard wall and a burning hot chest as the forced kiss continued to create havoc on her senses.

    However, she was stunned only momentarily and quickly regained her senses. She pushed the man away with all her might but to no avail. Instead, she was pushed even harder against the wall.

    She wanted to shout out loud but her screams turned into moaning sounds after being ravaged by his mouth.

    Her moans sounded seductive and bewitching in the pitch dark room, making the drunken man¡¯s ravage even wilder.

    Gu Youli straightened her arm and tried to feel for something that could help her.

    However, all she could feel was the cold wall.

    What should she do? What should she do? Gu Youli¡¯s mind was in aplete mess. By this time, her clothes were being forcefully removed by the man.

    Let go of me, let go of me! After screaming loudly countless times inside her head, Gu Youli finally got the chance. The chance to breathe and shout. She struggled with all her might and used her limbs to push the man away. She kicked him hard. ¡°Let¡­ let go of me. Hel¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, she could not finish herst word.

    Because her mouth was once again sealed tightly and her protesting limbs were also seized firmly.

    SOMEONE SAVE ME!!

    Gu Youli screamed in her head.

    Heavens seemed to hear her cry for help because the door of the room was pushed open from the outside.

    The faint light from the corridor flooded into the room and Gu Youli could see the woman standing there.

    It¡¯s¡­ Mengshan!! Great! She is saved!

    Gu Youli opened her mouth and wanted to scream but suddenly, her beautiful eyes opened wide. She felt a piercing pain in her body which silenced all her screams.

    With the help of the faint lights, Yang Mengshan, who was standing at the door, could barely make out the silhouettes of the man and woman, who were intertwined erotically in the dark room.

    She apologized quickly and closed the door, leaving from there.

    ¡°Meng¡­¡±

    Shan, Help!!

    Gu Youli shouted immediately without caring about the excruciating pain she was feeling.

    However, the man had once again captured her lips. The light and the little hope, both had been extinguished and the room was filled with darkness, once again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2

    Maligned, Eroded By Love

    However, the man had once again grabbed her lips. The faint light from outside had been severed and the room was filled with darkness once again.

    Hey! Hey! Mengshan, Mengshan¡­ Yang Mengshan, why did you leave? How could you leave? Save me!

    Gu Youli screamed inside her head. Her moist eyes were filled with despair.

    The man was like a wild beast without any pity for her. He did not even seem to realize that it was the woman¡¯s first time.

    As time passed, Gu Youli¡¯s body started to experience some changes slowly. Moans had started to escape from her lips¡­

    ¡°Enjoying it? Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s dark pupils were filled with an evil charm. He was like a devil who hade from the darkness.

    Gu Youli¡¯s frail frame bounced up and down violently. She shook her head with all her might but the man on top of her did not seem to be tired. Instead, his thrusts became faster and faster.

    Finally, Gu Youli lost track of how long it had been. She only knew that when the man finally released inside her with pleasure, she waspletely drained from the torture.

    Gu Youli, who hadid limply in bed, sat up to put on her clothes after she had regained a little energy.

    However, before she could put her jacket on, the door to the room was opened once again.

    Immediately, the light was switched on with a loud click.

    Gu Youli looked at the three people standing at the door with something akin to horror.

    Her boyfriend, Zhao Mingcheng, her younger sister, Yang Mengshan, and her good friend, Gu Huijun stood there.

    The light was blinding in her eyes after such a long period of darkness.

    The three of them were stunned. The first person to react was Gu Huijun. She shrieked in horror, ¡°Ah!, Youli, you¡­¡±

    The man who had fallen asleep on the bed woke up with a start and slowly sat up.

    Gu Youli did not turn to look back at him. Everything was still. At this moment, her eyes were only focussed at Zhao Mingcheng.

    Zhao Mingcheng was also ring angrily at Gu Youli. His expression was filled with sorrow and anguish. He turned around to walk away without saying a word.

    Gu Youli got up quickly and chased after him. The pain between her legs made her stop and take in a deep breath of the cold air.

    However, she did not care about anything and staggered out of the room without even putting her shoes on.

    She caught up with Zhao Mingcheng at the lift and started exining to him anxiously, ¡°Mingcheng, listen to me, hear me out. It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s pnded on Gu Youli¡¯s face and interrupted her words.

    Gu Youli was hit so hard that she fell on the floor.

    Her cheek swelled up immediately and there was an imprint on her face of five distinct fingers. Blood started to trickle down from the corner of her lips.

    Zhao Mingcheng was engulfed by fury. He reached out and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s hair as he howled. ¡°Gu Youli, I must have been f*cking blind to treat you as a treasure. I didn¡¯t even touch you because I respected you but here you are f*cking around with other men. This is infuriating. You promiscuous slut!¡±

    That intense rage pierced into Gu Youli¡¯s heart like a sharp knife.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart felt suffocated at that moment.

    She shook her head at Zhao Mingcheng anxiously and with grievance. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Mingcheng, it was against my will. I was forced¡­¡±

    Why did Mingcheng give her the death sentence before even hearing her out?

    She thought painfully.

    Zhao Mingcheng shouted at her once again, ¡°If you didn¡¯te here willingly, how could he have forced you? You don¡¯t want to admit to what you did. You¡¯re f*cking disgusting!¡±

    Gu Youli felt as though her heart was split open with a knife. It was bloody painful.

    She sat down on the floor limply and the sobs which came out of her were heart wrenching.

    She cried and tried to exin to Zhao Mingcheng. ¡°Mingcheng, please, believe me. It¡¯s because Mengshan told me that my design won and had invited me here to celebrate!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Stolen Design

    ¡°What a wicked woman! When did your design win? It was Mengshan¡¯s design that has won first ce.¡± Gu Huijun threw the magazine which she was holding, at Gu Youli¡¯s face, as she said that.

    The magazine dropped to the ground. With a bad feeling in her heart, Gu Youli looked at it. Her limbs were trembling when she saw the winning design on the cover page.

    That design was hers, indeed. It was exactly the same picture, the same idea, the same material¡­

    Wait, why was the name of the designer different?

    ¡°A¡­ my?¡± Gu Youli stared at it, wide-eyed.

    She looked at Yang Mengshan in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t Amy your name? Why are you the designer of this piece?¡±

    Yang Mengshan nced at Gu Youli innocently and replied to her in a soft voice, ¡°Sis, this is my work. Of course, I am the designer!¡±

    Gu Youli had stopped crying but her eyes started to turn red. She looked at Yang Mengshan in disbelief. ¡°What? Your work?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are iming that it¡¯s yours, Sis?¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s face had a harmless, bewildered expression.

    However, in a split second, there was a near undetectable ruthlessness in her gaze.

    Gu Youli felt as though her heart had fallen into an icy chamber all of a sudden and she started shaking.

    She felt as though there was something heavy pressing on her chest and it was suffocating her. ¡°What do you mean? This is my design.¡±

    Gu Huijun spat the next words at Gu Youli. ¡°Gu Youli, you¡¯re so shameless. You¡¯re actually saying that the design of Shangpin¡¯s chief designer belongs to you, a jewelry salesperson? Even if you¡¯re envious, there¡¯s no need to go so far!¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. She put her hand on her chest and said, ¡°Mengshan, you can¡¯t do this. This is my design. Give me an exnation.¡±

    Her breathing became shallow as she was overwhelmed with despair. She reached out to grab Yang Mengshan¡¯s hand.

    Yang Mengshan shouted in shock and wanted to throw Gu Youli¡¯s hand away.

    But Gu Youli¡¯s grip on her was too tight and she could not free herself no matter how hard she tried. She looked towards Zhao Mingcheng and Gu Huijun in distress. ¡°Brother Mingcheng, Sister Huijun, help me. Sis has gone crazy!¡±

    Gu Huijun red ruthlessly at Gu Youli and reached out to push her away.

    At the same time, Zhao Mingcheng held Yang Mengshan¡¯s hand and shoved Gu Youli forcefully as well. ¡°Slut, let go of Mengshan.¡±

    Gu Youli was struck so forcefully that she staggered backwards. Her head knocked against something hard and she felt an excruciating pain. Her vision became blurry.

    Suddenly, she saw a handsome face through the haze. His features were refined, almost as if drawn personally by God. He was exuding the dignified elegance of an overbearing leader that made one want to worship him.

    He looked at her. His sharp gaze was like an icy knife that was arrogant but he seemed to be nervous about something.

    His thin red lips inched closer to her, seemingly to say something but she could not hear him.

    Gu Youli could not see anything anymore, either!

    She fell into darkness and lost consciousness!

    When she regained her consciousness, all she could hear was Yang Mengshan calling out to her.

    ¡°Sis, Sis, wake up, Sis¡­¡± That voice sounded miserable and helpless.

    Just then, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve already done our best but we could not save the patient. She has passed away.¡±

    Passed away? Who¡¯s dead?

    Gu Youli opened her eyes slowly and realized that she was lying in the emergency room of a hospital.

    Zhao Mingcheng and Yang Mengshan were standing next to her.

    As she looked at Zhao Mingcheng, her tears fell uncontrobly. She sat up immediately and reached out to hold his hand with the intent of exining things to him again.

    But, she realized in horror that her hand actually passed through his.

 Chapter 4

    The Pathetic Truth

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She looked at her hand and tried to touch Zhao Mingcheng once again.

    However, she still couldn¡¯t touch him.

    Gu Youli jumped off the bed in shock and saw that there was still a woman lying on the bed.

    That familiar face was her, Gu Youli.

    How could this happen?

    Gu Youli held her head in shock and screamed. ¡°Ah!¡±

    However, no one could hear or see her. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the one lying on the bed.

    She felt the world spin out of control and she fell limply on the floor.

    She finally realized who the doctor was referring to when he had said someone passed away.

    It was her, Gu Youli!

    Zhao Mingcheng was heart-broken. He shouted and cried at the personying on the bed. ¡°Youli, stop sleeping. Wake up quickly. I¡¯ll forgive you if you wake up. Wake up¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zhao, my condolences,¡± the doctor said as he left the emergency room with the nurse.

    But Zhao Mingcheng turned around suddenly and grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand.

    He red at the doctor and shouted loudly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go from here. Save her¡­ revive her quickly. If you don¡¯t bring her back to life, I¡¯ll kill you, do you hear me?¡±

    Yang Mengshan quickly reached out and hugged the hysterical Zhao Mingcheng.

    She consoled him as she cried, ¡°Brother Mingcheng, Brother Mingcheng, don¡¯t be upset. Sis is already dead. Brother Mingcheng¡­¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng looked as though he was hit hard by this fact and released his grip on the doctor¡¯s hand. After that, he reached out to hug Yang Mengshan.

    The doctor quickly took that chance to leave the room.

    Gu Youli¡¯s tears flowed endlessly as she watched the two of them cry. She called out to them in anguish, ¡°Mengshan, Mingcheng¡­¡±

    Although Mengshan had stolen her design, she still loved her and treated her like a sister.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be crying with such despair at her demise.

    She had forgiven Mengshan for stealing her design. She was her sister after all. She hoped that Mengshan could continue living well, blissfully.

    At this moment, everyone had left the emergency room, leaving only Zhao Mingcheng and Yang Mengshan behind.

    Yang Mengshan suddenly pushed Zhao Mingcheng away and walked to the door of the emergency room.

    She opened the door and looked around left and right. After making sure that there was nobody outside, she closed the door again.

    The despair and anguish on her face had disappeared in an instant.

    She looked at Zhao Mingcheng and suddenly startedughing. Herugh was cold and sharp and seemed to carry an ecstatic hatred.

    The sudden change made Gu Youli¡¯s jaw drop.

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s gaze changed as well and he chided softly. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Yang Mengshan was stunned, momentarily. Immediately, she said with a sarcastic smile, ¡°There¡¯s no one around, what are you afraid of? Or did you really fall for her and are upset?¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng said angrily, ¡°If I had fallen in love with her, I wouldn¡¯t have plotted against her with you, let her get raped by that man and then use that as an excuse to break up with her in order to be with you. I just hope that you can keep a low-profile for some time. After all, we are partly responsible for causing her to hit her head on that nail!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s pupils dted all of a sudden as she looked at them in growing horror.

    What are they talking about?

    A pain more piercing than death overtook her heart. Tears blurred her vision.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes reddened as she said with grievance, ¡°Mingcheng, are you ming me?¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Of course not. You know that I have always and only loved you. If you weren¡¯t careless enough to almost let her find out that you caused Gu Liangwei¡¯s death, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to get together with her to cover up for you.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Back At The Beginning

    ¡°Darling Mingcheng!¡± Yang Mengshan rushed into Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s embrace and leaned against him, looking helpless. ¡°I am pregnant with your child, now. You have to treat me well. I lost my mom when I was young. It¡¯s my fervent hope to have aplete and blissful family.¡±

    ¡°Silly, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely make you happy.¡±

    Their conversation was like a sharp knife cutting Gu Youli, piece by piece.

    She felt the pain deep within her bones. It was so agonizing that she¡¯d rather be dead.

    So, the one whom Zhao Mingcheng really loved, was Yang Mengshan. Since Yang Mengshan had caused her father, Gu Liangwei¡¯s death, in order to cover up for her, he got together with Gu Youli.

    The man, whom she had loved with all her heart, was actually a big fat liar and a murderer harboring nefarious motives.

    He set her up ruthlessly and got her raped by another man just to break up with her.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes had been filled with tears, at first. All of a sudden, they turned fierce and violent and froze like ice chips.

    ¡°This is too much. How can you treat me like this? I wouldn¡¯t let you off even if I¡¯ve be a ghost!¡± Gu Youli bared her teeth as rage burned within her.

    She rushed towards them without a care, as though she wanted to kill them.

    However, at this moment, a strong suction from behind her stopped her in her tracks and she cked out once again.

    After some time, she opened her eyes. She had a splitting headache and realized that she was lying on a bed.

    She lifted her head up and looked around. It seemed that the setting of this room was familiar yet foreign.

    Gosh, wasn¡¯t this the house in the little county where she used to live a few years ago?

    Gu Youli sat up in shock and looked around again, dumbfoundedly. Her gaze finally stopped at the calendar on her study desk.

    The date was the 6th of June, 2010.

    That¡¯s strange. Wasn¡¯t she dead? How did she wake up again? And that too on a day seven years earlier?

    Was she reliving her life?

    The kind of narrative that only happened in novels was actually happening to her?

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart stopped for a moment. She quickly rushed to the mirror attached to her wardrobe.

    In the mirror, she saw the face of a young girl with pretty features. Her hair was resting on her shoulders and her eyes were hazy because she had just woken up.

    Gu Youli raised her trembling hand and touched her face. This was what she looked like when she had been 18 years old!

    She was unable to describe the shocking feeling. She felt an urge to scream in excitement.

    In order to confirm that this was not a dream, Gu Youli put her arm in front of her mouth and bit herself hard.

    Ouch! The pain was real. She really wasn¡¯t dreaming. She had gone back to when she was 18 years old.

    The sun shone in and reflected blindingly into her clear eyes.

    Every word, every scoff, and every expression of Yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng resurfaced clearly in her mind at this moment and echoed in her ears. That episode had left a deep scar in her heart.

    Gu Youli stared at herself in the mirror coldly and squeezed her fists slowly.

    The corner of her lips formed into a cold scoff. ¡°I¡¯m back. Your performance is over.¡±

    At this moment, the door clicked open from the outside.

    A middle-aged man came in with a bowl of cold green bean soup.

    When he saw Gu Youli standing in front of the mirror, the man smiled a little. ¡°Youli, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Gu Youli turned to look at him and smiled. ¡°Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 6

    Protecting

    She was very agitated to see her father once again. Her eyes moistened. Daddy is still alive, this is great!

    Gu Liangwei put the bowl of green bean soup on Gu Youli¡¯s study desk and said with a loving smile, ¡°Here, drink this green bean soup to stay calm and cool. Tomorrow is your college entrance exam. You must not get a heatstroke.¡±

    Gu Youli rxed her nerves and sat in front of her desk.

    Holding the bowl of green bean soup, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡±

    Gu Liangwei had held very high expectations of Gu Youli in her previous life but she did not manage to get into the college and he had been very disappointed in her.

    Her life also lost its light on this very summer day!

    It was also from this moment onwards, that Gu Liangwei showed more love towards Yang Mengshan and allowed her to have her way.

    Then why did Yang Mengshan cause the death of her beloved father?

    This was what Gu Youli could not understand. She needed to untie this knot. She needed to protect her father.

    Even if Gu Liangwei were to show more love to Yang Mengshan, he was still her closest family member. He was also the only person who would sacrifice anything for her, unconditionally.

    Ever since she was young, he had taken on the dual role of a father and a mother to bring her and Yang Mengshan up. It hadn¡¯t been easy.

    Right before the college entrance exam, Gu Liangwei¡¯s love for Gu Youli had been much more than for Yang Mengshan. He was also worried about Gu Youli¡¯s future and kept reminding her that she must do well in her exams.

    However, Gu Youli had missed appearing for the exam because she lost her exam admission ticket.

    Gu Youli still remembered the sorrow and pain of losing her father at that time. She did not want to experience it all over again, in this lifetime, she must protect her father well and would not allow Yang Mengshan to cause his death.

    ¡°Sis!¡± At this moment, a crisp voice floated in from outside.

    Immediately, a youngdy in a pleated skirt ran into the bedroom like a gust of wind.

    Gu Youli lifted her gaze and saw a beautiful, smiling face.

    Who else would this be but her younger sister, Yang Mengshan?

    Only, at this point in time, Yang Mengshan had not changed her surname and was still called Gu Mengshan.

    At this point, she also thought that Yang Mengshan and she were fraternal twin sisters.

    However, that hadn¡¯t been the case. They shared the same father but had different mothers.

    This was all because of what happened when her father, Gu Liangwei, got drunk once. When her mother, Yang Zhen, was pregnant, Gu Liangwei had sex with a female colleague in a drunken state. That female colleague was Yang Mengshan¡¯s mother, Yang Xiaoyun.

    Yang Zhen passed away after giving birth to Gu Youli because of the difficultbor. Yang Xiaoyun was pregnant at that time but she did not tell Gu Liangwei about it. She gave birth to the child secretly. This child was Yang Mengshan. She left the child on Gu Liangwei and went away.

    The children were only two months apart. Gu Liangwei was afraid that it would be troublesome while doing their household registration so he just said that they were fraternal twin sisters.

    Gu Youli only found out about it when Yang Mengshan reunited with her maternal grandmother, Yang Cai. She went ahead and changed her surname a year after she entered the workforce post her graduation from college.

    Gu Youli recalled that during the two-day break before the college entrance exam, Yang Mengshan had told her that she was stepping out to buy something and had gone out early that morning.

    ¡°Sis, guess who did I meet outside just now?¡± Yang Mengshan asked sweetly.

    Compared to Gu Youli¡¯s pretty looks, Yang Mengshan was more beautiful. Everything around her would lose their color the moment she simply stood there.

    Her features were delicate. Her lips were red like cherries and her skin was snowy white. Although she was only 18 years old, her beauty was already beyondparison. She looked like a masterpiece.

    Coming from outside, her face was warm due to the zing sun, looking like a red apple.

 Chapter 7

    Sudden Cold Shoulder

    Her mind shed back to the scene in the hospital after she had died. Gu Youli found it hard to show affection towards her and pushed her away, subconsciously.

    However, Yang Mengshan put her arms around her relentlessly. ¡°Guess quickly, Sis!¡±

    She pouted at Gu Youli and looked very cute.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Gu Youli smiled a little but the indifference in her eyes was as cold as frost.

    Yang Mengshan could sense Gu Youli¡¯s indifference and was a little bewildered.

    Why was she not being like her usual self? She had been holding her hand and joking around with herst night.

    She became anxious and asked her. ¡°Sis, are you angry at me for not asking you toe along when I went out in the morning?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s smile was arrogant and cold. ¡°No. I¡¯m just tired from all the reading. I¡¯m really tired. I want to take a little nap!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been in stupid or that Yang Mengshan did a really good job at concealing herself that she never sensed her evilness in the previous life.

    Instead, she had been proud to have such a beautiful sister who finished her graduation.

    She had cared for her with utmost sincerity, buying jackets for her during winter, fearing that she would feel cold and buying an air conditioner during summer to help her avoid too much heat in her dormitory.

    She used to be afraid that Yang Mengshan would not have enough pocket money and she would lose face in front of her ssmates so she scrimped and saved to give her more money to spend.

    Yang Mengshan would always sing her praises and say that her sister had the purest heart in the entire world.

    Gu Youli only realized now that it was not pure but foolish.

    As her train of thoughts ran on, Gu Youli was filled with self-mockery, sorrow, and even more doubts.

    Was the Yang Mengshan who was being affectionate to her right now, already scheming against her or did she change when she entered the workforce?

    Also, did she find out the truth about them not being fraternal twins a year after she joined the workforce when she reunited with her grandmother, or did she already know about it at this point or even earlier?

    Gu Youli really wanted to find out all these things but right now, she needed some quiet time, not to sleep, but to revise her work.

    In her previous life, even though she missed the college entrance exam, she had taken a look at the questions after that.

    Thankfully, she could still remember most of it. So, she needs to revise her work well.

    Upon hearing Gu Youli say that she was tired and needed to rest, Gu Liangwei quickly said, ¡°Sure, then Youli, take a nap. Mengshan, get yourself a bowl of iced green bean soup quickly and take a short nap, too. Your teachers gave you a break so that you can rest. Stop going out to y.¡±

    Yang Mengshan nced at Gu Youli with sorrow and pouted. She hesitated but then followed Gu Liangwei out pitifully.

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze sharpened immediately. She watched her for a few seconds before flipping her textbook open.

    Gu Youli slept veryte that day. She revised the questions for the exam over and over again.

    Even though she slept veryte, she woke up very early and was feeling rejuvenated.

    Because of the college entrance exam, the traffic police had restricted the traffic on the roads.

    The Gu Household was quite far from the exam venue so Gu Liangwei got up very early and drove the two sisters to the ce in his old delivery van.

    It was coincidental that the two of them were taking the exam in the same school.

    When he dropped them off, Gu Liangwei constantly reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous during the exam. Just do it as you normally would!¡±

    He kept reminding his two daughters to not be nervous but his forehead was already full of perspiration.

    Yang Mengshan wrapped her arms around Gu Liangwei¡¯s arm and said in a cute manner, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. When have your daughters ever disappointed you?¡±

 Chapter 8

    First Suspicion

    He really did not have to worry about his younger daughter, Yang Mengshan.

    Throughout her time in high school, her position as the topper in the ss had always been secure.

    The one he was worried about, was his elder daughter, Gu Youli, who had mediocre grades. He was afraid that she would not be able to do well and won¡¯t even manage to enter a vocational polytechnic.

    Gu Liangwei turned to look at Gu Youli and said with a smile, ¡°Youli, you can¡¯t lose to your sister. You must do well!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled confidently and pressed her lips together lightly as she said, ¡°I will!¡±

    Gu Liangwei saw how calm andposed her smile was and could not help but take a second look at her. He thought that till yesterday morning, this child had been full of worries.

    But right now, she seemed like apletely changed person. Her eyes were sparkling brightly and she was exuding an extraordinary sense of confidence.

    He suddenly had a feeling that perhaps his elder daughter might surprise everyone.

    Yang Mengshan, who saw this scene, said smilingly, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. Sis and I will do our best!¡±

    Gu Youli nced at her, and then looked at Gu Liangwei. ¡°Mm¡­ Daddy, the exam will take really long. Go ahead and do your thing. We will do our best.¡±

    Gu Liangwei smiled. ¡°Daddy has already put away all the work for today. I¡¯ll wait for the two of you here!¡±

    Just like in the previous life, Gu Liangwei waited for the two sisters in front of the school.

    In the past, Gu Youli hade out to look for Gu Liangwei before the exam even started.

    That was because she had lost her admission ticket.

    Up until now, Gu Youli still could not understand how it suddenly disappeared when she had put it carefully in her bag.

    After she had entered the school, she told Yang Mengshan to look after her bag while she went to the toilet. Apart from that, she had not let anyone else touch her bag.

    She had trusted Yang Mengshan too much at that time and hence, never suspected her.

    When she thought of it now, she wondered if Yang Mengshan had been the one behind the episode.

    Had Yang Mengshan already begun plotting against her behind her back at this time?

    Or perhaps it was even earlier, just that she had not known about it.

    In that case, would she lose her exam admission ticket in this life as well?

    Gu Youli sat on her chair and looked out at the grass patch outside the school. The ce was bustling with excitement while shey lost in her thoughts.

    Yang Mengshan sat beside Gu Youli and nced at her sitting there calmly, looking as though she was pondering over something.

    She smiled, reached out to wrap her arm around Gu Youli, and asked her, ¡°Sis, aren¡¯t you nervous at all?¡±

    Gu Youli looked down and then nced at her. She did not have any expression on her face. ¡°Why would I be nervous?¡±

    Yang Mengshan seemed to be shocked. ¡°But two days ago, you were¡­¡±

    Gu Youli suddenly stood up and looked at Yang Mengshan. She said to her with a smile, ¡°That was two days ago. Today is today!¡±

    Her sharp and elegant eyes held a magnificent aloofness.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡±

    As Yang Mengshan watched in shock, Gu Youli smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mengshan, I need to go to the washroom. Could you help me take care of my bag?¡±

    ¡°Sure, Sis!¡± Yang Mengshan reached over to take Gu Youli¡¯s bag immediately.

    Gu Youli passed her bag to Yang Mengshan just as she did in her previous life and turned to leave.

    But this time, she did not go to the washroom. Instead, she went to the ce where students could apply for a temporary admission ticket. She told the teacher that she had lost her ticket and needed to apply for a new one.

    When she had found out that she lost her exam admission ticket in her previous life, it had been toote for her to get a temporary one.

 Chapter 9

    A Poisonous White Lotus

    So, in this life, instead of worrying if she would lose her ticket or not, she had better apply for another one as a backup.

    At the same time, she could use this chance to see Yang Mengshan¡¯s true colors.

    When Gu Youli came back, Yang Mengshan stood up and asked her with a smile. ¡°Are there a lot of people in the washroom?¡± It was exactly as she had behaved in the previous life.

    Gu Youli said with a shrug, ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    At this time, Yang Mengshan did not say that she wanted to go to the washroom as well. Instead, she pulled Gu Youli along to the school canteen to buy a drink.

    While they were queuing up, Yang Mengshan turned to look at Gu Youli with a smile and said, ¡°Sis, can you queue up to buy something for me while I go to the washroom?¡±

    Gu Youli immediately opened her bag to search for her exam admission ticket after Yang Mengshan left.

    She had checked it before she went to the washroom and as expected, the exam admission ticket in her bag was really missing!

    Gu Youli¡¯s face sank and her gaze became gloomy.

    After a while, she smiled in a self-mocking way. She had actually been hoping for something else. She had held a tiny hope that her exam admission ticket would still be in her bag.

    Gu Youli sighed silently as though to finally let it go. Sheughed at herself.

    Yang Mengshan jumped back in surprise when she opened the door of the toilet cubicle and saw Gu Youli standing outside. She got agitated and even swayed a little as her legs trembled.

    But she regained herposure immediately and smiled at Gu Youli. ¡°Sis, why are you here again?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze was slightly cold as she looked at Yang Mengshan. ¡°I drank too much water in the morning. I was afraid that I would have to go to the toilet again during the exam so I¡¯vee here now.¡±

    As she said that, she retracted her gaze calmly and walked into the cubicle from where Yang Mengshan had exited.

    As they moved past each other, for some reason, Yang Mengshan seemed to get a feeling that Gu Youli was really arrogant and aloof, nothing like how she was in the recent past.

    She nced back at the cubicle door that Gu Youli had closed and smiled sinisterly as she turned to leave.

    After Gu Youli closed the cubicle door, her gazended at the dustbin lying there.

    She saw a white stic cover inside. That was something familiar. It was the one which she had used to put her exam admission ticket in.

    Gu Youli clenched her fists, subconsciously. Her nails dug into her palms and her knuckles turned white.

    She did not have to think any further to know what Yang Mengshan did in here, just now. She had torn the stic apart to bring out the exam admission ticket before flushing it down the toilet.

    As for the stic, it was too hard to tear and could not be flushed so she could only throw it into the bin.

    Yang Mengshan, so at the age of 18, you were already a poisonous white lotus.

    With an appearance as pure and beautiful as a white lotus, clean and innocent, looking as though she doesn¡¯t know anything but is actually dangerous and cunning.

    Gu Youli bit her lower lip and trembled in anger. She really wanted to rush out and give Yang Mengshan a few ps.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s act of ¡°losing¡± Gu Youli¡¯s exam admission ticket had impacted her whole life in the previous birth.

    But she had remainedpletely in the dark and continued treating her as a beloved family member.

    She remembered how Yang Mengshan hadforted her but scolded her as well, for being careless at that time. She had imed that Gu Youli must have lost it in the canteen with so much conviction that even Gu Youli had believed it.

    No wonder Yang Mengshan had taken her to the canteen before going to the washroom.

    Other than making sure that she had no time to apply for a temporary exam admission ticket, she also got rid of any chances of suspicion falling upon her.

    Gu Youli bit her lower lip really hard. She would definitely make Yang Mengshan pay for all the suffering and humiliation that she had received in her previous life, a thousand and ten thousand times more in this life.

 Chapter 10

    The First Step Towards Changing Her Life

    As the bell rang, Gu Youli walked into her exam venue.

    There were two invigtors who were checking the students¡¯ exam admission tickets carefully before opening a huge envelope with ¡®Confidential¡¯ written on it and giving out the exam papers one by one.

    The ssroom was very quiet and the only sounds one could hear were the sounds of paper flipping and pens scratching furiously on the papers.

    The moment the students received their papers, they started working on the questions promptly.

    Gu Youli was the only one who looked at the exam paper without moving.

    She had not got the chance to take the college entrance exam in her previous life. Right now, it felt surreal for her to sit in the exam venue as she looked at the exam paper in front of her.

    At the same time, she was also very excited because this was the first step towards changing her life.

    After using two minutes to calm herself down, Gu Youli started working on the questions. Language had always been Gu Youli¡¯s forte. She finished the paper with ease and her handwriting was neat and legible. She checked the answers five times, almost like a psycho, before she handed it in.

    Yang Mengshan and Gu Liangwei were chatting as they stood at the entrance of the school. When Gu Liangwei saw Gu Youli walk out of the school, his eyes lit up and he quickly rushed over and handed her a bottle of cold water.

    ¡°Youli, how did it go? Was it difficult? Did you finish the paper?¡± He fanned Gu Youli with a magazine in his hand as he asked nervously.

    Yang Mengshan also ran towards Gu Youli in small steps.

    She wrapped her soft arms affectionately around Gu Youli¡¯s arm and shouted sweetly, ¡°Sis¡±.

    Her affectionate moves made Gu Youli take two steps back, subconsciously.

    Yang Mengshan looked up at Gu Youli in bewilderment. Gu Youli pushed Yang Mengshan¡¯s hands away coldly and unhappily.

    In Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes, she looked very upset.

    What could she be upset about?

    Of course, it must be because she missed the college entrance exam. After all, she had lost her exam admission ticket.

    Yang Mengshan was delighted inside but a horrified expression appeared on her face as she stared at Gu Youli, looking as though she had seen something very scary.

    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong? You look unhappy. Gosh¡­ I just heard a person saying that someone from your exam venue lost her exam admission ticket. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s you?¡± She eximed out loud as if it was because she was too worked up.

    Immediately, she covered her mouth and looked at Gu Liangwei in horror.

    The hand which was fanning Gu Youli stopped. Gu Liangwei looked at Gu Youli in disbelief. ¡°What? Youli, you actually lost your exam admission ticket?¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry! Sis didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Yang Mengshan went up immediately tofort Gu Liangwei.

    ¡°How infuriating! You are good for nothing.¡± Gu Liangwei¡¯s face sank and he looked at Gu Youli with pain in his eyes.

    He was burning with rage because of the acute disappointment. He lifted his hand which held the magazine, throwing a hard blow on Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was overcast. She did not dodge and received the hit head-on.

    In her previous life, when Gu Liangwei had found out that she lost her exam admission ticket and thus, was unable to take part in the college entrance exam, he had whacked her then also with a magazine in his hand.

    At that time, she had fallen to the ground due to the pain and her face was tear-streaked but she had not uttered a single word ofint.

    She knew that Gu Liangwei had only gotten so angry because he really held very high hopes for her.

    Yang Mengshan jumped back. It was the first time she saw Gu Liangwei get so angry.

    Gu Liangwei might be uncouth but he would never hit his daughters.

    This was the first time that he did so and the one he hurt was actually his elder daughter, whom he doted on the most.

 Chapter 11

    Counterattack, Giving Yourself Away

    Yang Mengshan was ted on the inside.

    She immediately put on a sorrowful and helpless look like Gu Liangwei. ¡°Sis, how can you be so careless? Dad was worried sick for this college entrance exam. Look at how much you¡¯ve angered him.¡±

    There was no doubt that she was trying to add fuel to the fire and make Gu Liangwei even angrier.

    He almost couldn¡¯t breathe and swayed slightly, as though he was about to faint.

    Gu Youli¡¯s pupils shrunk a little. She rushed ahead to support Gu Liangwei and said in a voice as refreshing as spring water, ¡°Dad, I managed to apply for a temporary exam admission ticket.¡±

    When he heard that, Gu Liangwei held his breath and stared wide-eyed at her.

    There was happiness in his eyes along with surprise. ¡°Youli, do you mean to say that you managed to take the college entrance exam?¡±

    ¡°What? Y¡­ you applied for a temporary exam admission ticket?¡± Yang Mengshan stared at her in shock.

    How is that possible? She had taken Gu Youli to the canteen deliberately to waste time.

    Post that, it was toote to apply for the temporary exam admission ticket. It was impossible for her to have gotten it.

    No, Gu Youli must be lying.

    She must have said so because she was afraid that Daddy would hit her.

    Yang Mengshan looked at Gu Youli with anger and spoke in a disappointed voice, ¡°Sis, this isn¡¯t nice. If you didn¡¯t take the college entrance exam, and won¡¯t make it to the university, you can still do something else but it¡¯s horribly wrong to lie to Daddy.¡±

    Gu Youli captured every change in her sister¡¯s facial expressions.

    She walked towards Yang Mengshan and asked her softly. ¡°Why are you so certain that I am lying?¡±

    For some unknown reason, Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart started to gallop, ufortably.

    Something seemed to be amiss. Did Gu Youli really apply for the temporary exam admission ticket?

    Yang Mengshan smiled but it was a weak smile. ¡°Sis, I just thought¡­¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up into a mirthless smile, ¡°You thought that I was chased out of the exam venue by the invigtor and wasn¡¯t allowed to take the exam.¡±

    Yang Mengshan felt a chill down her spine and because of her guilt, she subconsciously raised her voice, ¡°Sis, how can you say that?¡±

    Gu Youli looked straight into her eyes, calmly but her gaze was exceptionally sharp and cold. ¡°You should know better than anyone else why I said that, right?¡±

    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with you? Forget the fact that you¡¯ve suddenly be so cold towards me, you are now even maligning me.¡± Yang Mengshan pouted pitifully as she retorted.

    At the same time, tears welled up in her eyes. The glistening tears made her look frail and pathetic.

    The three of them had already attracted quite a lot of gazes around them because of what happened just now.

    Now that Yang Mengshan looked so upset, she invited even more sympathetic gazes from countless men.

    However, to Gu Youli, the whole episode wasughable.

    What a white lotus, crying even before she said anything.

    In this situation, no matter what she said, Gu Liangwei and everyone else would think that she was bullying Yang Mengshan for no reason.

    She wants to get away with this act but I won¡¯t let her.

    Gu Youli blinked innocently and asked in confusion, ¡°Malign you? When did I do that? What kind of scene are you trying to create by crying like this?¡±

    Now that Gu Youli said it, even if Yang Mengshan wanted to continue crying, she would have to suck the tears back in again.

    Her face was pale and she said in a grieving tone, ¡°You used me of throwing your exam admission ticket away!¡±

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth curled up coldly and she scoffed. ¡°I never said that I lost my exam ticket and I didn¡¯t say that you were the one who threw it away. I just said that you know very clearly what you did and immediately, you said that I¡¯m maligning you. This is called giving yourself away.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Apology

    Yang Mengshan turned pale with shock and her eyes widened.

    She exined nervously, ¡°It¡¯s not what you are thinking. Sis, Dad¡­ I just heard that someone from Sis¡¯s exam venue lost her exam admission ticket.¡±

    After saying that, her tears started trickling down again.

    She cried so beautifully that it always attracted sympathy.

    Gu Youli¡¯s tone was not harsh but her gaze was filled with disdain. ¡°And you assumed that it must be me when you heard that someone from my exam venue had lost her exam admission ticket? If this isn¡¯t giving yourself away, what is it? Mengshan, my good sister, you¡¯re really ruthless! No matter how much you dislike me, you shouldn¡¯t have thrown my exam admission ticket away and tried to ruin my life by not letting me take part in the college entrance exam. If I didn¡¯t find out in time and apply for the temporary exam admission ticket, I¡¯m afraid I would have been the one crying badly right now. You¡¯re my sister. Search your conscience and ask yourself if I¡¯ve been anything except kind to you. Why must you steal my exam admission ticket? After giving yourself away identally, now you¡¯re pretending to be weak and wronged? Who are you putting on an act for? Ask the people around you and ask Daddy if they would sympathize with you after knowing this!¡±

    Yang Mengshan was stumped after being scolded by Gu Youli.

    After hearing all this, everyone could figure out what actually happened.

    No one would have expected that such a pure-looking girl would be so vile to destroy someone else¡¯s exam admission ticket and ruin her life.

    ¡°Is this like the white lotus and fake saint in novels?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, interesting. She even has the cheek to cry!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if my sister were to do that to me, I would eat her up.¡±

    ...

    Slowly, the chatter around them became softer. Since it was the first day of the college entrance exam, they were all nervous and not in the mood to gossip. Most people left aftermenting around a bit.

    Yang Mengshan felt very embarrassed. Her fair skin was red with embarrassment. She kept shaking her head in agony to show that she was innocent.

    ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t. Boohoo. Daddy, you have to believe me¡­¡± Yang Mengshan continued to cry delicately and looked at Gu Liangwei, in a pitiful manner.

    However, in her heart, she was cursing Gu Youli.

    That darn Gu Youli, how did she change so drastically, all of a sudden?

    She used to be so mild and was always fooled by her.

    Now, she had such an imposing aura. So striking that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Ever since Gu Youli had questioned Yang Mengshan, Gu Liangwei had been silent.

    His face was ashen and he looked at Yang Mengshan suspiciously, time and again.

    After a while, he clenched his fists and said, ¡°Mengshan, really. You should not make assumptions every time you hear such unjustified news. Do you know that you caused Daddy to misunderstand your sister and even hit her very hard? Apologize to Gu Youli right now.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Yang Mengshan was upset. She looked at Gu Liangwei with sadness and saw the coldness in his eyes.

    She did not think any further and apologized quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sis!¡±

    She was really afraid that Gu Liangwei would refuse to send her to university in a fit of anger. That way, her life would be ruined.

    Besides, Gu Liangwei got her to apologize because he thought that she had spread false rumors and not because she stole the exam admission ticket.

    Gu Liangwei did not give Yang Mengshan another look. Instead, he asked Gu Youli gently, ¡°So how did the exam go?¡±

    Gu Youli made a peace sign at Gu Liangwei cheekily. ¡°Dad, Ipleted the paper in time and have full confidence.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s Hatred

    She recalled that Gu Liangwei had once said that Youli was the apple of his left eye while Mengshan of his right eye. He couldn¡¯t do without any one of them.

    Therefore, Gu Youli did not want to make things difficult for Gu Liangwei. Even if Yang Mengshan had not admitted to it today, he would have realized the truth on his own.

    He just didn¡¯t want to strain the familial ties and be aughingstock.

    She did not bother to pursue the matter because she had no evidence at the moment. And she knew very well that until she has any proof, Yang Mengshan would never admit her mistake.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!¡± Gu Liangwei was all smiles and the burden in his heart was lifted a little.

    Immediately, he told Gu Youli, ¡°Daddy was too agitated just now. Did you get hurt?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. ¡°No, Dad, it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±

    Seeing Gu Liangwei¡¯s concern for Gu Youli made Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turn horrifyingly gloomy.

    The dried tears on her face had watered the seeds of hatred in her heart. Initially, it had been just a seedling but now, it had grown tall enough to be a tree.

    Her heart seemed to be seeping with poison and she just wished that she could give Gu Youli a p right now.

    But she knew that she could not! Not at this moment at least!

    Ever since she chanced upon the truth about her birth at 10 years of age, she had felt like an outsider in this family.

    Gu Liangwei doted on Gu Youli way too much. Although he was nice to her as well, the difference was huge in her eyes.

    She knew that her family¡¯s financial situation wasn¡¯t great. Gu Liangwei was a mere delivery man and could not afford to send both of them to the university.

    If both she and Gu Youli were to clear the exam, Gu Liangwei would definitely choose Gu Youli over her without any hesitation.

    Therefore, she wanted to destroy Gu Youli¡¯s chance to take the exam. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Gu Youli to find out about it.

    Yang Mengshan was about to blow her top.

    Why was Gu Liangwei so indifferent towards her no matter how brilliant she was?

    Why would he always smile so happily whenever Gu Youli achieved even the smallest thing?

    Why, of all people, did she have to have a sister like Gu Youli? Why did Daddy only dote on her ever since they were young?

    She hated Gu Youli to the core!

    After lunch, Gu Liangwei was not around, and Yang Mengshan used this opportunity to go up to Gu Youli and say, ¡°Sis, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t throw your exam admission ticket away!¡±

    ording to her understanding of Gu Youli¡¯s personality from past experiences, she was someone with a kind heart and was easily persuaded.

    This time, she had failed to plot against her, so, as long as she apologized sincerely, Gu Youli would definitely forgive her.

    But much to her surprise, Gu Youli scoffed apathetically and said, ¡°Yang¡­ Gu Mengshan. Stop putting on an act. It disgusts me. I know very clearly what you¡¯re thinking right now. I just want to tell you that there are certain things that you should not go overboard with. Otherwise, you¡¯re the one who would end up getting embarrassed.¡±

    She had almost called her Yang Mengshan but remembered just in the nick of time that thetter had not changed her surname yet.

    Yang Mengshan was flustered as she looked at Gu Youli. She seemed ready to let her tears fall again. ¡°Sis, we¡¯re twins. Can¡¯t you feel the love that I have for you?¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Gu Youli could not help but roll her eyes. Even the word ¡®love¡¯ managed toe out of her mouth. F*ck, did she think that they were performing some Girls¡¯

    Love

    here?

    ¡°Twins? I am pretty sure that I¡¯m Daddy and Mommy¡¯s daughter by birth, while you¡¯re just an illegitimate child from some unknown woman.¡± There was a clear undertone of sarcasm in her cold voice.

    <li>A genre in Japanese manga, anime, novels, and video games</li>

 Chapter 14

    Making It Clear And Falling Out

    ¡°You knew!¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    She stared at Gu Youli with hatred and a strong desire to destroy her surged inside Yang Mengshan restlessly.

    All this while, she had thought Gu Youli to be a stupid and weak person whom she had in the palm of her hand.

    She hadn¡¯t known that Gu Youli would turn out to be so shrewd. So, she had been ying dumb all this while.

    Gu Youli was shocked as well.

    This meant that Yang Mengshan already knew that they weren¡¯t twins. She had really concealed herself well. How cunning!

    ¡°So, stop trying to pretend to be the nice little sister in front of me!¡± After saying that, Gu Youli turned to walk away.

    She suddenly seemed to remember something and paused in her tracks and turned back to tell Yang Mengshan, ¡°Oh, right, remember to return the money that you¡¯ve borrowed from me, as soon as possible. As for my clothes, there¡¯s no need to return those. Just throw them straight into the bin!¡±

    Money? Yang Mengshan loved to doll herself up but the pocket money Gu Liangwei gave her was never enough.

    However, for some reason, Gu Youli would always have money to spare. Needless to say, Gu Liangwei must be giving Gu Youli extra.

    That used to make her furious and she would use different ways to take Gu Youli¡¯s money, mostly under the pretense of borrowing.

    But she never returned the money which she had taken and Gu Youli had also never asked for it, till now.

    This was the first time!

    As for clothes, Gu Youli would often buy clothes for both of them but Yang Mengshan would always find Gu Youli¡¯s clothes a little prettier.

    So, she would move around in Gu Youli¡¯s new clothes and pass them back to Gu Youli after wearing them out.

    What did she say just now?

    Throw them in the bin?

    Yang Mengshan was so angry that she started trembling. ¡°Gu Youli, don¡¯t push your luck!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled indifferently. ¡°You too!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s temples pulsed violently but she managed to suppress herself just in time. She said, ¡°Do you think you can enter a university with your grades? A vocational polytechnic is the only thing waiting for you.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled in an unfathomable way. ¡°Really? We¡¯ll see about that!¡±

    ¡°How infuriating!¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s gaze seemed to beced with poison as she watched Gu Youli¡¯s walk away.

    She gnashed her teeth and said,¡± Gu Youli, who do you think you are? Just you wait, I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s boss!¡±

    Gu Youli turned slightly and nced at Yang Mengshan through her peripheral vision.

    When she saw the anger on her face, her lips curled in a satisfied smile.

    Angry? Great!

    That was what she wanted to attain, to anger Yang Mengshan so that she could not remain calm and rational during the college entrance exam. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be able to score well!

    The remaining two days of the college entrance exam passed quickly. Gu Youli did not know how well Yang Mengshan had done but judging from how uneasy she looked, it seemed like there were some aftereffects from the anger which she had incited in her. Yang Mengshan would definitely not have done well.

    As for her, she performed great.

    She was looking forward to the day when the results would be announced.

    On the 22nd of June, the results were released. Gu Liangwei woke the two sisters up early in the morning to check their scores.

    Gu Liangwei did not know how to use aputer and sat in front of theputer for the first time. He got the two sisters to teach him how to use it.

    The first result which he wanted to check was, of course, Gu Youli¡¯s.

    However, her result was not out yet so Gu Liangwei exited the page quickly and checked Yang Mengshan¡¯s results.

    ¡°Mengshan, you have always been the topper in your ss. It should be no problem to get into any of the band one universities, right?¡± Gu Liangwei asked Yang Mengshan, who was sitting on his left, as he waited for the results toe out.

    ¡°I think so!¡± Yang Mengshan smiled a little.

    Immediately, she shifted her gaze towards Gu Youli, who was leaning against the study desk.

 Chapter 15

    College Entrance Exam Results

    If Gu Youli had not enraged her, she wouldn¡¯t have been so uneasy and restless during the Mathematics exam which was held on that same afternoon. It was a subject that requires one to be very calm to think logically and hence, she ended up doing badly on her maths paper.

    Since she wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind all through these two days, the other papers were also affected.

    Therefore, other than hernguage paper, she had scored badly on all the other papers.

    When her results came out, Yang Mengshan held her breath and stared at the total score.

    570 points!

    Yang Mengshan was in disbelief. She felt utterly crushed.

    Oh gosh! She actually scored so badly. She had never gotten such a low score.

    The corner of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up, undetectably.

    570 points!

    If she wasn¡¯t wrong, in her previous life, Yang Mengshan had scored 659 points. That was almost 80 points higher than this.

    Her provocation had been mighty effective.

    At 18 years of age, Yang Mengshan might be very vicious but she still wasn¡¯t able to control her emotions well.

    Gu Liangwei was in disbelief so he checked it again but the same score appeared.

    He looked at Yang Mengshan in shock. ¡°Mengshan, what happened? You shouldn¡¯t be getting these scores ording to your school grades.¡±

    Yang Mengshan was a little flustered and quickly looked for an excuse. ¡°Dad, the questions this time were too difficult!¡±

    Gu Liangwei frowned. He wanted to scold her but when he saw Yang Mengshan¡¯s weak and delicate face, he held himself back.

    He lifted his hand and patted her on her shoulder with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. These scores are already very high. Daddy is proud of you!¡±

    As he said that, Gu Liangwei looked meaningfully at Gu Youli. ¡°Youli, since the questions were so difficult and even Mengshan only managed to score 570 points, wouldn¡¯t you have scored lower? How great would it be if you could score 570 points as well.¡±

    Yang Mengshan scoffed inside upon hearing that.

    Gu Youli¡¯s grades had always been average. Even if she had not done her best, Gu Youli would definitely score lower than her.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Sis did better than me this time so she would definitely score better than me,¡± Yang Mengshan said.

    Gu Youli did not hear any envy or jealousy in her words. Instead, she heard sarcasm.

    Gu Liangweiforted her gently, ¡°Youli, no matter how many points you get, there¡¯s no need to be too upset. Even if you can¡¯t get into a band three university, we can always go for a vocational polytechnic.¡±

    Yang Mengshan snorted coldly inside.

    That was the only ce she could go to.

    Gu Youli bit her lip. ¡°I hope so!¡±

    Her tone was uncertain and that made Yang Mengshan feel even more delighted. The smile on her face grew brighter. ¡°Then let¡¯s check Sis¡¯s scores quickly, Daddy!¡±

    Gu Liangwei entered Gu Youli¡¯s exam admission ticket number and password and waited for the score to appear.

    Yang Mengshan squinted as she looked at the monitor. Just as she was thinking about how to rub her low score in her face, her mouth dropped open as the results uploaded on the monitor.

    672 points! How is that possible?

    Impossible! She must have seen it wrongly.

    Yang Mengshan blinked.

    There was nothing wrong with her eyes. It was indeed 672 points!

    ¡°Dad, did you key in the wrong information? How can this be Sis¡¯s score?¡± She shrieked.

    Gu Liangwei was also dumbfounded and stared nkly at the monitor for a long time without reacting.

 Chapter 16

    Gu Liangwei¡¯s Warning

    When he heard Yang Mengshan¡¯s words, Gu Liangwei quickly exited the system and logged in again.

    There was no mistake. It really was 672 points!

    Gu Liangwei could not help but beam and stood up happily. ¡°Youli, you¡¯ve scored 672 points!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect it, either.¡± Youli smiled shyly.

    She wrapped her arms around Gu Liangwei¡¯s arm and said affectionately, ¡°Daddy, isn¡¯t your daughter impressive?¡±

    ¡°Very impressive. You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s pride!¡± Gu Liangwei smiled and used his finger to touch her nose tip.

    Yang Mengshan felt as though she was caught in a dream.

    Her body started twitching as she watched the father and daughter smile warmly at each other.

    How was this possible? How did Gu Youli score so well? She didn¡¯t have what it took to get such marks. Could it be that she always had the capacity but was hiding it so that she could catch her by surprise today?

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face had turned ashen. Her gaze on Gu Youli was like a dagger dripping with poison.

    No. Gu Youli definitely didn¡¯t have the potential so how could she hide it?

    She must have cheated. There was no way that she could score so well unless she cheated.

    Once again, Gu Youli registered all of Yang Mengshan¡¯s expressions and nced at her meaningfully. Her gaze was filled with disdain.

    Yang Mengshan scoffed. She knew now that Gu Youli had really changed.

    She wasn¡¯t clear what caused this change to ur. The only thing she knew was that she had to be merciless when dealing with Gu Youli henceforth.

    She seemed to have forgotten that she had never been kind to begin with.

    Whether it was in the past, in the present, or in the future!

    When Gu Youli wasn¡¯t around, Yang Mengshan told Gu Liangwei subtly, ¡°Daddy, Sis is so impressive. I really didn¡¯t think that she could do so well.¡±

    Gu Liangwei was still beaming. ¡°Yeah. Our Youli is sensational when she puts her heart to it!¡±

    Yang Mengshan blinked with doubt in her voice. ¡°But Daddy, don¡¯t you find something strange? Sis¡¯s grades have always been average. How did she suddenly do so well? Could she have¡­¡±

    She did not say the word ¡°cheated¡± but Gu Liangwei could infer that she was trying to say that the reason Gu Youli scored so well was that she cheated.

    To be honest, Gu Liangwei had also thought of that as a possibility.

    Judging from Gu Youli¡¯s past grades, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to do so well.

    However, to Gu Liangwei, whether Gu Youli cheated or not, where there was no concrete proof, her results were real enough.

    To him, even if Gu Youli cheated, it must have been because she did not want to upset him.

    Besides, to be able to get away with cheating is also a form of capability.

    That might be a wrong mentality, but to Gu Liangwei who doted on his daughter, and had never received any formal education, there was nothing wrong about it. There hadn¡¯t been any opportunity for him to know about the great teachings and principles, differentiating right from wrong.

    Gu Liangwei¡¯s face was overcast. He threw a sharp nce at Yang Mengshan. ¡°Mengshan, I know what you are trying to say. I also know that your rtionship with your sister has been a little strained recently but I have to tell you that you better not say a word about this, especially when you¡¯re outside. I don¡¯t want to hear anything on this topic in the future, whether from you or anyone else. If I hear any rumors and Youli can¡¯t make it to the university because of that, then you can stop thinking about going to university as well!¡±

    Yang Mengshan was shocked and her face turned pale, instantly.

    She had a face full of sorrow as she screamed in a shaking voice. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too biased!¡±

 Chapter 17

    A Sin. The Same University

    Gu Liangwei¡¯s mouth opened up in surprise and his face turned red. ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t I dote on you as well? It was wrong of you to say that about Youli in the first ce. She had always been smart but she just didn¡¯t put her heart into it. In her heart, exams aren¡¯t important. She always put family first so she would restrain herself a little. However, the entrance exam is a different thing. I had told her that she must do well and put in her best effort.¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s tears rolled down uncontrobly like a broken dam.

    This time, she was crying because she was really upset. ¡°You do dote on me but that is just one tenth of how you treat Gu Youli. What you¡¯re saying now is a sarcastic remark to me. If you didn¡¯t like me, why did you have to raise me up then? You should have just thrown me away!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s teeth were tightly clenched and she nearly howled thest sentence out.

    Then she dashed out of there, leaving Gu Liangwei dumbfounded.

    Right now, she was overwhelmed with a sense of shame and anger which she had never felt before.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t just hate Gu Youli, but Gu Liangwei as well.

    She never expected Gu Liangwei to trample on her like that and stand up for Gu Youli.

    Sensational, my foot! Gu Youli¡¯s result must have been bad.

    If she did not cheat, she would never have scored so well.

    However, no matter how angry Yang Mengshan was, she didn¡¯t dare say anything to anyone since Gu Liangwei had said that if she caused Gu Youli to lose the chance to go to the university, she wouldn¡¯t be able to attend one, as well.

    However, would she just let Gu Youli off so easily like that?

    No, never!

    It¡¯s just university, right? Sure. She won¡¯t stop Gu Youli from entering a university but whether she would get to attend the university she wanted, was another story.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s lips curled up into a venomous smile.

    Gu Liangwei had allowed his daughters to choose any university they wanted. He took a look at the cut off list and realized that Gu Youli¡¯s scores were enough for her to attend Tsinghua University and even Peking University.

    He was extremely excited. ¡°Youli, are you going to fill in the form for Tsinghua University or Peking University?¡±

    Gu Youli did not say anything. Yang Mengshan said softly, ¡°Dad, although Sis can enter Tsinghua University and Peking University with her scores, she would only make it to the worst courses there.¡±

    There was a hint of sarcasm that only Gu Youli could detect in her tone.

    But Gu Liangwei didn¡¯t think much about it.¡±What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s Tsinghua University and Peking University, how great would that look on her resume?¡±

    Gu Youli nced at Yang Mengshan meaningfully and then told Gu Liangwei with a smile, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re right, but I want to be a jewelry designer. My dream is to be the Picasso of the jewelry industry. So I¡¯ve decided to go to a design college!¡±

    The term ¡°Picasso of the jewelry industry¡± made Gu Liangwei be excited. He was instantly supportive of his daughter¡¯s idea and they filled in the form for the best design college in the country, Jingcheng University.¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s nails dug into her palms and almost broke.

    She clenched her teeth tightly before smiling with an effort and said to Gu Liangwei, ¡°Daddy, I want to attend the same school as Sis.¡±

    Gu Liangwei was in shock. ¡°Can you get in with your score?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled, secretively.

    ¡°There is a Philosophy course at Jingcheng University. Because it¡¯s not a popr course, the cut-off limit is also quite low, coincidentally at 570 points.¡±

    In her previous life, Yang Mengshan had attended Jingcheng University but at that time, she enrolled in the best undergraduate course, Jewelry Design.

    In this life, when the results were released, Gu Youli knew that Yang Mengshan would also want to attend that school.

    Therefore, she was not surprised at all by her choice.

 Chapter 18

    ckout. Youli¡¯s Shock

    Yang Mengshan choked on her tears as she told Gu Liangwei, ¡°I also like jewelry designing like Sis. I n to take the worst course right now and then change itter to Jewelry Design!¡±

    Gu Youli leanedzily in her chair without bothering to hear what else she had to say.

    However, Yang Mengshan did not say anything more. Instead, she started crying quietly with her head down.

    Her look of grievance swayed Gu Liangwei. He looked at Yang Mengshan with guilt and tenderness.

    Indeed, he did dote on Gu Youli a little more. But that was because she was the child whom he had created with his lover.

    While Yang Mengshan was a mistake he had made. Her existence constantly reminded him about it.

    Because of this mistake, he pushed his wife to her death.

    He knew that the child was innocent but was still unable to treat both of them equally.

    That day after Yang Mengshan erupted and dashed out, he reflected on himself and wondered if he really had treated her so poorly to make her feel that way.

    Since she wants to attend Jingcheng University, he would just let her attend it.

    No matter what happens in the future, it would be her own decision so she wouldn¡¯t be able to push the me on him.

    During dinner, Yang Mengshan told Gu Liangwei that she was going to Jingcheng to y with some of her friends and while they were at it, they would take a look around the school.

    Gu Liangwei agreed and even told her toe to his roomter so that he could give her some money.

    Gu Youli was eating quietly without saying a word.

    She had gone on this trip with Yang Mengshan in her previous life. On the trip, other than Yang Mengshan, there had been Gu Huijun and her brother, Gu Hongfei.

    These two were the children of the boss of a coalpany. Their family was a newly rich family in the little county.

    Gu Huijun, Yang Mengshan, and she had been pretty close as ssmates.

    Gu Hongfei was a freshman in a band two university in Jingcheng. He had always liked Yang Mengshan and was the one who got Gu Huijun to suggest this trip.

    After this trip, Yang Mengshan and Gu Hongfei would get together. However, in the second semester of her freshman year, Yang Mengshan would ditch Gu Hongfei.

    Other than appearing to be a white lotus, Yang Mengshan had the abilities of a green tea b*tch ( A hypocritical woman who pretends to be a refreshing breath of fresh air but is actually scheming). She was extremely materialistic and would never reject any of the rich and powerful men who came her way.

    Of course, when she found an even richer and more powerful man, she would kick the previous one aside without any hesitation.

    It seemed that in this life, Yang Mengshan would not ask her to join them on the trip. Even if she did, Gu Youli wouldn¡¯t have joined them.

    At around 9 pm, Gu Youli who was about to go to the study room to surf the web, switched on theputer when there was a sudden ckout at home.

    When she went to the living room, she realized that both Gu Mengshan and Yang Mengshan hade out as well.

    Gu Liangwei said that he would go out and check the reason.

    However, Yang Mengshan told him not to. She said that it was too dark outside and since it was already quitete, they should just sleep early and check it tomorrow morning.

    There was nothing wrong with what she said.

    The main circuit was located on the rooftop. It was already very dark outside so they should just turn in and wait until tomorrow.

    Gu Youli returned to her room andid on her bed. But she kept looking at the lights outside the window.

    For some reason, she kept feeling that there was something amiss but could not put her finger to it. It was just a feeling. An inexplicable sense of uneasiness.

    At around 11 pm, Gu Liangwei and Yang Mengshan had already drifted off to sleep. Gu Youli stayed awake for a long time and then suddenly, a thought shed in her mind making her jump out of her bed.

    Today was thest day to fill in their choices for their preferred universities. At 12 am, theputer system would lock everyone¡¯s choices.

 Chapter 19

    Cold And Noble Man

    When she had keyed in her password during the day, Yang Mengshan was sitting right beside her.

    Yang Mengshan could have easily seen it. What if she remembered it and then changed her choiceter on?

    Gu Youli continued to think this through. But her heart was about to leap out of her chest. She crept to the back of the door to check the family¡¯s main circuit. The switch was off.

    Was it because of a short circuit or was it because someone had done it on purpose?

    She lifted her hand and pushed it up gently. It did not trip again and their house lit up.

    Therefore, it had really been a part of Yang Mengshan¡¯s ploy.

    Yang Mengshan was the one behind it. When she saw Gu Youli go to the study room, she must have been afraid that she would log in to the page where they filled in their choices so she just cut the electricity.

    Luckily, she was cautious. Otherwise, her good grades would have gone to waste.

    Gu Youli sneaked out of the house and ran to the closest inte cafe at top speed. She panted as she logged in on the page and entered her password.

    Vo! The column of her first choice was empty!

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart shook. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails almost pierced through her palm.

    She quickly filled her choice in and just in case, changed her password as well.

    Just as she was about to log out of theputer, Gu Youli paused.

    There¡¯s a saying called an eye for an eye. Gu Youli¡¯s gaze turned icy cold. She did not switch theputer off. Instead, she logged into another ount.

    When Yang Mengshan went on a trip to Jingcheng, Gu Youli also went there.

    Gu Youli kept having a recurring nightmare ever since the college entrance exam had ended. She kept dreaming of the terrible scene before her death.

    Every time she woke up, she would fear that she would be in the icyher world.

    She had read in a psychology book that the reason one would have such a dream was because of experiencing a big trauma.

    But it was not something impossible to cure. The best way was to return to the ce where it happened and face it head-on!

    However, Gu Youli did not expect that the hotel hadn¡¯t existed seven years ago.

    Instead, it was currently a small shophouse with an apartment on the second floor and a cafe on the first floor.

    The cafe¡¯s business was not very good today. Other than Gu Youli, there was just a young man sitting inside.

    Gu Youli sat facing him and could not help but observe him.

    The man was sitting quietly as he read a newspaper but was exuding a noble aura that was hard to miss.

    There was an understated elegance in his demeanor. Other than that, he seemed to be infinitely awe-inspiring and gave off an extraordinary sense of grandeur.

    The afternoon sun shone in through the ss window and enveloped him with a light golden glow. It looked like the representation of light and warmth in Greek mythology. He was like the god who controlled heaven and earth, a profound mystery that no one could solve.

    The man lifted his head to nce at Gu Youli. He had noticed her gaze.

    Gu Youli was caught off guard and fell into the depths of his eyes. His dark pupils were gleaming, drawing a person in deeply, almost unwittingly.

    After spacing out for a few seconds, Gu Youli lowered her head nervously.

    She could not ignore the feeling she got when their gaze had met. His eyes were calm and indifferent but she seemed to have been drowned in a cold liquid.

    That kind of expressionless indifference was way more chilling than someone being cold and apathetic.

 Chapter 20

    Coincidence

    However, the man was really good-looking. The most good-looking man she had ever known in her previous life and this life was Zhao Mingcheng, until now. But, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s looks were not even a tenth of this man.

    His features were prominent and every angle of his face seemed to be the work of God.

    The most attractive part about him was a small mole at his brow.

    He made one recall a quote, ¡°Did my heart love till now? Forswear it, sight! For I never saw true beauty till this night!¡±

    Instead of the in white tee, army green pants, and ck army boots, had he been wearing a white robe, he would have resembled an immortal, not someone from this world. So pure and holy that no one would dare to long for him for it would be sphemy.

    At that moment, another handsome face surfaced in Gu Youli¡¯s mind and the images suddenly ovepped.

    She suddenly recalled that she had seen this man just before she died in her previous life.

    At that time, her vision had been blurry and she probably hadn¡¯t seen a mole but the two of them seemed so simr.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she almost eximed out loud.

    For some reason, she suddenly felt very unhappy.

    If they were really the same person, then this man had seen her at her worst, when she had been the most pathetic, the most deste.

    Although it happened in her previous life, Gu Youli was still feeling very embarrassed.

    Gu Youli called the service staff for the bill and got ready to leave.

    However, just as she stood up, and turned around, the door of the cafe was pushed open. Two women and a man walked in.

    The handsome man was around 20 years of age. His hair was short and he had good-looking features and a slim body.

    The two women looked to be around 17-18 years old. One of them was in sportswear and was wearing a high ponytail which would sway as she moved, making her look young and energetic.

    The other woman was wearing a pink spaghetti dress. Her long, straight hair hung loosely at her shoulders with a hairband of the same shade as her dress. Her skin was fair and her eyes were bright, looking like an angel on earth.

    They were chatting andughing.

    Gu Youli looked at them carefully.

    Wasn¡¯t that man Gu Hongfei? The woman in sportswear, Gu Huijun? And the other one in a pink spaghetti strap dress, Yang Mengshan?

    She would never have expected to run into them here.

    In her previous life, they didn¡¯t seem to havee here during their trip.

    Why would she run into them here, in this life?

    The three of them were obviously stunned as well when they saw Gu Youli.

    Among them, Yang Mengshan was the most shocked. To her, they were enemies who had met on a narrow road.

    Gu Huijun did not know that Yang Mengshan and Gu Youli had already fallen out at this point in time.

    She walked over to Gu Youli and wrapped her arms affectionately around her arm. ¡°Youli, what a coincidence, what are you doing here?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled slightly and then pushed her hand away. ¡°I have something on.¡±

    In her previous life, Gu Huijun had a role to y in her death as well. So Gu Youli was unable to bring herself to treat her nicely. She greeted them coldly and got ready to leave.

    During this entire process, she did not even look at Yang Mengshan.

    Gu Huijun looked at how cold Gu Youli appeared, unlike her gentle and nice behavior, previously.

    She felt a little angry because her warmth was met with such a cold attitude.

    Yang Mengshan was very good at sowing discord and took this chance to drive a wedge between them. ¡°Sister Huijun, do you think that my sister is angry that we came out to y without asking her toe along?¡±

 Chapter 21

    You Won¡¯t Die If You Don¡¯t Pretend To Be A White Lotus For A While

    Gu Youli nced at Yang Mengshan, coldly. She blinked and smiled. ¡°Mengshan, didn¡¯t you tell me that you wanted to be alone with Hongfei? Why would I tag along shamelessly then? I just didn¡¯t expect Huijun to be around.¡±

    That made Gu Hongfei blush hard.

    However, Gu Huijun became unhappy and her face sunk. Did that mean that Yang Mengshan had not wanted her toe along?

    Yang Mengshan did not seed in sowing discord. Instead, she got a checkmate.

    In a fit of anger, tears started to well up in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not like this, Sis. Why must you put it in that way? You have no idea how much I wanted you toe along, Sis. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t want toe because you seem to hate me right now.¡±

    Gu Youli looked at Yang Mengshan whose eyes were gleaming with tears and felt a bit tired.

    F*ck, will you die if you stop pretending to be a white lotus for just a little while?

    ¡°Since I was the one who was unwilling toe, why would I me you and Huijun for not asking me along? People might think that you¡¯re trying to sow discord between us.¡±

    After Gu Huijun finished saying that, she turned to look at Gu Huijun and smiled softly, ¡°Am I right, Huijun?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I¡­¡± At this moment, Gu Huijun was confused.

    Gu Huijun had always been kind towards others and thought of herself as a righteousdy.

    It was just that her kindness and so-called righteousness were used by Yang Mengshan as a poisonous knife to harm people.

    Now that Gu Youli had stumped her, Yang Mengshan became even more agitated. Her tears started falling faster. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this. Sis, Sister Huijun, I didn¡¯t try and sow discord between you!¡±

    Gu Hongfei also thought that Gu Youli had gone a little overboard. She was pulling a long face for no reason as though someone owed her a few million.

    And her tone towards his beloved Shanshan was very harsh.

    He was a little angry as he voiced out with a frown. ¡°Alright. Youli, if you want to have a look around, you can join us!¡±

    At this moment, Gu Huijun, who still thought of her as her good friend, was in a difficult position, as well. She smiled and nodded at Gu Youli. ¡°Youli, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Go around with them? No one wanted that

    . Gu Youli scoffed inside.

    She controlled her cold expression and smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first. Have fun!¡±

    Yang Mengshan would not let her leave so easily after being mocked by her.

    Her pupils constricted and she came up with a n. She reached out to grab Gu Youli, and cried softly. ¡°Sis, I know that you hate me now but I still hope that we can get along well as sisters. Don¡¯t treat me like this, alright?¡±

    The corner of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth rose into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Let go, I am in no mood to watch you act!¡±

    Yang Mengshan shook her head and looked resolute. ¡°Sis, although you¡¯ve maligned me, I know you. I won¡¯t hate you so can you forgive my unreasonable ways before?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± Gu Youli could not stand her anymore. It was a disgusting performance. She pulled her hand away with all her might.

    She had just pulled her hand away but didn¡¯t think that Yang Mengshan would actually use that opportunity to fall on the ground.

    Gu Youli stepped back in shock and watched Yang Mengshan.

    Gu Hongfei was stunned for a moment before rushing over. ¡°Shanshan, are you alright? Did you hurt yourself?¡±

    ¡°Shanshan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Huijun also rushed to Yang Mengshan¡¯s side the moment she snapped back into her senses.

    At the same time, the cafe¡¯s service staff came over quickly to find out what was going on.

    One look was enough to stun all of them!

 Chapter 22

    y Pitiable, Really Pitiable

    ¡°Brother Hongfei, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m alright.¡± Yang Mengshan sounded weak but filled with grievance.

    She looked at Gu Hongfei pitifully with tears trickling down slowly, along her cheeks.

    Gu Hongfei¡¯s heart ached when he saw that and could not help but me Gu Youli. ¡°Gu Youli, you¡¯re too much. We don¡¯t know what happened between the both of you. But Shanshan was trying to make up with you just now. Did you have to push her?¡±

    Gu Youli scoffed. She looked at Gu Hongfei with a gaze filled with disdain. ¡°I pushed her? When did you see me push her? She fell on her own, that too on purpose. Don¡¯t tell me Gu Hongfei that you actually can¡¯t see through such lousy acting?¡±

    Gu Hongfei was about to say something when Yang Mengshan nudged his hand and said in a sorrow tinged voice, ¡°Hongfei, don¡¯t scold my sister¡­ I fell identally.¡±

    Taking a step back to move forward so that the suspicion fell even more on Gu Youli.

    Gu Huijun looked left and right and did not know who to believe.

    She was suddenly anxious and said loudly, ¡°The two of you, can you cut it out? Wasn¡¯t it all fine between us till now?¡±

    ¡°Sister Huijun.¡± Yang Mengshan called out to her with even more hurt in her tone.

    The beautiful tears on her face made one sympathize with her automatically.

    Gu Hongfei frowned and helped Yang Mengshan up. After that, he looked at Gu Youli angrily and said, ¡°Gu Youli, don¡¯t go overboard!¡±

    Gu Youli was about to speak when Yang Mengshan beat her to it. ¡°Hongfei, don¡¯t talk to my sister like that. I don¡¯t think she did it on purpose.¡±

    She first said that she fell identally and now, it had be ¡°she didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡±.

    Gu Hongfei looked at Yang Mengshan a little helplessly and said in an indulgent tone, ¡°Shanshan, you¡¯re just too kind. Look at how she¡¯s bullying you.¡±

    Gu Youli scoffed and smiled sinisterly.

    She picked up her cup of coffee, which she only had taken a few sips of, and sshed it all on Yang Mengshan.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± When Yang Mengshan jumped away in shock, the coffee was already sshed on her face and sullied her pink spaghetti dress.

    ¡°Shanshan!¡± Both Gu Huijun and Gu Hongfei eximed in shock.

    Immediately, they passed some tissues to Yang Mengshan to clean herself up.

    Gu Huijun asked Gu Youli in anger. ¡°Youli, what are you doing?¡±

    Gu Hongfei instructed a service staff to get them a pack of wet tissues.

    Yang Mengshan was crying as she shook in fear. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re too much. Boohoo¡­¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze was cold. She turned to put the coffee cup back on the table and identally nced at the young man at the side.

    He was still reading the newspaper in his hands and didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in whatever was happening here.

    Gu Youli bit her lip and did not know why her heart seemed to have skipped a beat.

    Immediately after that, she smiled indifferently.

    She looked at Yang Mengshan and said in a calm tone, ¡°You like to y pitiable so I let you actually be pitiable. This way, there would be more people sympathizing with you. Ain¡¯t that great? Shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡±

    What vicious words

    . Everyone who had their attention on them, inhaled in a deep breath.

    Gu Hongfei waspletely enraged. He lifted his hand, ready to p Gu Youli.

    At that moment, Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness and a little anticipation.

    Hit her. Hit her hard. It would be best if she became disfigured!

 Chapter 23

    Intimate, Flustered

    Gu Youli suddenly shot him an icy cold gaze like a sharp dagger and shouted. ¡°How dare you?¡±

    Gu Hongfei¡¯s face froze and his hand stopped stiffly in mid-air.

    Gu Youli could not be bothered with them anymore and dusted her skirt as she got ready to leave.

    Gu Hongfei¡¯s face was ashen.

    Gosh, why was he suddenly afraid of thisss? Why did he stop just because she shouted at him? That didn¡¯t seem right.

    It was so embarrassing!

    To reim his face in front of the person he liked, Gu Hongfei reached out and pushed Gu Youli with all his might.

    Gu Youli was caught off guard and stumbled backwards without being able to control her limbs.

    In her previous life, she had died after being pushed like that. Now that she was pushed like again in such a manner, it felt as though her horrible nightmare hade alive.

    Her face was pale and she trembled violently with helplessness and despair.

    What should she do? What should she do? Would she end up just like in her previous life¡­

    Gu Youli did not have the time to finish her thought when she tripped over something and sat down.

    She groaned and subconsciously reached out to grab something but ended up hooking her arms around a man¡¯s neck.

    She turned to the side and her red lips grazed past the man¡¯s face. She let go in a fluster and her body leaned back, subconsciously.

    ¡°Bang!¡± It was neither very loud nor very soft but the back of Gu Youli¡¯s head hit the ss window behind her.

    Gu Youli let out another soft groan as she covered her head with her hand. She was taking deep breaths because of the pain.

    The mysterious man watched her calmly and lifted his hand to grab her arm and help her stand up.

    Gu Youli was shocked and her little face flushed red in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    She got up with the help of that man.

    She had worn a white chiffon dress today. When she got up, she realized that her skirt had got caught in the zip of arge pocket at the side of the man¡¯s camo pants.

    When she stood up, there was a soft tearing sound and the skirt got ripped apart, slightly.

    Gu Youli was extremely flustered. Her face became pale and she quickly bent down to unhook her skirt from the zip.

    Yang Mengshan, who hated Gu Youli to the core, caught sight of that and could never let go of such an opportunity to take revenge on Gu Youli.

    She scoffed venomously inside and started rushing over to pull Gu Youli¡¯s arm with force.

    Her face was full of nervousness and worry as she looked at Gu Youli, asking her in concern, ¡°Sis, did you injure yourself? Are you hurt? Let me take a look¡­¡±

    Gu Youli subconsciously stepped back from her pull and her skirt tore with a loud ¡°Rip¡±!

    Her fair thighs were exposed in front of everyone.

    Because it was a big split, one could even see a tiny part of her pink underwear inside.

    Such an eye-opening image almost made the eyes of Gu Hongfei and the male service staff in the cafe pop out.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Youli eximed and immediately tried to cover the split in her skirt.

    She was flustered and embarrassment overwhelmed her.

    At this moment, the aloof man stood up elegantly.

    He pulled the table cloth while the coffee cup and vase on the table remained intact as though it was some sort of magic. He tied the table cloth around Gu Youli¡¯s waist quickly, with elegance in every movement.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart raced and her face was beet red. With one hand, she held onto the table cloth tightly.

 Chapter 24

    Green Tea B*tch Mode On

    At this moment, Yang Mengshan, who had seeded with her evil ns, was smiling very happily.

    However, she saw that someone was helping Gu Youli.

    She looked up and saw the tall figure standing with his back to the sunlight. He had astonishing features and his expression was calm. However, those deep-set eyes seemed to contain an icy cold dagger in them. His arrogant aura was that like of an emperor.

    The man was too handsome and his looks made it hard for her to shift her gaze away from him.

    Yang Mengshan felt restless.

    It would be great if she could conquer this elegant, and unfathomable man.

    She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you for saving my sister.¡±

    As she said that, she held Gu Youli¡¯s hand but stared at the man with a slight blush stinging her cheeks.

    She looked like she was about to cry but was forcing a smile out. The smile was like an intoxicating spring breeze or an enticing alcoholic drink. It was a young face, filled with a mesmerizing charm.

    Gu Youli looked at Yang Mengshan¡¯s expression and knew that she had her green tea b*tch mode on again.

    For some reason, Gu Youli felt indignant.

    Yang Mengshan was very beautiful and when she cried, she looked delicate and feeble. On top of that, she had a charming aura that would trigger any man¡¯s desire to protect her.

    Any man would lose to a woman like that.

    Gu Youli did not say a single word but she was still very pale.

    She looked at the aloof man who was looking at Yang Mengshan as though he could not resist her.

    Hmph, then there would be a show to watch soon. Gu Hongfei¡¯s face was overcast, already.

    Two men will be fighting over a woman!

    However, things did not happen ording to Gu Youli¡¯s expectations.

    The man pressed his thin lips together and did not say a single word. He took out 200 dors from his wallet and threw them on the table before grabbing Gu Youli¡¯s wrist and pulling her away.

    Throughout this process, he did not even nce at Yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan stared wide-eyed at him in disbelief.

    How could that be? Was the man blind? He could actually ignore her and pull Gu Youli away, just like that?

    He was the first man who had ignored her and given his attention to Gu Youli!

    Yang Mengshan was about to blow her top.

    Gu Youli frowned and followed behind the man without knowing what to do.

    She thought that the man would let go of her after reaching outside but he kept his hand on her wrist and pulled her along quietly.

    He did not even say where they were going?

    She tried to free her hand but did not manage to get away from his grip.

    At this moment, she still had the table cloth around her waist. Because it was not tied tightly, she was holding onto the knot with her other hand.

    She could not use her other hand to smack his hand away and could only shout anxiously at him. ¡°Let me go¡­¡±

    The man did not let her go. He only turned his head to watch her for a moment without any expression.

    However, Gu Youli felt that his gaze was as deep and unfathomable as a stillke.

    They arrived at a shop selling women¡¯s clothing, quickly. He shifted his gaze around and finally set his eyes on a white muslin dress.

    He pulled Gu Youli over and reached out to retrieve the dress before throwing it to her.

    ¡°Change into it!¡± His deep voice was like an intoxicating ss of red wine.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s longshes trembled as she looked at him in bewilderment.

 Chapter 25

    Chemistry. The Arrogance Of The Aloof Man

    Before she could react in any other way, the man had already pushed her into the changing room.

    Gu Youli was dumbfounded. She was still deciding if she should change into the dress or not. Then she checked the price tag of the dress and got a shock.

    Gosh, why was it so expensive? It actually cost 699 dors.

    Gu Youli stood there in indecision for a minute.

    Then, she pushed the door of the changing room a little and saw the man sitting on a couch on the side. He was sitting there quietly.

    Suddenly, he seemed to have detected her gaze and turned his head to look towards the changing rooms.

    Gu Youli quickly closed the door as though she got an electric shock.

    What a mess!

    Gu Youli thought as her heart raced and her face blushed. She quickly changed into the dress.

    The dress fitted her very well, as though it was made for her.

    When Gu Youli walked out of the changing room, the sales assistant eximed pleasantly. As the man looked up calmly at her, his deep, clear gaze also seemed to have frozen for a few seconds.

    Gu Youli nced at herself in the mirror. It did look quite good. Her skin was fair so she could pull off the white dress very well.

    It seemed perfect on her, no matter the style or the details.

    It made her look clean and pure but still charming.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± The man lowered his head, pulled out a few hundred dor bills, and put them on the countertop.

    Gu Youli was shocked. She turned back to look at him quickly. ¡°Who said about taking this? I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    The air around them seemed to have stopped. The man stood up slowly and looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want it? You intend to go home like that?¡±

    His gaze stayed on her for a few seconds before he turned away. ¡°I tore your dress so treat this aspensation.¡±

    He tore it? Compensation? This seemed to be none of his business.

    Before Gu Youli could recover from the shock, the man had already walked out and disappeared.

    ¡°Eh?¡­¡± Gu Youli was a little distracted. She looked at the dress she was wearing and for a moment, she did not know how to react.

    Gu Youli did not continue loitering around Jingcheng any longer. She took a cab back to the little county on the same day.

    When she returned home, it was already 8 pm. Gu Liangwei saw the new dress on Gu Youli and his eyes lit up. ¡°Wow! Our Youli came back looking different after a trip to Jingcheng. This dress is a good buy. It¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s an exaggeration!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not, I really think that it¡¯s beautiful. You¡¯re even more beautiful than flowers!¡±

    Gu Youliughed helplessly. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s just a dress. you¡¯re exaggerating. Actually, I don¡¯t really like this dress.¡±

    Gu Liangwei was puzzled. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, why did you buy it? Was it a gift from someone? Your boyfriend?¡±

    Gu Youli quickly denied. ¡°It¡¯s not!¡±

    However, Gu Liangwei thought that Gu Youli was simply embarrassed to admit to it. ¡°Dad isn¡¯t old-fashioned. I know that youngsters nowadays are mature enough to know their own affairs. If you really have a boyfriend, Dad isn¡¯t against it as long as it doesn¡¯t affect your studies. Bring him over to let me have a look one day.¡±

    As he went on, Gu Liangwei¡¯s wrinkles by the corner of his eyes, smoothened out.

    Gu Youli was extremely embarrassed and did not want to continue hearing her father talk about it anymore.

 Chapter 26

    A Joke. Whose Is It?

    Hence, she rubbed her tummy and told Gu Liangwei with a pout. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m so hungry. I haven¡¯t had dinner. Is there anything to eat at home?¡±

    What an exaggerated performance! Anyone would know at first nce that she was just acting cute.

    Gu Liangwei could not help but feel amused.

    He did not continue speaking on that topic and smiled as he stroked his daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s forget it if you don¡¯t want to admit to it. Dad¡¯s going to heat up some food for you.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and watched Gu Liangwei walk into the kitchen.

    She turned to look out of the window. The night was shimmering with lights of various households around.

    Boyfriend? That was the one thing she didn¡¯t need at all after her rebirth.

    Although she was very curious about that man, she was merely interested in knowing his identity and also the reason as to why she would see him at the time of her death.

    Had he happened to pass by? Had he known Yang Mengshan? Or was he the man that¡­

    There were too many possibilities!

    No matter the reason, Gu Youli could not like him, much less make him her boyfriend.

    In this life, she only wanted to take revenge on that sl*t and the scumbag, and not let her talent go to waste. She wanted to be an internationally renowned designer, Picasso of the jewelry industry.

    However, at night, Gu Youli had the same nightmare once again. She woke up with a startling cry and sat on her bed.

    At this moment, her forehead was filled with beads of perspiration and her heart was thumping so fast that it felt like it was about to jump out of her chest.

    But tonight¡¯s nightmare was not the same as the previous nights. She still dreamt of the scene right before her death but at thest moment, she did not hit her head on a nail. Instead, a man caught her.

    This was the same man whom she had met in the cafe.

    However, his sudden appearance in her dream was even scarier than the nightmare.

    She sat still for a while and calmed herself down. She told herself that it was probably because he happened to have helped her today.

    She should just think of it in a good way and treat him as her savior.

    In any case, she won¡¯t see him again. Now that she had thought things through, she calmed down. Everything was going to be fine.

    In the subsequent days toe, although Gu Youli would still have the same nightmare, in her dreams, the man saved her every time, and she didn¡¯t wake up with a start again.

    Slowly, the nightmares started fading away.

    Towards the end of July, Yang Mengshan returned home.

    She was wearing a short yellow dress with a spaghetti strap that day. The dress had an stic waist and the skirt was flowy, making her look young and charming.

    Gu Youli nced at her and then went back to watching the television.

    Gu Liangwei was not at home so Yang Mengshan didn¡¯t bother with the pretense. She scoffed coldly at Gu Youli and dragged her luggage back into her room.

    Gu Youli knew why Yang Mengshan had chosen to return today.

    Tomorrow, Jingcheng University would upload the list of the epted applicants online.

    She hade back tough at her!

    However, she did not know who would turn into a joke tomorrow.

    The next day, Gu Liangwei woke the two girls up early in the morning just like the day when they had checked their results.

    They waited from 8 am to 10 am but the list was not out yet.

    Gu Liangwei wasn¡¯t very anxious, at first. After all, he thought that they would definitely be epted based on their scores.

    Actually, if nothing went wrong, that would be the most likely case.

    However, Yang Mengshan told him, ¡°Dad, although the scores are important, it doesn¡¯t guarantee eptance. The school would look at other aspects of a student when ites to epting applicants so it¡¯s quite hard to say anything for sure!¡±

 Chapter 27

    Serves You Right

    Gu Liangwei¡¯s heart raced. ¡°What you mean to say is that they might not ept you and your sister?¡±

    Yang Mengshan smiled slightly but she had a snicker hidden on her face. ¡°What is there for my sister to be afraid of? Her score is so high already.¡±

    Gu Youli had been staying mum. She knew very well why Yang Mengshan would say all that.

    However, she said it very well. Yang Mengshan had already helped here up with a reason so she didn¡¯t have to think of it herself.

    After waiting for around another hour, at around 11 am, the list of names was finally up on the inte.

    Gu Youli¡¯s name was on the top of the list.

    Gu Liangwei could not help but heave a sigh of relief when he saw that.

    After that, he searched for Yang Mengshan¡¯s name but he could feel that Yang Mengshan¡¯s hand on his shoulder had started trembling slightly.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s gaze was filled with shock and disbelief as she said, ¡°How is this possible? Why am I not in?¡±

    Gu Youli nced at her. Yang Mengshan was looking so shocked so she reminded her kindly, ¡°Your name isn¡¯t there if you¡¯re not epted!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned ghastly pale.

    She wanted to mock Gu Youli initially but she could no longer gloat and said angrily, ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at Yang Mengshan¡¯s frown and exined kindly, ¡°How is it not possible? Didn¡¯t you say so yourself just now? Although the scores are important, nothing is guaranteed. Maybe the school was looking at other aspects when ites to epting students so it is really hard to say!¡±

    Being checkmated by her own words gave Yang Mengshan a huge blow.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes welled up with hot tears as she screamed, ¡°It¡¯s you! You deleted my choice, right?¡±

    Now it was Gu Liangwei¡¯s turn to be shocked. ¡°Mengshan, what are you talking about?¡±

    Yang Mengshan clenched her fists tightly and told Gu Liangwei angrily, ¡°It was Sis, she deleted my choice. That¡¯s why my name isn¡¯t on the list.¡±

    Gu Youli nced at her and exined in frustration. ¡°Mengshan, that day after we filled in our choices, I didn¡¯t step out of my room. You were the one using theputer in the study. I wanted to y on theputer for a while at night but before I could even switch theputer on, there was a ckout. Tell me, when was I supposed to delete your choice?¡±

    Yang Mengshan broke down and started crying. She said through clenched teeth, ¡°If you didn¡¯t delete it, why isn¡¯t my name on the list?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? You should ask the school about that.¡± Gu Youli had a helpless expression on her face. She continued speaking in a sunken voice. ¡°I can forgive you for spouting nonsense since you¡¯re in a bad mood after not being epted but I really can¡¯t be bothered to go on about it with you.¡±

    As she said that, Gu Youli looked at Gu Liangwei and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s almost 12 pm. I¡¯ll go cook the rice and wash the vegetables.¡±

    Gu Liangwei nodded and she left the study. After she closed the door, she could still hear Yang Mengshan¡¯s conversation with Gu Liangwei.

    ¡°Alright, Mengshan. Stop maligning your sister. Didn¡¯t you say this yourself that it¡¯s very hard to predict the school¡¯s eptance list?¡±

    ¡°Dad, mine is an unpopr course. They would rather hope that I take the course.¡±

    ...

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up coldly.

    Serves you right! Having your ns backfire must have felt terrible.

    In the afternoon, when Gu Liangwei went out to work, the sisters were alone at home and Gu Youli was prepared to take a nap for a while.

 Chapter 28

    Looking For Me Is Akin To Looking For A Beating!

    However, she justid on her bed when Yang Mengshan barged into her room.

    Her face had a belligerent expression and she asked angrily, ¡°Gu Youli, it¡¯s you. You deleted my choice, right?¡±

    Gu Youli yawnedzily. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes became red with fury. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Dad isn¡¯t around now. You don¡¯t have to keep the pretense on.¡±

    Suddenly, Gu Youli started smiling brightly. In her eyes, there was an arrogant brilliance.

    She sat up slowly and walked towards Yang Mengshan. Coming to stand in front of her, she swung her hand hard.

    ¡°Smack!¡± A crisp sound echoed in the room.

    Yang Mengshan was in stunned disbelief as she stared at Gu Youli. Her gaze was as vicious as a poisonous snake. ¡°You hit me. You actually dared to hit me?¡±

    Gu Youli swept away a few stray hairs at her forehead very calmly.

    She looked at Yang Mengshan coldly and then smiled. ¡°So what if I hit you? Looking for me is akin to looking for a beating. You threw my exam admission ticket away, memorized my password, and deleted my first choice, saw that my skirt was caught, and still pulled me on purpose to humiliate me in front of so many people. By giving you a p, I am already going easy on you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t malign me!¡± Yang Mengshan refused to admit her faults.

    Gu Youli stared at her with a piercing chill. ¡°Malign you? Like you¡¯ve said, Dad is not around. There¡¯s no need for us to put on a pretense. I felt that the ckout on that day was very strange so I went to an inte cafe and realized that my choice had been deleted. Mengshan, my good sister, don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s temples pulsed but she held her anger in. ¡°So that¡¯s why you deleted my choice.¡±

    Gu Youli scoffed. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to be bothered with you but you¡¯re really too despicable and cunning. Your mentality is so disgustingly warped. Let me tell you that you¡¯re going to have to pay back for everything that you have done against me. That¡¯s called an eye for an eye!¡±

    Yang Mengshan exploded.

    Her face was still red from the p and rage.

    She shrieked hysterically, ¡°Gu Youli, just you wait! This is not the end.¡±

    Yang Mengshan returned to her bedroom and could not control her emotions anymore. Her face had twisted with rage.

    Hateful, hateful, very hateful. Gu Youli. She would never let her off!

    However, she could not be bothered with all of this right now. She had to find a way to get out of her situation first.

    She walked around her room for a while and took her bag to go out to Happy Hour Hotel.

    Gu Hongfei had not gone home for the past few days and was staying at that Hotel.

    The moment Yang Mengshan saw Gu Hongfei, her tears started falling nonstop. She looked so pitiful that Gu Hongfei¡¯s heart melted right there and then.

    ¡°Mengshan, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you?¡± Gu Hongfei put his arm around Yang Mengshan¡¯s shoulder and asked her in concern.

    Yang Mengshan stopped crying gradually and forced out a bitter smile as she shook her head at Gu Hongfei. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Brother Hongfei. I¡¯m sorry to start crying the moment I saw you. I¡¯ll stop at once!¡±

    She said so but before she even finished her words, her tears started trickling down even faster.

 Chapter 29

    A Beauty¡¯s Trap Is Poisonous

    Hearing her say that, Gu Hongfei was even more anxious. ¡°Tell me honestly? What exactly happened? Did Gu Youli bully you again?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­¡± Yang Mengshan quickly denied it and behaved as though she was hesitant to speak.

    She looked at Gu Hongfei warily and then touched her face in a secretive way.

    Gu Hongfei took Yang Mengshan¡¯s hand away and looked at her cheek. ¡°She hit you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about that. It¡¯s not the first time anyway. What I care about is that I can¡¯t attend university anymore.¡± Yang Mengshan lied and then started crying again.

    It was really the first time Gu Youli had hit her. In the past, she had doted on her younger sister and could not even bear to say anything harsh to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Rage was slowly building inside Gu Hongfei.

    Yang Mengshan sniffed and said, ¡°My sister deleted my first choice from the online admission form and hence, I wasn¡¯t epted by the school. I don¡¯t know what I should do now.¡±

    Gu Hongfei¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Gosh, why does such an evil woman exist? Gu Youli has gone too far. F*ck. This woman is too vicious. I have to teach her a lesson!¡±

    Yang Mengshan immediately grabbed Gu Hongfei¡¯s arm and then hugged him tightly. ¡°No, Brother Hongfei. No matter what, she¡¯s still my sister. If you question her like that, she won¡¯t admit to it and will only hate me more. She might even treat me even worse than before. I¡¯m not thinking of anything else now. I just want to attend Jingcheng University.¡±

    Gu Hongfei patted Yang Mengshan¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t go and confront her. Don¡¯t cry. Isn¡¯t it just Jingcheng University? It¡¯s alright if you haven¡¯t been epted. I would definitely help you pull some strings and get your name in the appeal list!¡±

    Yang Mengshan lifted her head up in surprise and looked at Gu Hongfei with admiration. ¡°Really? Brother Hongfei? Can you really help me get on the appeal list?¡±

    Actually, Gu Hongfei wasn¡¯t certain about it, either.

    However, being watched by the woman whom he liked, with such admiration, how could a young and reckless man admit that he was uncertain?

    At this moment, he would have braced himself to even go to a guillotine, if required. ¡°Shanshan, leave this to me!¡±

    ¡°Brother Hongfei, you treat me so well! Better than anyone.¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s face broke out into a smile before nting a shy kiss on his cheek.

    The youngdy¡¯s fragrance wafted into his heart like the spring breeze.

    Gu Hongfei¡¯s body heated up and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat.

    He was a little out of control and reached out to hold Yang Mengshan¡¯s face as he lowered his head to capture those enticing pink lips.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Yang Mengshan got a shock.

    She wanted to p him but thinking how she still needed his help, she could only resist that urge and push Gu Hongfei away. At the same time, she looked at him, teary-eyed and said, ¡°Brother Hongfei, you¡­ you¡¯re bullying me.¡±

    Gu Hongfei grabbed Yang Mengshan¡¯s hand urgently and confessed to her with sincere words. ¡°Shanshan, I¡¯m not bullying you. I simply like you too much. I couldn¡¯t help myself just now. Shanshan, be my girlfriend!¡±

    Yang Mengshan did not like Gu Hongfei at all. He had confessed to her a few times before but she rejected him every single time.

    However, would she reject him this time? The answer was a definite No!

    She needed Gu Hongfei¡¯s help right now so she had to please him. Yang Mengshan smiled delicately then nodded shyly.

    ¡°Shanshan, I love you. I will definitely treat you well,¡± Gu Hongfei shouted in happiness and hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 30

    Butterfly Effect

    At the start of August, Gu Youli received a letter of eptance from Jingcheng University.

    Gu Liangwei was even happier than her when they received the intimation. With a happy heart, he started making preparations to go for the appreciation banquet [1. A Chinese tradition for graduates to thank their teachers].

    Yang Mengshan was not at home, currently. A few days ago, she had told Gu Liangwei that she was going to get some things settled with Gu Huijun.

    She had not returned home after she left and only called Gu Liangwei a couple of times. She did note back even during the appreciation banquet.

    On the 30th of August, Gu Youli was preparing to go to Jingcheng University but Yang Mengshan was still not back.

    Gu Youli did not know what Yang Mengshan was up to. She had already told Gu Liangwei that she was not going to attend any other school except Jingcheng University. Right now, she was waiting for Jingcheng University¡¯s reply to her appeal.

    Philosophy had always been an unpopr course and basically no one would want to take it up. However, because of the country¡¯s regtions, Jingcheng University had to offer this stream. Otherwise, the university wouldn¡¯t have set it up.

    If Yang Mengshan managed to get through the right connections, she might be able to appeal sessfully.

    Gu Youli knew that Yang Mengshan could have gone to any other ce except Jingcheng University. The reason she was so insistent on the same university was that she had decided to pit herself against Gu Youli.

    What a joke!

    It was technically autumn in August but the sun was still very harsh and bright, like a hot ball of fire, making it unbearable.

    Gu Youli alighted from the bus and carried her luggage towards Jingcheng University under the hot sun.

    The entrance of Jingcheng University was bustling with people. Both students and parents were milling around.

    Gu Liangwei had wanted to apany Gu Youli but he received ast-minute call from a client to make a delivery. Under such circumstances, he could only let Gu Youli go alone.

    Gu Youli, who was dripping with perspiration, threw her luggage on the floor and panted, standing outside the university gates.

    Gosh, why did the bus have to stop so far away from the school? The walk had almost killed her.

    She took out a bottle of mineral water from her bag and gulped down half of it.

    She exhaled with relief and smiled. She had made it. However, her face shrunk suddenly.

    An old friend appeared in front of her!

    He was a handsome and dashing young man with prominent features and a tall build. He was wearing a white shirt and casual pants, which made him look refined.

    However, who would have thought that behind Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s gentle and elegant looks, an evil and cruel soul resided?

    Gu Youli lowered her gaze to hide the chill in her eyes.

    Zhao Mingcheng, how are you?

    Since she was given the chance to relive her life, how could she not make Zhao Mingcheng pay her back for what he had done?

    Zhao Mingcheng, who was just a short distance away, could feel the gaze that sent a shiver down his spine.

    For no reason, he shuddered under the ring hot sun and subconsciously turned his head to look in the direction of Gu Youli.

    However, their eyes did not meet because a youngdy in a t-shirt and shorts was blocking the view.

    When she smiled, her eyes formed two crescents and her charming dimples showed. She looked at Gu Youli and asked her politely, ¡°May I know if you¡¯re Jingcheng University¡¯s freshman?¡±

    Gu Youli looked up and was taken aback.

    Isn¡¯t this person Chu Qing? So she also attended Jingcheng University?

    Gosh! Was this the butterfly effect of changing her past?

    Not only did she meet Zhao Mingcheng much in advance, she actually got to meet Chu Qing at the age of 18.

    What about Hua Miaomiao then? Would she be meeting him soon as well?

    ¡°Hello, I am a freshman at Jingcheng University. My name is Gu Youli.¡± Gu Youli shook herself out of the thoughts and replied with a smile.

 Chapter 31

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao (Part 1)

    Actually, in her previous life, Gu Youli had not been close to Chu Qing.

    They could only be counted as acquaintances and did not really have much to do with each other.

    However, they did have a mutual friend and that was Hua Miaomiao.

    From the name, one would definitely think that Hua Miaomiao was a girl.

    But, Hua Miaomiao was a young and dashing man. He was a trendy guy with six piercings on his left ear.

    ¡°I am also a freshman at Jingcheng University. My name is Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing smiled sweetly as she extended her fair and tender hand towards her.

    Gu Youli stretched her hand out immediately as well and shook her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Chu Qing suddenly transformed from a delicate, prettydy to a righteous ck belt hero. ¡°Me too. A pleasure to meet you, as well. If there¡¯s trouble in the future, look for me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Gu Youli agreed with a bright smile. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Protect? Protect your head. You¡¯re a woman, how can you be so rough?¡± A beautiful boy came walking towards them.

    He looked at Chu Qing with disdain and said sarcastically, ¡°Look at you, a tomboy through and through. This attitude won¡¯t help you get married!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao!

    Gu Youli almost eximed in shock.

    She had been wondering a few moments ago if she would be able to meet him anytime in the near future due to Chu Qing¡¯s presence.

    However, she hadn¡¯t thought that it would be this soon.

    Could it be that Hua Miaomiao was also going to attend Jingcheng University?

    That must be it.

    Hua Miaomiao was a world-renowned fashion designer and stylist, seven yearster.

    Chu Qing heard Hua Miaomiao¡¯s sarcastic words but did not get angry. Instead, she just red at him, coldly.

    Hua Miaomiao also rolled his eyes at Chu Qing.

    After that, he looked at Gu Youli and lifted the oh-so-familiar orchid fingers as he said with a smile, ¡°Hello, I am Hua Miaomiao. Also a freshman at Jingcheng University.¡±

    Gu Youli was very happy to see him and returned his smile with her own. ¡°Hello, I am Gu Youli. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao looked at Gu Youli¡¯s beautiful eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re really pretty! Prettier than a certain tomboy.¡±

    It only took one look for Hua Miaomiao to form a liking for Gu Youli. He felt respect in her eyes, unlike most women who would detest his feminine style.

    When they looked at him, they behaved as though he was a freak.

    He couldn¡¯t help but broaden his grin while Gu Youli praised him back. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re very handsome too!¡±

    Chu Qing scoffed. ¡°Indeed, so handsome that he looks like a Korean!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao looked at Chu Qing without care and pointed at his cheek. ¡°Who cares about looking like a Korean? Korean pretty boys are all man-made. I am a natural.¡±

    Chu Qingughed and replied viciously, ¡°Please, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. What I wanted to say is that you look like a

    gook

    but since we have a new friend here, I thought I would use a more civilized term. That¡¯s why I said you look like a Korean!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao stomped his feet and pointed at Chu Qing with his slender fingers. He started speaking angrily, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I, I, keep your orchid fingers to yourself!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my fingers? Let me tell you, don¡¯t you dare belittle my beautiful, slender, artistic fingers. They are the most powerful instrument in this entire world. Mind you, I might just point you to death with my orchid fingers!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao retracted his hand and stomped off with a force that could have created a hole in the ground.

    <li>Derogatory term for Koreans or other people of East Asian or Southeast Asian descent.</li>

 Chapter 32

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao (Part 2)

    After walking forward a little, Hua Miaomiao turned back and looked at Gu Youli. He said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re my friend from now on. Let¡¯s meet up more often.¡±

    Saying that, he sashayed off.

    Chu Qing shuddered and her face held disdain. ¡°Look at him! Gosh, I can¡¯t stand him. I have goosebumps all over my body.¡±

    Gu Youli blinked at her words but then said with a grin, ¡°The two of you are pretty close!¡±

    Chu Qing was horrified. ¡°Pffft, how did you reach that conclusion? I¡¯m not afraid to dere that I hate him to the core. Say, isn¡¯t it weird for a man to behave like that? I told him so and he got back at me saying, ¡®I just like it that way, what can you do about it?¡¯ He sounded so cocky about himself.¡±

    Chu Qing mimicked Hua Miaomiao¡¯s tone when saying that line. Gu Youliughed and shook her head in disbelief.

    She bent down and lifted her luggage. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should get to the reception area quickly to settle our administrative matters.¡±

    ¡°Mm, hmm!¡± Chu Qing smiled gently, revealing her cute dimples.

    After that, she lifted her tworge suitcases.

    Gu Youli looked at her and then the suitcases before she said in a shock, ¡°Chu Qing, are your suitcases full?¡±

    Chu Qing nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°But you lifted them up just like that¡­¡± Gu Youli was dumbfounded. Shepared Chu Qing¡¯s luggage with her two small suitcases.

    ¡°This is nothing. I can even run while carrying them, along with one of yours.¡± After she said that, Chu Qing snatched Gu Youli¡¯s small suitcase and started running ahead.

    Gu Youli stared at Chu Qing¡¯s fast disappearing back with a dumbfounded expression.

    Is she an alien?

    After staring nkly in the space for a second, she quickly chased after her. ¡°Chu Qing, wait for me!¡±

    There was a reason for Gu Youli to say that Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing were close.

    In her previous life, Gu Youli had just been a jewelry salesperson, so technically, she shouldn¡¯t have known Hua Miaomiao.

    But once, Hua Miaomiao went to the jewelry shop where she was working and identally left his wallet behind. It was Gu Youli who picked up his wallet and went over personally to his studio to return it to him.

    Hua Miaomiao was a renowned fashion designer with many wealthy women as his clients.

    In order to thank Gu Youli for returning his wallet, Hua Miaomiao would always go to Gu Youli whenever he needed some jewelry to match his outfits after that.

    As time went by, the two of them became familiar with each other.

    Hua Miaomiao would always talk about Chu Qing to Gu Youli but Gu Youli had met Chu Qing only a few times and they were mere acquaintances.

    Chu Qing was a very impressive and mysterious figure at that time.

    Every time she saw Chu Qing, Gu Youli would be reminded of those amazing female secret service agents in the James Bond movies.

    Gu Youli had once asked Hua Miaomiao what Chu Qing did for a living.

    Hua Miaomiao had told her that Chu Qing was in the army but he said it like it was not a big deal!

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao were neighbors who had known each other since they were young. ording to Hua Miaomiao, they grew up fighting with each other.

    So it was really a mystery whether they could be considered good friends.

    They were not on bad terms since the two of them still kept in contact over the years and would always look for each other whenever they needed to talk. Of course, they would exchange sarcastic remarks but would still help each other out in the end.

    But they always started quarreling whenever they had met. Chu Qing would mock Hua Miaomiao for no reason while Hua Miaomiao also behaved resentful towards her.

    One could have assumed that a man and woman like that would make a quarrelsome but loving couple.

    That was a wrong assumption. A big mistake. Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing were in fact, love rivals.

 Chapter 33

    Misery of Military Training

    Hua Miaomiao was a homosexual, whom people would normally call ¡°gay¡±. The man he liked happened to be involved with Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing knew about this and the two of them had often quarreled because of that man.

    However, the quarrel would always end with Hua Miaomiao getting defeated, and because of that, Hua Miaomiao would always crib to Gu Youli.

    But it was just aint. After that, Hua Miaomiao would always say that he did not lose. The problem was that the man didn¡¯t like men.

    Luckily, the woman that man liked was Chu Qing, that tomboy, so it wasn¡¯t someone else who had gotten lucky.

    Childhood friends are like that.

    *

    The University¡¯s usual practice was to conduct military training for the freshmen for a month.

    All the freshmen would be in camo uniform, waking up at 6 am every day to train in the school field.

    The mornings and nights were still tolerable. However, the afternoon sun was really baking them like they were in an oven. Those who got a tan were lucky. But some people¡¯s ears were sunburnt badly.

    The worst part was the military dress. It was a long-sleeved camo uniform with a cap.

    Wearing that kind of uniform in such hot weather was worse than anything else. However, when the students gave feedback about that, the officer-in-charge said that it was for their own good.

    The long sleeves and cap would prevent everyone¡¯s skin from peeling and getting sunburnt.

    Besides, any sort of feedback was useless. They still had to be in their camo military uniform and cap every morning as they stood in attention, did formation training, and goose step training.

    Usually, they would stand in attention for several hours.

    To Gu Youli, all these were not very tough things to do.

    Before shended the job as a jewelry salesperson, she had been a drifter. A drifter was someone who set up street stalls on the ground.

    Her job needed her to run a lot, whether in the zing sun or raging wind. As long as it didn¡¯t rain, she would be there with a huge bag of goods to sell. Hence, the military training was a piece of cake for her.

    However, that was not the case for the other students. A few days into the training, many people started fainting from a heat stroke almost every day. That situation made the officer-in-charge shake his head as hemented at how weak the children were these days.

    Talking about military training, people would usually think of the devil officer-in-charge. Actually, no matter how scary the officer-in-charge was, he would still be a little lenient in his punishments.

    The scariest one was thepanymander. After so many days of military training, they were punished almost every night by thepanymander. It was either a standing punishment, or sitting, or worst, squatting.

    The officer-in-charge would tell everyone to tolerate it because thepanymander was about to retire from the military.

    He wanted to receive an outstandingmander award so he had nned to push them to their absolute limits. The officer-in-charge pointed a finger upwards and told them that the higher-ups had sent an important person to overlook the matter, who would be visiting the campus soon.

    In the end, everyone kept scolding thepanymander behind his back.

    After seven days of military training, there were more and more people fainting almost every day and the ambnce even had to be called in for serious cases.

    Gu Youli nced at Xiao Qi, who was standing beside her, and realized that her face was as pale as a sheet. She was also perspiring more than most people. She genuinely did not look well.

    Gu Youli became distracted from the exercise while looking at Xiao Qi. The officer-in-charge walked over to her immediately and howled in her ear, ¡°What are you doing? Where are your eyes focused? Is your head born facing the side? Newbie, are you asking for a punishment?¡±

    The officer-in-charge was already being polite to Gu Youli by only scolding her. If it was a male student, he would have definitely kicked him by now.

    Training university students was just like training soldiers. No, it was worse than training soldiers.

    Gu Youli breath quickened. She straightened up and looked in front, nervously.

 Chapter 34

    First Young Master Yu¡¯s Words Are As Precious As Gold

    However, in the next moment, Xiao Qi fell on Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli subconsciously extended her arms to catch her.

    ¡°Sir, she has fainted!¡± Gu Youli spoke loudly as she looked at the officer-in-charge in a fluster.

    That was a rule set by the officer in charge of the military training. Words had to be spoken out loudly and with vigor.

    The officer looked at Gu Youli coldly and said, ¡°She just fainted. What are you getting so worked up about?¡±

    As he said that, he pointed at two male students and told them to take Xiao Qi to the resting area.

    After that, he looked at Gu Youli and shouted ¡°Have I told you that you need to report first before talking to the officer-in-charge?¡±

    Gu Youli frowned and replied loudly immediately, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    ¡°Five rounds within 10 minutes. Start now!¡± Immediately after he said that, he lifted his hand to look at his watch and did not look at Gu Youli again.

    Chu Qing, who was in the neighboringne, was shocked when she saw Gu Youli.

    The officer-in-charge had already shouted ¡°start¡± but she was still not moving.

    In a moment of anxiousness, Chu Qing shouted out, ¡°Youli, start running!¡±

    Gu Youli was about to start running but Chu Qing¡¯s shout spurred her on further.

    Immediately, she regained her senses and rushed to the track. She started running around the ser field.

    Chu Qing¡¯s officer-in-charge also appeared in front of her immediately and howled, ¡°Who told you to be such a busy-body? 20 rounds in half an hour!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Chu Qing smiled and said brightly, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    After that, she dashed off like the wind and caught up with Gu Youli, quickly.

    ¡°Why have you been punished?¡± Gu Youli asked Chu Qing who was now running beside her.

    Chu Qing pped her hands and smiled nonchntly, ¡°I came to keep youpany! All the best! You¡¯ll be done in no time at all!¡±

    Gu Youli was very impressed with Chu Qing at this moment. She panted and asked her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    Chu Qing waved her arms around to show that she was full of energy. ¡°This training isn¡¯t much. My grandpa trained me when I was young. It was way worse than this.¡±

    Just then, the officer-in-charge shouted loudly, ¡°Run seriously! Otherwise, I¡¯ll add 200 frog jumps!¡±

    Gu Youli got such a fright that she did not dare make another sound. Besides, if she were to carry on talking, she would not have the strength to run.

    Even, Chu Qing did not disturb Gu Youli anymore and carried on running with her.

    At this moment, in the school¡¯s military trainingmanding room, there was a conversation going on.

    Company Commander Chen pointed at the monitor showing the images of Gu Youli and Chu Qing, who were running at the moment. He addressed the aloof man sitting on themander¡¯s chair. ¡°Young Master Yu, these two girls aren¡¯t bad. They are more resilient than most of the boys. No matter what drill we¡¯re conducting in the military training, they do notin or grumble.¡±

    As he said that, Company Commander Chen pointed at Chu Qing and said, ¡°This Chu Qing is definitely not simple. She must have been trained before. I think she¡¯s not bad. If we groom her, she should be able to fit your requirement. Young Master Yu, what are your views?¡±

    The man who was addressed as Young Master Yu replied softly with an ¡°oh¡±.

    Company Commander Chen was about to go crazy. He really wanted to flip the table.

    Young Master, can you not treat your words like gold? Can you give me a more concrete answer? Who would know what your ¡°oh¡± means?

    But he would never dare to say this out loud!

    Company Commander Chen smiled with infinite patience. After that, he realized that Young Master Yu did not seem to be interested in Chu Qing. His gaze was fixed on the other girl called Gu Youli.

    He asked in bewilderment, ¡°Young Master Yu, do you feel that the other girl would be a better candidate?¡±

 Chapter 35

    Meeting The Aloof Man Again

    Company Commander Chen felt that although this girl called Gu Youli was resilient, one could easily tell that she was weak.

    She was definitely unsuitable for a ce like the special corps.

    ¡°She¡¯s not suitable!¡± Young Master Yu¡¯s gaze was still cold as he said that meaningfully but it seemed that he was implying something else.

    Company Commander Chen was puzzled and thought to himself:

    If Young Master Yu didn¡¯t find her suitable, why did he keep staring at her?

    The confused Company Commander Chen also started staring at Gu Youli.

    His first impression was that thisss was too skinny. With therge camo military uniform on, she looked like a t board with no curves.

    However, her looks were not bad. Her lips were red and teeth were white. Her eyes were bright and her face was the size of a palm. Her hair was bunched up and stuffed in her hat, making her look pure and delicate.

    Oh!

    As Company Commander Chen continued looking, he suddenly understood.

    First Young Master Yu Feibai had set his eyes on her.

    When he thought of that, Company Commander Chen snickered silently before saying panderingly, ¡°Thisss is called Gu Youli. She¡¯s quite a lively spirit!¡±

    Yu Feibai looked up at him, coldly. That expression was an obvious expression of disinterest.

    Company Commander Chenughed awkwardly to cover his mistake and felt that this Young Master Yu¡¯s mind was so hard to read.

    It was harder than finding a needle in a haystack.

    What was that gaze supposed to mean?

    Although Chu Qing and Gu Youli had not known each other for long, they felt an inexplicable liking for each other.

    They were in the samepany during the training so they would always end up eating and resting together.

    Because of that, Hua Miaomiao was very unhappy because he was in another group and had a different break time so he almost never met them.

    However, whenever there was an ovep in their resting time, he would go over immediately to look for Gu Youli and tell her to be careful of Chu Qing, calling her a witch. He told her one day that if Chu Qing were to bully her, he would help her teach Chu Qing a lesson.

    Actually, Gu Youli knew that Hua Miaomiao might say that he was there to visit her, he was actuallying to visit Chu Qing.

    On the 10th day of the military training, the darn autumn weather got warmer instead of bing cooler.

    All the students had got cracked lips and felt as though they were about to faint as they stood under the zing sun.

    However, on the surface, everyone put on a spirited and energetic look.

    That was because the officer-in-charge had just announced that if anyone were to move within the next half hour, they would be punished with an additional hour of being stationery.

    Under such amand, everyone would persevere, no matter what.

    Gu Youli was on her period and whenever she was on her period, she would get cramps.

    She thought that since today was the first day, she would be able to endure it.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that her cramps would get so bad that it became tough to even stand up straight after a while.

    Another intense cramp assailed her and Gu Youli¡¯s pale face was now wet with perspiration. She felt as though all her energy was going to drain out.

    No, she needed to request for a leave of absence!

    Gu Youli was about to raise her hand when an awe-inspiring military Hummer drove over to the field slowly.

    The moment the officers-in-charge saw that, they went there immediately.

    Gu Youli frowned.

    It looks like she would not be able to get her leave of absence right now.

    After the military Hummer rolled to a stop, Company Commander Chen and a tall officer stepped out of the car. The officer was wearing a dark green military uniform and from the emblem on his shoulder, she could tell that he was a major general. He had a pair of ck sunsses on, so no one could tell where he was looking. His features were sharp and carried an indifferent expression. His lips were pressed together as he exuded an imposing aura of a leader!

 Chapter 36

    So His Name Is Yu Feibai

    Because his back was facing the sun and he had a pair of sunsses on, Gu Youli could not see his face clearly.

    However, this scene reminded her of an ancient-time general from a Chinese ink painting, beautiful, gant and dashing.

    Right then, another fit of cramps made Gu Youli close her eyes in unbearable pain.

    ¡°Is it going smoothly?¡± The man said in a low tone that sounded as smooth as wine.

    That voice. No¡­

    In that wave of shock, Gu Youli opened her eyes and saw that heavenly beauty.

    It¡¯s him, it really is him!

    Gu Youli recognized him.

    That person was actually the aloof man whom she had seen in the cafe that day, the overbearing man who bought her a dress.

    What is he doing here?

    Gu Youli was really stupefied.

    The officers-in-charge stood in attention and saluted. ¡°Reporting to the senior official! Everything is going smoothly!¡±

    Before he could even finish his words, the muttering among the students grew louder. They were all curious about the man who had stepped out of the military Hummer.

    The chattering was loud enough and Gu Youli heard the conversation of two students standing in the row before hers.

    ¡°Wow, this officer-in-charge is so handsome!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not an officer-in-charge. I have a rtive studying in our school. I heard from him that Yu Feibai is an officer sent by the special corps to find extraordinary talent from our school!¡±

    ¡°Wow, a special corps officer, how cool and handsome!¡±

    Yu Feibai, so his name is Yu Feibai! His surname is Yu? Is it the Yu family, one of the Big Four families?

    The factions in Jingcheng were veryplicated. Amongst them, the four most influential families were at the helm of one area, each. Yu family was one of them.

    The Yu family was a military family. Old Master Yu has many sons and many grandsons. All of them were said to be the cream of the crop.

    That was necessary since the internal strife between different factions was very fierce. Everyone was constantly thinking of ways to pull each other down and the only way to maintain the glory of the household was to groom more capable descendants.

    If a family had fewer members, that would mean the end was near for that family.

    Is this aloof man from that Yu family?

    Gu Youli thought that he should be.

    He was emitting an aloof and elegant aura which any ordinary person would not possess.

    The officers-in-charge were immediately embarrassed. Just after they told the senior official that everything was going smoothly, chattering had erupted.

    ¡°Attention!¡± The officers-in-charge ran back to their squads and shouted loudly.

    The embarrassed officers-in-charge started scolding the students. ¡°What¡¯s the ruckus about? Do you think this is a market? Are you asking for punishment? You¡¯re feeling ufortable without a punishment, right? All of you, turn to the right, three rounds in a minute. One more round for every minute you exceed!¡±

    I¡¯m done for!

    Gu Youli shrieked inside.

    Three rounds in a minute, that would only be possible if they were riding a bicycle.

    As expected, everyone was punished and as they added one round after another, Gu Youli lost count of the number of rounds they had run till now.

    She only knew that people all around her were groaning in pain.

    Meanwhile, she tried to endure her cramps but could no longer continue to bear the pain after a few rounds.

    Chu Qing saw her crouching on the ground with her hands over her tummy and ran over immediately. When she saw Gu Youli¡¯s face, she got a rude shock.

    ¡°Youli! Are you alright?¡±

    Gu Youli squatted on the ground with her face as pale as a sheet. Her chin was dripping with perspiration and her brows were tightly knitted. She was in so much pain that she could no longer speak and gradually sank to the ground.

    When the officer-in-charge saw something amiss, he rushed over and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 37

    Bridal Style Carry

    The officer-in-charge got closer and realized that something was wrong with Gu Youli.

    Her face was so pale that the fine veins on her neck could be seen clearly.

    He immediately told the people around to move away. ¡°Make way, make way, make way. You¡­ and you, take her to the sickbay!¡±

    The two students who were tasked by the officer-in-charge nodded quickly and bent down to carry Gu Youli.

    Just then, a long pair of arms reached there and lifted Gu Youli up horizontally, faster than them.

    All the students were stunned.

    Hmm? Isn¡¯t that Officer Yu?

    Besides, this was the legendary bridal carry!

    This scene was so romantic.

    Many students were casting envious gazes at Gu Youli, wishing that they were the ones who had fainted just now.

    Officer Yu, who already had the woman in his arms said calmly, ¡°Carry on!¡±

    The officer-in-charge was also slightly stunned but immediately after that, he shouted loudly, ¡°What are all of you spacing out for? Continue running!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Qing was shocked.

    Beside her, some female students said agitatedly, ¡°Gosh¡­ my face feels so hot right now¡­ he¡­ is really too¡­ mesmerizing¡­¡±

    Chu Qing regained her senses and left quickly.

    She was worried about Gu Youli and quickened her pace to finish her running.

    Gu Youli was cramping very badly and was drenched in perspiration.

    All of a sudden, she was lifted into the air and was trapped in a broad embrace.

    She looked up and saw that beautiful face. Under the sunlight, his thick eyshes were lowered, casting a beautiful shadow on his face.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock and felt as though she had fallen down a rabbit hole. She obviously hadn¡¯t understood what was happening.

    Yu Feibai moved his gaze and looked into Gu Youli¡¯s shocked eyes.

    His lips were pressed together as though he was not affected by any of it.

    At the same time, the arms which were carrying Gu Youli, shifted her a little.

    Another wave of excruciating pain came assailing and Gu Youli frowned. She let out a soft moan.

    Her face was scrunched up in pain. She quickly extended her arms and put them around Yu Feibai¡¯s neck and stuck closer to him to alleviate the sharp pain that was caused by the movement.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s eyes glimmered.

    This, this, this¡­ First Young Master Yu, are you sure you didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now?

    Yu Feibai carried Gu Youli to the school¡¯s sickbay.

    The school doctor checked her and gave Gu Youli two painkillers.

    Because her condition was serious and the doctor was afraid that it might leave her with a permanent side effect, he told Yu Feibai to send her to the hospital for another checkup.

    Upon hearing the word ¡°hospital¡±, Gu Youli furrowed her brows.

    She was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t want to talk so she only waved her hand repeatedly to show that she didn¡¯t want to go.

    However, no matter how hard she waved her hand, Yu Feibai picked her up again as though he did not see it.

    Gu Youli struggled. ¡°Er, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I¡¯ll be fine after taking the medicine and sleeping it off!¡±

    Yu Feibai looked into her eyes coldly and did not reveal any emotion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± His voice was elegant and calm but it gave off an imposing aura.

    Gu Youli did not know what was wrong with her because she actually stopped moving.

    His deep-set eyes were terrifyingly cold and that gorgeously beautiful face challenged a person¡¯s visual limits and attacked her rationality.

    Gu Youli could only feel that her face was stupefyingly hot.

    She bit her lips as she tried to stop herself from making a sound. Besides, her cramps were torturing her so much that she did not want to talk much, anyways.

    Hence, she reached her arms out again to put around Yu Feibai¡¯s neck and shrank into his embrace.

 Chapter 38

    Panic Due To Trauma

    As she sat in the passenger¡¯s seat, Gu Youli leaned her head against the backrest and looked out of the window, silently.

    She did not know whether it was because of the medication or the tiring military training, but she fell asleep.

    When she arrived at the hospital, it was another round of torture.

    Her longshes trembled as she saw the doctor giving her a checkup and put her on a drip in a half-asleep state. Soon after, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    After some time, The drip had finished and Gu Youli finally woke up.

    Her cramps were gone!

    Because of the military training, she had not had a good sleep in a very long time so right now, Gu Youli felt quitefortable.

    She stretchedzily but was shocked to see a tall figure standing by the window.

    Yu Feibai!

    Gosh, why hasn¡¯t he gone back?

    Gu Youli suddenly sat up straight on the bed.

    ¡°Good¡­ good evening, Sir!¡± Gu Youli saluted. This was the result of the ve-driving military training.

    Yu Feibai walked away from the window and looked at Gu Youli. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir.¡± Gu Youli realized that she was really weird.

    Every time she saw this person, her heart would race for some reason, as though she had done something wrong.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face blushed but she calmed her unsettled heart and said, ¡°Reporting to the senior official. I am alright now. I can go back to school.¡±

    Yu Feibai lifted his arm and looked at his watch. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s almost 11 pm. The school gates are already closed. Spend the night in the hospital and return to school tomorrow morning.¡±

    Gu Youli quickly nodded at Yu Feibai. ¡°Yes, Sir. Goodbye, Sir.¡±

    Yu Feibai put his hands behind him and nodded. ¡°Mm. Goodbye.¡±

    As she watched Yu Feibai disappear out of the door of the ward, Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, she felt as though a huge rock was pressing against her chest, making it hard for her to breathe.

    In the sterile white ward, with white sheets, Gu Youli was reminded of the scene when she had died in her previous life. It seemed that she had developed a phobia of hospitals now.

    She switched off the light and buried herself under the covers. She shut her eyes and tried to immerse herself in the darkness.

    But that didn¡¯t work!

    The conversation between Zhao Mingcheng and Yang Mengshan was still ringing in her head.

    ¡°If I had fallen in love with her, I wouldn¡¯t have plotted against her with you, let her get raped by that man, and then use that as an excuse to break up with her to be with you. I just hope that you can keep a low profile for some time. After all, we are partly responsible for causing her to hit her head on that nail!¡±

    ¡°Of course not. You know that you¡¯re always the one whom I have always loved. If you weren¡¯t careless enough to almost let her find out that you caused Gu Liangwei¡¯s death, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten together with her to cover up for you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Mingcheng! I am pregnant with your child now. You have to treat me well. I lost my mom when I was young. I really hope to lead a blissful family life with you.¡±

    ¡°Silly, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely make you happy.¡±

    The words which she thought she had forgotten, flooded back into her brain clearly at this moment.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart felt as though it had dropped into an abyss.

    Her horror was tantly visible in her eyes. Her little face was as pale as a sheet as she started trembling violently.

    These words actually could not really agitate her.

    She waspletely indifferent towards that slut and scumbag.

    What agitated her was the pale face lying lifelessly on the bed as those words were spoken.

    Actually, unlike what was written in the books that those who had died once would not be afraid of death, those who had died once are even more afraid of death.

 Chapter 39

    The dress. Do you like it?

    Gu Youli tried to fight the panic at that moment. She would not allow herself to be weak.

    She needed to get out of this ce right now.

    Gu Youli lifted the nket, changed, and ran out quickly.

    At the entrance of the hospital, Gu Youli stared at the crumpled fifty-dor bill in her hands.

    This amount of money wouldn¡¯t be enough for her to stay a night in a motel but she didn¡¯t want to return to the ward. Will she end up sleeping by the roadside?

    At this moment, a car rolled to a stop in front of her and a cold voice reached her. ¡°Get in!¡±

    Gu Youli lifted her head in surprise and met the gaze that was brighter than the stars and wider than the night sky.

    Yu Feibai sat in his car and stared at her.

    In the silent night, she was standing at the hospital¡¯s entrance as the breeze yed with her hair, making it messy. She was wearing herrge camo military uniform which made her skinny body look even frailer.

    The boundless lights from the streetmps made her look like an abandoned kitten, delicate and lonely.

    This was apletely different image from that cold, overbearing, and vicious girl whom he had seen in the cafe that day.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mind was still on the fact that she did not have enough money to stay in a motel. When she saw that the person in the car was Yu Feibai, her eyes lit up.

    She did not pause to wonder why Yu Feibai had not gone back yet and ran immediately to get into the passenger¡¯s seat.

    Yu Feibai started driving, expressionlessly, and asked her. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. ¡°Yeah. I felt hungry so I was about to go out to grab some food. You can drop me off at the nearest eating ce!¡±

    She thought that he must have assumed her to be going for food when he saw her counting money at the hospital¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°I happen to be hungry, too. Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Yu Feibai¡¯s words were overbearing. It was not a question but a statement.

    Gu Youli, who was still worried about having no excuse to borrow money from him, could never let such a great opportunity slip pass.

    She smiled a little diffidently, ¡°We can eat together but I only have 50 dors with me. It will have to be your treat!¡±

    Yu Feibai did not say anything. He did not even take a second nce at Gu Youli.

    That made Gu Youli feel a little defeated. She thought morosely that he hadn¡¯t even bothered replying with a yes or no.

    How am I supposed to have the cheek to borrow money if you¡¯re not going to say anything?

    The temperature in the car dropped down by a few degrees.

    Gu Youli stared at Yu Feibai¡¯s side-profile for long hoping that he would say something.

    However, Yu Feibai did not utter a single word. He kept his gaze straight ahead and steered the car adeptly, treating Gu Youli as if she did not exist.

    Gu Youli felt a little angry and finally gave up. She nned to go back to the hospital after that free meal.

    The car stopped in front of a private restaurant. This ce was fancier than normal restaurants. It was quitete and there weren¡¯t many people around, so it looked a little deste.

    Yu Feibai found a table next to the window and sat down. He immediately ordered a few appetizers and, very gentlemanly and surprisingly, asked Gu Youli what she wanted to eat.

    Gu Youli beamed at him. ¡°Anything!¡±

    While they were waiting for the dishes to be served, not a single word was exchanged between them and the atmosphere became slightly awkward.

    Yu Feibai watched Gu Youli calmly and seemed to be unfathomable like the depths of the ocean.

    Gu Youli felt a little awkward under his gaze. His deep-set eyes seemed to have the ability to see through a person.

    She did not want to meet his eyes so she kept looking around here and then, instead.

    Suddenly, Yu Feibai said gently, ¡°The dress. Do you like it?¡±

 Chapter 40

    Paranoia vs Crazy

    Gu Youli, who had been drinking water, suddenly choked on it.

    She looked up with trembling eyshes. All this while, Yu Feibai was sitting quietly.

    Please!

    Why did he ask about that for no reason?

    She had wanted to pretend that today was their first meeting.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s eyes were as still as water as he met her gaze.

    Immediately, Gu Youli shifted her eyes away and answered patronizingly, ¡°Thank you, I like it.¡±

    Ever since she had gotten to know this person, she had never seen any expressions on his face and his eyes were always indifferent whenever he spoke.

    He was cold and only seemingly polite to everyone. But this kind of person actually was colder than a cier.

    Besides, one look at him and Gu Youli could tell that Yu Feibai was a shrewd being.

    He was not someone to be trifled with.

    Yu Feibai picked the cup in front of him and took a sip of the tea. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it is only polite to look at a person when you talk to them?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ er¡­ right¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gu Youli stuttered and met Yu Feibai¡¯s gaze again.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s deep-set eyes were like a ck hole that could suck a person¡¯s soul in.

    Her panic onlysted for a split second and then she willed herself to calm down.

    Right about that time, the dishes were served. Gu Youli started to eat even before Yu Feibai picked up his chopsticks.

    The two of them ate silently, ignoring each other.

    Gu Youli had not eaten the entire day and was wolfing down her food now.

    However, when she saw Yu Feibai, who was sitting opposite her, chew his food elegantly, she felt embarrassed. She forced herself to slow down.

    When Yu Feibai took out money to pay the bill, Gu Youli wanted to borrow some from him but she pressed her lips together and could not bring herself to do it.

    As they walked out of the restaurant, Gu Youli kept her distance.

    Her smile was beautiful but also very formal. ¡°Thank you for the dinner, Sir. Goodbye, Sir!¡±

    Those words had made it obvious that she did not need Yu Feibai to send her back and he could take his leave.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s gaze was still as indifferent as earlier.

    As he walked past her, he suddenly stopped and turned his head to look at her. ¡°Oh, right¡­¡±

    They were so close to each other that she could almost feel his breath. Gu Youli jumped back and looked up at him.

    His body fragrance assailed her nose boldly. She didn¡¯t know why she felt inexplicably nervous. Her heart had started to race suddenly.

    Yu Feibai smiled a little but his eyes were like ice chips. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to return to the hospital, I happen to have something that I would like to discuss with you. We can go to my ce!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at him with fear. ¡°Why should we go to your house?¡±

    Yu Feibai looked at her calmly and seemed to be mocking her. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    His tone was a little weird and Gu Youli could tell that he was trying to infer something.

    She squinted at him and replied coldly, ¡°How would I know?¡±

    He took a step forward and stood even closer to her. Lowering his gaze to look at her, he said, ¡°Do you have paranoia?¡±

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned and also puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    A subtle sh of ridicule went past Yu Feibai¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t have paranoia, why would you think that I want to rape you?¡±

    Could this person read minds? How would he know what she was thinking?

    Gu Youli¡¯s face started to burn and turned beetroot red, instantaneously. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

 Chapter 41

    You. Which Type Of Woman Are You?

    Gu Youli could not be bothered about his status at this point. She was choking with anger.

    She called him crazy since he used her of being paranoid!

    Yu Feibai¡¯s lips were very thin. They curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°You look as if you do!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that? I¡¯ll go to your house.¡± Gu Youli turned around sharply and walked towards Yu Feibai¡¯s parked car.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s gaze became inexplicably gentler. But he hid it and followed her to the car. Throughout the journey, there wasplete silence in the car.

    Gu Youli was actually hoping that Yu Feibai would not say anything.

    There was a saying that a person who doesn¡¯t like to speak would usually say words that are venomous enough to poison one to death when he speaks.

    Currently to Gu Youli, Yu Feibai was such a person.

    So rather than talking to him, Gu Youli would choose silence. Silence is golden!

    asionally her eyes swept a nce at Yu Feibai who waspletely focused on driving.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s side-profile was shadowed as they dashed away in the car. She was unable to tell what expressions he had at the moment.

    The bright lights outside cast a speckled imprint on him through the leaves of a Chinese parasol tree.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s car finally stopped at the Four Seasons Little Estate. It was a high ss living estate not far away from Jingcheng University and had gotten its name because it had different flowers blooming during the four seasons.

    Earlier, Gu Youli had not paid much attention to the matter. However, the moment she stepped into Yu Feibai¡¯s house, Gu Youli started to regret her impulsiveness a little.

    Although Yu Feibai was an army officer and that spoke volumes about his good character, this was the house of a single man, after all.

    What would happen to her if someone got to know about hering here in the middle of the night?

    However, she had alreadye in so it might sound a little unreasonable if she was to say that she wanted to leave now.

    Yu Feibai walked around the ss coffee table in the living room and undid the top two buttons of his shirt to reveal his sexy cor bone.

    He sat on the couch and called out to Gu Youli, ¡°Sit!¡±

    To Gu Youli, that sounded like amand.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Due to the military training, Gu Youli had be used to themanding tone.

    So she did not mind it and sat opposite Yu Feibai with therge coffee table between them.

    After Yu Feibai unbuttoned his cor, he started to undo the buttons on his sleeves and rolled them up twice.

    Apart from his aloof appearance, he had an imposing attitude as well. He leanedzily on the couch and spread his arms apart.

    He nced at Gu Youli casually but his expression was like that of a sleeping leopard. ¡°You know me from before the cafe meeting, right?¡±

    The sudden question made Gu Youli¡¯s heart race!

    She could not help but get a shock. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±

    She did know him but not really in that sense. After all, that was from her previous life and then also, they only met once.

    Why would he say bring that up right now?

    Yu Feibai¡¯s gaze was as calm as silent water. However, upon close inspection, one would have realized that it was very cold. ¡°We¡¯ve met before the cafe. I am sure about that!¡±

    ¡°Senior Officer, no, I haven¡¯t met you before that.¡± Gu Youli would never admit it.

    After all, in this life, she really has not met Yu Feibai before that day.

    Yu Feibai looked at her with an unwavering gaze. ¡°There are usually two types of women who try and get close to me. Materialistic, gold diggers, or female spies who betray their country. Which type of woman are you?¡±

    His harsh words were like a bomb that exploded in Gu Youli¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 42

    Investigate

    Gu Youli looked at Yu Feibai in shock and her thin body trembled.

    She suddenly stood up from the couch and looked at Yu Feibai in anger. ¡°What you mean to say is I am a gold digger with an ulterior motive to get close to you?¡±

    Yu Feibai looked at her silently. After a moment, he said calmly, ¡°No, I think you¡¯re thetter!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Youli was even more shocked now.

    She stared at him, dumbfounded.

    Yu Feibai was like a snow lotus on the edge of a cliff. Cold and aloof but exuding devilish beautiful.

    Those who attempted to pick this snow lotus would fall down the cliff and shatter into pieces. The height at which this snow lotus grew was equivalent to the depth of this man¡¯s thoughts.

    Yu Feibai¡¯sck of expression made it impossible for anyone to know what he was thinking.

    Gu Youli would never have expected that this man would suspect her to be a spy. These kinds of situations only appeared in movies and dramas.

    Oh, well! It seemed like they appeared in the news also and caused amotion.

    But all that was far from her normal life.

    Gu Youli¡¯s little face was flushed red, as though there was a me burning inside her. She looked resolutely at Yu Feibai and said, ¡°I am not a spy.¡±

    Yu Feibai¡¯s deep voice let out a calm ¡°oh¡­¡±.

    He pulled the note really long, obviously in disbelief.

    Gu Youli could not help but curse at Yu Feibai in her heart.

    Sheughed sarcastically and mimicked him. ¡°Oh¡­ means that you believe me?¡±

    Yu Feibai gave her a cool look and said, ¡°Oh¡­ means that it¡¯s somewhere in-between believing and not believing.¡±

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips twitched.

    She had the urge to beat him up so badly that even his mom wouldn¡¯t even be able to recognize him.

    Yu Feibai gazed at her and gave a small smile. ¡°My identity makes it a must for me to take note of every woman around me. Applying the Ebbinghaus¡¯s theory of forgetting curve as devised by a German psychologist, and using that to analyze the situation of our meeting, I can not eliminate the possibility that you created an opportunity to get close to me in order to retrieve some military secrets.¡±

    From the moment Gu Youli met Yu Feibai, this was the first time that she had heard him speak so much.

    But she was getting more and more furious by the second. She gripped the corner of her shirt tightly, not knowing how to exin herself. ¡°I am not a spy! You can investigate it.¡±

    Yu Feibai stood up slowly.

    He walked to the side table and poured some water. Turning around, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already got someone to investigate you while you were sleeping at the hospital!¡±

    Her heart sank to the bottom of her chest and Gu Youli looked at him like a frightened little deer, without daring to even blink.

    So she was already being investigated.

    She pressed her lips together and said quickly, ¡°Great, then you should know that I am Gu Youli.¡±

    Yu Feibai picked up two sses of water and stared at her steadily. ¡°You are Gu Youli. Afterparing your old blood samples to the current ones, which we got from your body checkup, it has been found that you are the same person. But you¡¯re not Gu Youli from the other aspects of investigation. Gu Youli of the past is vastly different from you in terms of character. You are like two different persons. The most astonishing part is that the previous Gu Youli¡¯s grades had been average but you managed to score surprisingly well and enter a prestigious university. I wonder how you would exin that.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chemistry

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to exin it.¡± Gu Youli had an obstinate expression on her face.

    She said each word clearly. ¡°In any case, I am Gu Youli, now, earlier and in the future. I am not a spy. What must I do to make you believe me?¡±

    Yu Feibai walked towards Gu Youli and said softly, ¡°Find the real spy!¡±

    After saying that, he handed Gu Youli a cup of water and indicated with his eyes that she should take a seat.

    Gu Youli received the cup of water silently and sat on the couch.

    Yu Feibai also returned to his seat.

    In the quiet and deste room, there was only the sound of the clock ticking.

    Gu Youli drank her water and although Yu Feibai did not speak, his presence was strongly felt.

    She nced at Yu Feibai secretly and bit her lip. Something felt amiss.

    Suddenly, she seemed to be enlightened and her uneasiness disappeared in an instant.

    She looked at Yu Feibai and smiled very coldly, a very Gu Youli smile. ¡°Senior Official, I¡¯ve read some books on psychology, too. As per the German psychologist, Ebbinghaus¡¯s forgetting curve should ur between seven to ten days. It has been more than a month since west met so your joke isn¡¯t funny at all. You gave me a real fright.¡±

    Yu Feibai seemed to have been captivated by Gu Youli. His eyes glimmered. ¡°Mmhmm. Do I look like I am joking?¡±

    Gu Youli squinted slightly and smiled at him again. ¡°If you aren¡¯t joking and really suspected me to be a spy, why would you tell me all this? You would have thrown me into an interrogation room.¡±

    Yu Feibai looked at her in an even more profound way. ¡°Why do you make the army sound like a bunch of bandits?¡±

    Gu Youli beamed at him. ¡°There is a term called ¡®soldato¡¯ which means that soldiers and gangsters aren¡¯t that different.¡±

    Now, it was Yu Feibai¡¯s turn to smile. It was a very slight quirk of his lips but it was enough to mesmerize a person.

    Gu Youli was stunned and felt her breathing be irregr.

    She could feel her face burning but quickly pretended to be calm as she said, ¡°I almost got tricked by you.¡±

    Yu Feibai looked at her little face that was still blushing and could not help but smile again. ¡°Has anyone told you that it¡¯s not a very good thing for a woman to be too smart?¡±

    Gu Youli did not think much of it and said, ¡°A woman who isn¡¯t smart would be counting money for the person who has cheated her of her money.¡±

    At the same time, she held an inner monologue, ¡°Noughing. Don¡¯t you know you look like a fox when you smile? Just stay as an immortal, why be a fox?¡±

    After that, Gu Youli picked up her ss of water, trying to conceal her thoughts.

    She heard Yu Feibai say calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re cheated by me, I won¡¯t let you count the money. I¡¯ll let you manage the money!¡±

    Gu Youli spat out the water.

    What was this man talking about? He sounded so calm as though he was discussing the weather but the content sounded like a marriage proposal to her.

    A man letting a woman manage his money. If that¡¯s not a marriage proposal, what is it?

    Gu Youli coughed violently from choking on the water and covered her mouth. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Yu Feibai with an incredulous expression on her face.

 Chapter 44

    You Owe Me A Favor

    After a while, she said, ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t have anything else to say to me, can I go? Or do you want to go to the hospital with me to get a checkup?¡±

    What she meant to say was that there was something wrong with him and he needed a check-up.

    Yu Feibai was not angry even though she was mocking him. He rested an arm casually on the couch.

    He had regained his earlierposure and said in a light voice, ¡°Chu Qing and Xiao Qi are both residing in your dormitory room. Find a way to make them fight tomorrow during the military training.¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned as she stared wide-eyed at Yu Feibai. She could clearly capture the scheming and calctive look in his eyes.

    It seemed as though the Yu Feibai who had joked with her a minute ago, was a figment of her imagination.

    ¡°You¡¯re suspecting Chu Qing to be a spy?¡± she asked in disbelief.

    Yu Feibai raised a brow and said, ¡°I can not rule out that possibility but whether she is or not would depend on whether you can make her fight with Xiao Qi.¡±

    Gu Youli could feel that there was a deeper meaning behind his words. She did not agree to it nor did she reject it, immediately.

    Yu Feibai stared at her tantly, which made Gu Youli very nervous.

    She felt that this man was very good at understanding a person¡¯s psyche. By looking at her this way, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bring herself to say no to him.

    Should she agree to it? It seemed like she shouldn¡¯t get involved in this kind of thing.

    This should have happened in her previous life too. In that case, who did Yu Feibai assign this task to? Who was the one who pulled out the spy?

    Chu Qing? Or Xiao Qi?

    Gu Youli thought for a while before nodding in agreement. ¡°You owe me a favor.¡±

    She had gotten swindled by him to help him. Even if she ended up helping him, he wouldn¡¯t thank her for it.

    Suddenly, she was reminded by Yu Feibai¡¯s words, ¡°If you¡¯re cheated by me, I won¡¯t let you count the money. I¡¯ll let you manage the money!¡±

    What a horrifying thought!

    Gu Youli shuddered.

    She got up and looked at Yu Feibai. ¡°It¡¯ste. The hospital is far away. Lend me some money to stay in a motel nearby!¡±

    ¡°Just like what you said, it¡¯s toote and I can¡¯t let you go out alone.¡± Saying so, Yu Feibai pointed at the room on the right. ¡°Over there. That¡¯s the guest room!¡±

    Gu Youli did not reject him. She gave him a polite smile and thanked him before heading over to the guest room.

    The door shut with a loud bang.

    Yu Feibai raised his brows but was not the least perturbed. His only thought was that the little girl had a temper.

    Gu Youli took a quick shower in the guest room and crawled on to the bed to sleep. She was feeling weird staying in Yu Feibai¡¯s guest room.

    She was a little shocked, a little frustrated, and her heart seemed to be racing a little¡­

    No more thinking about it.

    Gu Youli shook her head and told herself to go to sleep. She kept hypnotizing herself to fall asleep quickly.

    However, perhaps it was because she had slept too much in the hospital, or because of the fact that she was in a single man¡¯s house, she was unable to fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. Her eyes were open all the way until daybreak.

    As the sky started to brighten, Gu Youli tiptoed out of the room.

    The living room was very quiet. She tiptoed to the vestibule and wore her shoes.

    As she closed the main door with a soft click, Yu Feibai¡¯s bedroom door opened.

 Chapter 45

    Good At All Kinds Of Martial Arts

    The overhead sun was zing and despite the end of autumn, it was still very hot.

    After Gu Youli returned to the school, she reported to the officer-in-charge and stood in the heat for their military training.

    Because of Yu Feibai¡¯s mission, Gu Youli had been observing Xiao Qi since she returned.

    Xiao Qi was an average looking girl and her face had tanned deeply because of the sun. Her features were not outstanding and she didn¡¯t look much different from any other female student.

    If she was put in the crowd, no one would notice her.

    She had already fainted several times in just one training and looked even weaker than Gu Youli.

    She recalled that the spies seemed pretty formidable in movies or dramas. Xiao Qi didn¡¯t really look like a spy despite what Yu Feibai had said.

    However, she also knew that one cannot judge a book by its cover.

    During their break time, Chu Qing ran to the little shop near the field to buy two bottles of mineral water and came back to pass one of them to Gu Youli.

    ¡°Thank you!¡¯ Gu Youli received the water with thanks.

    She twisted the bottle cap open and drowned almost half a bottle in one go.

    Chu Qing said a little worriedly, ¡°Youli, don¡¯t drink so fast. You¡¯ve just gotten a little better and your period isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    Gu Youli exhaledfortably. ¡°I¡¯m alright, I¡¯ve fully recovered!¡±

    ¡°Yeah right. I get periods as well. Even someone fit like me would feel a little difort during my period.¡± As Chu Qing said that, she suddenly recalled the scene where Yu Feibai had picked Gu Youli and carried her away.

    She threw her a meaningful nce and said softly, ¡°Yesterday when that handsome senior officer carried you to the hospital, did any other ident happen? For example, you identally¡­ kissed?¡±

    Gu Youli facepalmed herself and sighed. ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re thinking way too much. Do you think this is an idol drama? Coming back to the point, you really are very fit. Have you practiced martial arts before?¡±

    She changed the topic, tactfully.

    Gu Youli believed in her heart that Chu Qing was not a spy.

    Chu Qing smiled to reveal her mesmerizing dimples. ¡°Yeah. I know martial arts. It¡¯s a tradition passed down in my family. I started training when I was young. Why don¡¯t I show you some moves?¡±

    As she said that, Chu Qing posed.

    Gu Youli pulled her up to make her stand properly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I believe you. But what kind of martial arts do you know?¡±

    Chu Qing said proudly, ¡°Swords, fists, staff¡­ basically all the 18 weapons. I am a master of masters!¡±

    She might know all of them, but the part about being a master of masters was obviously a boast.

    Gu Youli found it hard to imagine and looked at Chu Qing in disbelief. ¡°Why would you learn all of them?¡±

    As she said that, she shifted her weight to the other leg.

    She nced and saw Xiao Qi standing nearby, leaning against a tree.

    Xiao Qi nced at Chu Qing with a despising look and the corner of her lips curled up. It was obviously a mocking smile.

    Chu Qing¡¯s gaze was on Gu Youli and she did not notice others.

    At this moment, she was smiling as she told Gu Youli, ¡°My grandpa is a martial arts coach. My dad is his only son and I am the only child in my family. When I was young, my parents were busy with work so my grandpa brought me up. He practically trained me like I was a boy!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her in shock. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that very tiring? You could actually handle all that?¡±

 Chapter 46

    Deliberate Provocation

    Chu Qing sighed. ¡°Even if I couldn¡¯t handle it, I still had to train. My grandpa is really scary. He didn¡¯t just train me, he even trained Hua Miaomiao, who lived next door. Hua Miaomiao, that sissy, learned some basic kungfu from my grandpa but his orchid fingers still stayed the same.¡±

    As she said that, Chu Qing mimicked Hua Miaomiao¡¯s actions.

    Gu Youliughed in a gloating manner because she had just seen Hua Miaomiao running over towards them.

    However, the moment he heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, his face sank.

    Chu Qing had no idea that Hua Miaomiao was now standing directly behind her. When she saw Gu Youliugh, she thought that she wasughing at her imitation skills.

    Hence, she added, ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting. Say, he isn¡¯t even embarrassed as a grown man lifting orchid fingers shouting ¡®are you courting death¡¯?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao could not go on listening to her. He raised an arm and pped the back of Chu Qing¡¯s head hard, messing her hair up. ¡°Are you courting death, you tomboy? You¡¯re badmouthing me behind my back again.¡±

    Chu Qing was stunned for a moment. Then, she rolled her eyes. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in military training? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I have graced you with my presence, not to look for you, of course!¡± Hua Miaomiao red at Chu Qing and then quickly shifted his gaze to look at Gu Youli in concern.

    He elbowed Chu Qing away and held Gu Youli¡¯s hand affectionately as he asked her. ¡°Lili, I heard that you went to the hospital yesterday. I was so worried. Are you alright?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. ¡°Miaomiao, I¡¯m alright. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Xiao Qi, who was standing on the side, seemed to find them too noisy and wanted to walk away.

    Just at that moment, Chu Qing was angry at Hua Miaomiao for snatching her ce. She reached out to pull Hua Miaomiao hard and at the same time, she identally elbowed Gu Youli.

    Exhausted because of the military training, Gu Youli lost her bnce and shuffled backward, bumping into Xiao Qi, who was just leaving.

    She originally wanted to grab onto a branch to break her fall.

    However, she suddenly recalled Yu Feibai¡¯s mission.

    She clenched her teeth and reached out for Xiao Qi, instead. Xiao Qi¡¯s reaction was very quick and she dodged Gu Youli¡¯s arm.

    Gu Youli did not manage to grab anything and fell to the ground.

    The first thing she felt as she went down, was that Yu Feibai¡¯s eyes were so sharp.

    This Xiao Qi wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    If Yu Feibai had not pointed it out to her, she would never have put so much thought into it.

    Ever since the start of the military training, there were cameras ced all over the field. The area they were presently at, was not a blind spot so everything should have been recorded.

    Chu Qing might be capable but what would happen if she was unable to defeat Xiao Qi?

    Now that she fell, it could be considered that Xiao Qi¡¯s identity was exposed and she would not need to think of a way to make Chu Qing and Xiao Qi fight.

    However, things did not progress as Gu Youli expected.

    Hua Miaomiao rushed over with concern and helped Gu Youli up while Chu Qing rushed angrily towards Xiao Qi and screamed loudly at her. ¡°Hey, Xiao Qi, how can you be like this? You saw that Youli was about to fall. Instead of giving her a hand, you actually moved away!¡±

    Xiao Qi and Chu Qing had never gotten along in the past.

    Now that Chu Qing had screamed at her like that, Xiao Qi¡¯s face became darker. ¡°She reached out to grab me so suddenly. If I didn¡¯t dodge, she would have pulled me to the ground with her!¡±

 Chapter 47

    Gave Herself Away

    Hua Miaomiao stood up quickly and pointed his finger at Xiao Qi. ¡°You¡¯re so big while Lili is so small. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull you down with her.¡±

    The military training was very tough and everyone was worked up because of the fatigue and heat.

    It was really very easy to start a fight with such short tempers around.

    Xiao Qi was burning with rage from Hua Miaomiao¡¯s words and clenched her fists tightly. ¡°You sissy! Who are you calling big?¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a sissy? Are you fit to call him a sissy?¡± Chu Qing pointed at Xiao Qi and asked agitatedly.

    Chu Qing was extremely proprietorial about Hua Miaomiao. She could scold Hua Miaomiao millions of times but she would never allow anyone else to bully him.

    If she heard someone calling him a ¡°sissy¡±, she would immediately re-up.

    Xiao Qi looked at Chu Qing angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who keeps using that word, Tomboy?¡±

    That was it! Hua Miaomiao exploded as well.

    He was the only one who could call Chu Qing a tomboy but he would never allow anyone else to say it.

    He spat out venomous words directed at Xiao Qi. ¡°Who do you think you are to use the word ¡®tomboy¡¯? Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself? You have a face only a mother could love. How dare you call our Qingqing a tomboy, Pig? You need to know that a pig has no right to scold anyone. At least a tomboy has looks but a pig is a good-for-nothing!¡±

    Chu Qing probably already knew how good Hua Miaomiao was at scolding people so she just stood at the side, snorting as she watched Xiao Qi¡¯s face changing expressions.

    Gu Youli, however, was shocked, hearing it for the first time!

    Everyone had started gathering around and they were allughing.

    Xiao Qi¡¯s face flushed from the insult. She stared at Hua Miaomiao with a gaze as sharp as an icy de as she held her fists tightly. ¡°F*cking sissy, are you courting death?¡±

    Chu Qing frowned and asked indifferently, ¡°Why, are you going to beat him up?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao tilted his head and taunted Xiao Qi. ¡°Hit me! Do it if you dare!¡±

    Xiao Qi¡¯s face had gone from red to ashen.

    No one saw how she did the next move. She suddenly grabbed Hua Miaomiao¡¯s palm and suddenly everyone could hear Hua Miaomiao scream. ¡°Tomboy, save me!¡±

    ¡°Stupid sissy. Have you returned everything that you learned from my grandpa, back to him?¡± As Chu Qing spoke, she had already lifted her leg to kick Xiao Qi in her face.

    Ah! Exmations burst out from everywhere. They thought that this would be the end of Xiao Qi.

    After all, Chu Qing had said that she was good at wielding all 18 weapons.

    However, no one expected Xiao Qi to suddenly let go of Hua Miaomiao and turn quickly to dodge Chu Qing¡¯s attack.

    Wow!

    Another wave of exmation came from everywhere.

    Wasn¡¯t this Xiao Qi very weak? How did she be so good, suddenly?

    Chu Qing was also stunned. Immediately, she looked at her dangerously. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell earlier that you have also received training.¡±

    Xiao Qi frowned with annoyance. It seemed that she had been too rash in her actions just now.

    She snorted and calmed herself down, preparing to leave.

    However, Chu Qing refused to let her go. She quickly grabbed Xiao Qi¡¯s shoulder with her grip like an eagle¡¯s talons. ¡°Want to leave? Not so easy.¡±

    Xiao Qi clenched her hand into a fist and her gaze became cold again. She turned to avoid Chu Qing¡¯s hand.

    At the same time, she gave Chu Qing a spinning back kick.

    Gu Youli eximed. ¡°Chu Qing, watch out!¡±

 Chapter 48

    Sparring And Confrontation

    Xiao Qi¡¯s actions were so fast that by the time Chu Qing could react, her leg was already in front of her eyes.

    Chu Qing quickly took a few steps back to avoid the attack and managed to dodge it narrowly.

    Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief. However, after she failed to attack her opponent, Xiao Qi started attacking with her fists.

    At that moment, Gu Youli¡¯s heart was in her mouth.

    Hua Miaomiao, who was standing at the side, waved anxiously. ¡°Chu Qing, where¡¯s that force which you use to hit me? Retaliate, beat her up!

    ¡°Shut up, sissy!¡± Chu Qing shouted as she used her left arm to block Xiao Qi¡¯s right fist.

    She had put all her attention on her right fist and was attacked from the other side, unexpectedly.

    Xiao Qi lifted her other hand to block her calmly but Chu Qing¡¯s right fist went around her and quicklynded a punch on her chest.

    By the time Xiao Qi noticed it, it was toote and she received a hard blow. Staggering back, she took a moment to steady herself. Xiao Qi covered her left chest with her right hand and took a few deep breaths before she could withstand the pain.

    She was filled with rage and clenched her teeth as she dashed towards Chu Qing again. The two of them became entangled in a ruthless brawl.

    All the students in the field were dumbfounded.

    Gosh, was this a real fight? With no special effects?

    Why did it look like an exciting fight scene from a movie then?

    Their moves became faster and faster and Gu Youli could no longer tell who had the upper hand.

    She quickly ran to Hua Miaomiao. ¡°Miaomiao, what should we do now? Would Chu Qing get injured? Why don¡¯t we think of a way to make them stop?¡±

    Before Gu Youli could finish her words, the officer-in-charge¡¯s whistle echoed in the field.

    The moment Chu Qing heard the whistle, she was momentarily distracted.

    Xiao Qi took this opportunity tond a blow on Chu Qing¡¯s head.

    Chu Qing moved her head to the right, quickly and the fist grazed past her head and hit her military cap,nding it on to the ground.

    ¡°Quick, back to the formation!¡± All the students scurried away.

    Chu Qing¡¯s short hair was all messy right now. She red at Xiao Qi and wanted to attack her again.

    But Gu Youli picked her cap up from the ground and ran over to pull Chu Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°Chu Qing, cut it out. The officer-in-charge is here.¡±

    By this moment, everyone had already run towards the assembly ground.

    Xiao Qi red at Chu Qing and dusted her clothes as she went to catch up with everyone else.

    Hua Miaomiao was from a differentpany and he also walked towards his unit after Gu Youli told him to do so.

    However, he still kept looking back worriedly at Gu Youli and Chu Qing.

    The officer-in-charge stood straight in front of everyone.

    Firstly, he swept a disapproving nce at all of them. Then, he shouted loudly, sounding like thunder. ¡°Impressive! You even learned how to fight? Aren¡¯t you tired yet?¡±

    Everyone had their hearts in their mouths but they held their breaths and stayed silent.

    The officer¡¯s face was ck as charcoal at the moment. ¡°It¡¯s only 10 days left until the military parade. Do all of you n to embarrass me? Answer me! Yes or no!¡±

    It had been a while since the military training started so the students, of course, knew how to answer. They all shouted at the top of their lungs, ¡°No, Sir!¡±

    The officer-in-charge meted out punishments to Chu Qing and Xiao Qi for getting into a fight.

    They had to run around the field starting from the time everyone went for dinner all the way until the start of the night training session.

    Gu Youli felt a little guilty because she was the one who caused Chu Qing to be punished.

    She took two sets of dinner back to the dormitory room and was ready to go and look for Chu Qing when she saw the officer-in-charge taking Xiao Qi away.

 Chapter 49

    A Secret That Cannot Be Disclosed

    That night, Xiao Qi did not return to the dorm.

    The next morning, the dormitory¡¯s female staff packed Xiao Qi¡¯s belongings and told everyone that Xiao Qi had withdrawn from the school.

    No one in the dormitory found anything weird about it. After all, there were many people who withdrew from school in this day and age.

    Only Gu Youli knew that things were not as they seemed.

    Xiao Qi probably turned out to be a spy just as Yu Feibai had said. For someone with such a high rank toe to a school personally to just look at the freshmen, was unbelievable.

    He might have wanted to look for potential talent but at the same time, he must have received news that there was a female spy undercover among the freshmen.

    After observing everyone for some time, he had found two suspects. Chu Qing and Xiao Qi. He might have suspected Xiao Qi more since she hid her true abilities.

    Therefore, Yu Feibai got her to find a way to make them fight.

    By this time, Yu Feibai might have already thrown Xiao Qi into the interrogation room.

    No one knew if spies actually existed but she was sure that if they did exist, it was a secret that could not be disclosed.

    The military training ended in a blink of an eye and the parade also came to an end.

    Gu Youli¡¯s squad earned the ¡®Excellent Training Award¡¯ while herpany was given the ¡®Excellent Company Award¡¯.

    Company Commander Chen smiled for the first time and started bing friendly with the students. They sat on small benches and he started telling them stories about the army.

    Gu Youli had not seen Yu Feibai since the day they parted. He was not present at the military parade as well.

    Gu Youli was a little angry about that.

    She had agreed to help Yu Feibai and he owed her a favor. Although she knew that he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word about the favor, he should have at least thanked her for her help.

    That night, when they were dismissed, Company Commander Chen asked Chu Qing with a smile, ¡°Comrade Chu Qing, are you interested in joining the army?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Qing looked at Company Commander Chen with her eyes widening in shock.

    Company Commander Chen continued to smile. ¡°Every year, the army chooses some people from different schools. We usually pick someone who is excellent in both studies and virtues and is resilient. I think you¡¯re suitable!¡±

    As he said that, he patted Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder and left. Chu Qing stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded.

    After a while, she eximed loudly and hugged Gu Youli tightly. ¡°Ah! Thepanymander said that I can join the army!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! You can join the army and end up in the special corps.¡± Gu Youli smiled brightly.

    Chu Qing had mentioned countless times that she was not interested in learning fashion design.

    She had wanted to join the army and be part of the special corps. At first, it was because she thought that female soldiers in the special corps were very cool but slowly she realized that it had be a dream for her.

    However, Chu Qing¡¯s mom was not in agreement and insisted that she attend the university.

    Now that she had gotten such a chance, Chu Qing wouldn¡¯t let it slip past her. Gu Youli recalled that in her previous life, Hua Miaomiao had said that Chu Qing was in the army.

    She had gotten to know during that time that Chu Qing hadn¡¯t been an ordinary soldier. The special corps handled top-secret missions that outsiders would not be allowed to find out about.

    No matter how fate had changed, it seemed that Chu Qing would still end up in the special corps as she wished.

    The dormitory was resounding with songs andughter that evening.

    Gu Youli was enjoying the lively atmosphere. She chatted happily with the girls in the dormitory and forgot about her previous life for a few moments. She felt that she was simply an 18-year-old university student.

    It was not until another person moved in that it all came rushing back. Yang Mengshan had arrived!

 Chapter 50

    Yang Mengshan, The Appeal Student

    Each dormitory room amodated six people. Other than Gu Youli and Chu Qing, there were three other girls in their room, presently. They were Wen Ting, Huang Yun, and Zhang Xiaowen.

    Everyone hade from different backgrounds and were enrolled in different courses. It was purely fate for them to havee together.

    The five of them who initially were not really familiar with each other, quickly grew close because of being close in their age. They even started calling each other, sisters.

    Of course, there were those amongst them who called each other husband and wife.

    Wen Ting, who had a heart-shaped face, long hair, andrge eyes would call Huang Yun, her husband while Huang Yun, who had a high ponytail and was slightly plump would call Wen Ting, her wife.

    Zhang Xiaowen had fair skin andrge amorous eyes but she was not very tall. She insisted on calling Chu Qing her wife.

    However, Chu Qing refused to be a wife. She wanted to be a husband and she wanted Gu Youli to be her wife.

    In the end, the three of them became sisters. The oldest was Chu Qing, Gu Youli was second while the youngest was Zhang Xiaowen.

    Gu Youli found it incredible to be a part of such warmth but was enjoying every bit of it.

    Everything had been going well but Yang Mengshan¡¯s appearance destroyed the atmosphere.

    Xiao Qi¡¯s departure had left an empty space in their room so Yang Mengshan, who entered as an appeal student, took Xiao Qi¡¯s bed.

    On the day Yang Mengshan moved in, she was wearing a pink dress. Her skin was fair and her hair was oped, making her look mesmerizing.

    She had a friendly smile on her face and greeted everyone politely. She sounded very sweet.

    Everyone in the room weed her warmly. Chu Qing went up to Yang Mengshan with a smile and started chatting with her.

    Gu Youli remembered that in her previous life, although Yang Mengshan and Hua Miaomiao were in the same school, they had not known each other.

    Now that she saw Chu Qing and Yang Mengshan chatting happily, Gu Youli would not deny that she was feeling rather ufortable.

    Chu Qing chatted casually with her and then went back to sit on Gu Youli¡¯s bed. She asked her with a smile, ¡°Will you go back home or go out to y during the national day holiday?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes lit up happily and she quickly ran to Gu Youli. She said gently, ¡°Sis, I was about to ask you that too. Are we going home together or going out to y during the national day holiday?¡±

    ¡°Huh, Sis?¡± Everyone was shocked.

    Chu Qing blinked and seemed to be in disbelief. ¡®Youli, Mengshan is your younger sister?¡±

    Youli¡¯s face was slightly cold as she gave a small smile, neither denying nor admitting to it.

    Just then, she reached out to open a bag of chips and said casually, ¡°I only know that I am very hungry now. Do you guys want some?¡±

    Once the bag of chips was opened, the enticing smell started spreading. The gluttons in the room crowded around her bed when they saw food.

    Everyone started fighting. ¡°Give me some, give me some!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t fight!¡±

    ¡°Zhang Xiaowen, are you a pig? You took so much and left so little for Youli. Didn¡¯t you hear her say that she was hungry?¡± As she said that, Chu Qing started snatching the chips back from Zhang Xiaowen.

    Zhang Xiaowen quickly exined herself. ¡°I only took two!¡±

    ¡°There are only a few in the pack. Here, Youli. You can have one!¡± Zhang Xiaowen quickly passed one back to Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli received it with a smile. She had easily turned everyone¡¯s attention towards food so that they would not continue asking her about her rtionship with Yang Mengshan.

    18-year-old girls were normally very pure so they wouldn¡¯t think too much.

    Yang Mengshan was an anomaly!

    At this point in time, Yang Mengshan saw how Gu Youli had be so chummy with everyone in the room and she scoffed coldly. Her heart was filled with poison at the sight of everyone being so friendly with each other.

 Chapter 51

    Sowing Discord

    Two days after Yang Mengshan moved into the dormitory, she had gotten a clear idea of the rtionships between everyone in their room.

    Wen Ting and Huang Yun were very close and both of them always stuck together.

    While Chu Qing, Gu Youli, and Zhang Xiaowen seemed to be another clique. Among them, Chu Qing and Gu Youli were exceptionally close.

    Yang Mengshan was not a fool. She knew that she would never manage to create a wedge between them so she preferred to look for Zhang Xiaowen.

    Chu Qing had also observed them during the past two days and realized that although Yang Mengshan and Gu Youli were sisters, they did not seem to get along.

    Yang Mengshan appeared to be very affectionate towards Gu Youli but something was amiss about the whole picture.

    Gu Youli never initiated a conversation with Yang Mengshan. She had been very cold towards Yang Mengshan from the start so Chu Qing did not like Yang Mengshan either and would usually ignore her.

    However, Zhang Xiaowen felt that Gu Youli and Chu Qing were very close. Although the three of them imed to be sisters, it was just in name.

    Now that Yang Mengshan had appeared, she suddenly wished that she should have known Yang Mengshan earlier.

    The national day holiday had arrived and Wen Ting and Huang Yun were going home.

    The two of them packed their luggage and left after they finished their afternoon lessons.

    At night, while Chu Qing and Gu Youli were discussing whether they should go somewhere to y or go home during the holiday, Zhang Xiaowen and Yang Mengshan returned.

    The moment she saw Yang Mengshan, Gu Youli shut her mouth and started reading.

    Chu Qing knew that Gu Youli did not want to say too much in front of Yang Mengshan so she stopped talking too and climbed back onto her bed.

    Yang Mengshan took out a bottle of drink and passed it to Gu Youli. ¡°Sis, I bought this for you!¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Gu Youli rejected her.

    ¡°The weather is too hot. You¡¯ll feel better if you drink something cool,¡± Yang Mengshan said with a smile. She twisted the cap open and held it in front of Gu Youli with both hands.

    Gu Youli nced at her.

    She must be up to no good!

    However, there was no need for her to stay like that for too long. She decided to take the bottle and put it aside.

    However, just as Gu Youli reached out to receive it, Yang Mengshan suddenly turned her wrist and poured the drink on herself.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yang Mengshan jumped away in shock.

    Zhang Xiaowen and Chu Qing¡¯s attention had not been on them till now. They quickly turned around to take a look when they heard themotion. Unfortunately, all they saw was Yang Mengshan covered in the drink while Gu Youli was holding the bottle.

    Gu Youli was speechless.

    Yang Mengshan was at it again.

    She was just thinking that Yang Mengshan had been behaving well since her arrival but it turned out to be an act in the end.

    Should she apply to move to a new room? Otherwise, she would really be very tired having to guard herself against this girl every day.

    Zhang Xiaowen ran over and helped Yang Mengshan clean up as she asked her in concern, ¡°Mengshan, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±

    Yang Mengshan did not reply to Zhang Xiaowen. Instead, she looked at Gu Youli with a few tears trickling down her cheeks. ¡°Sis, I brought you a drink out of kind intention. Even if you didn¡¯t want to drink it, you didn¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart sank.

    F*ck, here she goes again!

    Yang Mengshan, can¡¯t you stop with the white lotus act?

    She put the half empty bottle on the table and spoke coldly to Yang Mengshan, ¡°Gu Mengshan since you like to act so much, why don¡¯t you apply to The Central Academy for Drama? What are you doing in Jingcheng University?¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Yang Mengshan looked at her pitifully.

    Immediately, she started sobbing pathetically. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me and don¡¯t want to stay in the same dormitory room as me but I really want to get along peacefully with you. In my heart, you¡¯re always my good sister.¡±

    As she said that, Yang Mengshan¡¯s wails became louder.

 Chapter 52

    Real Friend

    Zhang Xiaowen and Chu Qing¡¯s gaze underwent a change. They looked at Gu Youli with uncertainty.

    Gu Youli scoffed. She knew that Yang Mengshan was trying to sow discord between her and the others.

    Fine, she will take this chance to see who her real friends were.

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze became even colder. ¡°Gu Mengshan. It¡¯s impossible for us to get along peacefully. I think nobody would be able to show love for the half-sister who keeps plotting against her.¡±

    Chu Qing and Zhang Xiaowen stared wide-eyed at her.

    They had not expected Gu Youli and Yang Mengshan to be half-sisters.

    Yang Mengshan said with grievance in her voice, ¡°Sis, why must you say that about me? I always treat you as my dearest sister. Even if you used me of throwing your exam admission ticket to make Daddy think that I am a bad girl, I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Why must you say that I am plotting against you? Aren¡¯t you the one who has been scheming against me? You deleted my first choice so I had to go through the appeal system to get into the school!¡±

    Chu Qing and Zhang Xiaowen were taken aback once again.

    Gu Youliughed and started pping. ¡°I really have to bow down to you. You can make everything wrong, sound right. You were the one who stole my exam admission ticket and deleted my first choice. Now you¡¯re trying to put it all on me.¡±

    ¡°Sis, if I really did all that, would you still be standing here?¡± Yang Mengshan said angrily.

    Her soft voice had turned sharp.

    Gu Youli scoffed, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t realized it timely, I wouldn¡¯t have been standing here. Thank God for that.¡±

    Both of them had their own side to the story.

    Chu Qing climbed down from her bed and stood in front of Gu Youli. She looked coldly at Yang Mengshan and said, ¡°I believe Youli!¡±

    Zhang Xiaowen did note forward and that obviously meant that she believed Yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s tears started swimming in her eyes again and she walked towards Zhang Xiaowen with a sad face. ¡°Xiaowen!¡±

    Zhang Xiaowen nced at Chu Qing and Gu Youli before smiling and consoling Yang Mengshan, ¡°Mengshan, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t believe that you are so mean.¡±

    Chu Qing frowned. ¡°Xiaowen, what you mean to say is that you don¡¯t believe Youli?¡±

    Zhang Xiaowen smiled slightly. ¡°What we believe or not is not important. What¡¯s important is what we saw today.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Qing wanted to say more but Gu Youli stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you believe me!¡±

    Chu Qing smiled while Zhang Xiaowen¡¯s face sank immediately.

    Just then, the phone suddenly rang in the quiet dormitory room.

    Zhang Xiaowen was the closest to the phone so she picked it up and said in an irritated tone, ¡°Hello? Who are you looking for?¡±

    The person on the other side did not say anything for a long time, perhaps because Zhang Xiaowen was too fierce or maybe he thought that he had called the wrong number.

    Zhang Xiaowen was very angry and mmed the phone down.

    However, after a while, the phone rang again. This time, Zhang Xiaowen put it on loudspeaker. ¡°Are you so bored that you have to prank call us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Gu Youli!¡± A deep and clear voice came from the other side of the phone.

    Gu Youli immediately knew whose voice it was.

    She was stunned.

    It was Yu Feibai!

    She walked over as she picked up the phone and turned off the loudspeaker. ¡°I am¡­¡±

    ¡°I am waiting for you at your school¡¯s southern gate. We¡¯ll talk after we meet.¡± Yu Feibai was as overbearing on the phone as in person. He hung up after he finished speaking.

 Chapter 53

    Tailing And Stalking

    Gu Youli changed out of her pajamas and walked out of the dormitory room.

    Chu Qing teased her softly, telling her not toe back tonight and have fun. She probably could tell whose voice it was. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have said that.

    Yang Mengshan, who was sitting on her bed, started plotting immediately.

    She told Zhang Xiaowen that she was going out to make a call. Actually, she was trying to follow Gu Youli stealthily.

    When she passed by the pond, Gu Youli realized that Yang Mengshan was following her and her face turned sour.

    With a poisonous snake following her, she might lose her life if she wasn¡¯t careful.

    Thankfully, she was sharp enough to have noticed her!

    Gu Youli quickly hid behind a tree beside the path after making a sharp turn.

    After a while, she saw Yang Mengshan walking past that spot. Her gaze became cold.

    Yang Mengshan had lost track of Gu Youli so she stopped in confusion.

    Just as she was wondering where Gu Youli had disappeared, she turned around and saw her.

    Gu Youli walked out from the spot like a queen of darkness. She looked arrogant, aloof, and dangerous.

    Yang Mengshan was startled but quickly recovered.

    Gu Youli stood in front of Yang Mengshan, expressionlessly. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    The streemps were dim and were covered with an orange glow.

    Yang Mengshan blinked and smiled sweetly.

    However, she sounded a little weird. ¡°Sis, what do you mean by that? What is this about following you? There isn¡¯t a rule that says that you¡¯re the only one allowed to walk here.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled.

    However, her smile was as cold as the winter moon. ¡°Oh, then go ahead. Walk to wherever you are off to!¡±

    Yang Mengshan did not move. She smiled and watched Gu Youli steadily.

    Her lips moved and she said, ¡°Sis, what¡¯s the point of hiding it? Isn¡¯t it just a boyfriend? Dad has already said that we can find a boyfriend once we enter the university. Why don¡¯t you introduce him to your sister? Do you think that your younger sister is so beautiful that you¡¯re afraid that he would fall in love with me when he sees me?¡±

    Gu Youli waspletely disgusted with this girl.

    F*ck, Yang Mengshan¡¯s skills as a green tea b*tch are off the charts.

    Gu Youli did not say anything. She just lowered her head and opened her bag.

    She took out a half-full bottle of mineral water in her bag and twisted the cap open. Without saying anything, she sshed it on Yang Mengshan¡¯s face.

    Yang Mengshan shrieked and closed her eyes.

    She wiped the water off her face and red at Gu Youli. ¡°Gu Youli. You. How dare you ssh water at me?¡±

    Gu Youli had a cold expression. ¡°Gu Mengshan, I am telling you. If you dare to malign me one more time, whatever I wasn¡¯t able to do earlier, I would do now to repay it back to you with interest. So I advise you to take it easy. This time, it¡¯s water. Next time, it might be acid!¡±

    ¡°Gu Youli, you b*tch!¡± Yang Mengshan was furious. She lifted her hand and was about to p her.

    Thest time she had gotten a p from Gu Youli and she could not wait to give it back to her.

    Gu Youli lifted a hand and held her arm tightly. Then she twisted it!

    Yang Mengshan shrieked in pain. Her body twitched and she was subdued by Gu Youli with her hand bent behind her back.

    Gu Youli had not trained so hard for nothing during the military drills.

    On top of that, Chu Qing had taught her a few smart moves. She was more than capable of dealing with the weak Yang Mengshan.

 Chapter 54

    ck Lotus In The Mud

    Yang Mengshan could not retaliate as much as she tried. She could only turn her head back as she red viciously at her. ¡°Gu Youli, let go!¡±

    Gu Youli dragged Yang Mengshan towards the pond. ¡°One more word from you and I¡¯ll throw you in here.¡±

    Yang Mengshan stared at her in shock.

    At this moment, she could feel that her body was tilted forward. Once Gu Youli let go, she would definitely fall into the pond.

    ¡°Gu Youli, you¡¯re mad! What do you want to do? This is against thew.¡± Yang Mengshan became a little anxious.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was dark and her gaze was fierce. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think that it was against thew when you tried to frame me? Let me tell you, I am going to do whatever you want to do to me!¡±

    ¡°Gu Youli, how dare you?¡± Yang Mengshan was angry and afraid as well, as she started to shout out.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Saying so, Gu Youli loosened her grip.

    Yang Mengshan was pale from fright and she trembled and quickly begged for mercy. ¡°No, Sis, don¡¯t! I was wrong, Sis, I let you down, I won¡¯t dare to do it anymore.¡±

    But before she could finish her words, Gu Youli let go of her.

    Yang Mengshan screamed loudly and fell into the pond.

    She was scared out of her wits and struggled with all her might, only to realize that the pond was actually very shallow.

    The water only reached up to her thighs when she stood up.

    ¡°Yang Mengshan, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible just because you pretend to be a white lotus. I can pretend too but I am not bothered to put up such an act. A word of advice, don¡¯t provoke me any further.¡± After Gu Youli said that, she pushed Yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan had just stood up and was still scared out of her wits. The push from Gu Youli made her fall back into the water.

    All of a sudden, she really became a white¡­ no, ck lotus in the mud.

    Yang Mengshan even ended up drinking a few mouthfuls of muddy water.

    As she choked on the water, she really wanted to curse at Gu Youli but she did not know what to say and only shouted Gu Youli¡¯s name.

    ¡°Gu. You. Li!¡± She shouted through clenched teeth.

    Gu Youli smiled brightly as she replied to her equally loudly. ¡°My good sister, I am here. Say, why are you being so yful? Why have you gone inside the pond to y in the middle of the night? Aiyya, look at you, you¡¯re so dirty now. Go back to the dorm room and get changed quickly. Stop being so yful! I am in a rush. I¡¯ll make a move first!¡±

    She was so loud that even those far away could hear her. Gu Youli walked away leaving Yang Mengshan behind. She stood in the pond with her face flushed in anger and her body shaking violently.

    Gu Youli felt so good that it could not be described in words.

    She skipped all the way out with a spring in her step and a hum under her breath as she arrived at the school gate.

    She recalled that she was going to meet Yu Feibai and was afraid that he would think that she was happy because he hade to look for her. She paused and readjusted her mood to walk out of the school gate in aposed manner.

    An expensive yet low profile ck Maybach rolled to a stop in front of Gu Youli as she reached the side of the road.

    The car window lowered slowly and Gu Youli met the deep gaze of the pair of indifferent eyes.

    For some weird reason, Gu Youli felt her heart skip a beat. This man was as beautiful as a piece of jade. It was very difficult for a person not to be moved.

    But Gu Youli¡¯s expression was calm.

    ¡°Good evening, Sir!¡± She greeted courteously, in a way that was neither bashful nor flustered.

    After that, she opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat before sliding in gracefully.

    The car drove away quietly on the road and the scenery outside the car¡¯s window shed past like shadows.

 Chapter 55

    Youli¡¯s Prank

    The interior of the car was squeaky clean. There was nothing else inside other than an air freshener that was emitting a light refreshing scent.

    The extraordinarily handsome man drove in his seat, silently.

    Under the dim lights, his side-profile had a mesmerizing glow. His delicate features were aloof yet sexy as he focused on his driving.

    A serious man is the most attractive¡­

    This thought slid into Gu Youli¡¯s mind and made her blush. She quickly retracted her gaze in a fluster and looked out of the car window.

    ¡°Thank you for your help. I was quite busy for a while because of that.¡± His soft and maic voice was tinged with a little hoarseness.

    Gu Youli was stunned.

    Was he trying to exin to her that he had been busy for a while because of Xiao Qi¡¯s matter and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t look for her?

    Gu Youli moved her lips and replied with a soft ¡°oh¡±.

    That was a tone that belonged to Yu Feibai, alone.

    Yu Feibai had always been very shrewd so he knew what Gu Youli was thinking about at this moment.

    Tsk, excuses!

    That was what Gu Youli really wanted to say.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s lips curled up and he said slowly, ¡°I left hurriedly because of a mission so didn¡¯t get the chance to tell you this. Now¡­ I want to thank you.¡±

    His tone was still as elegant and calm.

    However, now that he had spoken more, Gu Youli could tell that there was exhaustion in his voice.

    Gu Youli looked at him and smiled slightly. She said in a rxed and casual manner, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Just remember that you owe me a favor!¡±

    Yu Feibai looked at Gu Youli meaningfully. ¡°Just a favor?¡±

    For some reason, Gu Youli felt that even though Yu Feibai¡¯s expression was calm, a smile seemed to have shed past his eyes.

    She was only focused on what she saw and neglected to think about Yu Feibai¡¯s subtle words.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± She looked at Yu Feibai in bewilderment.

    Isn¡¯t a favor good enough? What else could she want?

    Gu Youli was waiting for Yu Feibai to carry on the conversation.

    However, Yu Feibai retracted his gaze and focused on driving, not making another sound again.

    The corner of Gu Youli¡¯s lips twitched.

    At this moment, she wanted to pounce over and give Yu Feibai a strong punch on that fair and handsome face.

    F*ck, the kind of person who only talks halfway is the most irritating.

    Gu Youli was not done criticizing him inside when Yu Feibai¡¯s deep voice sounded again. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten!¡± Gu Youli gritted her teeth together as she grumbled inside.

    You should have told me earlier if you wanted to give me a treat. Why don¡¯t you look at the time at this moment?

    With a solemn face, Yu Feibai said seriously, ¡°But I haven¡¯t!¡±

    Gu Youli was a little frustrated. She really wanted to shake him up.

    What has that got to do with me?

    ¡°Choose a ce. Chinese? Western? Cantonese cuisine? Beijing cuisine?¡± Yu Feibai nced at her. He seemed to be hiding a smile.

    Gu Youli was a little flustered and her heart raced for no reason. She ignored him and looked out of the window.

    What was this guy up to? Why was he asking her to choose a venue, when he was the one who hadn¡¯t eaten?

    At this moment, they passed by a little shop that had done an exquisite renovation, recently. Gu Youli suddenly had a sly idea.

    She turned her head to look at Yu Feibai with a naughty smile as she pointed out of the window. ¡°That. Spicy hot pot. I suddenly feel like having spicy hot pot.¡±

    Yu Feibai raised his brows and said calmly, ¡°Your stomach would feel ufortable if you eat something so spicy at night.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Does It Taste Good?

    ¡°No, I often eat it at night and have a great time.¡± Gu Youli said politely.

    Her eyes were gleaming with anticipation as she looked at Yu Feibai. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to choose a ce?¡±

    Yu Feibai could feel evilnessing out of her seemingly pure eyes.

    He pressed his lips together and looked away.

    Although he did not reply, he took a u-turn ahead and went to the spicy hot pot shop that Gu Youli was talking about.

    Gu Youli smiled victoriously.

    That night when they had gone to the private restaurant, none of the dishes which Yu Feibai ordered, had been spicy.

    Gu Youli loved spicy food so she had gotten the owner to bring her a side dish of chili sauce. Gu Youli had caught Yu Feibai¡¯s despising nce at that time.

    Because of that, Gu Youli figured that Yu Feibai might not like spicy food or might not be able to handle it.

    Hence, she suggested having spicy hot pot tonight. Most of the customers at the spicy hot pot shop were women.

    When such a gorgeous man appeared in front of them, their eyes lit up and their hearts fluttered.

    The service staff weed them politely and sweetly, and her little face had flushed as well.

    Yu Feibai did not speak a word post entering the eatery. Gu Youli was the one who ordered the dishes. There was a good mix of meat and vegetables.

    The food for the spicy hot pot had to be cooked by the customers themselves so the soup base and dishes were served very quickly.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s gaze slowly became colder as he looked at the soup that was redder than blood. He could not help but rub his be.

    Looking at his expressions, Gu Youli really wanted tough out loud.

    However, she was afraid that Yu Feibai would find out about her evil intentions so she held it in.

    She helped Yu Feibai with the food passionately, putting almost all of the cooked food into his bowl.

    However, Yu Feibai did not even touch his chopsticks.

    Gu Youli blinked and looked at him in bewilderment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you eating? Didn¡¯t you say that you haven¡¯t eaten?¡±

    Yu Feibai suppressed the urge to pinch her little face and gazed at her without moving or saying a word.

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze turned sly.

    She picked up a bunch of cooked enoki mushrooms and brought it to Yu Feibai¡¯s mouth. ¡°Although this shop isn¡¯t very big, the ce is hygienic and the taste is good. Try it please!¡±

    Yu Feibai¡¯s eyes dimmed and he pressed his thin lips tightly together.

    Gu Youli wrinkled her nose and said pitifully in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Everyone¡¯s looking at me. My hand¡¯s getting sore. Sir, show me some face!¡±

    When she was saying that, Gu Youli was secretly thrilled.

    You don¡¯t like to talk, right? Very well. I¡¯ll just pretend that I don¡¯t know anything. You¡¯re going to die of spiciness tonight.

    In the noisy shop, everyone¡¯s gaze was at their table. They seemed to be judging the couple by thinking that the girl was chasing the handsome guy but the guy didn¡¯t seem to like her. In fact, he looked disgusted.

    If Gu Youli had known their thoughts, she would have probably flipped their tables and shouted at them, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the ones chasing him! Your entire family is chasing him!¡±

    Yu Feibai¡¯s thin lips were still pressed together and it seemed as though he was in a difficult position.

    He thought for a while and opened his mouth to eat the enoki mushroom from Gu Youli¡¯s chopsticks. After that, he chewed slowly and swallowed.

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s mischievous eyes were filled with excitement as she watched Yu Feibai¡¯s face closely.

 Chapter 57

    Your Devil Horns Are Already Sprouting Out

    Yu Feibai smiled politely and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡±

    Gu Youli realized that other than a slight frown at the start, he did not show any more expressions and still remained aloof and elegant.

    She felt that she had not gotten enough reaction from him.

    Hence, she put a vegetable into the hot pot. It would absorb more chili oil than the mushroom. To Yu Feibai, Gu Youli who was sitting right opposite him was just like a little devil.

    She was the first woman who dared to y tricks on him. By right, he should be angry at her but he realized that he was in a very good mood, instead.

    It seemed that he was a little masochistic!

    Gu Youli was cooking the vegetable while imagining Yu Feibai¡¯s expression after he ate it. It would be thrilling to see him jump out of his chair.

    Suddenly, she let out augh.

    ¡°Go ahead andugh. Your devil horns are already sprouting out.¡± The man¡¯s low voice rang beside her ear.

    Startled, Gu Youli lifted her gaze and met Yu Feibai¡¯s indulgent expression. His dark pupils were like ck holes that would suck one in, leaving no chance for escape.

    Her little face suddenly blushed and her heart skipped a beat on its own.

    Gu Youli had been defeated. It was obvious that he had seen through her ploy!

    Yu Feibai was such a sharp person. Because of his army background, he had keen observation skills. That was also the reason why he could recall their previous meeting so clearly when they met for just the second time.

    In that case, how could he have not seen through her actions at this moment?

    She lifted her hand and beckoned the shop owner. ¡°Boss, bill please!¡±

    Since he had already detected it, there was no point continuing with the prank. This person was a senior officer. She couldn¡¯t possibly offend him, openly.

    Yu Feibai propped his head on his hand as he said, ¡°Back to the previous ce?¡±

    Gu Youli nodded, defeatedly. Although it had been posed as a question, she could sense the overbearing aura that would not allow her to say no.

    This man was too imposing!

    The car drove on for quite a while before they stopped at the private restaurant where they had eaten previously.

    Gu Youli followed Yu Feibai into the restaurant with a meek countenance.

    They did not sit in the restaurant¡¯s hall tonight though. Instead, Yu Feibai asked for a private dining room and for a bottle of red wine.

    The moment the bottle was opened, the room was filled with its intoxicating fragrance.

    Yu Feibai poured a ss for Gu Youli and passed it to her.

    The stem of the ss was very thin and it was unavoidable for their hands to touch when she took it from him.

    As Gu Youli extended her hand to receive it, the seemingly cold but actually warm fingers made her heart skip a beat.

    Before she had a proper grip on the wine ss, she retracted her hand without realising it.

    The wine ss almost dropped. Luckily, Yu Feibai¡¯s quick reaction saved the wine ss from falling.

    At the same time, he grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s hand and put it in her hand. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    His cold tone had an undetectable gentleness in it.

    Gu Youli held the wine ss with both hands and quickly moved them away to avoid any more physical contact with Yu Feibai.

    She took the ss straight to her mouth and took a sip of the wine, as though she was trying topose herself.

    Not only the wine¡¯s smell but its taste was also really intoxicating. Gu Youli took a sip and could feel the vor burst in her mouth. It seemed as though there was a sublime orange scent in it.

    However, it was smooth and fine like coffee.

    It was surely more aromatic than any other red wine she had drunk before.

    Yu Feibai poured a ss for himself, picked it up, and swiveled it in his hand. But he did not drink it. Instead, he asked Gu Youli, ¡°Where are you going to y during the national day holiday?¡±

 Chapter 58

    I Am Lacking A Girlfriend

    Gu Youli took another sip before putting the ss on the table. She sat up straight and said, ¡°I might be going to Shanghai.¡±

    Yu Feibai took a tiny sip, elegantly, and asked again. ¡°Why the sudden thought to go to Shanghai?¡±

    Gu Youli did not follow Yu Feibai¡¯s flow of thoughts. She didn¡¯t understand why he would suddenly ask that. ¡°To explore the ce. My friends are going along as well.¡±

    ¡°Male or female?¡± Yu Feibai¡¯s look was sharp. He might look calm but there was a distinct questioning look in his eyes.

    Gu Youli answered honestly, ¡°One male and one female.¡±

    Yu Feibai put his wine ss down and said, ¡°Do you need me to send you there?¡±

    ¡°No need, thank you. We¡¯re going together on a train.¡± Gu Youli thought that conversation was turning a little weird.

    Isn¡¯t this Yu Feibai a senior officer? Isn¡¯t he a Yu?

    Why would someone from the Yu family ask her such a question and even bother about her travel?

    Gu Youli was a little confused. She started recalling the times that she had spent with him till now.

    Why did it all feel so unrealistic?

    The room was very quiet and the wine somehow made one feel at ease.

    Yu Feibai picked up the wine ss in front of him once again and swiveled it as he asked Gu Youli, ¡°How¡¯s the wine?¡±

    ¡°Fantastic!¡± Gu Youli had decided to learn from Yu Feibai. She wanted to talk less henceforth.

    The more you say, the more mistakes you make.

    ¡°Then what about the food?¡± His tone was calm and not as cold as before.

    ¡°Great!¡± Gu Youli was really not sure what First Young Master Yu was up to.

    Yu Feibai smiled that deathly mesmerizing smile again. ¡°Since I¡¯ve treated you to good food and wine, shouldn¡¯t you repay me back with something?¡±

    That might have sounded like a question but he did not expect a refusal.

    Yu Feibai stared at Gu Youli without blinking. It was clear in his eyes that he was literally daring her to say no.

    Pfft! Gu Youli wanted to vomit blood.

    Please, wasn¡¯t he the one who owed her a favor? Why was she the one who suddenly needed to repay him?

    ¡°Sir, what are your instructions? I will do whatever I can.¡± Gu Youli smiled.

    However, inside, she was feeling extremely reluctant.

    I¡¯m not going to help him, not going to do anything even if I can!

    Yu Feibai smiled gently. ¡°I amcking a girlfriend at present.¡±

    Gu Youli was d that she hadn¡¯t taken a sip at that moment. Otherwise, she would have definitely spat everything out.

    His words sounded extremely flirtatious. It would be very easy for one to get the wrong idea!

    Gu Youli decided to y dumb as she said with a smile, ¡°There are all kinds of dating websites now, Sir. Do you want me to help you set up an ount? I believe that you can find a satisfactory girlfriend within a day.¡±

    ¡°Are youcking a boyfriend?¡± Yu Feibai did not answer her but responded with a question instead.

    Gu Youli blushed until her ears were red. She tried to calm her beating heart. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m notcking a boyfriend.¡±

    Yu Feibai¡¯s gaze sank. ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡±

    Gu Youli was about to answer him with a yes.

    But Yu Feibai was a step quicker than her in saying, ¡°But ording to my knowledge, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend!¡±

    She had no choice but to swallow her lie back.

    Gu Youli smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have one because I¡¯m too young. I¡¯m still a student!¡±

    Yu Feibai gazed deeply into her eyes. ¡°18 is not young anymore. You¡¯re already attending university. You can start looking for one.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Fear And Anticipation

    Yu Feibai¡¯s words rang an rm in Gu Youli¡¯s heart and it suddenly stopped beating for a while.

    Her cheeks felt hot and she was flustered. ¡°But right now, I don¡¯t intend to find one.¡±

    Gu Youli did not know what Yu Feibai was going to say next.

    ording to her understanding of the man, he was an emphatic and direct person. She was afraid that he was going to express his fondness for her.

    Yu Feibai loved her?

    Gu Youli felt that such a confession would be even more astonishing than aliens arriving on earth.

    But what if that was the case? What was she supposed to say? How should she reply to him?

    Yu Feibai raised his delicate brows slightly and smiled. ¡°All women need men to nourish them. Why don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Gu Youli held her breath and clenched her fists.

    She felt an extraordinary taut vibe between them at present.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s soft and deep voice was no less intoxicating than the red wine.

    Luckily, Gu Youli had only consumed half a ss of the wine so she wasn¡¯t drunk on either of those.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s phone suddenly started vibrating. The sound broke the tense atmosphere between them.

    Gu Youli felt as though she was relieved of a big burden suddenly. She quickly pointed towards Yu Feibai¡¯s pocket, gesturing to him to take the call.

    But Yu Feibai continued to look at Gu Youli. It was hard to tell what he was thinking from his expressions but it seemed as though he could see through her soul right now.

    On the other hand, Gu Youli could not fathom his thought process at all.

    But she could tell that he seemed reluctant to pick up the call.

    However, he was in the army so it had be a part of him to follow the rules, strictly. Therefore, no matter how unwilling he was, he still answered it.

    Gu Youli did not feel so nervous and began to rx a little. However, she could not let her guard downpletely.

    Because she did not know if Yu Feibai would continue with ¡®that¡¯ topic after hanging up.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s callsted for a very short time. He only replied with a quick ¡°hmm¡± and hung up.

    He stood up slowly and ced his hands on the table. Yu Feibai¡¯s gaze held guilt and apology as he looked at Gu Youli. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to make a move first because of my work. I can¡¯t eat with you anymore.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled sweetly and waspletely rxed now. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go ahead, Sir!¡±

    Yu Feibai looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the dorm!¡±

    Gu Youli waved her hands quickly. ¡°Sir, you should make a move first since you have something urgent to attend to. I don¡¯t want to cause a dy in your work.¡±

    However, before Gu Youli could finish her sentence, Yu Feibai had already grabbed her hand overbearingly and pulled her up.

    He was always so domineering, without any allowance for resistance.

    Gu Youli facepalmed and sat obediently in the passenger¡¯s seat. On the way back, the atmosphere was strange in the car.

    Yu Feibai was not a man of many words so he drove silently. He would asionally turn his head to nce at Gu Youli thoughtfully.

    While she sat quietly with her head against the window, looking out at the passing night view.

    She kept thinking about Yu Feibai¡¯s unfinished words.

    There was fear mixed with anticipation in her heart at the moment.

    The feeling of wanting to find out, yet not wanting to find out was indeed tortuous!

    Half an hourter, the car stopped by the road near the dormitory.

    Yu Feibai looked at Gu Youli who was still staring out with her bright eyes. ¡°It¡¯s reallyte. Are you sure that you don¡¯t need me to send you to your dormitory?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Pretence. Coincidence

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Gu Youli shook her head.

    Yu Feibai¡¯s car was too eye-catching. If he stopped any closer, everyone would notice it.

    As for her, she didn¡¯t want anyone to find out about Yu Feibai.

    Yu Feibai gave a small smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off!¡±

    He also knew that if he sent her to the dormitory with this car, it might cause amotion.

    Gu Youli waved at him happily and smiled beautifully. She said, ¡°Drive safely.¡±

    Yu Feibai was stunned for a moment. His foot which had been resting on the elerator paused.

    He raised his voice a little. ¡°You¡¯re studying jewelry design, right? On October 4th, there is an international jewelry exhibition organized at Shanghai Times Square. As a jewelry design student, since you¡¯re going to Shanghai, you should go and take a look.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing that.

    She could not help but say, ¡°Really?¡±

    Yu Feibai replied with a soft ¡°hmm¡± and drove off.

    Gu Youli was looking forward to the international jewelry exhibition. She turned around with a smile and ran back to the dormitory happily.

    Turning around the corner of a rockery, Gu Youli saw a tall man walking towards her from afar.

    Under the dim yellow lights, the man¡¯s skin was a mesmerizing bronze. He had beautiful eyes, a square jaw, and thin lips. He was smiling and that made his angr face look charming.

    Gu Youli froze and subconsciously took a step back to hide.

    That man was Zhao Mingcheng!

    What was he doing here?

    Gu Youli could feel her blood boil.

    Her gaze turned cold as she came up with a n.

    A coincidental meeting!

    Gu Youli opened her bag and rummaged through it as she started running quickly.

    The two of them, who were not very far apart, bumped into each other at the corner of the rockery.

    Gu Youli let out a groan and pretended to fall.

    At this time, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s mind had been preupied with something so he was not aware of his surroundings.

    When he suddenly bumped into someone, he thought that it was because of his carelessness. He quickly rushed over and squatted beside Gu Youli. He asked her nervously. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±

    Gu Youli waved her hands. ¡°I¡¯m alright, I¡¯m alright¡­¡±

    However, just as Gu Youli wanted to get up, he suddenly heard her exim, ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zhao Mingcheng frowned slightly.

    When he took a clearer look at his surroundings, he felt that it must have been the other party who bumped into him on purpose.

    There were many girls who carried a torch for him at the university. This girl must be one of them and wanted to use this chance to get to know him.

    Zhao Mingcheng did not think much of it and even despised her a little.

    However, he did not let it show as he continued to ask her gently with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I think I twisted my foot!¡± Gu Youli lifted her gaze and looked at Zhao Mingcheng. Her eyes were slightly moist because of the shock and pain.

    This kind of gaze would usually evoke pity and love.

    She knew that pretending to twist her foot was a really lousy idea and Zhao Mingcheng might be able to see through it.

    However, with her current resources, it was the most direct method.

    So what if Zhao Mingcheng knew that she was doing it on purpose? Worstes to worst, he would not like her. That would be even better.

    Zhao Mingcheng got a clear look at the girl¡¯s face. Her features were very delicate and her gaze was direct.

 Chapter 61

    ?61 Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s forbearance and ambition

    This kind of girl was usually arrogant, so she probably wouldn¡¯t want to use this move.

    This girl must have been thinking about the same thing as him.

    His eyes were filled with guilt as he asked softly, ¡± ¡°Is it serious? I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±

    Gu Youli waved her hand. it¡¯s okay. It shouldn¡¯t be serious. Help me to the dormitory. I¡¯ll be fine after applying some medicinal wine.

    As she said that, Gu Youli pointed at the dormitory building she was in.

    ¡°Alright!¡± As Zhao Mingcheng spoke, he had already reached out to help Gu Youli up. He was polite yet distant as he helped Gu Youli to her dormitory.

    There was a faint smile on Gu Youli¡¯s lips to thank Zhao Mingcheng for sending her back to her dormitory. However, she felt as if there was a cold, venomous snake slithering in her heart.

    Right now, Zhao Mingcheng was as handsome and refined as she remembered him to be, but he could not stir up any emotions in her.

    She had once loved this man with all her heart and trusted him. She felt that he was mature and reliable, and she could tell him anything.

    and he would always look at her affectionately and satisfy all her requests.

    At that time, she felt that she was so blessed to have such a perfect boyfriend.

    It was not until she died and saw that scene in the hospital.

    It was only then that she realized that the man she truly loved was actually a bastard!

    Now, when he showed her that gentle smile again, she only felt waves of disgust.

    Gu Youliughed coldly in her heart. She would never forget the reason why she had bumped into Zhao Mingcheng, nor would she forget her n to get rid of the scumbag.

    That was to make sure that Zhao Mingcheng would never get what he had been dreaming of-the Zhao Corporation.

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s father, Zhao long, was thergest shareholder and Chairman of Zhao Long¡¯s group. He had two sons, the eldest son Zhao Chenguang and the second son Zhao Mingcheng.

    Zhao Chenguang was the son of Zhao long and histe ex-wife, while Zhao Mingcheng was the son of Zhao long and his current wife.

    Zhao Long¡¯s life love was histe ex-wife. The reason he married his current wife was to find someone to take care of Zhao Chenguang.

    He had made it clear to his current wife, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s mother, that the Zhao Corporation belonged to Zhao Chenguang.

    zhao chenguang lived up to zhao long¡¯s expectations. he was calm, intelligent, kind, and tactful. he was an excellent heir to the group.

    But inparison, Zhao Mingcheng seemed to be more outstanding.

    He was more outstanding than Zhao Chenguang in all aspects, and he was even more resourceful in interpersonal rtionships.

    Coupled with his soft-hearted, gentle, and obedient personality, Zhao long was very happy.

    Even so, Zhao long was not shaken at all. In his heart, there was only one heir to the Zhao group, and that was Zhao Chenguang.

    On the other hand, Zhao Mingcheng was a very patient person. He did not seem to have any desire for the Zhao corporation¡¯s inheritance.

    he respected his father and loved his brother, but he had been spying on zhao corporation for a long time.

    Once, Gu Youli heard Zhao Mingcheng on the phone and asked him to do it cleanly and not let anyone see any traces.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t think much about it.

    However, the next day, she heard the news of Zhao Chenguang¡¯s car ident.

    It was not that she did not suspect that Zhao Mingcheng was rted to this matter.

    However, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s usual loving image with his brother had deceived her, and of course, everyone else.

    However, ever since she found out about Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s true colors, Gu Youli was 100% sure.

    Zhao Chenguang¡¯s death was 99% the doing of Zhao Mingcheng.

 Chapter 62

    62 Chapter 62 pretending to be moved

    It was just that he had used an illusion to deceive everyone!

    the soft-hearted and gentle him was actually a despicable man who would do anything to achieve his goals.

    To a man like Zhao Mingcheng, he would never care about women. What he cared about the most was money and power.

    With these two things in his hands, would he still have to worry about not having a woman?

    Thus, in this life, Gu Youli decided to make him lose the two things he cared about the most forever.

    However, she was only a student now, the daughter of a poor truck driver. She did not have the slightest ability to deal with Zhao Mingcheng.

    Hence, she could not fight with Zhao Mingcheng like she did with yang Mengshan.

    They could only hide in the dark and wait for the day they could control the situation!

    When Zhao Mingcheng sent Gu Youli back to her dormitory, there was quite amotion. After all, Zhao Mingcheng was quite handsome. The one who caused the mostmotion was yang Mengshan.

    Initially, when she only saw Gu Youli, yang Mengshan¡¯s expression turned cold and she gritted her teeth.

    However, the next second, when she saw Zhao Mingcheng, her face was immediately filled with gentleness and beauty.

    At that moment, she thought that it was Zhao Mingcheng who had called Gu Youli out.

    This was also the reason why Gu Youli had asked Zhao Mingcheng to send her back.

    Gu Youli knew that with yang Mengshan¡¯s personality, she would definitely think of all ways to seduce Zhao Ming once she saw him sending her back.

    This was exactly what Gu Youli wanted.

    what she wanted to do now was to get this cheap woman and scumbag man together, and then think of a way to make them torture each other. how interesting would that be? it would save her a lot of trouble!

    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Yang Mengshan ran to Gu Youli¡¯s side in concern.

    However, her gaze was fixed on Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s face. Her beautiful face was filled with curiosity and a hint of reproach, as if she was asking who he was and what he had done to her sister.

    zhao mingcheng looked up and saw yang mengshan¡¯s beautiful face. when he met her charming almond-shaped eyes, he was a little stunned.

    Then, his gaze seemed to be glued to yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan didn¡¯t know if she was really being stared at or if she was just pretending, but her face turned red immediately.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked Zhao Mingcheng shyly.

    Of course, Gu Youli did not miss out on any interaction between the two of them.

    From the expression on Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s face, it was obvious that he was attracted to yang Mengshan¡¯s pretty face.

    As for yang Mengshan, it did not matter if she was tempted or not.

    Anyway, as long as she, Gu Youli, liked it, yang Mengshan would definitely be able to get it.

    Very good, hurry up and be a pair! gu youli said coldly in her heart.

    However, on the surface, Gu Youli¡¯s expression did not change. Her lips curled into a happy smile and she said gently to Zhao Mingcheng, ¡± ¡°Thank you! Bye Bye!¡±

    as she said that, gu youli waved her hand at zhao mingcheng.

    ¡°No need to thank me! Bye Bye!¡± Zhao Mingcheng took his leave, but before he turned around, he nced at yang Mengshan again and grinned.

    After Gu Youli sat down on the bed, Chu Qing asked in surprise, ¡± Youli, who was that Wanwan just now? ¡±

    ¡± senior brother from the faculty of architecture, zhao mingcheng! ¡± gu youli had said this on purpose for yang mengshan to hear.

    Chu Qing was even more surprised. he¡¯s the one that ran ran asked you to go out? ¡±

    She had clearly recognized the voice. It seemed to be the officer who had asked Gu Youli to go out and not the man from earlier.

    Gu Youli did not reply with a yes or no.

    She only looked at the door that Zhao Mingcheng left with a bit of reluctance.

 Chapter 63

    63 chapter 63: shanghai trip, meeting feibai again

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s attention was all on Gu Youli.

    She did not miss Gu Youli¡¯s nce.

    At that moment, yang Mengshan¡¯s heart was blooming with joy. She thought that Gu Youli liked Zhao Mingcheng and did not dare to say that she was going out with Zhao Mingcheng because she was afraid that she would snatch him away!

    Ha, the more Gu Youli did not want her to snatch it away, the more she was afraid of her snatching it away, so she had to snatch it away.

    The thought of the man that Gu Youli liked being her own and being yed around by her ...

    Yang Mengshan was instantly excited. It was the climax!

    shanghai was a very modern city, but it did not lose its traditional chinese characteristics.

    The bustling Shanghai had a unique charm and was fascinating.

    Whether it was the old western buildings on the outer beach or the skyscrapers in Pudong modern, they were all iparably beautiful when theyplemented each other.

    The Shanghai World Expo was the 41st World Expo. It would be held in Shanghai City, China, from May 1st to October 31st, and it attracted tourists from all over the world.

    it was the golden week of november and there were even more peopleing to shanghai to see the world expo. gu youli, chu qing, and hua miaomiao were almost swimming among the crowd.

    But even so, the three of them were still very happy and didn¡¯t find it tiring at all. That night, they even ran to the outer beach to see the night view!

    all the expenses in shanghai were paid by hua miaomiao. hua miaomiao¡¯s family was quite well-off, while chu qing¡¯s family was slightly poorer.

    That was why Chu Qing liked to kill Hua Miaomiao, and Hua Miaomiao was happy to let Chu Qing do it.

    Anyway, it was Zhou Yu who was beating up the two of them. One was willing to beat and the other was willing to suffer. Gu Youli was purely here to freeload food, drink, and y.

    The next day, the three of them went to Pudong for another day.

    He wanted to see the Oriental Pearl Tower, the Shanghai Science and Technology Museum, the Shanghai Ocean Aquarium, the World Financial Center, and the skyscraper in China.

    They ran to the sightseeing Hall on the 88th floor of Jinmao Building to experience the beautiful scenery of ¡± sunset and lonely ducks flying together, and the autumn water sharing the same color as the sky ¡°.

    on the third day, hua miaomiao brought the two of them to the city god temple to have some snacks.

    On the fourth day, Hua Miaomiao wanted to go to Qibao Old Town.

    Gu Youli thought of the jewelry exhibition that Yu feibai had mentioned and the three of them decided to split up.

    hua miaomiao and chu qing went to qibao old town while gu youli went to times square in shanghai to see the world jewelry exhibition.

    However, when Gu Youli arrived, she found out that an invitation was required to enter the jewelry exhibition.

    This was because the Blue Diamond, the South Pole Star, which was originally disyed in the smithony Museum, would also appear in this jewelry exhibition.

    Therefore, this jewelry exhibition was different from ordinary jewelry exhibitions. It was not open to ordinary buyers.

    ¡°Why are you standing here? why don¡¯t you go in?¡± suddenly, a low and charming noise came from behind him.

    Gu Youli was stunned by the familiar voice.

    She turned her head in surprise and saw a handsome face that seemed to be carved out of beautiful jade.

    Yu feibai!

    Gu Youli¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly widened in disbelief. why are you here, Zhenzhen? ¡±

    Yu feibai changed from his usual casual look to an exquisitely handmade ck suit. The ck and gold buttons on his sleeves highlighted the low-key luxury of his clothes. He exuded a King¡¯s aura.

    The weather was quite hot, why was he wearing a suit? That was Gu Youli¡¯s first thought.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly, but he did not say anything.

    He merely raised his hand to hold Gu Youli¡¯s hand. Gu Youli instinctively wanted to struggle, but she heard Yu feibai remind her in a low voice, ¡± ¡°If you want to see the jewelry exhibition, then don¡¯t move!¡±

    gu youli seemed to understand what he was saying but she still said, ¡± you need an invitation card to go to the jewelry exhibition! ¡±

 Chapter 64

    64 Shocked, giving a ring

    Yu feibai did not reply to her. Instead, he pulled her along and walked through the door of the conference.

    Standing on the soft red carpet, the polite waiter raised his hand and gently stopped her. Hello, please show me your invitation card.

    Yu feibai stretched out his hand and passed a card to the waiter. The waiter smiled politely and immediately gestured for him to leave.

    After they entered, Gu Youli asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°chief, how did you get an invitation card?¡±

    they gave it to me, so they gave it to me. Aren¡¯t you very smart? ¡°Yu feibai¡¯s calm gaze contained a hint of ridicule.

    Gu Youli was speechless. She knew that Yu feibai was calling her an idiot.

    However, there was another meaning behind her question. She wanted to ask why those people would send him a jewelry invitation card.

    Inside the exhibition, outside the 16 Regional Exhibition halls.

    there was a seminar in one of the exhibition halls, inviting experts to discuss thetest market trends in the jewelry industry.

    The jewelry exhibition hall was very quiet. When Yu feibai and Gu Youli entered, they did not attract too much attention.

    In this, the jewelry was the main character.

    The area that Gu Youli and Yu feibai were in was the area for colored diamonds.

    In that instant, Gu Youli¡¯s attention was drawn to the colorful diamonds that were shining brightly.

    colored diamonds were very rare in the world of diamonds. most diamonds were colorless and transparent. colored diamonds were the particles inside the diamond, which caused a chemical reaction to produce the color.

    This was often something that could only be found by luck, and its value was much higher than the average diamond.

    Even Gu Youli, who was a jewelry salesperson in her previous life, had only seen colored diamonds a few times.

    Now, she saw pink, light yellow, gold, yellow, and light green. She would also go to see the Blue Diamond, the South Pole Star, in thergest exhibition hallter.

    The South Pole Star was a rare treasure.

    Yu feibai leaned against the disy windowzily and curled his thin lips. they say that women can¡¯t resist the charm of jewelry. I feel that the way you look at the diamonds now is as if you want to swallow them up.

    Gu Youli trembled and cleared her throat awkwardly. you just think it looks good? ¡±

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His gaze was fixed on the disy window that was made of colored diamonds. how about that pink diamond ring? ¡±

    Gu Youli followed Yu feibai¡¯s gaze and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s very beautiful. the diamond on the ring is of first-ss quality. it¡¯s cut in the shape of a pear and is very fine. it¡¯s a work of art.¡±

    Yu Fei and Bai Pingping listened quietly, their handsome faces expressionless.

    But suddenly, he said meaningfully, ¡°how about I give this to you?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s legs bent and she trembled subconsciously.

    what did he mean by giving her a diamond ring?

    Gu Youli did not understand what Yu feibai was trying to do. What did he mean when he said that with a faint smile?

    She only felt that Yu feibai was an expert at flirting.

    He probably didn¡¯t really like her, nor did he really want to be with her, but the words he said were so awkward.

    Gu Youli did not want to think too much about it.

    She didn¡¯t understand anyway, so she pretended not to.

    She grinned at Yu feibai. no, I only ept the ring from my future husband.

    yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at gu youli with an unclear expression. he was smiling a little heartlessly!

    let¡¯s go! he turned around after three seconds. let¡¯s take a look over there!

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment and immediately followed after him. But why did she realize that Yu feibai seemed to be angry?

    (author¡¯s note: xiao bai and xiao li¡¯s story was set in 2010, before the story of tang yu and ye qingqing. hence, yu feibai is still very young.) Is 699 Yuan expensive for the female lead¡¯s clothes? The female lead was the daughter of a truck driver. In her previous life, she was also a good girl who was thrifty. It was not that she could not afford a summer dress, but she felt that it was too extravagant.

 Chapter 65

    65 Chapter 65 foolish action

    Gu Youli had her own reasons for thinking that way.

    After she and Yu feibai left the colored diamond area, they passed by the ordinary diamond area, Pearl area, silver jewelry area, gold area, and tinum area.

    From the beginning to the end, Yu feibai did not take the initiative to say a word.

    If Gu Youli took the initiative to talk to Yu feibai, no matter what Gu Youli said, Yu feibai would just reply with a cold ¡°mm¡± or ¡°Oh.

    In his deep eyes, there was a cold glint.

    after being pped a few times, gu youli no longer tried to make fun of him. there was a faint and stubborn look on her small face as she criticized in her heart, ¡± You can be angry all you want, but it¡¯s best if you die of anger!

    Furthermore, Gu Youli was so engrossed in looking at the jewelry that she did not even bother with Yu feibai.

    The designs of all the products in the Emerald District were not new.

    Without exception, all of them stuck to the rules, no different from any other jewelry store.

    Gu Youli did not seem to have much energy, so she turned to look at Yu feibai.

    ¡°Chief, if your soldiers did something wrong, what would you punish them? Write a self-reflection or be grounded!¡± His voice was deliberately fawning.

    Yu feibai looked at her deeply. 50 kilometers of cross-country running. 500 yuan for a single finger to lean on the ground and straighten up!

    He finally broke the one-word rule and said something.

    Gu Youli pretended to be shocked. that¡¯s so scary! she eximed.

    In the Army, Gu Youli knew that these punishments were nothing.

    She only wanted to satisfy Yu feibai¡¯s manliness. However, Yu feibai¡¯s expression did not change at all. He looked at her coldly and then slipped away.

    Gu Youli touched her nose in boredom. When Yu feibai turned around, she gave him the middle finger unwillingly.

    However, Gu Youli would never know that Yu feibai suddenly turned around and looked at her as if he had eyes on the back of his head.

    Gu Youli was caught off guard. With lightning speed, she quickly retracted her middle finger and turned around.

    However, she was in such a hurry that her arm hit the window disy at the door, causing her to cry out in pain.

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression froze for a moment before the corners of his lips curled up.

    Gu Youli turned around and looked at Yu feibai. As she scolded herself in her heart, why didn¡¯t she know how to control herself? she smiled at Yu feibai and pointed to the room next door.¡±over there, let¡¯s go take a look!¡±

    After saying that, he pretended to rub his arm that had been hit ¡®casually¡¯.

    It hurts!

    At this moment, she was already crying out in pain in her heart, but she pretended to be calm on the surface.

    There were all sorts of precious and natural jewels in the gem section. However, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were fixed on a small golden gem.

    she probably wanted to calm down after her silly act just now.

    Gu youran pulled Yu feibai and said to him, ¡± ¡°this is an alexandrite cat¡¯s eye stone from srinka, also known as alexandrite cat¡¯s eye stone. it has the phenomenon of changing color and a cat¡¯s eye. it is the rarest and most precious type of gold-and-green gem. isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    yu feibai lowered his gaze and looked at gu youli. he acknowledged her nonchntly and did not say anything else.

    F * ck, how are we going to continue this conversation? Gu Youli¡¯s heart was stifled. Yu feibai, you¡¯re so boring. Can¡¯t you just say one more word?

    It¡¯s either an ¡°okay¡± or an ¡°Oh.¡± Do you think we¡¯re making love?! ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes.¡±¡±Oh, yes, yes!¡±

 Chapter 66

    66 When are you going to sleep with Yingluo?

    at this time, the exhibitor who was watching closely next to her nodded with a smile and praised, ¡± little girl, i didn¡¯t know that you would know about alexandrite cat¡¯s eye at such a young age. ¡±

    Gu Youli chuckled. She was a little embarrassed to be praised.

    The exhibitor looked at Yu feibai, who was standing next to Gu Youli. Yu feibai looked good, both in appearance and temperament.

    ¡°Since you like it so much, why don¡¯t you ask your brother to buy it for you?¡± he said with a smile.

    no! Gu Youli immediately shook her head. he¡¯s not my brother!

    In his previous life, he had a hidden upational disease when he sold jewelry. He subconsciously refused to sell jewelry and only bought what he liked.

    Oh, ¡°the exhibitor said. so he¡¯s your boyfriend. I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s better if he¡¯s your boyfriend. Since you like him so much, I¡¯ll buy him for you no matter what!

    Gu Youli did not agree with him. who says I like it? besides, do I have to buy it just because I like it? ¡± Sometimes, things are only beautiful when they¡¯re ced in the disy window!¡±

    As she said that, Gu Youli reached out and dragged Yu feibai away.

    The value of Alexandrite Cat¡¯s Eye was definitely not lower than the South Pole Star.

    However, the Alexandrite Cat¡¯s Eye gem was too small, so its price was reduced by more than half, but its price was not low at all.

    Gu Youli did not want Yu feibai to be ripped off, so of course, she had to drag him away.

    Wait, she seemed to have forgotten to tell the exhibitor that this was not her boyfriend!

    Forget it, he had already walked out of the exhibition hall!

    Gu Youli then realized that she was still holding Yu feibai¡¯s hand.

    Gu Youli suddenly felt her entire body go numb as if fire ants were crawling all over her.

    She flung Yu feibai¡¯s hand away as if she was flinging fire ants. Then, she said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Chief, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. My Yingluo didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡±

    However, she did not shake him off because Yu feibai had already caught her hand. He was holding it very tightly.

    Gu Youli¡¯s little face immediately turned as red as a small watermelon.

    yu feibai¡¯s heart was so hot that it was almost touching gu youli¡¯s heart. she was on fire.

    Gu Youli was so embarrassed that she tried to pull her hand out, but the grip only tightened.

    He even reached out his other hand and grabbed her shoulder, turning her around so that she was facing him.

    Gu Youli knew that she would not be able to twist Yu feibai with her strength.

    There were quite a lot of peopleing and going at the jewelry exhibition, and some people had already shifted their attention to them.

    Gu Youli was a little angry. Her eyshes fluttered and she pouted her lips. what are you doing? ¡±

    Yu feibai leaned forward slightly and pressed her closer. His ambiguous breath blew on her face. why did you give me the middle finger just now? ¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned. She blinked her eyes and stopped pouting. Instead, she bit her lower lip lightly. She had pointed her middle finger at him to scold him. As for what he was scolding her for, she did not think too deeply about it.

    Yu feibai teased her. if I¡¯m not wrong, it means that you want to f * ck me!

    Gu Youli¡¯s face instantly turned as red as snow and the blood in her chest surged.

    this stinky yu feibai, who randomly tranted other people¡¯s words and whatnot, is really the most abominable. he looks as cold as a fairy, but in fact, he¡¯s super sullen and evil. the reason why he¡¯s cold is that he hasn¡¯t found someone to flirt with. but i beg you, don¡¯t treat me as the person you¡¯re flirting with, okay?

    Gu Youli was screaming in her heart.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t deny it, that means you admit it. Then when are you prepared to f * ck me?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s breath was as hot as fire.

 Chapter 67

    67 Chapter 67 moved

    His words were like thunder and shocked Gu Youli.

    ah, Yingluo is not Yingluo. Actually, Yingluo is Yingluo. she exined hurriedly, but she stuttered for a long time before she could exin clearly.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly tell Yu feibai the truth and tell him that she was scolding him!

    Gu Youli¡¯s little face was as red as a ripe tomato, exuding an alluring luster.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes narrowed and his heart throbbed. He could not resist the urge to lean over and kiss her.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly leaned her head back, back, and back.

    Just as Yu feibai¡¯s lips were about to touch hers, a loud bang was heard. There was a loud bang and Gu Youli¡¯s head hit the wall.

    Gu Youli groaned in pain and immediately covered her head with her hands. She slowly lowered her head.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened and he immediately ced his hand on the part that Gu Youli was holding tightly.

    He massaged her gently and his deep voice suddenly became a little cold. how could you be so careless!

    ¡°Can you me me for this? aren¡¯t they all Yingluo? ¡± Gu Youli asked. When she thought back to the ambiguous situation just now, she subconsciously put it away.

    Yu feibai moved Gu Youli¡¯s hand away and used his fingers to check the area where he had hit her.

    Good, it was not a serious collision.

    The pain onlysted for a short while. Gu Youli felt that it was nothing and pped Yu feibai¡¯s hand away without a sound.

    Her watery eyes blinked a few times. Gu Youli turned her head and looked at another exhibition area. let¡¯s go to the character area of Wanwan. That¡¯s the one I have to go to. It¡¯s mainly about design.

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and fixed it on Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    Her fair little face was still red from shyness and nervousness.

    However, her expression was no longer as bashful as before. At this moment, she was very calm.

    The change was very fast, just like the first time he had met her at the coffee shop. At first, she was very bold and kept staring at him.

    However, when she met his eyes, she blushed shyly. But very quickly, she changed her emotions into awkwardness, fear, nervousness, and escape from the awkwardness.

    What happened next shocked him even more. She didn¡¯t want to hide anything in front of him at all. She was very free and easy to show her coldness, ruthlessness, and overbearing poisonous tongue.

    However, not only did he not feel disgusted, but he also felt that he had not lost his innocence.

    He didn¡¯t understand at first, but after seeing it a few more times, he understood that this might be what many people meant by being moved.

    Yu feibai straightened his back. His eyes flickered as he said indifferently, ¡± let¡¯s go!

    In the jewelry design section, the units disyed were all ¡± sets ¡°, not distinguished by the material.

    There were all kinds of jewelries inside. You could almost find the same kind of jewelry in all the exhibition areas that they had just passed.

    Some of these sets and essories were designed with tropical rainforest creatures as the theme, some with flowers as the theme, and some with insects as the theme.

    Gu Youli eximed that these designs were extremely beautiful.

    She looked through the cabs one by one and was suddenly attracted by a bracelet.

    it was as if she had encountered something unbelievable. gu youli covered her mouth in shock.

    the bracelet was designed by a french designer, bg.

    BG was a jewelry designer who was good at making the most of theplexity to perfection.

    When all the big brands were looking for minimalistic and designs, he designed this series of jewelry with dense jewelry embedding and exotic integration.

 Chapter 68

    68 The pair of wings, back in my hands

    The bracelet had two main lines. The two tinum bracelets were like two snakes intertwined together, in an S-shaped line until they reached the opening.

    the two lines were intertwined in a very smooth and novel heart-shaped pattern, one big and one small, and there were small wings on the side. theyers were very distinct and beautiful.

    The two tinum lines were both iid with broken diamonds, and between the two hearts, very small colored diamonds were ced inside, and ordinary transparent diamonds were ced outside, making the whole bracelet very dazzling.

    This bangle had a beautiful name-wings!

    gu youli was surprised not because of the bracelet¡¯s beauty.

    It was because the bangle and the wings were hers in her previous life.

    Just as Gu Youli was lost in her thoughts, she realized that the exhibitor had actually taken out the wings and handed them to Yu feibai. Yu feibai then took out a Gold Card and handed it to the exhibitor.

    The meaning was obvious-he bought it and swiped the card!

    Every bit of shock in her heart dispersed and Gu Youli¡¯s expression changed instantly!

    her breathing was a little rushed and her face was a little pale. she grabbed yu feibai¡¯s hand nervously and looked at him in surprise. ¡± ¡°Wings, you want to buy it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many, but this is the most beautiful!¡± Yu feibai grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s hand and slid the bracelet onto her wrist.

    This action was like a torpedo that exploded in Gu Youli¡¯s mind.

    Gu Youli was dumbfounded. Yu feibai, have you been to Yushan Park? ¡±

    yu feibai looked at her indifferently as if he was trying to guess why she had suddenly mentioned yushan park.

    Gu Youli smiled politely after recovering from her shock. Sir, this is too expensive. I have to take it off quickly in case it¡¯s damaged!

    As she spoke, she raised her other hand and prepared to take off the bracelet on her wrist.

    However, she was stopped by Yu feibai. His cold voice was filled with a threatening tone. you¡¯re not allowed!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in surprise again. She moved her lips as if she wanted to say something, but when her fingers touched the beautiful wings on the bracelet ...

    He wanted to say something but stopped!

    Gu Youli could not remember what she saw next. Her entire mind was on the wings.

    In her previous life, before Gu Youli had be a jewelry salesperson, she had set up stalls everywhere and would asionally make some small essories to buy.

    The effect was not bad!

    Gu Youli was very talented in jewelry.

    She also liked jewelry design. Yang Mengshan studied jewelry design and there were many books rted to design, so Gu Youli would read them when she had nothing to do.

    the more one looked at it, the more one would want to draw, and the more one desired to be a jewelry designer.

    She would often go to Yushan Park in the afternoon.

    It was too far away from the rented house, so they rested in Yushan Park for a while and went to set up the stall again in the afternoon.

    She said she was resting, but in fact, she just ran under a tree to draw.

    Yushan Park was filled with tall, verdant, and lush trees, but there was a tree that was even taller than these, so tall that it seemed to be able to cover the sky.

    The tree was rather secluded. Under normal circumstances, no one would go there.

    Therefore, Gu Youli would often sit under the tree and quietly draw the design drafts.

    Sometimes, she would fantasize under the tree and have her own daydream. She dreamed that one day, a Prince-like man would appear and fly a ne to take her to travel around the world.

 Chapter 69

    69 The melody of love

    However, Gu Youli did not see the Prince even until her death. Instead, she was killed by the person she thought was the Prince.

    Gu Youli had designed a lot of jewelry under the tree, but yang Mengshan said that every piece was too bad and then picked out a bunch of ws.

    That day, Gu Youli was quite upset. She felt that she might not be suitable to be a designer.

    Thus, in a fit of pique, she buried all her design drafts and brushes under the big tree.

    But the next day, Gu Youli regretted it again. She ran to the big tree and wanted to dig out her design drafts and brush again.

    In the end, she was surprised to find that her design drafts were all hanging on a tree.

    She looked especially beautiful from afar.

    She put away all the manuscripts and found a piece of paper that didn¡¯t belong to her. On it were the words: Beautiful things should not be buried, and would not be buried!

    Gu Youliughed out loud. That was the first time she hadughed so happily ever since she failed her college entrance examination.

    After that, Gu Youli returned to normal and would go under the tree to draw her design drafts when she had time.

    She wanted to thank that person, so she hung the note on the tree with only three words: thank you for helping me hang up the manuscript. it¡¯s so beautiful!

    However, she did not expect that when she came the next day, there were three words on the note: No need to thank me!

    Every day after that, Gu Youli would leave a note and a question on the tree before she left.

    of course, she would always get the answer he wanted.

    Just like that, half a year passed. Although Gu Youli had not met the person who replied to her, she knew that he was a man who did not have a girlfriend. She also knew what he liked to do, what he liked to eat, what he liked to drink, and what his motto was!

    gu youli felt an increasing urge to see him.

    so that day, she mustered up the courage to leave him a message. ¡± Can we meet?

    The promise she got was,¡±next Sunday, I¡¯ll y Richard¡¯s piano piece¡± Melody of Love ¡°for you at the Ronce open-air caf¨¦. I¡¯ll also find the ce where you buried your dreams and give you a surprise!¡±

    Gu Youli was so happy that she started jumping around under the big tree.

    Soon, she found the ce where she had buried her dreams. It was the same ce where she had buried her design drafts.

    She saw a brocade box there, and there was an expensive bangle in the box, which was the pair of wings.

    Gu Youli felt like she was in a dream. She was so, so excited.

    At that time, she really thought that her Prince hade to pick her up, but it was as if she was dreaming.

    On the day of the appointment, Gu Youli wore her new clothes and did her hair very beautifully. She went to the coffee shop.

    However, before she could walk in, she received a call from yang Mengshan saying that her father, Gu liangwei, had been in a car ident.

    At that time, she couldn¡¯t care about herself. After thinking about it, she immediately turned around and ran to the hospital.

    By the time Gu Youli was done with Gu liangwei¡¯s funeral, half a month had already passed.

    Gu Youli went to a cafe and waited there for the entire day.

    However, no man was seen stepping forward to y Richard¡¯s piano piece, Melody of Love.

    gu youli went to the big tree in yushan park and left a note. ¡± I¡¯m sorry, something happened to my family that day, so I didn¡¯t go. Did you wait for me for a long time?

    The next day, no one replied to the note.

    There was still no reply on the third and fourth days. On the seventh day, it rained and the note was washed to the ground. Through the rain, Gu Youli knew that there was still no reply.

 Chapter 70

    70 The love that was separated, was it you?

    that day, gu youli cried for a long time. the pain in her heart was like a me that burned her fiercely.

    At night, she went to the caf¨¦ again and heard Richard¡¯s Melody of Love from afar.

    Gu Youli was very excited. She rushed into the cafe and saw a familiar back sitting on the piano.

    After he finished ying, the man turned around. It was ... Zhao Mingcheng!

    At that time, she had no doubt that the man she had an appointment with was Zhao Mingcheng.

    However, Gu Youli knew that it was not Zhao Mingcheng in this life.

    She told yang Mengshan about her promise with that man and everything that had happened. Zhao Mingcheng was not the man who had given her the wings.

    In her previous life, she had never liked Zhao Mingcheng.

    She had always liked the man who had a date with her, the man who had given her the pair of wings.

    Gu Youli could not help but feel sad. She did not know if she would meet that man again in this life.

    Would that man be there if she went to that tree a few yearster?

    She didn¡¯t know. She only knew that a man had given her the wings a few years in advance.

    And that man was Yu feibai.

    Could Yu feibai be the man she had a date with?

    Gu Youli did not know that she was in a mess at the moment.

    When they sat down in the dining room, Yu feibai asked her what she wanted to eat. Only then did he manage to calm down a little.

    While they were eating, Gu Youli was also a little upset and kept drinking the plum wine in her ss.

    Yu feibai looked at her indifferently. His cold eyes were gentle.¡±You¡¯re not afraid of getting drunk?¡±

    Gu Youli looked up and bit her lip because she was nervous.

    She picked up the ss and took another sip. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°This wine is like a soft drink, very sweet!¡±

    He raised his cup and saw that he had finished the entire cup.

    ¡°The alcohol content is not low, drink less.¡± Yu feibai told the others to drink less but he picked up the bottle and poured Gu Youli another ss.

    Gu Youli rarely drank so she had no idea how much she could drink.

    The plum wine didn¡¯t taste strong and was especially sweet in her mouth, so she didn¡¯t mind it. She treated the plum wine like sour plum juice and drank cup after cup as if it was a beverage.

    During the entire meal, he seemed to have drunk no less than five sses.

    Although the plum wine didn¡¯t smell strong, it didn¡¯t mean that the alcohol content wasn¡¯t high. Yu feibai¡¯s plum had a high alcohol content of more than 30%.

    After the meal, Gu Youli was in a daze. She saw that Yu feibai had split into two.

    Gu Youli raised her finger and pointed at Yu feibai. With a smile on her lips, she mumbled to herself as if she was in a dream, ¡± ¡°why do you keep swaying around!¡±

    There were some people who would not blush no matter how much they drank, even if they were so drunk that they fainted.

    Even so, Yu feibai could tell that she was drunk with just one look.

    he didn¡¯t have any emotional fluctuations and only asked indifferently, ¡± ¡°Do you want another cup?¡±

    Gu Youli nodded her head heavily and theny on the table without moving.

    But then, she stood up again and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    However, she had just taken a step when her knees gave way and she fell forward. Fortunately, Yu feibai caught her in time and Gu Youli did not fall face first.

    Yu feibai hugged her, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Wake up? I¡¯ll send you back!¡±

    Gu Youli opened her eyes in a daze and stared at the face in front of her for a while. Then, she suddenly realized, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    After that, she leaned into Yu feibai¡¯s arms and went silent.

 Chapter 71

    71 Chapter 71 Youli drunk

    Gu Youli was so drunk that she could not tell North from South, East from West, but she was still very alert.

    yu feibai called her twice, but she did not respond.

    However, when Yu feibai bent down and carried her up horizontally, her long eyshes fluttered open and she looked at Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face that was just inches away from her.

    She raised her hand and pushed Yu feibai away. w-Who are you? ¡±

    Then, it went silent again!

    Gu Youli did not tell him where she was staying, so Yu feibai could only bring her to the hotel he was staying at.

    He carried Gu Youli to the bed andid her down. Even though she was a little hot, Yu feibai took his suit jacket and casually threw it on the sofa.

    Then, he unbuttoned his shirt, unbuttoned his cufflinks, and rolled up his sleeves twice. It was an ordinary movement, but Yu feibai did it so smoothly and gracefully.

    Gu Youli suddenly sat up.

    Ayer of light shed past her clear little face. Her hair was slightly disheveled and scattered on her shoulders. Her eyes were alluring, like a demoness who had fallen into the mortal world. She extended her index finger and beckoned Yu feibai. you,e here!

    His Adam¡¯s apple moved and Yu feibai looked at her deeply.

    He slowly sat down by the bed and pursed his thin lips tightly. However, his gaze on Gu Youli became serious.

    ¡°Little girl, sing a song for me!¡± gu youli¡¯s watery ck eyes were full of yfulness and yfulness as she ordered in a rough voice.

    ¡°Be good and lie down, go to sleep!¡± yu feibai¡¯s voice dropped by a few octaves.

    The air in the room was cold because of his coldness.

    as expected, her coldness was even colder than coldness.

    Gu Youli, who was drunk, did not feel Yu feibai¡¯s coldness at all.

    She raised her hands and cupped Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face. I don¡¯t want to sleep. I don¡¯t want to sleep. Hurry up and sing me a song!

    Yu feibai reached out and hugged Gu Youli¡¯s waist. With a strong pull, Gu Youli yelped and fell into Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    Gu Youli almost subconsciously wanted to prop herself up by Yu feibai¡¯s shoulders.

    However, Yu feibai pinned her down on the bed and grabbed her chin. you better behave yourself!

    His voice was slow and his words were clear, but his breathing was a little rough.

    If one were to look closely, one would be able to see a hint of suppressed Scarlet in his deep eyes. It seemed to be called dissatisfaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re so petty, you won¡¯t even let me drink a song! I¡¯ll sing if you don¡¯t!¡± Gu Youliy on top of him and felt indignant.

    at this moment, she didn¡¯t feel that the man¡¯s voice had be hoarse and his breath had be heavier.

    She pushed Yu feibai away and sat on the bed. She clenched her fist and used it as a microphone. Then, she started singing. I picked up a penny by the road. I¡¯m giving it to the police.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold and indifferent expression was obviously so shocked that it disappeared.

    This was because Gu Youli¡¯s singing was really tone-deaf.

    Actually, this wasn¡¯t just tone-deaf, it was so unpleasant to hear that it made one go crazy.

    However, Gu Youli seemed to be in high spirits. uncle took the money and nodded at me. I happily said goodbye, uncle!

    When she finally finished singing, Yu feibai thought that she should have stopped for a while.

    However, Gu Youli suddenly stood up from the bed and shouted excitedly, ¡± ¡°Good singing, good singing, another song.¡±

 Chapter 72

    72 Demonic sound piercing the ears

    Then, she sat on the bed and reached out to pinch her throat. She said shyly,¡±since everyone likes it so much, I¡¯ll sing ¡®the heavenly road¡¯. It¡¯s a magical path of the heavens ~~ cough cough cough cough cough ¡±

    Gu Youli probably did not know how to sing the first part of the song, so she started from the climax.

    However, because her starting note was too high, she didn¡¯t manage to sing the first line. Instead, she choked and coughed.

    gu youli¡¯s face was flushed red and she was out of breath. sheid on the bed.

    Yu feibai looked at her coldly and suddenlyughed.

    It was not a faint smile, but a smile that was not a smile. It was a happy smile. It was the first time that Yu feibai¡¯s lips were so wide open.

    After a long time, he finally stoppedughing, thinking that this clown had finally stopped.

    However, just as she thought about it, Gu Youli opened her eyes suddenly and sat up on the bed. Then, she shouted, ¡± I look forward to the day when I¡¯lle back. I¡¯ll return to my first love and return to my innocent and bright state.

    It was really terrible, ten times worse than the previous two songs.

    It was like a demonic sound piercing the ear, and it would probably not dissipate even after a month!

    yu feibai¡¯s eyelids twitched and he warned her in a stern voice, ¡± stop singing! ¡±

    Gu Youli did not listen to him. She continued to sing loudly. I look forward to the day when I will understand the love of the world and understand the primitive feelings.

    Yu feibai pursed his thin lips coldly and pushed Gu Youli onto the bed.

    Gu Youli eximed and stared at Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face. Then, she subconsciously stopped her voice.

    Her eyes were still a little dazed, but her clear little face was dyed with a delicate and beautiful red.

    yu feibai¡¯s heart itched as if he was being bitten by thousands of insects. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to drink any more wine, do you hear me? ¡±

    Yu feibai seemed to be trying to hide his awkwardness as he turned his head and whispered into Gu Youli¡¯s ear.

    In a daze, Gu Youli¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was about to bleed. Then, she answered him vaguely, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Yu feibai did not know whether tough or cry. Why was she so obedient all of a sudden?

    He gently let go of Gu Youli but saw Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turn slyly. She suddenly pushed him away and jumped up from the bed.

    as she danced, she took off her clothes. it was still very hot at the end of autumn, so she only wore a dress. now that the dress was taken off, her beautiful and exquisite body waspletely exposed.

    Yu feibai was dumbfounded. As he looked at her fair and supple body, he felt extremely envious. Was she taking the initiative toe to his door?

    but then, the veins on his forehead bulged.

    It was one thing to sing when she was drunk, but she even took off her clothes. Was she going to do this no matter who was sitting here today?

    However, what Yu feibai did not know was that this was the first time Gu Youli had ever gotten drunk in both her previous and current lives.

    At that moment, Gu Youli, who was only wearing her undergarments, did not feel Yu feibai¡¯s two extreme thoughts at all. She only felt that it was much cooler to take off her clothes.

    She raised the dress to the top of her head with one hand and pointed at Yu feibai with the other. everyone, please raise your right hand and sing with me. Say goodbye, say goodbye. From the front to the back, we¡¯ll test each other. she shouted.

 Chapter 73

    73 Continue, demonic sound piercing the ears

    Yu feibai¡¯s face darkened. He took a deep breath and was running out of patience. His voice was very stern. Gu Youli!

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before she immediately dropped the dress in her hand and saluted Yu feibai. ¡°Here!¡±

    This was the aftereffect of the military training!

    Yu feibai did not know whether tough or cry at this scene. However, he still said coldly, ¡± I order you to sleep!

    ¡°Yes! senior officer!¡± After Gu Youli finished speaking, her body went soft and she fell onto the bed.

    She was thin and weak, and because she had taken off all her clothes, she had very little presence on the bed.

    If one didn¡¯t pay attention, one would almost not be able to sense her existence.

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression was a little cold. He carried her to the bed with his strong hands and asked in a deep and cold voice, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any sense of danger? if it were any other man, would you be as casual as him?¡±

    He did not expect Gu Youli to answer him.

    However, when Gu Youli heard his voice, she opened her eyes slightly and blinked twice. She looked at him with a charming but innocent look.

    Their gazes instantly intertwined.

    The two of them were very close to each other, their breaths connected, and their noses were filled with each other¡¯s breath. In such a ce, in such a situation, everything instantly became ambiguous and charming.

    Yu feibai looked at her face that was blushing naturally even though she did not put on any makeup. He bent over and pressed his thin lips lightly on Gu Youli¡¯s forehead.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly before she slowly closed her eyes.

    It was an invitation in disguise.

    Yu feibai stared at her cherry-like lips and slowly moved closer to her.

    however, just as he was about to suck on her lips, gu youli suddenly burped.

    All of Yu feibai¡¯s interest was instantly swept away.

    The consequence of his unsatisfied desires was that he was very angry. He pulled the quilt over and wrapped her tightly, and said coldly, ¡°sleep well!

    Yu feibai, whose lust had been aroused, nned to take a shower in the bathroom.

    However, just as he turned around, Gu Youli sat up on the bed again.

    Yu feibai rubbed his forehead. Just as he thought that Gu Youli was going to sing again, he saw Gu Youli looking down at him and then staring at him in horror. She screamed, ¡± ¡°who are you? why are you taking off my clothes?¡±

    Yu feibai was speechless. He replied patiently, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take it off, you took it off yourself.¡±

    Gu Youli frowned suspiciously and did not seem to believe him at all. ¡°How could I take off my own clothes? it must be you, it must be you. Are you trying to rape me?| You¡¯re cheating me?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face turned cold. He warned in a low voice, ¡± ¡°gu youli, don¡¯t make a scene!¡±

    But then, he looked at Gu Youli in disbelief. She suddenly crawled over to the bedside and picked up the phone. She called, ¡± ¡°Help! Someone here wants to take advantage of me!| You raped me!¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s temples were throbbing. he quickly reached out and snatched the phone from her.

    The good Gu Youli had too much to drink. Her hands were trembling as she dialed 11. She did not manage to dial 0. Otherwise, it would definitely be an endless farce!

    Yu feibai hung up the phone and even pulled out the phone line.

    He stuffed Gu Youli under the nket and warned her, ¡± ¡°If you dare to get up again, I¡¯ll do you on the spot!¡±

    She turned around to leave, but someone suddenly grabbed the corner of her clothes.

    he turned back and saw gu youli looking at him pitifully. she was trembling helplessly and it was very heart-wrenching.

    ¡°I feel like puking!¡± When her soft voice rang out, Gu Youli had already pounced on him and started to vomit.

 Chapter 74

    74 Chapter 74 sober, ckout

    Yu feibai regretted letting her drink so much.

    ss after ss, he thought that she had a good tolerance for alcohol, but she was just a paper tiger. She couldn¡¯t drink, but she still drank!

    He vomited all over his body. Yu feibai had never been in such a sorry state before.

    However, no matter how embarrassed he was, he still exuded the aura of a noble, elegant, andzy. He calmly called the customer service number and asked someone to clean up the disaster scene.

    The instigator, however, feltfortable after vomiting and stopped making a fuss. She wrapped herself in the nket and slept soundly.

    however, yu feibai was tormented and didn¡¯t sleep well the entire night!

    the next morning, gu youli was woken up by a headache from her hangover.

    She opened her eyes with difficulty and saw arge floor-to-ceiling window. Between the thin gaps of the curtains, there was a fine golden color spreading from the outside.

    She blinked her eyes and looked at the decoration of the room. She was surprised to find that this was not the hotel room she was staying in.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mind went nk for a moment and she quickly sat up on the bed.

    What kind of situation was this?

    She only remembered that she went to the jewelry exhibition with Yu feibai yesterday. Yu feibai gave her the pair of wings that she had in her previous life. After that, the two of them went to have a meal together. Because of the pair of wings, she got drunk and lost her memory.

    Drunken sex-these words immediately shed across Gu Youli¡¯s mind.

    She quickly looked down at herself. She was really struck by lightning!

    The clothes that he was originally wearing were gone, leaving only his undergarments.

    Oh my God, who undressed her?

    At that moment, Gu Youli¡¯s heart was in a mess. She was out of her wits and extremely shocked!

    Could it be that she really had sexst night, or was Yu feibai trying to make her feel better?

    Gu Youli wrapped herself tightly with the thin nket and calmed herself down to feel it. No, no. There did not seem to be any difort in her body. Nothing should have happened.

    However, another scene shed across her mind. She had taken off her clothes and jumped on the bed before pouncing on Yu feibai.

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and instantly felt her scalp go numb.

    No way. Did something really happen yesterday? and she was the one who initiated it.

    Just as Gu Youli was in a daze, the bathroom door opened. Yu feibai had only wrapped a towel around his waist and was drying his hair as he walked into the bedroom.

    He had a great figure. He was tall and well-proportioned, his dense muscles were tight, full of energy, and sexy and charming!

    Gu Youli was still in a state of panic. Her small face was embarrassed and pale. It was as if something had frozen her in ce and she did not move an inch!

    Yu feibai threw the towel in his hand onto the bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Her heartstrings were so tight that they were about to break. Gu Youli swallowed her saliva and asked in a trembling voice, unable to face reality, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you teasing me?¡±

    ¡°what do you mean by what happened?¡± Yu feibai pretended not to understand her.

    of course it wasst night. what happened to us? Gu Youli was screaming in her heart but her lips were tightly pursed.

    Her long eyshes trembled as she stared at Yu feibai, who was emitting a cold aura.

    Ever since she had met Yu feibai, she had never seen him express his emotions so clearly.

    Could it be that she had really pounced on Yu feibaist night and then whined?

    Gu Youli¡¯s small hand clutched the thin nket tightly as she quickly calcted her next step.

    However, with the current situation, Gu Youli could only think of one solution.

    That was to kill himself.

 Chapter 75

    75pensation, must bepensated

    Yu feibai turned around and walked to the wardrobe. His long and slender fingers opened the wardrobe and took out a white shirt. He then slowly changed into it.

    He buttoned his buttons one by one in his hands, and his every movement exuded a suffocating indifference and elegance.

    When she saw Yu feibai take the bathrobe that he had dropped, Gu Youli subconsciously turned her head to the other side.

    Then, she swallowed her saliva and asked cautiously, ¡± that Yingluo, that Yingluo, my Yingluo, and you Yingluo, our Yingluo.

    Yu feibai had already changed his clothes and walked slowly to the side of the bed. He looked down at her with a dazed look in his eyes. you forgot? ¡± It¡¯s such an interesting experience, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve forgotten about it. ¡±

    The air seemed to be a little suffocating and Gu Youli¡¯s face was a little pale. She looked at Yu feibai in a daze but her heart was wailing. Oh my God, did she really give Yu feibai to Xuxust night? he was such a strong man, how could she do anything to him? this was simply a science fiction story!

    However, Yu feibai¡¯s expression was telling her that she had crossed the linest night. That was why he was so angry now. She had to make it up to him!

    Tears welled up in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes as she choked out, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t know that i¡¯m such a bad drinker when i¡¯m drunk. but why didn¡¯t you resistst night?¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her indifferently. I can¡¯t resist!

    Gu Youli hugged her head. am I really that good? ¡±

    Officer Yu knew that she had misunderstood him, but he didn¡¯t exin. Instead, he replied with a very, very mischievous tone, ¡°very impressive, so impressive that I¡¯ll never forget it!

    Gu Youli really wanted to bang her head against the wall at that moment. She weakly suggested, ¡± can you just treat this matter like a shooting star streaking across the night sky? after the collision, it will return to silence, as if nothing had happened!

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was calm as he rejected her mercilessly. ¡°We can¡¯t!¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lip hard and pouted her lips weakly. Her eyes were full of grievance as she said apologetically, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect my alcohol tolerance to be so bad. Anyway, it¡¯s already happened, so there¡¯s no use saying anything. how do you want me topensate you? i¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curved into a half-smile. Gu Youli thought that he was smiling, but when she looked at him, his expression became even colder.

    Gu Youli smiled innocently and apologetically but did not say anything.

    yu feibai sat down by the bed and ced his long arms on either side of gu youli. he bent over and trapped gu youli under him. ¡± ¡°of course you have topensate me, and it¡¯s not just one yingluo.¡±

    His attitude gave Gu Youli a bad feeling for no reason.

    However, before she could Dodge, Yu feibai had already sealed her mouth with his cold and domineering aura.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at Yu feibai in a daze.

    a momentter, she realized that she had been forced to kiss him and immediately started to struggle.

    She tried to push him away with her fists, but Yu feibai seemed to be standing against an iron wall. He did not move at all.

    her small mouth was filled with a strong masculine breath, but her hand was also pressed against the top of her head.

    Hence, Gu Youli channeled all her strength into her knees and kicked Yu feibai with all her might. However, that little bit of strength was easily restrained by Yu feibai.

 Chapter 76

    76 Chapter 76: reluctantly

    Hence, Gu Youli channeled all her strength into her knees and kicked Yu feibai with all her might. However, that little bit of strength was easily restrained by Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai only wanted to scare her, but the kiss felt so good that he could not stop himself.

    They fiercely advanced.

    a deep kiss that was like a siege.

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body felt as if it had been injected with anesthetic. Gradually, she could not resist and could not move no matter what.

    She was like a bug that had fallen into a spider¡¯s web.

    She could only let Yin feibai overbearingly take away her weak breath.

    The faint fragrance of a woman lingered in Yu feibai¡¯s nose, tempting the beast desire in his body.

    Yu feibai had underestimated Gu Youli¡¯s attraction to him.

    All he wanted to do now was to pick more. As he was thinking about this, his hand had already lifted the nket and touched Gu Youli¡¯s skin.

    When his slightly warm palm touched her muscles, Gu Youli¡¯s entire body trembled and her eyes suddenly widened!

    After she came back to her senses, she started to struggle again. ah, what are you doing? let go of me, Yingluo.

    the scene of being covered by a man was very simr to the scene of being raped in the dark that day.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned pale and her entire body trembled like a withered leaf falling in autumn. don¡¯t, Yu feibai. I¡¯m scared!

    Yu feibai saw that Gu Youli¡¯s face had turned pale as if she was about to die.

    her expression was so helpless and pitiful that yu feibai felt his heart ache.

    Gu Youli¡¯s voice trembled like the fallen leaves in the autumn wind. She was confused, weak, and pitiful. ¡°even if you want topensate me like this, you should at least be mentally prepared! Alright?¡±

    yu feibai did not say anything and just looked at gu youli. gu youli also looked back at him.

    At this moment, the space was as quiet as snow, and the two¡¯s breathing could be clearly heard.

    This cold man¡¯s breath was like a dancing me at this moment, as if he wanted to devour Gu Youli with a touch of desire.

    Beautiful men were fatal. Gu Youli also had some strange feelings for Fei Bai.

    At this moment, the two of them were so close, and every cell in her body was screaming to push him away. If she didn¡¯t push him away, she would probably pounce on him like a drunk.

    Humans were really strange andplicated creatures.

    Gu Youli felt that she was quite strange. Just a second ago, she was still afraid of losing her virginity in her previous life.

    But in the next second, she actually had lustful thoughts towards the beautiful man.

    As expected, in this world, no one could resist beautiful things.

    The air seemed to have thinned out in an instant. Just as Gu Youli¡¯s thoughts were running wild ...

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips suddenly curved into a smile. Like a blood lotus blooming on top of ice, he exuded an alluring charm. alright!

    when gu youli was relieved, she felt like crying.

    What¡¯s so good about it? when she said that she would be mentally prepared, she did not even think that there would be a next time.

    Yu feibai let go of Gu Youli and slowly sat up. However, his eyes were fixed on Gu Youli¡¯s chest.

    Although it was small, it was round, like the White Phoenix cream. The top was like a ripe red cherry, and there was an intoxicating mole next to the top of the right side, which was very tempting.

    Gu Youli could feel Yu feibai¡¯s gaze on her. As she reached out to hug her chest, she shouted out of reflex, ¡± hooligan!

    Yu feibai curled his lips slightly. His originally cold eyes were now filled with boundless evilness. I promise that when you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll trap you in bed for three days and three nights. I¡¯ll let you know what a real hooligan is!

 Chapter 77

    77 a malicious arrangement (1)

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao had been standing at the entrance of the hotel, looking around while waiting for Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli had not returned for the entire night and the two of them were extremely anxious. As Gu Youli did not have a phone, they did not know how to find out where she was.

    He nned to call the police immediately if Gu Youli did not show up before lunch.

    When Chu Qing went to the washroom, Hua Miaomiao was standing at the door alone.

    Just as he was getting more and more anxious, he saw a big ck Jeep parked at the entrance of the hotel. It was shining brightly under the sun and he saw Gu Youli get out of the car.

    When her eyes widened, she immediately looked at the man who got out of the driver¡¯s seat.

    as his back was facing the sun, hua miaomiao¡¯s gaze swept up his long legs to his neck. he could not see the man¡¯s face clearly, but it was enough to make the hearts of the women around him race.

    Hua Miaomiao never knew that an ordinary t-shirt could be worn so elegantly by a man.

    this man looked both talented and handsome, and with his aluminum alloy eyes, he was sure that this man¡¯s figure was extremely good!

    Oh my God, Hua Miaomiao realized that he really wanted to give him all the clothes he had designed.

    After Yu feibai sent the depressed Gu Youli to the hotel she was staying at, he left immediately.

    ¡°Lili, Lili!¡± Hua Miaomiao rushed up at lightning speed.

    However, she was still too slow. Yu feibai had already driven away.

    Gu Youli turned around and saw Hua Miaomiao. She was instantly confused. How could Hua Miaomiao see her so coincidentally? how was she going to exin itter?

    at this moment, chu qing also came out. when she saw that gu youli had returned, she ran over happily. even though her heart was at peace, she could not help but feel a little angry. Youli, what¡¯s wrong with you? why didn¡¯t you give us a call? ¡±

    When they returned to the guest room, Gu Youli knew about Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing. They had been standing at the entrance of the hotel the entire morning because they were worried about her.

    She felt guilty and apologetic. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I should have called you, but I was drunk!

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s entire body was boiling with excitement!

    Oh my God, you¡¯re drunk. Then what happened between you and the handsome guy who just sent you back? did you have a one-night stand? ¡± hua miaomiao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He had turned into a Wolf in an instant. He could not wait to dig out every single detail of Gu Youli and Yu feibai¡¯s interactionst night!

    Chu Qing was dumbfounded. handsome, I just sent you back. A one-night stand? ¡±

    Hua Miaomiao looked at her in disdain. ¡°Why are you so surprised? isn¡¯t that normal?¡±

    Chu Qing was flustered. She red at Hua Miaomiao and frowned at Gu Youli. She asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

    Speaking ofst night, Gu Youli¡¯s heart beat faster and her face turned slightly red.

    She looked at the two of them uneasily, then said weakly, ¡± ¡°I was drunkst night and my memory went out, Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°memory loss!¡± Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao shouted in surprise.

    Hua Miaomiao counted with his orchid-like fingers and said bitterly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying. How can you lose your memory at such a critical time?¡±

    ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy, and the veins on her forehead popped out. It looked like she was going to tear Hua Miaomiao apart.

 Chapter 78

    78 A malicious arrangement (2)

    ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Hua Miaomiao shouted unhappily.

    Then, he looked at Gu Youli with a lustful expression and said, ¡± I think that man is too outrageous. Lili, you have to hold on tight!

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in fear. you gay! Get lost! The love between a man and a woman is different from the love between you men!

    Hua Miaomiao raised his hand and stomped on the ground. what man to man? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not gay!

    Before he met the man called Leng Kuang, Hua Miaomiao was not gay.

    It should be said that he had not realized that he was gay.

    Regardless, Hua Miaomiao was still mesmerized by Yu feibai¡¯s beauty. After he denied it, he could not help but say, ¡± if he likes me, I¡¯m willing to be gay for him!

    Chu Qing red at him in disdain. you still dare to say that you¡¯re not gay? look at your flirtatious face!

    I¡¯m not gay. You¡¯re so annoying ... Hua Miaomiao stomped his feet andined to Gu Youli with a wronged expression. I¡¯m just a little trendy and gentle. How could I force myself to be gay? it¡¯s really snowing in June, Lili!

    Chu Qing was extremely disgusted. She raised her hand and waved him away. ¡± i don¡¯t have time for you right now. youli, tell me honestly. who is that man? ¡±

    gu youli bit her lip. ¡± is it him? ¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s expression was one of disgust, as if a cockroach had just crawled over her. who is he? Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the senior from the architecture department, Zhao Mingcheng, who sent you back to your dormitory.¡±

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched and she said in disgust, ¡± ¡± tsk, how is that possible? it¡¯s not him, it¡¯s him! ¡±

    What do you mean it¡¯s him? who was that handsome guy today? ¡± hua miaomiao looked at the two of them angrily. ¡± ¡°Tell me the truth, what are you two hiding from me?¡±

    yu feibai! Gu Youli did not say anything and only mouthed something to the two of them.

    Chu Qing raised her hand to cover her mouth and looked very surprised. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s actually Yu feibai!¡±

    hua miaomiao stomped his feet in frustration and asked impatiently, ¡± ¡°How do you know him? how do you know him too? Lili, that¡¯s not nice of you. You didn¡¯t even introduce me! I¡¯m angry!¡±

    During the military training, Hua Miaomiao had heard of Yu feibai¡¯s name.

    However, he did not take it to heart. Furthermore, Yu feibai had only appeared at the military training ground once. That time, Hua Miaomiao¡¯spany was resting, so he did not see Yu feibai.

    Hua Miaomiao, one more word and I¡¯ll kick you out of the window! Chu Qing gave him a warning look.

    Chu Qing snorted angrily at Hua Miaomiao and then turned to Gu Youli. ¡°Lili, that man is really handsome. You¡¯ve found a treasure! Why are you hesitating when you¡¯ve encountered such a person? You have to go! Whip, wax, and high heels!¡±

    Pfff! gu youli almost spat out her saliva!

    ¡°Hua Miaomiao, can you be more normal?¡± Chu Qing rubbed her forehead.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s orchid-like fingers turned lightly. there is. Lili, you will push him down, eat him up, and get pregnant with his child. Then, you will ask him to marry you. If he is not willing to marry you, you will go to his house with a pregnant belly and say that he has abandoned you after having sex. You will ask him to marry you quickly!

    Before Gu Youli could say anything, Chu Qing could not take it anymore and scolded, ¡± Hua Miaomiao, you idiot. Lili is still in school. That Yu feibai is our instructor¡¯s Big Boss!

 Chapter 79

    79 Malicious arrangement (3)

    Hua Miaomiao screamed in fear, ¡± ¡°What? That man just now was that Big Boss Yu. Oh my God, didn¡¯t he have an ed?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s an ed?¡± Gu Youli and Chu Qing both looked at Hua Miaomiao in confusion.

    hua miaomiao cleared his throat and said, ¡°it¡¯s a man¡¯s disease. one of the men in our dormitory knows chief yu. he said that he is young, beautiful, and rich. however, he has never had sex with a woman or a man since he was young. so, he must have an erectile dysfunction!¡±

    f * ck, man¡¯s illness? what man¡¯s illness? ¡± chu qing cursed.

    Hua Miaomiao had said a lot, but he did not exin how he had an erectile dysfunction.

    Hua Miaomiao suddenly felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Ed means impotence, which means that it¡¯s eruptical dysfunction!¡±

    Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao eximed at the same time, ¡± ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I heard that a man¡¯s mental state is as perverted as his physical condition. Lili, we¡¯d better not have this man!¡± Hua Miaomiao said sadly.

    Chu Qing caught a glimpse of Gu Youli¡¯spletely lost expression and immediately startedining about Hua Miaomiao. go away. I don¡¯t know where you heard this from. You¡¯re just trying to scare me!

    She could clearly feel that Lili was interested in that Yu feibai. Damn it, she was still spouting nonsense.

    ¡°What rmist talk? I¡¯m doing this for Lili¡¯s own good!¡±

    What do you mean ¡®good¡¯? let me tell you, Hua Miaomiao, don¡¯t even think about touching my man!

    ¡°That man had an erectile dysfunction. Lili can¡¯t have him!¡±

    ......

    Gu Youli watched as Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing bickered with each other. Her mind started to recall what had happened this morning.

    That intimate scene ... He probably didn¡¯t have an erectile dysfunction too. He even said that he had been there for three days and three nights. Gu Youli¡¯s face was burning up.

    Gu Youli immediately swallowed again. Three days and three nights was such a long time. If she was not a pervert, she would not be able to think of anything!

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and felt a chill run from her feet to her head.

    Should she think of a way to get Yu feibai to cancel the three days and three nights promise?

    The National Day Golden Week passed by quickly. Because of Yu feibai¡¯s promise, Gu Youli did not have any fun for the next two days.

    When he returned to school, he found that the school was particrly lively.

    After asking, he found out that tomorrow night was the freshmen weing party. In previous years, it was always before the national holiday, but this year, it was strangely pushed to after the holiday.

    In fact, when the freshmen were still on the training ground, there were already experienced senior brothers and sisters who had almost finished the nning of the party.

    The freshmen weing party was very important to many freshmen.

    Because they all wanted to leave a deep impression at the party.

    In this case, it would be a good thing for him to participate in the ss Committee or the Student Union.

    if one had the experience of being a ssmittee member of the school or the student union, it would be easier to find a job after graduation.

    however, gu youli had no interest in being the ssmittee member or the student unionmittee member.

    Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing were the same. That was why the three of them returned to school on thest day of the holiday.

    Many students returned to school two or three days in advance to prepare for the freshmen weing party.

    Although they didn¡¯t want to perform anything at the party, Chu Qing, Gu Youli, and Hua Miaomiao were still looking forward to the freshmen weing party.

    Gu Youli and Chu Qing arrived at the school¡¯s banquet hall rtively early.

 Chapter 80

    80 A malicious arrangement (4)

    Hua Miaomiao was a man, but he was more dawdling than a woman. He spent more time dressing up than Gu Youli and Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing looked down on him. In order to get a good seat, she did not wait for him and pulled Gu Youli to get a good seat first.

    Before Hua Miaomiao arrived, Gu Youli and Chu Qing were whispering to each other, discussing what kind of good show they would have tonight.

    Suddenly, a familiar and sweet voice rang in their ears.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    gu youli did not need to turn around to know who that annoying voice belonged to.

    Chu Qing, who was sitting opposite Gu Youli, already knew who the person was.

    She could not help but roll her eyes and said in a voice that only she and Gu Youli could hear, ¡°didn¡¯t we have a fight? didn¡¯t we fall out? why did shee to look for you again? I can¡¯t take it anymore. Is your skin as thick as the city walls?¡±

    Gu Youliughed and patted Chu Qing¡¯s hand. She shook her head, indicating for her not to make a soundter and to settle her own family matters.

    Chu Qing furrowed her brows and lowered her eyes to show her agreement.

    Gu Youli kept her expression and turned around calmly. She saw yang Mengshan, who was as beautiful and pure as a White Lotus in a white dress.

    At this moment, her hand was wrapped around Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s arm.

    No wonder he took the initiative to call her again. It turned out that he had gotten Zhao Mingcheng and was now showing off to her.

    Even though she knew that yang Mengshan would definitely think of a way to get Zhao Mingcheng, it seemed a little too fast.

    however, there was still a good show to watch. if she remembered correctly, yang mengshan was still gu hongfei¡¯s girlfriend.

    Gu Youliughed coldly in her heart, but she pretended to be surprised as she looked at Zhao Mingcheng.¡±how do you know yingluo?¡±

    She still had to continue acting. If she showed that she did not have any feelings for Zhao Mingcheng, yang Mengshan would definitely dump him immediately.

    If that was the case, there would be no show to watch.

    Zhao Mingcheng smiled politely. Hello, we meet again, sister!

    There was a reason for him to address her that way. It meant that he was yang Mengshan¡¯s boyfriend.

    the light in gu youli¡¯s eyes dimmed and she looked as if she could not take it anymore. ¡± you call me sister yingluo and you and mengshan are yingluo. ¡±

    Yang Mengshan was extremely pleased at this moment, but she pretended to be very anxious. She chided Zhao Mingcheng softly, ¡± ¡°brother mingcheng, how can you say that? my sister, wanwan, she, she, she, she, she, she,¡±

    He had clearlye with Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s arm in his, showing off as if he was afraid that he did not know that she was already with Zhao Mingcheng.

    At this moment, she was pretending to cover it up. It was so disgusting that Gu Youli wanted to vomit!

    Seeing yang Mengshan¡¯s sad expression, Zhao Mingcheng thought that he had done something wrong and quickly asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shanshan?¡±

    Yang Mengshan had a frightened expression on her face as she looked at Gu Youli weakly.

    ¡°Has sister, Yingluo, always been secretly in love with you?¡± she lowered her voice.

    What? Zhao Mingcheng was a little surprised, but he immediately felt that it was only natural.

    It was probably because there were too many women who had a crush on him. When Gu Youli had bumped into him before, he had also felt that Gu Youli had done it on purpose.

    Now, it seemed that he had made the right decision back then. It was a pity that he did not like Gu Youli. However, he had to thank Gu Youli. If she had not bumped into yang Mengshan on purpose, he would not have met her.

    Chu Qing, who was at the side, was confused.

    She could not take it anymore and stood up. She wanted to exin but was stopped by Gu Youli.

 Chapter 81

    81 A malicious arrangement (5)

    Gu Youli looked at Zhao Mingcheng and yang Mengshan coldly with a faint smile.

    I¡¯m sorry, sister. I¡¯m Yingluo, ¡± yang Mengshan said in a low voice as tears started to well up in her eyes.

    It was as if Gu Youli was questioning her.

    zhao mingcheng felt a sense of guilt in his heart. he felt that he had provoked taohua and caused yang mengshan to suffer.

    He stepped forward subconsciously and shielded yang Mengshan behind him. sister, Mengshan is pure and insensible. I hope you don¡¯t me her. If you¡¯re unhappy,e at me and don¡¯t cause trouble for her.

    chu qing was instantly petrified. these two people were really shameless beyond belief!

    gu youli, on the other hand, almost burst outughing at something called absurdity.

    What was going on with these two people? They sang the same tune as if the whole world was revolving around them.

    It was really baffling! They were really a match made in heaven!

    Seeing Gu Youli¡¯s silence, yang Mengshan thought that Gu Youli was heartbroken and was very pleased.

    On October 1st, she found out that Zhao Mingcheng was preparing to go home.

    Hence, she deliberately waited for Zhao Mingcheng on his way home and greeted him in the name of thanking him for sending her sister back to her dormitory.

    However, Zhao Ming Cheng was already interested in yang Mengshan and he had to grab this opportunity.

    Hence, the two of them started chatting happily. Yang Mengshan started calling Zhao Mingcheng ¡®senior¡¯ and ¡®brother Mingcheng¡¯. She even used the excuse that she was not familiar with Beijing and that she was from Beijing to travel around Beijing.

    That day, yang Mengshan had stood her boyfriend, Gu Hongfei up.

    At this moment, yang Mengshan saw Zhao Mingcheng looking like he was protecting her and Gu Youli¡¯s speechless expression. She was extremely pleased.

    However, her expression did not change. She only pulled on the corner of Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s shirt shyly. brother Mingcheng, sister only likes you! There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone, so don¡¯t be so fierce!¡±

    The wee party was about to begin, and many students were walking in.

    Not wanting to receive too many looks, Gu Youli smiled. I understand. I wish you all the best!

    On the surface, it didn¡¯t sound like much, but to yang Mengshan, there was a hint of disappointment in it.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± zhao mingcheng didn¡¯t want to argue with him.

    He tugged at yang Mengshan¡¯s hand. Mengshan, let¡¯s go over too!

    How could yang Mengshan leave at this time? she still wanted to see Gu Youli¡¯s ¡®ufortable¡¯ look for a while longer.

    ¡°Brother Mingcheng, aren¡¯t you the host? Go do your work, I¡¯ll be sitting here with my sister!¡± As she said this, she reached out and pushed Zhao Mingcheng.

    No one knew if it was intentional or not, but the position that yang Mengshan pushed happened to be Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s chest.

    zhao mingcheng felt a rush of excitement and smiled indulgently, ¡± alright, then sit here obediently. i¡¯lle find you when the party is over! ¡±

    After that, he nodded at Gu Youli before turning around to leave.

    Gu Youli found it very funny. However, in order to continue confusing yang Mengshan, she had to put on a look of reluctance and follow Zhao Mingcheng closely.

    Seeing this, yang Mengshan was even more pleased. She deliberately showed off and mocked, ¡± ¡°sister, it seems like you really like brother mingcheng!¡±

    Chu Qing couldn¡¯t stand yang Mengshan anymore. She was obviously being sarcastic, but she still had to put on a delicate face. She couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Youli, she¡¯s weak.¡±

    ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Chu Qing, gesturing for her to keep quiet.

 Chapter 82

    82 A malicious arrangement (6)

    Chu Qing snorted and then turned her head away angrily.

    Gu Youli turned around and looked at yang Mengshan. Her eyes were cold. yang Mengshan, are you shameless? get lost and don¡¯t sit next to me!

    ¡°you didn¡¯t buy this seat, i like sitting here!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s weak voice was drowned out by the cheers.

    There was amotion at the door. The instructors who used to train the freshmen had all arrived, and everyone greeted their instructors.

    However, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on another person, Yu feibai. Today, he was dressed in a military uniform like the other instructors, and the military rank on his shoulder had been removed.

    Most of the people did not know him, and their eyes were still on him. The reason was that he was too handsome. There was a touch of elegance between his brows, and he was as noble as a noble prince from ancient times.

    Men were envious, jealous, and hateful, while women were in love!

    Chu Qing saw Yu feibai as well. She subconsciously looked at Gu Youli with an ambiguous gaze. Then, she happily raised her hand to greetpanymander Chen.

    Whenpanymander Chen looked at Chu Qing, Yu feibai, who was standing beside him, also fixed his gaze on Gu Youli.

    When she met his deep and cold eyes, Gu Youli felt an electric current run through her heart and into her limbs.

    She did not want to look at Yu feibai because yang Mengshan was beside her.

    He didn¡¯t want this venomous snake woman and green tea bitch to know about his rtionship with Yu feibai.

    However, Gu Youli was also confused about her rtionship with Yu feibai.

    Although they were lovers, they did not seem to say it out loud. At least, Yu feibai did not express it explicitly.

    If they weren¡¯t lovers, they were just friends. But they kissed and even promised to do it for three days and three nights.

    Gu Youli thought about three days and three nights and then about erectile dysfunction!

    Sigh, this really made one feel the pain of the balls!

    When yang Mengshan saw Yu feibai, her little heart skipped a beat.

    Oh my God, isn¡¯t this the quiet, reserved, and unfathomable man from the coffee shop the other day?

    So he was a military training instructor!

    Yang Mengshan, who did not attend the military training, naturally did not know Yu feibai¡¯s identity.

    Yang Mengshan thought back to the day at the cafe. She despised Yu feibai in her heart. How could a soldier be so arrogant?

    He did like Gu Youli, but did Gu Youli like him?

    No, the person Gu Youli liked was Zhao Mingcheng. That was why she was so determined to win him over!

    Even though this man was handsome, and Zhao Mingcheng might not even be one-tenth as good looking as him, it did not matter. A man¡¯s status was not measured by his appearance, but by his wealth and appearance.

    He was just a soldier, so Gu Youli would definitely not be interested in him. Otherwise, she would not have set her sights on Zhao Mingcheng.

    Yang Mengshan sneered as she thought about it.

    The wee party began. There was quite a variety of programs. Other than singing and dancing, there were magic tricks, skits, crosstalks, and acrobatics!

    Another performance ended, and the lights suddenly dimmed. Zhao Mingcheng slowly walked to the center of the stage, and the lights flickered and shone on him.

    gu youli felt yang mengshan chuckling and nced at her subconsciously.

    However, yang Mengshan¡¯s gaze was fixed on her with an unfathomable look. Her expression was cold and vicious.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she felt that yang Mengshan was a ghost.

    Before she could finish her thought, she heard Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s voiceing from the stage. the next program is from Gu Youli, a jewelry designer. She will be singing ¡®I believe¡¯!

    This voice was like the frosty air from the coldest days of the winter, making Gu Youli¡¯s heart feel like it had fallen into an ice cer.

    there was a trace of panic in her eyes. why was there a program for her? and it was singing.

    Oh my God! Asking her to sing, wasn¡¯t this intentionally embarrassing her?

 Chapter 83

    83 reversal, counterattack (1)

    All the strength in her body seemed to have been sucked out in an instant. Gu Youli clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms until they hurt.

    chu qing, who was sitting next to gu youli, and hua miaomiao, who was sitting next to her, both looked at gu youli in surprise. Youli, you actually signed up for a show!

    Of course not. How could she sign up for a program, especially a singing one?

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes narrowed and she turned to look at yang Mengshan.

    At that moment, yang Mengshan was smiling smugly and mocking him.

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao did not have to guess to know that yang Mengshan had used Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s position as the host to secretly arrange a program for Gu Youli.

    Of course, Gu Youli also knew that yang Mengshan was the only one in the entire University who knew that she was tone-deaf.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t tone-deaf, it was as unpleasant as a demon¡¯s voice.

    Yang Mengshan wanted her to embarrass herself and leave a bad impression on her in front of all the students and teachers.

    Vicious schemes and framing were really everywhere.

    However, if yang Mengshan didn¡¯t make a move, she would feel uneasy instead.

    Because sometimes, an invisible move was the most fatal.

    It was as if an Army had arrived. The microphone had already spread Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s voice throughout the entire banquet hall. There was no way Gu Youli could pretend not to have heard anything.

    After a few seconds, no one stood up, and no one went up the stage from other ces, so the crowd began to whisper.

    gu youli¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety and her nails were about to pierce through her palm.

    she was so good at singing, how could she go on stage? she could only pretend that she wasn¡¯t around and hope that the other host would announce the next program.

    it wasn¡¯t like this had never happened before!

    however, how could yang mengshan let gu youli off just like that? furthermore, it was in such a good situation.

    Yang Mengshan looked up at Gu Youli gently and spat out poisonous words from her thin, pink lips. ¡°Sister, why aren¡¯t you going yet? where¡¯s your show, Yingluo?¡±

    Her voice was not loud, but it was not soft either. Everyone sitting around her heard her and their eyes were fixed on Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli pretended not to hear him and continued to sit quietly.

    At this moment, there were already some students who said impatiently, ¡± ¡°Why are you acting like a big Shot? hurry up and go!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re still waiting for the next show!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you dilly-dallying?¡±

    gu youli red at yang mengshan fiercely. yang mengshan was obviously trying to draw hatred and disdain for her.

    Yang Mengshan raised an eyebrow and added, ¡± ¡°Sis, if you suddenly don¡¯t feel like singing, then forget it!¡±

    This was adding oil, it was like adding natural gas into a pot of oil, and it exploded.

    damn, what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you acting like a big Shot? you suddenly don¡¯t feel like singing anymore!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sing, then don¡¯t take revenge at the start!¡±

    Her voice was neither loud nor soft, but it could be heard by the teachers and school leaders in front of her. Gu Youli¡¯s ss teacher was already frowning and ring at Gu Youli.

    This was the first time Gu Youli was at a loss after her rebirth. She didn¡¯t know whether to go on stage or not.

    At this moment, a voice as cool as spring water rang out. can¡¯t you be quiet while watching a program? ¡±

    The crowd was stunned and turned to look at the source of the voice. It was Yu feibai. He maintained his elegant and Noble posture and did not turn his head.

    Some of his ssmates recognized him, but they didn¡¯t dare to express any dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 84

    84 Reversal, counterattack (2)

    However, the students who did not know him had already expressed their rebellious thoughts.

    the principal nced at yu feibai and broke out in a cold sweat.

    This was an important figure that even he did not dare to offend. These little kids did not care about their lives.

    To prevent the situation from getting worse, the principal stood up and cleared his throat. He looked at the students and said loudly, ¡± quiet, that student just now didn¡¯t go on stage for so long. He must be nervous. Not to mention when you first came to school, even now, there are still many students who are too afraid to go on stage!

    These words were reasonable.

    The students who had been talking immediately fell silent. However, the way they looked at Gu Youli was obviously not very friendly.

    Yang Mengshanughed coldly as a sinister light shed across her eyes. That dead soldier must have said that on purpose to help Gu Youli out. Hmph. I¡¯ll wait for you, you dead soldier. I¡¯ll definitely crush you in my palm. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to overestimate yourself and help Gu Youli out of trouble in the future.

    at this point, gu youli knew that she had no choice but to go on stage.

    She let go of her palm that was full of marks and stood up stiffly under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she stammered. then, she walked to the stage mechanically.

    with just these two words, the hostility everyone felt towards her was reduced by more than half.

    Because everyone could tell at a nce that Gu Youli was nervous at this moment. She was so nervous that she was on her feet.

    When she walked up the stage, she was so nervous that she almost tripped on thest step.

    Everyoneughed out loud, and all the hostility disappeared.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was acting like a big Shot, but because he was nervous. Of course, everyone didn¡¯t care too much about it. After all, everyone had times when they were nervous.

    Now, there were even people cheering for Gu Youli in their hearts. They softly shouted for her, ¡± ¡°Good luck!¡±

    When Gu Youli stood in the middle of the stage, all the lights were turned off in an instant.

    In the darkness, Gu Youli¡¯s position was shrouded by a strong light.

    Gu Youli clutched her clothes tightly and bit her lip as she looked at the sea of audience below the stage. She was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out.

    Everyone was waiting for her. The entire banquet hall was silent, and only the sound of their own breathing could be heard.

    Gu Yu was silent for about five seconds before he bowed slightly to everyone.

    A momentter, she looked ahead nervously, and her gentle voice was filled with a strong sense of apology. first of all, I would like to apologize to everyone. I¡¯ve caught a cold these past two days, and my throat is really painful!

    The crowd below the stage began to chatter again. This plot change was no different from a TV drama. It was time to sing that song!

    Gu Youli stood on the stage and observed the expressions of the people below. Some were confused, some wereughing at her, and some were waiting to watch a good show.

    Of course, there were also people who were worried about her-Chu Qing, Hua Miaomiao, and Yu feibai, who was sitting in the front row beside the principal.

    Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face, which was as otherworldly as a painting, was still cold. However, Gu Youli realized that she could see worry in his deep eyes. It was as if he had spoken up for her just now.

    He probably didn¡¯t know that she didn¡¯t know how to sing, right?

    it was obvious that gu youli had not recalled the memory fragments from when she was drunk until now.

    At that moment, Gu Youli thought of the indecisive question in her heart again. Was Yu feibai the person she was waiting for?

 Chapter 85

    85 reversal, counterattack (3)

    The man who had always encouraged her, asked her to meet at the coffee shop, and was ready to y Melody of Love for her.

    In a sh, a thought shed through his mind.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She paused for a moment and lowered her head to ease the tension in her shoulders. Then, she looked up at the crowd and smiled. however, even though I can¡¯t sing this song, I¡¯ll y Richard¡¯s Melody of Love for everyone!

    As she spoke, Gu Youli raised her hand and pointed at the piano that was ced at the side of the stage.

    The audience didn¡¯t have any reaction for the time being. They just felt that it was really pretentious to have so many tricks for a performance.

    at this moment, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°ah!¡±

    the voice came frompanymander chen. whenpanymander chen shouted, he was a little surprised.

    He rubbed his thigh and looked deeply at Yu feibai. What the hell was this? why did young master Yu pinch him for no reason?

    Companymander Chen, who was slow to react, finally realized that the entire banquet Hall¡¯s eyes were fixed on him.

    He swallowed his saliva in embarrassment, and his eyes darted around. He raised his hands and pped, then shouted another word, ¡± ¡°Alright!¡±

    Yu feibai raised his hand as well.

    Seeing Yu feibai raise his hand, the principal immediately raised his hand and pped. In an instant, the entire banquet hall was filled with ps of Thunder.

    After he sat down,panymander Chen instantly understood why Yu feibai pinched him. It was all for the beauty on stage. ck-bellied, ck-bellied!

    Gu Youli smiled and turned around to sit at the piano.

    She took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled. She closed her eyes and told herself not to be afraid.

    When everyone¡¯s palms stopped, Gu Youli ced both her hands on the ck and white key.

    She faced the audience and gently nodded. Then, she gently pressed a key with her finger.

    The only reason she knew how to y the melody of love was because she treated Zhao Mingcheng as the man she had a date with. She secretly learned to give this to Zhao Mingcheng as a gift on his birthday.

    It was a pity that she did not manage to wait for that day. She was pushed to the wall by Zhao Mingcheng and died.

    Gu Youli¡¯s slender fingers were dancing on the piano keys. She tried her best to blend in with the music and recalled the memories of her previous life.

    When the melodious notes sounded, a beautiful story was yed out by her.

    Following the sound of the zither, she softly said, ¡± it¡¯s a story about love and dreams. A girl who made a living by running a stall dreamed of bing a jewelry designer, but she never met her expectations. Once, she was disheartened and buried all her design drafts and brushes deep in the ground. Fortunately, there was a boy who had been supporting her silently. The boy took her design drafts from the ground and hung them on a high tree. He told the girl that beautiful things should not be buried deep, and that they should not be buried deep.

    because of the boy¡¯s words, the girl had the motivation to move forward. she worked hard to chase after her dream and drew many beautiful design drafts. she was grateful to the boy, but she had never seen him. every time, she only passed notes to the boy under the tree. gradually, she learned that the boy loved cold and hot weapons, liked to drink ck coffee, and had mysophobia. she also knew that the boy¡¯s childhood dream was to hang the red g with five stars on the white house for 365 days. she also knew that the boy had a very funny motto: I¡¯ll do it to you, Yingluo!¡±

 Chapter 86

    86 Reversal, counterattack (4)

    Everyone was immersed in the sweet love of ying the piano.

    at that moment, all eyes were on gu youli.

    at that moment, gu youli¡¯s entire body was shining like the bright moon. she looked quiet and gentle, but she also had her own determination and pride.

    Yu feibai sat there quietly and stared at the slender and beautiful figure under the light.

    When she heard Gu Youli talk about the boy¡¯s childhood dream and his motto, an imperceptible look of surprise shed across her eyes.

    His cold thin lips were still slightly pursed, but his deep eyes were shining with a dazzling light.

    Gu Youli rewrote the ending of the story. one yearter, the girl won the design Award. She met up with the boy in a coffee shop. The boy yed the melody of love for the girl affectionately.

    When Gu Youli finished herst note, the story had also ended.

    Perhaps it was because the music was too melodious and the story was too beautiful and touching, but when Gu Youli stood on the stage to thank the audience, everyone seemed to still be immersed in the beautiful music and remained seated.

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli and smiled slightly. He spread his crossed legs apart and stood up elegantly to apud.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was a little red. When she looked into Yu feibai¡¯s eyes, her heart pounded for quite a while. She quickly bowed again to cover it up.

    Then, the principal stood up as well, followed by everyone else. Everyone stood up and apuded Gu Youli.

    Some of the boys even shouted, ¡± ¡°Alright!¡±

    Yang Mengshan couldn¡¯t believe it. She started to tremble as if she had suffered a huge blow. It started from her fingertips and gradually spread to her whole body.

    She was so shocked that she could not find the right time. A feeling of ¡®jealousy¡¯ was stuck in her chest, and it was going to drive her crazy!

    how could this be? ¡± yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and excitement, and they were bloodshot.

    the smugness and sarcasm from before were gone, and there was only a dead look in his eyes.

    She felt like she was in a dream. She had grown up with Gu Youli, but why did she never know that Gu Youli could y the piano?

    When did she learn it? it was impossible in the past. Did she learn it after she went to university?

    No, she had been in military training for almost the entire month in college, so she might have had the time to learn the piano.

    then what happened? what happened?

    just as yang mengshan was struggling to figure out when gu youli had learned to y the piano, gu youli had already walked down the stage and sat on her seat.

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao were overjoyed and gave her a thumbs up.

    Gu Youli smiled at them and then turned to look at yang Mengshan. She curled her lips provocatively.

    Then, she leaned closer to yang Mengshan and said softly in a voice that only she and yang Mengshan could hear, ¡± ¡°thank you, my good sister. if it wasn¡¯t for you, i wouldn¡¯t have known that i could be in the limelight.¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face started to look a little sinister. Gu Youli, don¡¯t be too smug. Do you think that you¡¯re in the limelight like this? ¡±

    The smile on Gu Youli¡¯s face grew wider and wider. at least everyone remembers me. Because of you, I think that someone from the Student Union wille to look for me tomorrow. Of course, my form teacher will also ask me if I¡¯m interested in being the ss Committee member. You¡¯re still a recement student in the philosophy Department. It seems that recement students don¡¯t have the right to take on these positions for the time being!

 Chapter 87

    87 Reversal, counterattack (5)

    Everything was out of her control. Yang Mengshan felt that it was Gu Youli¡¯s scheme. Her lowered voice sounded like she was being torn apart. ¡°You did it on purpose. You¡¯re using me, right?¡± he asked.

    Gu Youliughed coldly. It was a sneer full of sarcasm. Her expression seemed to be telling yang Mengshan that she was right. She was just using her.

    Yang Mengshan was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She had thought that she had framed Gu Youli but she did not expect that it was Gu Youli who had set her up on purpose.

    yang mengshan was so angry that she did not even think about whether gu youli was telling the truth.

    ¡°You disgusting woman!¡± Yang Mengshan did not think much of it and immediately pushed Gu Youli away.

    She had only wanted to push Gu Youli away and had not used much strength.

    However, she was shocked to see Gu Youli and fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    It all happened so suddenly that everyone watching the show was shocked.

    he turned around and saw gu youli on the ground in a pitiful and embarrassing state.

    Meanwhile, Gu Youli¡¯s beautiful younger sister was ring at her with a fierce look on her face. She looked like she wanted to swallow Gu Youli up.

    Chu Qing stood up and pointed at yang Mengshan angrily. Gu Mengshan, that¡¯s enough. Why are you always finding trouble with Youli?! She¡¯s down with a cold and you still want her to sing and y the piano without making a fool of herself. You¡¯re upset and want to push her to the ground. That¡¯s enough, Gu Mengshan. You can¡¯t be like this, you have to have a conscience!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± The entire banquet hall exploded in an instant.

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao helped Gu Youli up and asked if she was alright. Gu Youli shook her head and bowed to everyone apologetically.

    The principal looked at Yu feibai with a headache. Then, he stood up and waved his hand. ¡°Be quiet and watch the show!¡±

    The Student Union quickly asked the emcee to warm up the stage, and the performance continued.

    However, at this moment, many people¡¯s eyes were no longer on the show. Instead, they were all fixed on yang Mengshan with disgust.

    His reputation had been tarnished!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned red, then green, then white. How could she stay any longer? when the lights dimmed, she bit her lip and got up to leave the banquet hall.

    Yang Mengshan ran to the bathroom and wanted to wash her face to control her emotions. However, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions and her beautiful face became distorted in the mirror.

    Why was it that no matter how hard she tried, she did not make everyone hate Gu Youli? why was it that when Gu Youli only made a light move, everyone was looking at her with disgust?

    Hateful, too hateful, too hateful, too hateful!

    That damned Gu Youli. She would never let her off. She would never!

    do you think it¡¯s good to be in the limelight? Alright, then I¡¯ll let you pay as much as you want. Yang Shan looked at her distorted face in the mirror and her whole heart also became distorted.

    since her first n did not work, she thought of another n. she took out her phone and sent a message to zhao mingcheng.

    Not long after, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s voice could be heard from outside. He was calling yang Mengshan¡¯s name softly. ¡°mengshan, mengshan, are you inside?¡± she asked.

    yang mengshan¡¯s gaze turned cold and her face instantly returned to her usual gentle expression.

    She walked out with an aggrieved face. When she saw Zhao Mingcheng standing outside, she quickly covered her face with her hands and began to cry softly.

    Seeing her like this, Zhao Mingcheng was slightly shocked, but he quickly ran over and asked with concern, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mengshan? What happened just now?¡±

 Chapter 88

    88 Reversal, counterattack (6)

    Zhao Mingcheng, who was backstage, did not see yang Mengshan¡¯s fierce scene. He only heard that Gu Youli, who had just performed, had an unpleasant encounter with her sister, yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan looked at Zhao Mingcheng with tears in her eyes. it¡¯s my sister Yingluo. No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little unhappy. Whenever I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯ll think of you. You can me me for everything. I didn¡¯t expect you to be hosting a program. Then, you should go and do your work. I¡¯m fine!

    When Zhao Mingcheng heard this, he immediately felt that Gu Youli was trying to make things difficult for yang Mengshan because he was in a rtionship with her.

    His gentle and elegant face instantly turned cold. your sister is making things difficult for you!

    Yang Mengshan looked at Zhao Mingcheng hesitantly. I didn¡¯t!

    you¡¯re still denying it? look at how sad you are! Zhao Mingcheng raised his hand gently and helped yang Mengshan wipe away her tears. I will definitely look for her after the party and exin it to her so that she will not make things difficult for you anymore!

    ¡°yes, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Yang Mengshan had stopped her tears, but her voice was still choked with sobs. It made one¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go backstage!¡± When Zhao Mingcheng said this, his expression was very doting.

    He reached out and grazed yang Mengshan¡¯s nose lightly.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned red instantly.

    if she had gotten close to zhao mingcheng back then because gu youli liked him, then after a few interactions, she realized that she had really started to like zhao mingcheng.

    She did have many followers, but none of them were as clean, handsome, and gentle as Zhao Mingcheng.

    What was rare was that his family background was so good.

    As she thought about this, her face turned even redder. She took the initiative to hold Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s hand and followed him backstage.

    Yang Mengshan did not call Zhao Mingcheng out to ask him to talk to Gu Youliter.

    Of course, this was also a part of it. She could take the opportunity to provoke Gu Youli. However, there was another thing that was more worth it.

    Backstage, everyone was busy. Yang Mengshan quietly avoided everyone and went to the screening room in the banquet hall.

    She took out a USB drive and secretly reced one of them. Then, she quietly returned to her original position and sat there drinking her drink.

    When she saw Zhao Mingchenging down from the stage, she immediately smiled sweetly. ¡°brother mingcheng, are you thirsty? Do you want to have a drink?¡±

    at this moment, gu youli, who was sitting in the audience, felt rxed without yang mengshan by her side.

    When the performance ended and the emcee was announcing the start of the show, Gu Youling pulled Chu Qing, who was beside her, over. Chu Qing, thank you for just now. Actually, I fell on purpose!

    ¡°I know!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s lips curved into a smile.

    Gu Youli was a little surprised. if you knew, why did you still bother? ¡±

    Chu Qing pursed her lips in disdain and smiled, ¡± she¡¯s so annoying. She¡¯s always pretending to be pitiful and bullying you. It¡¯s normal for you to give her a taste of her own medicine. She¡¯s too hateful. If she were my sister, I would have beaten her to the ground. But that¡¯s what a fool would do. After beating her to the ground, I¡¯d still have to be locked up. Your method is the best!

    Chu Qing was stunned. Gu Youli¡¯s gaze could not help but waver.

    As the two of them were talking, the lights dimmed again when the next performance began. Before the performers could go on stage, the big screen in the backstage suddenly lit up.

    Chu Qing, who was looking at the front desk as she spoke, suddenly widened her eyes in surprise. The smile in her eyes was reced by deep shock.

    Gu Youli did not understand what he meant. She subconsciously turned to look at the stage and her eyes widened in horror.

 Chapter 89

    89 Dark and unpredictable (1)

    On the big screen in the banquet hall, photos shed slowly. All of them were naked photos.

    It was said to bepletely naked, but it was not entirely true.

    Seemed to be helping a certain pervert.| The flirtatious brochures on love websites would always wear something, but they would not cover the important parts.

    The female lead in the photo was Gu Youli, who had just performed the piano piece.

    All the audience members were dumbfounded. After a moment of silence, they suddenly exploded!

    Everyone was whispering to each other. Gu Youli felt a chill in her body and it seemed to have frozen her blood.

    her body trembled as she stood up in fear, her face as white as snow.

    immediately, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted from the big screen to gu youli. as the two sides moved back and forth, the crowd was either disdainful, suspicious, disdainful, in disbelief, or sneering!

    Some of the girls even snickered, and some of the boys whistled.

    gu youli felt dizzy. what was going on? how did this happen?

    No, that wasn¡¯t her!

    Gu Youli could tell at a nce that the photos were photoshopped but who would believe that it was not her?

    She was just a student, and yet she had gone to help a pornographic website shoot such a brochure and even announced it at the freshmen weing party. What would the school think of her?

    Without a doubt, the school would expel him.

    This ... Wasn¡¯t this ruining her life?

    Was she going to be like her previous life, away from school and away from her dream of bing a jewelry designer?

    Gu Youli felt a strong wave of dizziness and almost lost her bnce.

    ¡°Youli, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qing saw her swaying body and quickly stood up to support her.

    The principal, who was sitting in front, was so angry that his face had turned green. ¡°Ridiculous, this is too ridiculous!¡±

    ¡± principal, don¡¯t be angry. ¡± gu youli¡¯s counselor quickly stepped forward and tried to appease the principal. ¡± there must be a reason for this. it might be a prank by that student. ¡±

    The counselor saw Gu Youli in a different light and did not believe that this was true.

    Gu Youli¡¯s breath was cold and her body kept trembling.

    She was really worried. She was afraid that she would be expelled from the school because of this nude photo incident. She didn¡¯t want to leave the school. She didn¡¯t want to repeat the fate of her previous life.

    This was the first time she had been so frightened since her rebirth. She staggered as she rushed to the principal. principal, this isn¡¯t me. These photos are all photoshopped!

    The principal¡¯s face was ashen and his eyes were like a knife as he looked at Gu Youli. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡± ¡± to think that i¡¯m impressed by you. you actually bid for these things for money, and you¡¯re still a student. ¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head and exined,¡±it wasn¡¯t me. It wasn¡¯t me, Yingluo.¡±

    At this moment, Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao also rushed over, ¡± principal, the person inside is really not Gu Youli. It¡¯s obvious that someone is trying to frame her.

    When Gu Youli saw them, she was slightly stunned. Her heart felt a little sour and warm. She returned the two of them a look of thanks.

    Then, she stared at the principal and counselor and said firmly, ¡± ¡°Please believe me, this person really isn¡¯t me! Because I¡¯ve never taken these photos! I beg you to believe me, please investigate and clear my name!¡±

    The principal was expressionless. He raised his trembling finger and pointed at Gu Youli.

    He did not say anything but his expression was enough to exin everything. He would investigate but he did not trust Gu Youli.

 Chapter 90

    90 Dark and unpredictable (2)

    Although the principal did not say anything, his expression was enough to exin everything.

    Of course, he would investigate this matter. However, he did not trust Gu Youli.

    At that moment, yang Mengshan was holding Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s hand as they stood at the entrance of the backstage. Like the other students, they were observing everything that was happening in front of them.

    Yang Mengshan was ted to see the principal, teachers, and students looking at her with disdain and hatred.

    However, she pretended to be very sad. Her voice was hoarse and choked as she said to Gu Youli to prove that she was guilty, ¡°sister, how could she do such a thing?¡±

    This immediately made the students who heard it despise Gu Youli even more.

    Just as everyone was waiting to see how the principal would handle this matter ...

    ¡°This really isn¡¯t her!¡± A cold and sharp voice suddenly came over.

    The familiar voice made Gu Youli subconsciously turn to look at him. She saw Yu feibai sitting quietly at the side. At that moment, he was cold and his entire body exuded a deadly sternness and coldness.

    He stood up unhurriedly. His handsome appearance and the cold aura of a King attracted the eyes of all the girls present, making their hearts palpitate.

    ¡°The photo has indeed been photoshopped!¡± A pair of cold eyes looked at the principal, exuding infinite Majesty.

    That powerful aura made the principal, who had been the school¡¯s Overlord for decades, a little overwhelmed.

    The shock in the principal¡¯s aged eyes gradually faded, and his anger also subsided. you can tell? ¡±

    At this moment,panymander Chen also stood up and said, ¡± principal tan, get someone to bring aptop and the USB. You¡¯ll know very soon whether it¡¯s photoshopped or not!

    panymander chen, who had been following yu feibai, knew what he was going to do next.

    apart from being a soldier, yu feibai was also a top hacker. it was a piece of cake for him to analyze a photoshopped photo.

    Principal tan was slightly stunned. He immediately asked someone to get theputer and the USB.

    Gu Youli¡¯s clear little face was pale. She looked at Yu feibai in a daze and then slowly expressed her deep gratitude.

    Soon, someone brought the USB sh drive andputer over.

    Yu feibai connected hisputer to the big screen on stage so that the audience could see everything on hisputer.

    After everything was settled, Yu feibai inserted the USB drive into theputer¡¯s USB port.

    gu youli¡¯s naked photos appeared on the big screen again. yu feibai quickly wrote up a program to process the images and restore the data.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s vicious gazended on Yu feibai. Damn it, why did this nosy soldier always like to ruin her ns?

    After a while, Yu feibai checked through Gu Youli¡¯s nude photos and found that they were all photoshopped.

    After that, he used his superbputer skills and typed in a series of codes to restore the two photoshopped photos.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising to be able to detect if the photos had been photoshopped, but to be able to quickly restore two photoshopped photos, this was definitely not something ordinary people could do.

    Everyone eximed in surprise. Wow, this was simply too awesome! he was too arrogant! He was too strong!

    What a farce. This was what everyone thought after they found out the truth.

    the freshmen weing party in the past years had never been half as exciting as this year.

 Chapter 91

    91 Dark and unpredictable (3)

    Principal tan heaved a sigh of relief and then announced loudly that this matter would be put on hold for the time being, but he would definitely investigate thoroughly to find out who was the one who yed the prank.

    But there were so many people going in and out of the backstage, and there were no surveince cameras, so how could they find out?

    Gu Youli looked up at yang Mengshan, who was standing with Zhao Mingcheng at the back door of the stage.

    Yang Mengshan was originally cursing Yu feibai in her heart. She hated Yu feibai for ruining her ns.

    However, she met Gu Youli¡¯s gaze and subconsciously looked away with a guilty conscience.

    Gu Youli curled her lips coldly and bowed to Yu feibai and the principal. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Then, he looked at all the students and bowed apologetically to them. He then turned around and walked out of the banquet hall. His figure was decisive and sad.

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao looked at each other and then followed Gu Youli out.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze towards Gu Youli turned from awkwardness to pity.

    At the same time, some people looked at yang Mengshan backstage. More than half of the people were thinking that this prank must have been done by the younger sister just now.

    as for the other half, those men didn¡¯t think so.

    After all, in a man¡¯s heart, a pure girl like yang Mengshan would never do such a bad thing.

    Principal tan sighed and looked at Yu feibai. Then, he announced that the party would continue.

    When the show started again, principal tan looked sadly at the empty seat next to him. There was no point in continuing the banquet. The person he wanted to receive the most had already left when the lights dimmed.

    gu youli. principal tan thought of the girl just now.

    If he had not noticed the ambiguous interaction between young master Yu and Gu Youli, he would have lived his life in vain.

    it seemed that he had to instruct the others to train that student gu well.

    Gu Youli followed him to the pavilion in the water in the school. There were always couples there at night.

    However, it was a little quiet for the freshmen weing party tonight. Under Meng Tian¡¯s light, the Lotus flowers on the peak of the mountain outside the pavilion were so dark that they could not be seen clearly.

    The mor from the freshmen weing party could be heard from afar, which made the ce even more tranquil, as if it was isted from the world.

    Gu Youli sat quietly on the stone bench in the pavilion. Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing were leaning on a pir on each side of the pavilion and looking at her worriedly.

    No one broke the silent atmosphere.

    Suddenly, Gu Youli sighed. Her eyes were still looking at the glistening Lake under the moonlight. Miaomiao, Qingqing, do you think people have a past life? ¡±

    hua miaomiao bent his slender fingers and walked over to gu youli in small steps. ¡± theoretically, there¡¯s no such thing! ¡±

    Chu Qing also walked over quickly and sat down beside Gu Youli. I don¡¯t think so. I think that people have past and present lives.

    hua miaomiao rolled his eyes at chu qing and sighed, ¡± ¡°If you think so, then so be it!¡±

    gu youli¡¯s gaze was still on theke. she said to herself, ¡± ¡± i had a nightmare the night before the college entrance examination. i dreamed that i had a past life. in my past life, i lived a very miserable and pitiful life. even when i died, i didn¡¯t know that the two people i cared about the most had set up a huge lie for me. i had to die and be a vengeful spirit to know. i wanted to change my fate, but i realized that after going around in a circle, i seemed to be back to square one. i was really afraid that no matter what i did, my fate would still be the same as in the dream! ¡±

 Chapter 92

    92 Dark and unpredictable (4)

    His mind once again recalled the scene of his miserable death in his previous life, and his heart still felt a burning pain.

    Gu Youli closed her eyes and turned her small face to the side to brush the painful image away from her mind.

    Chu Qing held Gu Youli¡¯s hand. no, you have to control your own fate, not your dreams!

    Hua Miaomiao had also managed to get rid of his alluring aura and looked at her with a serious and righteous face. yes, it¡¯s just a dream. Lili, don¡¯t mind it!

    Gu Youliughed a little sadly and softly. yeah, hehe.

    But in her heart, she was thinking, how could she not care? it wasn¡¯t really a dream. It was her previous life.

    in this life, she thought that she could control everything, but she couldn¡¯t control a person¡¯s heart. she had underestimated a person¡¯s darkness.

    This yang Mengshan, why was she so scheming and full of schemes?

    She had thought that since yang Mengshan was her younger sister, she could just ignore her if they could mind their own business.

    However, all these schemes against her had made her realize that it was either her or yang Mengshan who was going to die.

    At this moment, Hua Miaomiao started to hum a song softly. Chu Qing followed suit and their singing echoed across theke.

    After Gu Youli heard that, she felt that her gloomy mood had suddenly dissipated a lot. She praised them, ¡± ¡°You two sing really well!¡±

    Chu Qing blinked and smiled. of course. We even had a duet in high school. We were going to participate in happy boy¡¯s voice, but I¡¯m not a man, so they didn¡¯t let us.

    Hua Miaomiao snorted and said irritatedly, ¡± after that, we wanted to participate in ¡®happy girl¡¯ again, but I¡¯m not a woman. They still made us participate. So annoying!

    Chu Qing nodded and mimicked Hua Miaomiao¡¯s sissy expression. I just hate it. He¡¯s burying our good voices!

    Gu Youli was amused by their exaggerated expressions.

    When the two of them saw Gu Youli smiling, they also smiled happily.

    At this moment, the phone vibrated from behind them. Then, they heard a low and cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow!

    the three of them subconsciously turned around and saw yu feibai standing outside the pavilion. his back was facing the light, so they could not see his expression clearly. however, he gave off an air of elegance and extraordinary presence. he was as cold as a fairy.

    He hung up the phone and walked forward calmly. His tall and handsome figure became more prominent.

    the three of them stood up slowly. chu qing and hua miaomiao both elbowed gu youli ambiguously.

    however, gu youli did not step forward and neither did yu feibai. the two of them stood rooted to the ground. one was in the pavilion while the other was in the pavilion. they looked at each other and their gazes were filled with ambiguous emotions.

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao looked at the time anxiously. Time flew by. How long were you two going to watch?

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s eyes glowed. He knew that he should do something to help them break this time of staring at each other.

    Hi, how are you? I¡¯m Lili¡¯s ssmate, Hua Feifei. Hua Miaomiao stepped forward and wanted to introduce himself to Yu feibai.

    However, he was too nervous. When he took a step, his foot hooked onto the small horizontal steps by the side of the cool Hall and he fell t on his face!

    ¡°miaomiao feifei¡±

    ¡°hua miaomiao!¡±

 Chapter 93

    93 Dark and unpredictable (5)

    When Gu Youli and Chu Qing eximed, they had already rushed towards Hua Miaomiao to see how he had fallen.

    Hua Miaomiao kneeled on the ground and looked at Yu feibai with tears in his eyes. He continued, ¡± ¡°Yingluo Miaomiao, I¡¯m Lili¡¯s ssmate, Hua Miaomiao!¡±

    Gu Youli really did not know whether tough or cry at how he looked like he was just short of biting the corner of the nket. You sad person, aren¡¯t you being a little too polite?

    Chu Qing let out an embarrassed ¡®huh¡¯ and patted Hua Miaomiao¡¯s head. why are you so stupid!

    Although Yu feibai¡¯s expression was still cold, he could not help but smile when Hua Miaomiao looked at him with a heartbroken expression. However, he quickly returned to normal.

    Hua Miaomiao, you¡¯re really an ice-breaking clown!

    chu qing held onto hua miaomiao and said to yu feibai and gu youli, ¡± ¡°You guys continue, I¡¯ll take him to the school doctor.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. He waved at Gu Youli and Yu feibai and left with Chu Qing.

    Gu Youli watched them leave worriedly. When she saw Hua Miaomiao looking at Chu Qing, who was supporting him, she asked in a particrly emotional manner, ¡± Qingqing, if I fell and couldn¡¯t stand up just now, would you have carried me to see the school doctor? ¡±

    ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± chu qing replied fiercely.

    Hua Miaomiao broke free from Chu Qing¡¯s grip sadly. you tomboy, you¡¯re too heartless!

    he was so lively that he didn¡¯t look like an injured person at all.

    Gu Youli smiled helplessly. These two were really living enemies.

    The moon was hazy, the water was hazy, the breeze was gentle, and the leaves rustled in the wind.

    The moonlight was like water, quietly pouring down on the quiet Pavilion, revealing a mysterious color.

    Gu Youli only turned to look at Yu feibai after Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao¡¯s silhouettes hadpletely disappeared.

    She did not know when Yu feibai had arrived, how long he had been standing behind them, or how much he had heard of their conversation.

    Gu Youli bit her lip, lowered her eyes, and said softly, ¡± Yu Fei, Bai Qingqing, thank you, Qingqing. when everyone was detesting me, treating me coldly, andughing at me, you gave me warmth that was as warm as a piece of paper and helped me regain the respect everyone had for me.

    She wanted to say too much, but after saying thank you, Gu Youli could not say the rest of her words.

    Yu feibai took two steps forward and then stopped. He lowered his head and stared at Gu Youli, who was also looking down.

    He reached out and lifted Gu Youli¡¯s beautifully curved chin to make her look at him. He said softly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say thank you, Yingluo. I don¡¯t need those two words to you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he let go of Gu Youli¡¯s chin and smiled at Gu Youli, who was staring at him in a daze.

    This devastatingly beautiful smile was really light and pure. There was no emotion in it. It was just a smile for the sake of smiling.

    Gu Youli¡¯s long eyshes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings and her face turned red.

    She opened her mouth slightly and bit her lower lip. Almost unconsciously, she asked,¡±Why is Qianqian so good to me?¡±

    ¡°Before I answer, answer me first. Did you know me before?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were cold, but when he asked, he squinted his eyes slightly.

    gu youli¡¯s eyes were a little surprised. she looked into his deep eyes for a few seconds before she looked away first and her expression returned to normal.

    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Gu Youli felt a little guilty. She didn¡¯t understand why Yu feibai suddenly asked this question again.

 Chapter 94

    94 Dark and unpredictable (6)

    ¡°you really do know me!¡± Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli and suddenly said in a very certain tone.

    gu youli denied it without even thinking. ¡°i don¡¯t know her. we¡¯ve really never met at the coffee shop before.¡±

    Yu feibai raised his brows in disbelief.

    From the first time he looked into her eyes, he was sure that she knew him. That look in her eyes was not an ordinary one, or it could be said that she had seen him under special circumstances.

    But when he asked her, she denied it.

    Why did she deny it? he couldn¡¯t understand it. He had tried to search for everything about her in his memory, but he couldn¡¯t find a single memory about her.

    Was it true? Was it fake?

    Yu feibai curved his lips into a half-smile and said in an enigmatic tone, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can only exin it by saying that you saw me in your dream.¡±

    Gu Youli did not think too much about it and immediately replied perfunctorily, ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen it in my dreams!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were deep and profound. He stood quietly and stared at her with a faint smile. The corners of his mouth were curved into a crescent moon.

    Gu Youli regretted it the moment she said it.

    Oh my God, seeing him in a dream? didn¡¯t that mean that she was spying on him? she even thought of him as a dream!

    Gu Youli was upset and embarrassed. She pursed her lips and was about to find an excuse to leave when Yu feibai suddenly held her hand. His deep and maic voice rang out again. how¡¯s your mental preparation? ¡±

    w-what mental preparation?

    After asking herself, Gu Youli immediately prepared what she was going to do. It was the three days and three nights.

    Her small hand suddenly trembled, and her watery eyes suddenly widened as she looked at him, wanting to pull her hand back.

    But Yu feibai was holding it so tightly!

    She didn¡¯t expect him to ask this question so quickly. He even asked if she was ready. Of course, she wasn¡¯t ready. She didn¡¯t want to prepare at all!

    gu youli raised her other hand and flicked her hair behind her ear in a panic. she said softly, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    yu feibai furrowed his brows slightly. ¡± ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡± f * ck, f * ck, f * ck. ¡± gu youli opened her mouth and wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want to stay for three days and three nights. could she cancel it? however, she couldn¡¯t say it after a long time. it only lingered in her mind.

    Suddenly, her lips were gently kissed by thin lips, and her waist was gently wrapped by a strong arm.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she saw Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face. His eyes were filled with tenderness.

    her heart was beating wildly, and she immediately began to struggle.

    However, Yu feibai did not allow her to escape. He took her lips away in a domineering and unbridled manner.

    gu youli¡¯s mind was nk. she could not think. she was nervous and afraid. it was as if there was a cool spring between his lips and tongue. the sweet and clear sound reverberated in his mouth, making gu youli¡¯s heart feel as soft as a washing silk cloth ying in water.

    it was as if he was possessed, and there was a strange feeling in his coolness.

    Until she was almost out of breath!

    Gu Youli ced her hands on feibai¡¯s chest to push him away, but he seemed to feel nothing and continued to suck and swallow.

    Finally, Gu Youli pushed Yu feibai away. She panted heavily and almost died from theck of oxygen.

    you Chenchen! Gu Youli gritted her teeth and red at Yu feibai. She wanted to scold him but did not know what to say.

    Yu feibai lowered his head and looked at the embarrassed Gu Youli. He said hoarsely, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m helping you to prepare yourself!¡±

    He said it in a righteous manner, but to Gu Youli, he was a damn hooligan.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched as she wanted to refute something. However, she heard Yu feibai say softly, ¡± you clearly know that we are attracted to each other, but you are resisting. What are you afraid of? ¡±

 Chapter 95

    95 Strike without mercy (1)

    Gu Youli¡¯s body trembled and she felt embarrassed after being exposed.

    She took a step back. Her dark eyes were like those of a small animal as she looked at Yu feibai warily. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re so handsome and more beautiful than a woman. Any woman would be attracted to you!

    Yu feibai was slightly taken aback. When he slowly regained his senses, his cold eyes were smiling.¡±Oh ~~ why do these words sound so sour!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m jealous!¡± Gu Youli also told him the truth.

    A man who was more beautiful than a woman would definitely make a woman jealous.

    However, the moment she finished speaking, Gu Youli felt that something was not right.

    Wait a minute, she was not jealous because he attracted women. She was jealous because he was good-looking. He must not misunderstand.

    It was toote. Yu feibai had already misunderstood.

    At this moment, he pretended to be enlightened. ¡°So you¡¯re jealous!¡±

    gu youli¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡± who¡¯s jealous? what nonsense are you talking about? ¡±

    However, her denial made it seem like she was trying to cover up something. It really did seem like it.

    Gu Youli was so anxious that her eyshes fluttered and her little mouth pouted. She was so embarrassed that she turned around and wanted to escape.

    However, her wrist was grabbed by Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai pulled her and stood face to face with him. ¡°I¡¯m the one who made you jealous. I should make it up to you!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his empty hand and took out a phone from his inner pocket. Before handing it to Gu Youli, he said in a domineering tone that did not allow for any refusal, ¡± ¡°Take it! Yourpensation.¡±

    Gu Youli looked up and saw that it was the iPhone 4.

    Oh my God, isn¡¯t it 2010 now? Apple¡¯s fourth-generation iPhone 42010 was released in the United States in June. It was now more than October, and it had not beenunched in China yet.

    Gu Youli was shocked and looked at Yu feibai with a strange expression. ¡°Did Yingluo give this to me?¡±

    Yu feibai leaned forward and inched closer to her. He then shoved the phone into her hands. which university student doesn¡¯t have a phone these days? hold it properly!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the handsome face in front of her. She did not know how to react. She wanted to push the phone back to Yu feibai, but she could not control her hands and could not move.

    After a while, she seemed to wake up from a dream. Gu Youli stuffed the phone back into Yu feibai¡¯s hands. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli and his face turned cold. if you don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s useless. You can just throw it into theke!

    as he said that, he raised his hand and was about to throw it.

    gu youli was speechless. she suddenly realized that yu feibai was really a scary creature. he could be unhappy just like that.

    Please, this phone was very expensive, and he actually did not have any warning. He really wanted to throw it away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Youli had already stretched out her hands and was holding her phone tightly.

    Now, she finally understood that Yu feibai, who looked as cold as a fairy, was actually as evil as a demon.

    Yu feibai was very satisfied with Gu Youli¡¯s actions but his expression remained calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say no?¡±

    Gu Youli was speechless. I want it!

    How could she watch him throw such an expensive thing into theke?

    This man was domineering and arrogant, even more so than those evil and cold men. What was more terrifying was that he was very good at pretending and would never reveal his true feelings. This was the Dragon among the children of aristocratic families and men of power.

 Chapter 96

    96 show no mercy when you attack (2)

    If she didn¡¯t want it and he said he wanted to throw it away, then he would definitely throw it away.

    ¡°Then how are you going to repay me?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyebrows were curved and his ck eyes were bright.

    Gu Youli held her phone in her hand and bit her lip. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going topensate me?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up indifferently. There was a hint of teasing in his voice. but you said that you didn¡¯t want to!

    Gu Youli was embarrassed and said timidly, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you to supper as a way of repaying you, is that okay?¡±

    yu feibai deliberated for a moment. ¡± i¡¯m not free today. i owe you! ¡±

    ¡°until when!¡± Gu Youli blinked and looked into Yu feibai¡¯s eyes.

    However, he was surprised to find that in Yu feibai¡¯s eyes, his face was red, and he looked nervous and expectant.

    OWW! NO! Gu Youli howled in her heart.

    That anticipation must not be real. She was just pretending. She just wanted to repay him and had no other intentions.

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. After thinking for a few seconds, he said, ¡± I have a missionter. I¡¯m not sure about the exact time. Send me a text message when you miss me. I won¡¯t reply, but I¡¯ll read it!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who¡¯s missing you? I¡¯m going to text you!¡±

    what kind of person was he? he didn¡¯t know how to reply to messages, but he still needed someone to send him a message.

    yu feibai looked at her indifferently and did not hide the smile in his eyes. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your text!¡±

    Gu Youli was speechless. There was amotion in the banquet hall. The wee party had ended.

    She pursed her lips and waved at Yu feibai shyly. I¡¯m going back to the dormitory. You¡¯re on a mission, so you should go back and rest too!

    Then, without looking at Yu feibai, she turned around and ran in the direction of the dormitory.

    At the rockery outside the dormitory, the phone in Gu Youli¡¯s hand rang. She stopped in her tracks and looked at the phone. It was an unknown number.

    Gu Youli thought for a moment before she picked up.

    before she could say anything, yu feibai¡¯s deep and maic voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡± save my number! ¡±

    As always, there was no room for discussion, and he only cared about carrying it out.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Youli responded reflexively and then pouted.

    On the other end, Yu feibai was very satisfied. He said ¡®rest early¡¯ and hung up the phone. Gu Youli shook the phone for a while and then made a very fierce expression.

    But then, the corners of her mouth curled up unknowingly.

    She saved Yu feibai¡¯s number and with a mischievous mood, she keyed in the name ¡®Xiao Bai¡¯!

    The image of Yu feibai¡¯s chiseled side profile shed across her mind. He was well-defined and as clear as a spring. His every move was filled with endless flirtatiousness.

    It would be interesting to name such a man ¡®little white¡¯.

    Gu Youliughed to herself. Then, she recalled many things about Fei Bai. For example, his upright posture, his solemn standing posture, his rxed sitting posture, and his various expressions-cold, indifferent, dangerous, and smiling.

    As she thought about it, Gu Youli forgot how to address him as ¡®little Bai¡¯. She felt that no matter which way Yu feibai was addressed, she could not resist him.

    Gu Youli held her phone and slowly walked back to the dormitory.

    Before she pushed open the door, she heard Chu Qing¡¯s angry voice, ¡± ¡°Gu Mengshan, you¡¯re such a sanctimonious person. Youli is your sister, how could you do such a thing? You¡¯ve been targeting your sister all day long? Are you interested in that?¡±

 Chapter 97

    97 Show no mercy when you attack (3)

    before yang mengshan could reply, a cold male voice was heard. ¡± this student, mengshan has always been with me. please don¡¯t wrong her, okay? ¡±

    This voice was Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s delicate voice rang out weakly, ¡± sister Chu Qing, can you not treat me like this? ¡±

    The corner of Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. who¡¯s your sister? don¡¯t call everyone your sister all the time. What do you mean by how I treated you? I only said a few words to you and didn¡¯t do anything to you. Do you have to act like this? it¡¯s as if I beat you up.

    Zhao Mingcheng scoffed at the side, ¡± this student, I heard from Mengshan that you¡¯re good at martial arts, but please don¡¯t bully others just because you¡¯re good at martial arts. If anyone dares to bully Mengshan unreasonably, I¡¯ll take revenge for her even if I have to risk my life!

    Chu Qing was so angry that she was dumbfounded. She looked at Zhao Mingcheng sinisterly. f * ck, I¡¯m bullying people? Ask your other dormmates if I bullied them. Yang Mengshan deserves to be bullied, do you know that? Only brainless men like you who only care about appearance and not inner beauty would be blinded by a woman like this!¡±

    ¡°Please mind your words!¡± Zhao Mingcheng frowned, his expression dark.

    Yang Mengshan was very angry at Chu Qing¡¯s words. you¡¯re ridiculous and unreasonable. No wonder everyone calls you tomboy. Look at you. You don¡¯t look like a woman at all.

    Gu Youli knew that this was bad. This d * mn yang Mengshan was going to anger Chu Qing.

    No, she couldn¡¯t let Chu Qing get angry. With Chu Qing¡¯s personality, she would definitely hit her if she didn¡¯t like what she said. She couldn¡¯t let Chu Qing be punished for hitting her.

    Gu Youli pushed the door open and realized that everyone in the dormitory was there. However, everyone was sitting quietly by the bed with a depressed look on their faces. Other than Zhang Xiaowen, everyone else looked at yang Mengshan with contempt.

    chu qing and yang mengshan stood facing each other while zhao mingcheng stood beside yang mengshan, hugging her like an eagle protecting its chick.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s little face was pitiful and she was so aggrieved that her tears were about to fall.

    However, when she saw Gu Youli push open the door and enter, she really cried.

    She bit her lip and looked pitiful. She quickly went up to Gu Youli andined, ¡± ¡°Sister, I really like you and I really want to get along with you. But why do you hate me so much? sister, i beg you, no matter what dissatisfaction you have with me, we are still sisters. we can sit down and have a good talk, but can you please not ask sister chu qing to look for me? i¡¯m really scared!¡±

    By saying this, she was telling everyone that Gu Youli had asked Chu Qing to bully her on purpose.

    If Gu Youli had not suddenlye in, Chu Qing would have already started punching her. are you crazy? ¡±

    She red at yang Mengshan and took two steps forward. Yang Mengshan yelped in fear and quickly backed away.

    Zhao Mingcheng quickly went forward and put his arm around yang Mengshan¡¯s shoulders. Heforted her softly, ¡± don¡¯t cry. With me around, no one will dare to bully you.

    brother Mingcheng! yang Mengshan snuggled into Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s arms.

    Gu Youli did not want Chu Qing to confront yang Mengshan directly. Chu Qing was too straightforward and was definitely not yang Mengshan¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°chu qing, don¡¯t say anymore!¡± She reached out and pulled Chu Qing back to her bed.

    Chu Qing¡¯s anger could not be appeased. She turned around and red at Chu Qing. hey, Gu Mengshan, no one did anything to you. Do you have to cry like this? it¡¯s as if the man you love is dead. If you love to cry so much, you might really cry to death with the man you love.

 Chapter 98

    98 Show no mercy (4)

    After hanging out with Hua Miaomiao for so long, Chu Qing had naturally been influenced by his sharp tongue.

    While everyone was still in shock, yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°Chu Qing, why are you so vicious with your words!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m far worse than you when ites to being vicious!¡± chu qing snorted coldly.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s tears fell again. Those tears were crystal clear and slowly slid down from her eyes. Such a beautiful face and such a wronged expression would break any man¡¯s heart.

    As if she remembered Chu Qing¡¯s words, she raised her hand to wipe away her tears. She looked at Zhao Mingcheng pitifully and apologized profusely, ¡± ¡°Brother Mingcheng, I¡¯m sorry. Brother Mingcheng, I Won¡¯t Cry Anymore. I really won¡¯t cry anymore. I won¡¯t hurt you, Hanhan.¡±

    She was indirectly telling Zhao Mingcheng that the man she loved was him.

    Zhao Mingcheng, who was originally just a little angry, was now filled with anger, and his gentlemanly demeanor disappeared.

    he red at chu qing coldly. ¡± i¡¯m warning you, watch your words! ¡± You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want, because you can¡¯t afford to offend anyone!¡±

    Chu Qing shook off Gu Youli¡¯s hand and stepped forward. I didn¡¯t notice you. I want to see who you are that I can¡¯t afford to offend!

    Gu Youli turned around anxiously and wanted to hold Chu Qing back but it was toote.

    In the blink of an eye, Chu Qing had already thrown Zhao Mingcheng over her shoulder and he fell to the ground.

    Chu Qing pped her hands lightly and sneered, ¡± ¡°he¡¯s really an amazing big shot, a big shot that can be dealt with with a shoulder throw!¡±

    zhao mingcheng got up from the ground. a murderous look shed across his face. he bared his teeth and looked at chu qing. ¡± you¡¯re f * cking looking for death! ¡±

    She was filled with hatred. She aimed a kick at Chu Qing, but Chu Qing easily dodged it with a twist of her body.

    She turned around and wanted to attack Zhao Mingcheng but Gu Youli hugged her from behind. calm down, Chu Qing!

    At this moment, the other students in the dormitory rushed over to hold Chu Qing back.

    Yang Mengshan shrieked hysterically. Her entire body was shaking, and her face was full of tears. She pushed open the door and shouted, ¡± someone hit someone! Someonee quickly! Chu Qing hit someone!

    Gu Youli hugged Chu Qing tightly and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Do you still want to be a soldier?¡±

    ¡°Brother Mingcheng!¡± Yang Mengshan turned around and rushed towards Zhao Mingcheng. She asked nervously and worriedly, ¡± ¡°Brother Mingcheng, what¡¯s wrong? are you hurt?¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng shook his head and held yang Mengshan¡¯s hand, consoling her that he was fine.

    Immediately after, his murderous gazended on Chu Qing. student Chu, this is a school. How dare you hit someone in public!

    chu qing¡¯s gaze turned cold and she subconsciously wanted to break free from gu youli¡¯s embrace. she retorted, ¡± I¡¯m not beating you up. Don¡¯t forget that you did it too. This is a fight!

    ¡°I attacked in self-defense! And you¡¯re beating people up! just wait for the school¡¯s punishment!¡± Zhao Mingcheng said coldly.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body trembled slightly. She let go of Chu Qing and rushed to Zhao Mingcheng. this was an ident. Chu Qing didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you. Can you just let this matter go? ¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng smiled coldly at Gu Youli. do you think that¡¯s possible? don¡¯t spend so much effort on it, it will only disgust me. i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t bully mengshan again.¡±

    Gu Youli frowned slightly and her gaze turned cold. if you insist on making a big deal out of this, you¡¯ll be the one who regrets it!

 Chapter 99

    99 Show no mercy when you attack (5)

    Zhao Mingcheng did not think much of it, and his eyes were filled with rage.

    Chu Qing¡¯s ¡°sneak attack¡± was simply too embarrassing. Of course, he would not let it go.

    Zhao Mingcheng was a member of the student council and a well-known figure in the school. His family background was also considered strong. Although it was not a big deal, it did seem to be a big deal.

    He reported it. After investigation, it was confirmed that Chu Qing was the one who started the fight. The school gave Chu Qing a small demerit.

    Gu Youli felt extremely guilty. Her eyes were red as she looked at Chu Qing and apologized, ¡± I¡¯m sorry!

    Chu Qing did not think much of it. what are you making a fuss about? isn¡¯t it just a minor demerit? it¡¯s not a major demerit. It won¡¯t be recorded in the file. I¡¯ve had so many minor demerit in primary and secondary school!

    Indeed, they had passed countless times, all because of fighting!

    ¡°Besides, what does it have to do with you? why are you apologizing?¡± Chu Qingughed nonchntly. Then, she nced coldly at yang Mengshan who was at the head of the bed. I just can¡¯t get used to looking at some people. If I knew that I would be demerit-ed, I should have punched more to make it feel better!

    as she spoke, chu qing looked at yang mengshan and twisted her neck.

    As someone who practiced martial arts all year round, the sound of bones cracking immediately came from her neck.

    please, if he really punched her a few more times, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as a small mistake.

    At that moment, there were only three people in the dormitory-Chu Qing, Gu Youli, and yang Mengshan. They had seen Chu Qing¡¯s prowess. Yang Mengshan bit her lip and did not even look up. She was very tactful.

    gu youli held chu qing¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡± University is different from elementary school, middle school, and high school. From elementary school to high school, a small demerit will not be recorded in the file and will not affect the studies. But University is different. A small demerit will not be recorded, but it will affect the credits. You should stop having fun with yourself in the future!

    Chu Qing smiled and nodded her head.

    She nced at yang Mengshan and whispered, ¡± ¡°but to be honest, i¡¯m really not happy to let this matter go!¡±

    How could he just let it go like this? Gu Youli spun the phone in her hand and smiled. It was a cold smile that did not reach her eyes.

    chu qing¡¯s sharp eyes noticed it and she shouted in surprise, ¡± ¡°lili, you bought a cell phone? wow, and it¡¯s an apple one. i¡¯ve always wanted this. let me see, let me see.¡±

    Yang Mengshan stopped tidying her clothes and subconsciously nced at Gu Youli.

    yang mengshan found the silver-white iphone in chu qing¡¯s hand especially eye-catching.

    Yang Mengshan did not recognize the model of the phone and did not know that the phone could not be bought in China. She only thought that Gu liangwei had bought it for Gu Youli.

    He immediately gritted his teeth in hatred.

    she recalled how she had asked gu liangwei for half a year before he finally agreed to buy her a phone.

    After he bought the phone, Gu liangwei gave it to Gu Youli first. He let the two sisters share the phone but asked Gu Youli to keep it.

    At that time, she had not fallen out with Gu Youli yet. Gu Youli had only gotten her phone for two days before she found a way to get it. Gu Youli did not insist on having the phone, so the phone had been in her hands ever since.

    When they were in University, Gu liangwei had said that he would buy a phone for Gu Youli. However, at that time, their family had already paid for their school fees and they really did not have much money.

    He could only buy a cheap phone that cost 300 to 400 yuan. Gu Youli said that she did not want a phone as there was andline in the school dormitory.

 Chapter 100

    100 Show no mercy when you attack (6)

    At that time, she had thought that Gu Youli really did not want it. But it seemed like that was not the case. She was waiting for Gu liangwei to earn more money so that he could buy her a better one!

    Yang Mengshan furrowed her brows and felt very indignant!

    Chu Qing yed with it for a while and looked at Gu Youli in surprise. She asked in a small voice, ¡± this is thetest iPhone 4. It hasn¡¯t been bought in China yet. Why did you ask him to give it to you? ¡±

    As she said that, her delicate eyebrows raised suggestively.

    Gu Youli smiled faintly and did not say anything. She nced at yang Mengshan intentionally or unintentionally. Her eyes were like the ocean, deep and bottomless.

    After the 11th of November in his previous life, Gu Huijun¡¯s mother seemed to havee to Beijing and yed there for more than half a month.

    She should give Gu Huijun a callter and find time to treat her mother to a meal.

    Ever since she was reborn, although she wanted to torture the b * tches and exterminate the scumbags to get back at them for the debt they owed her, she had notpletely hardened her heart.

    It was really tiring for a person to live in hatred. She always hoped that she could let go of her hatred unknowingly so that she would not be so tense after her rebirth.

    However, this seemed to be the wrong idea!

    Since it was destined, it was either you die or I live.

    From now on, she would never give yang Mengshan any chance to catch her breath.

    Since yang Mengshan loved to pretend to be innocent, she would teach her how to kill innocent people.

    Gu Huijun was very surprised that Gu Youli had suddenlye to look for her.

    Ever since that day at the coffee shop, they had not been in contact. She had always been on good terms with yang Mengshan and had heard yang Mengshan say a lot of bad things about Gu Youli. She had also heard from Gu Hongfei that Gu Youli had harmed yang Mengshan and almost missed out on her college studies.

    She was quite angry about this.

    She only felt that Gu Youli had be cold and heartless. It was better that Gu Youli did note to her, so she might as well break up with her.

    She really didn¡¯t want such a friend who could be so cruel to her own sister.

    gu youli could feel gu huijun¡¯s coldness and said, a little hurt, ¡± ¡°I know that you hate me because of Mengshan. If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    gu huijun was embarrassed that her thoughts had been seen through. ¡± no, youli, i¡¯m very happy that you still treat me as a friend, but i really don¡¯t have time to apany you today. my mother is in beijing and i have to apany her to walk around the capital in the afternoon, so i¡¯m a little distracted! ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up. aunty, you¡¯re here in the capital? I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time. I really want to see her!

    really? thene with me and apany my mom to Beijing! gu huijun instantly forgot about her previous unhappiness and invited him warmly.

    Gu Huijun¡¯s mother, Luo Chunli, was a strong and smart woman.

    Gu Youli and yang Mengshan had a good rtionship with Gu Huijun, so they often went to the Gu family to y. Luo Chunli had also be familiar with them after a long time.

    The two sisters, Luo Chunli, liked Gu Youli more. In the past, she had always said that she wanted Gu Youli to be her daughter-inw, but her son liked yang Mengshan.

    She had also heard a little about yang Mengshan and Gu Youli from her son. She still did not believe that Gu Youli was the kind of person who would frame yang Mengshan.

    She had eaten more salt than the younger generation. She had always felt that yang Mengshan was not a simple girl.

    However, she had no choice. Her son liked yang Mengshan, so she asked her family to think of a way to get yang Mengshan a ce as a recement student.

    however, this matter still made her feel ufortable.

 Chapter 101

    101 show no mercy when you attack (7)

    luo chunli was very happy to see gu youli and had a good chat with her along the way. although she was not very satisfied with yang mengshan, she could only ept it if her son liked her.

    No matter what the rtionship between Gu Youli and yang Mengshan was, they were still her rtives.

    The elders and the younger generation had different thoughts. To Gu Huijun and yang Mengshan, it might just be a rtionship.

    Of course, if Gu Hongfei did not use his family¡¯s manpower and financial resources to get yang Mengshan a recement student, then to his parents, it would definitely be a rtionship.

    However, since they were willing to fork out so much manpower and money, yang Mengshan would be the Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw unless their son, Gu Hongfei, didn¡¯t want her.

    Gu Huijun was also overjoyed. She felt that Gu Youli was no different from before.

    As for the rtionship between Gu Youli and yang Mengshan, she thought that there might be some misunderstandings.

    Therefore, Gu Huijun decided that she would find an opportunity to get yang Mengshan and Gu Youli together and have an open discussion.

    No matter what unpleasant things happened, they were still sisters, so there was nothing to be unhappy about.

    for example, she often quarreled with gu hongfei. at that time, she was so angry that she wanted to beat the other party up. however, they made up very quickly.

    we¡¯re all family, how could there be any deep hatred fromst night?

    it was better to call yang mengshan out now while her mother, luo chunli, was around so that her mother could help put in a good word for her.

    With this in mind, Gu Huijun secretly called yang Mengshan and told her that her mother, Luo Chunli, hade to Beijing and asked if she was free to have a meal.

    At that moment, yang Mengshan was with Zhao Mingcheng. How could she have the time to deal with Gu Huijun and Luo Chunli? she found an excuse and said that she had something to do today and would look for her and Luo Chunli tomorrow.

    After hanging up the phone, Gu Huijun was a little unhappy.

    She turned her gaze and had another idea. She suggested to Gu Youli, ¡± ¡± youli, beijing university¡¯s environment is pretty good. why don¡¯t we take my mother out for a walk? ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. not bad. Our school¡¯s environment is not bad. There¡¯s a Western restaurant behind the school that serves good afternoon tea. We can still make it in time!

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s go!¡± As Gu Huijun spoke, she was already holding Gu Youli¡¯s hand in one hand and Luo Chunli¡¯s hand in the other as they went to the side of the road to hail a taxi.

    She had already nned her little scheme.

    Yang Mengshan said that she was not free in the afternoon, so she, her mother, Luo Chunli, and Gu Youli would go to Beijing University for afternoon tea first. They would rest for a while before going to visit Beijing University.

    Yang Mengshan should be free at night. He would call her then and ask her out for dinner.

    In the car, Gu Youli turned her head to look out the window. An unnoticeable sneer appeared at the corners of her lips.

    It seemed like a good show was about to start!

    For the past few days, yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng had been going out together. Sometimes, they would even pretend to be very intimate in front of Gu Youli.

    He would tell Zhang Xiaowen where she and Zhao Mingcheng had gone every day as if he was trying to provoke Gu Youli on purpose.

    if they didn¡¯t have sses in the afternoon, they would meet at that western restaurant for afternoon tea.

    There were a few times when Gu Youli pretended to pass by that ce unintentionally in the afternoon. Yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng were indeed there.

    once, when yang mengshan saw gu youli walking past, she even hugged zhao mingcheng and kissed him.

 Chapter 102

    102 Show no mercy when you attack (8)

    She was afraid that Gu Youli did not know how close she was with Zhao Mingcheng.

    When it came to dealing with men, Gu Youli could not help but admire yang Mengshan¡¯s methods.

    Zhao Mingcheng was considered a wise man, but he waspletely smitten by yang Mengshan.

    In fact, as long as a woman was good-looking and knew how to pretend to be innocent, she was generally good at seducing men. Men all liked to do this, no matter old or young, smart or stupid.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s high profile had already caused the rumors of this golden couple to spread all over the school. After all, the girl was beautiful and the boy was handsome. Moreover, Zhao Mingcheng was also a cadre of the Student Union, so it was difficult for them not to attract attention!

    xue yue western restaurant was located in the south of beijing university. there were many tall trees transnted outside the western restaurant, and there was also a small flower garden. the environment was beautiful, the atmosphere was romantic, and it was a good ce to date.

    not only yang mengshan and zhao mingcheng, but many other couples in the school also liked this ce.

    The car stopped by the side of the road. When Luo Chunli was paying the fare, Gu Youli smiled and said, ¡± I went in to see if there were any empty seats, so I took the opportunity to upy them. This shop¡¯s business is too good, and there are no seats every time Ie!

    Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Youli had already gotten out of the car and ran towards the Western restaurant.

    She wanted to see if yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng were in the Western restaurant.

    If he was, then the heavens would be helping her to beat up that scumbag. If he wasn¡¯t, then she could only look for another opportunity.

    After her rebirth, the heavens had loved her.

    The moment Gu Youli pushed open the door of the Western restaurant, she saw yang Mengshan sitting by the side window and Zhao Mingcheng sitting beside her.

    At this moment, he had a gentlemanly smile on his face as he looked at yang Mengshan lovingly.

    Yang Mengshan saw Gu Youli the moment she walked into the Western restaurant. She smiled at Gu Youli smugly.

    the moment their eyes met, gu youli rolled her eyes at yang mengshan. then, her gaze slid to zhao mingcheng. her expression could not hide her sadness.

    yang mengshan was even more pleased with herself. as if showing off, she suddenly turned around and kissed zhao mingcheng on the lips.

    His mouth and breath were suddenly filled with the sweetness of a young girl. Zhao Mingcheng, who was being ambushed, was slightly stunned at first, then he fell deeply into it.

    He turned from the guest into the host and hugged yang Mengshan, kissing her with all his heart.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a cold light. However, she blinked her watery eyes and looked surprised.

    at that moment, luo chunli and gu huijun walked in and stood beside gu youli.

    ¡°Youli, do you have a seat?¡± When the two of them asked, they realized that Gu Youli was standing in the same spot in shock.

    The two of them subconsciously followed Gu Youli¡¯s gaze and saw a young couple kissing passionately.

    Luo Chunli, who was still smiling a moment ago, was suddenly stunned. What? Young people nowadays were really too open-minded.

    This was a public ce, and he didn¡¯t know how to restrain himself.

    Luo Chunli, who was about to look away, suddenly found that the woman in the kissing couple looked so familiar.

    At this moment, the two people who were kissing each other separated. They were both panting and their faces were flushed.

    Zhao Mingcheng looked at yang Mengshan lovingly and smiled helplessly. Mengshan, you¡¯re so mischievous.

    yang mengshan¡¯s clear eyes sparkled as she blushed and leaned into zhao mingcheng¡¯s arms. she said shyly,¡±¡±It¡¯s all brother Mingcheng¡¯s fault, I love you too much ~~¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Gu Youli with a provocative gaze. Intentionally or unintentionally, she teased her.

 Chapter 103

    103 Show no mercy when you attack (9)

    Yang Mengshan was so shocked that she almost fainted.

    her eyes widened in horror and she pushed zhao mingcheng away in a panic. ¡± a-ran ran, aunty ran ran. ¡±

    What was going on? Why would Gu Hongfei¡¯s mothere to Beijing University?

    Luo Chunli and Gu Huijun would never have thought that one of the kissing couples would be yang Mengshan.

    However, the person who had kissed yang Mengshan was not Gu Hongfei!

    While Gu Huijun was still standing there in shock, Luo Chunli¡¯s hair was already standing on end. Her 150-pound fat body rushed forward quickly like the wind.

    Gu Mengshan, you¡¯re a despicable, shameless, and promiscuous little b * tch! Luo Chunli¡¯s eyes were fierce. After cursing angrily, she raised her hand and pped yang Mengshan¡¯s face.

    The crisp and fierce p instantly resounded throughout the entire Western restaurant.

    for a moment, the entire western restaurant was silent. everyone looked at luo chunli and yang mengshan in shock.

    Luo Chunli¡¯s p was so hateful that five bright red finger marks appeared on yang Mengshan¡¯s cheek in an instant.

    zhao mingcheng suddenly stood up and red at luo chunri. ¡± what are you doing? How can you hit people like a madman!¡±

    Luo Chunli roared at Zhao Mingcheng, ¡± you hit her! You should take a look at what kind of person she is! How dare you be with her? are you f * cking looking for death? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan was dumbfounded and only reacted after a while. She quickly begged for mercy, ¡± ¡°Auntie, let me exin!¡±

    exin? what¡¯s there to exin? my son almost fell out with his family because of your recement admission, but you found another pretty boy after you went to college and made my son a cuckold! Luo Chunli said as she pped him again.

    With another crisp p, the other side of yang Mengshan¡¯s face was swollen and red.

    Zhao Mingcheng wanted to stop them, but he was stunned by yang Mengshan and Luo Chunli¡¯s words!

    What did yang Mengshan want to exin?

    What was the green hat that Luo Chunli had mentioned?

    Themotion was so big that not only did it attract the attention of everyone in the Western restaurant, but it also quickly attracted the passers-by outside and even the people from the neighboring store toe over and watch the show.

    Luo Chunli cursed as she hit yang Mengshan, ¡± ¡°you shameless wench, what did my son not treat you well? you actually dared to have an affair behind his back!¡±

    He spoke quickly and loudly, and the p was fierce and loud. Yang Mengshan¡¯s face was swollen in an instant!

    Gu Youli watched from the side and felt that her face was twitching in pain. She sighed to herself that she had not chosen the wrong person. Luo Chunli was as strong and heavy-handed as the rumors said.

    she wondered if she would be disfigured.

    Gu Huijun¡¯s mother was famous for her ferocity in the small city.

    Gu Huijun¡¯s father, Gu Zhen, was a coal boss and a famous nouveau riche.

    when a man became rich, many women would try to get close to him, but none of them dared to try to get close to valley town, because he had a fierce and famous wife.

    The reason why Valley town was so rich now was all thanks to Luo Chunli. He respected and feared his wife.

    Do you love him or not? Only he would know.

    When Valley town had just risen, he did find a woman and did it sneakily.

    However, the truth couldn¡¯t be hidden forever. It didn¡¯t take long for Luo Chunli to know about this.

 Chapter 104

    104 No mercy in your attack (10)

    Luo Chunli found the woman and beat her to the ground on the spot. She even stripped the woman naked and made her walk home naked.

    That was when his powerful voice was heard.

    Luo Chunli doted on her son, Gu Hongfei. If Gu Hongfei asked for the stars in the sky, Luo Chunli would do everything she could to get them for him.

    Although he was a little unhappy with yang Mengshan, he didn¡¯t mind because his son liked her.

    In her previous life, Gu Hongfei and yang Mengshan were equal when they were together. However, it was different in this life. Yang Mengshan only got together with Gu Hongfei because she needed his help.

    No matter what, yang Mengshan was already on the lower side.

    For Luo Chunli, it was a humiliation and a joke for such a thing to happen again.

    This daughter-inw who seemed to have been bought with money was actually looking for another man behind her son¡¯s back. If this were to spread to the small city, her son would lose all his face.

    to luo chunli, who loved her son so much, how could she not be angry? she might even have the thought of killing yang mengshan.

    She worked hard to earn money so that her son and daughter could live well. Now, her son¡¯s life had not even begun, and he had not even finished his studies, but he had been deceived by a woman. She was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood.

    In less than a minute, yang Mengshan¡¯s face was swollen. After Luo Chunli tugged at her pink chiffon dress a few times, half of the sleeve was torn off, revealing her pink underwear.

    Now, half of her breasts were exposed.

    ah! yang Mengshan was nervous and embarrassed as she raised her hands to protect her chest.

    luo chunli sneered and reached out to pull yang mengshan¡¯s clothes again. she was fierce and hateful. you still know how to be embarrassed? you still know how to save your face? my son must be blind to treat you like a treasure. It turns out that you¡¯re f * cking with other men outside. I¡¯m so angry. You little slut who can marry anyone. I¡¯m going to beat you to death today!

    After a few tugs, yang Mengshan¡¯s skirt was torn open and her fair skin was exposed. All the men present were dumbfounded. Some of them even took out their phones and took pictures of this scene.

    as for the others, they could more or less hear something from their conversation and instantly started pointing at them.

    Gu Youli suddenly felt that thetter part of the sentence was very familiar.

    Oh, right, when she died in her previous life, did Zhao Mingcheng scold her like this?

    In this one minute, one p after another, men-stealing, promiscuous, promiscuous, little slut, and other embarrassing words caused Zhao Mingcheng to freeze on the spot and not know what to do.

    He subconsciously took a step back. When he looked up, he saw Gu Youli standingzily at the door.

    One of her feet was bent, and the sole of her foot was facing the door. She looked very rxed andfortable.

    His cold and indifferent expression showed that he wasn¡¯t interested in what had just happened, but he also seemed to have expected it.

    She seemed to have noticed his gaze and looked up to meet his eyes. A big smile appeared on her face, like a Hundred Flowers blooming in spring.

    She was very beautiful. At this moment, it seemed that everything in the world paled inparison to her smile.

    zhao mingcheng was so stunned that he forgot to breathe. at the same time, a bone-piercing chill ran down his spine.

 Chapter 105

    105 show no mercy when you attack (11)

    Zhao Mingcheng was so stunned that he forgot to breathe. At the same time, a bone-piercing chill ran down his spine.

    The words she had said in the dormitory that day shed through his mind. If you insist on blowing things up, you¡¯ll be the one who regrets it!

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s entire body trembled, and the light in his eyes began to tremble violently. He panted heavily like a fire-breathing dragon, and he suddenly threw a ruthless punch.

    ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, Luo Chunli felt a sharp pain in her jawbone, as if it was about to break.

    The strong force mmed her to the table next to her.

    The things on the table were all pushed to the ground.

    Gu Huijun shouted in fear,¡±mother!!!!¡±

    Gu Youli also ran over. Auntie, ran ran.

    A trace of thick blood, apanied by severe pain, spread from the corner of Luo Chunli¡¯s mouth. She felt dizzy and could not react for a long time.

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s eyes were frighteningly cold, and his hands clenched into fists. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with Yingluo? what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Luo Chunli was dumbfounded for a long time before she finally recovered.

    She had always been fierce in her life. When she had no money, no one dared to do anything to her. Now that her family had some money, she was the only one who could be arrogant and domineering.

    she had never thought that she would be beaten up by a young boy today. how terrible!

    Luo Chunli pushed Gu Huijun and Gu Youli away and stood up unsteadily. She red at Zhao Mingcheng with fire in her eyes. She looked like she wanted to cut Zhao Mingcheng into a thousand pieces. ¡°You actually dare to hit this olddy!¡±

    ¡°why don¡¯t you ask me who i am? let me tell you, i¡¯m from a small city, but i have money to kill you!¡± As she spoke, Luo Chunli rolled up her sleeves and looked at Zhao Mingcheng with her hands on her hips.

    She then instructed Gu Huijun and Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°Huijun, call the police! Youli, what¡¯s the phone number of your principal¡¯s office? give me a call!¡±

    Luo Chunli was a person who never suffered losses. If someone dared to hit her, she only had one thought in her mind, and that was to return the favor a hundred times or a thousand times!

    Seeing that Luo Chunli did not answer his question, Zhao Mingcheng looked at yang Mengshan with a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°What do you think is going on? what did she mean by those words?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s clothes were crumpled and torn. Her hair was also a mess and she had no image to speak of.

    Right now, she simply wanted to faint. She had lost all her face!

    Now, she was being interrogated by the man she loved. She regretted not cutting ties with Gu Hongfei earlier. But what was she supposed to say now?

    Whatever she said would be wrong. In this situation, she could only pretend to be pitiful.

    As she thought about this, yang Mengshan covered her mouth and started crying softly. Her adorable look made Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s heart soften.

    To yang Mengshan, this moment was the most embarrassing moment of her life.

    However, the next moment ...

    Luo Chunli saw that yang Mengshan was only crying and not saying anything.

    She was even more furious. what happened? Let me tell you what¡¯s going on, she has a husband, you know? you¡¯re the third party, you seduced someone else¡¯s wife!¡±

    ¡°What? ¡°You have a husband, Yingluo!¡± Zhao Mingcheng choked and looked at yang Mengshan with a pained expression.

    yang mengshan¡¯s entire body trembled violently as she held onto zhao mingcheng¡¯s hand with tears in her eyes. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not married. I don¡¯t have a husband, Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 106

    106 Show no mercy when you attack (12)

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s behavior made Luo Chunli even angrier.

    she was mean to yang mengshan and scolded her harshly. ¡± ¡°Gu Mengshan, you really can¡¯t afford it. You don¡¯t have a husband. Back when you wanted my son to get you a ce in the make-up school, you kept calling him ¡®husband¡¯ and ¡®brother Hongfei¡¯. Now that you¡¯ve achieved your f * cking goal, you want to leave everything behind. It¡¯s your good fortune that my son likes you. How dare you y tricks on my son? do you think that all the members of our Gu n are vegetarians? you¡¯re a coquettish and unruly b * tch!¡±

    A woman like Luo Chunli was vicious and cruel when she scolded people. She talked endlessly, and every sentence was a personal attack, which made the people who were scolded by her feel ashamed.

    Yang Mengshan was dizzy from the scolding. She was embarrassed and ashamed. She just wanted to find a hole to hide in and did not dare to refute.

    Hearing this, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s blood started to boil.¡±enough!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean enough! I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t take me for a fool! You just punched me, I¡¯m not done with you!¡±

    Luo Chunli then shouted, ¡°Youli, give me the phone number of your principal¡¯s office. This kid dared to hit me. If I don¡¯t get the school to expel him today, my surname isn¡¯t Luo!

    Yang Mengshan bit her lips so hard that she almost tore them. Her body was trembling badly, not knowing if it was because she had been hit or because she was afraid.

    When she heard Luo Chunli¡¯s words and Gu Youli¡¯s name again, she shuddered as if she had found a way to resolve this matter.

    She looked up at Gu Youli in disbelief.

    Suddenly, she rushed to Gu Youli¡¯s side, grabbed her body and shook her desperately. Her tone was full of sadness and grievance. it¡¯s you. You framed me on purpose, right? sister, how could you be so cruel? how could you do that to me? ¡±

    Gu Youli must have done it on purpose for Luo Chunli and Gu Huijun to bump into her and Zhao Mingcheng here today.

    Gu Youli could have dodged it easily but she did not. Instead, she allowed yang Mengshan to scream at the top of her lungs. sis, I know you hate me but why did you frame me? do you want me to lose all my reputation? ¡±

    The surrounding students were confused by this sudden change.

    What exactly was going on? wasn¡¯t he caught cheating on her? how did he be a framed person?

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Gu Huijun suddenly rushed forward and pushed yang Mengshan away.

    Yang Mengshan looked at Gu Huijun sadly. She said weakly, ¡± sister Huijun, please believe me. This is all my sister¡¯s doing. She ...

    ¡± mengshan, i¡¯ve said enough. did you not hear me? ¡± Gu Huijun yelled at yang Mengshan.

    She was very angry. did you forget that when I called you before, you said that you didn¡¯t have time, so you asked me to get Gu Youli to bring mom and me here for afternoon tea and then walk around Beijing University before asking you out for dinner at night? I wanted to resolve the misunderstanding between you and Youli. Now, it seems like there¡¯s no misunderstanding. I used to think that it was Youli¡¯s fault but today, I realized that you¡¯re simply unreasonable. Other than using Youli, you have nothing else to say, Youli.

    A self-deprecating smile appeared on Gu Youli¡¯s face and she said gloomily, ¡± don¡¯t say anymore, Huijun. I¡¯m already used to it. She likes to let everyone think that I¡¯m an evil big sister, so I¡¯ll be the evil big sister!

    F * ck! The surrounding crowd was in an uproar, and some people even started swearing.

    (Author¡¯s note: six chapters have been updated today, and the title has been changed. [ the most powerful military pet in history: the first wife of a politician. This title is very domineering. I like it a lot. I wonder if everyone likes it? ] As for the book review activity, as long as I don¡¯t announce the list of winners, the activity is not over. Don¡¯t worry, you can take your time to think about it.)

 Chapter 107

    107 no mercy in a fight (13)

    F * ck! The surrounding crowd was in an uproar, and some people even started to curse.

    Gu Youli¡¯s self-deprecating words made the crowd angry and they all looked at yang Mengshan in disgust.

    Some people even disdainfullymented, ¡± I hate this kind of person the most. She always acts like she¡¯s the victim, as if the whole world owes her. She¡¯ll use whoever she sees of framing her. Disgusting!

    Someone else chimed in, ¡± do you know what this is called? this is called being pretentious!

    ¡°B * tches are so pretentious! He should be rewarded with ten feet of red!¡±

    you¡¯ve turned into a beast before your evolution isplete, and you¡¯ve barged in to bite your sister. You¡¯re really amazing!

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a slut, I¡¯ve never seen a slut who¡¯s so good at pretending!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a picture just now? Upload it online and let everyone see it, so that she won¡¯t be the criminal who framed her for no reason next time!¡±

    The discussions around them were getting louder and louder. Everyone was against yang Mengshan and no one had any sympathy for her.

    Yang Mengshan received looks of disdain and disgust as if she had been stripped naked. She felt extremely embarrassed.

    Her face was as pale as snow, and her body trembled violently. She cried weakly, ¡± I¡¯m not. Believe me, it¡¯s not like this!

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I heard it clearly just now. You said you love this man. What do you take my brother for? a fool?¡± although gu huijun quarreled with gu hongfei often, they had a good rtionship.

    Coupled with the fact that yang Mengshan had made use of her feelings and made her stand on yang Mengshan¡¯s side, she was so angry that she was about to explode.

    The crowd watching the show contemptuously echoed, ¡± ¡± the matter is already in front of you, yet you still want to pretend. i really can¡¯t stand this woman who likes to pretend! ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is to pretend to be a White Lotus and the Virgin Mary!¡±

    ¡°Wow, thements are so fast!¡± Someone eximed.

    the video had already been uploaded, and in just two to three minutes, there were more than a hundredments, which were still being added.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned pale. Under the suspicious gazes of the people around her, she was so angry that she almost had internal injuries.¡±Delete it, quickly delete it. How can you guys be so coy?¡±

    No one cared about her, so naturally, no one would help her delete it. Everyone present hated her pretentiousness.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s entire body was trembling. She took out her phone and opened the school forum page.

    The post about her was at the top of the list with the title ¡± White Lotus teaches you how to frame your sister.

    The content was that the beautiful white Lotus sister had been found out by her boyfriend¡¯s mother for cheating on her. Her boyfriend¡¯s mother felt bad for her son and beat the White Lotus in a rage.

    In order to get away with it, the White Lotus said that her sister had framed her, but the poor sister said that it was up to her. Anyway, she was already used to it. If you love to tease me, there are pictures to show the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself!

    There was a row of photos of what had happened just now.

    All the students in the school were Dao guardians. They were all people of justice who could not tolerate sand in their eyes. For people like yang Mengshan who were evil, sinister, and immoral, they should be condemned by the entire school.

    the entire school, regardless of what they were like in reality.

    However, these people would definitely say whatever they wanted on the inte, hurling abuse and attacks at some ugly people or things.

    Hence, in just a few minutes, yang Mengshan¡¯s post had already received hundreds ofments.

 Chapter 108

    108 No mercy in a fight (14)

    In just a few minutes, yang Mengshan¡¯s reputation at Capital University waspletely ruined. For a long time, she was not only ignored but also isted at Capital University.

    Yang Mengshan was very clear that no matter what she said now, no one would care about her. Naturally, no one would help her delete the post.

    she gritted her teeth and looked at gu youli with tears in her eyes. she started to y the family card while sobbing. sister, I¡¯m not that evil. Everything I¡¯ve done to you was to gain your attention and to make you treat me like a little sister, but you always misunderstand me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m misunderstanding you now. Please, sister, please get everyone to delete the post!

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was very calm, but on the surface, she was very emotional.

    She leaped forward and stood in front of yang Mengshan. Her voice suddenly became louder.¡±Attention? Huijun, can you tell me how well I treated her in the past?¡±

    Gu Huijun sneered. that¡¯s great! I¡¯m so envious of myself for not having a good sister like you. So, when she told me that you¡¯ve be good or bad and only know how to bully her, I couldn¡¯t believe it! You¡¯re too smart, Mengshan. You keep ndering yourself and we can¡¯t help but think that Youli is a bad person. We¡¯ll all help you!¡±

    Gu Youli was very upset and her face was full of pain. I won¡¯t be stupid anymore. I only hate how I had such a sister. Are you really my biological sister? ¡±

    a look of panic shed across yang mengshan¡¯s eyes as she subconsciously took a step back.

    It was only for a moment, but she quickly returned to normal.

    However, Gu Youli still caught it. She was suspicious. Why did she feel that yang Mengshan had a guilty conscience?

    Could it be that she really wasn¡¯t his biological sister, not even his biological sister from a different mother?

    Gu Youli¡¯s tone became even colder. I¡¯m not a White Lotus or Saint Maria. I live a more honest life. I won¡¯tment on your post because you¡¯re my sister. However, I won¡¯t ask anyone to help you delete the post because that has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want to be a busybody. If you want to say that I¡¯m an evil sister because of this, you can say whatever you want. I¡¯m already used to it. It doesn¡¯t matter. Justice is in everyone¡¯s heart!

    It was a very pertinent statement, but it actually stomped on yang Mengshan a few more times.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s body trembled as she leaned closer to Gu Youli. ¡°do you have to be so heartless?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s long eyshes drooped and she whispered into yang Mengshan¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°What else, Zhenzhen?¡±

    After saying ¡®of course¡¯, she raised her hand to brush her mouth. this is the purpose of my design!

    After saying that, he straightened up.

    Gu Youli was very careful when she said thest part of her sentence. Her voice was so soft that only she and yang Mengshan could hear it. To others, it seemed like Gu Youli was just trying to get up.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes widened, and the hatred in her heart was about to burn.

    She red at Gu Youli in anger. She wanted to pounce on Gu Youli and give her a few ps. Gu Youli, you despicable and shameless b * tch. You¡¯ll die a horrible death!

    The plot took a sharp turn. He didn¡¯t expect that when the older sister refused to help, the younger sister¡¯s attitude would take a 360-degree turn, scolding the older sister with a fierce look.

    This was probably his sister¡¯s true face!

    F * ck, so she had such a vicious face. It was really too pitiful to be this woman¡¯s sister.

    When yang Mengshan realized that she had revealed her true colors, she immediately burst into tears under everyone¡¯s disgusted and unhappy gazes.

 Chapter 109

    109 Show no mercy when you attack (15)

    At this moment, her delicate face was full of water droplets, looking particrly pitiful.

    Now that things hade to this, she could only suffer in silence. She only hated herself for being too rxed during this period of time and underestimating Gu Youli.

    Someone else spoke up again. using such a beautiful term as kinship as a shield, getting angry when your sister disagrees, and now you¡¯re pretending to be pitiful. How disgusting.

    this kind of woman is simply treating shamelessness as her character and lowly as noble!

    Yang Mengshan was crying like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain as she looked at everyone pitifully.

    She wanted to find someone to speak up for her, but no one was willing to talk to her.

    This included Zhao Mingcheng. Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s cold and sinister eyes were filled with anger and pain. After meeting her gaze, he quickly looked away.

    ¡°You¡¯re still crying? are you addicted? It¡¯s no use crying. Now that everyone knows what¡¯s going on, you still want to use your tears to ask for sympathy?¡±

    yeah, you¡¯ve already made it so clear, but you¡¯re still pretending to be pitiful. Really, I¡¯m embarrassed just looking at you.

    From the corner of yang Mengshan¡¯s eye, she could see hundreds of people looking at her in disgust. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.

    At this moment, she could no longer make any crying sounds.

    His gaze was like a knife as he red at Gu Youli viciously. He was as venomous as a snake. He turned around and rushed out of the door.

    zhao mingcheng clenched his fists, as if he felt that there was no need for him to stay any longer. he only felt that it was time for everything to end.

    He stepped forward and was ready to leave. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself anymore, but he seemed to have forgotten about Luo Chunli.

    Luo Chunli was known for being a Shrew. She had just been punched by Zhao Mingcheng, so how could she just let him go?

    When she saw that Zhao Mingcheng was also preparing to leave, she quickly rushed over to hold him back.

    you¡¯re not allowed to leave. You¡¯re not going to leave so easily after hitting me! Luo Chunli held on tightly to Zhao Mingcheng.

    Zhao Mingcheng could not break free no matter what, and he could not make a move.

    This was the first time he had met such a woman and encountered such a thing. His face was red and he waspletely at a loss.

    gu huijun had already called the police, and the police hade.

    This matter was brought to the police station and the police had to find out the truth. Hence, yang Mengshan was called to the police station.

    At the same time, Gu Huijun called Gu Hongfei over. Gu Hongfei had a rough idea of what was going on. The moment he arrived at the police station, he threw a punch at Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s head without saying a word.

    At this moment, Gu Hongfei had obviously inherited his mother¡¯s Valiance.

    Zhao Mingcheng wasn¡¯t someone who would take a beating passively, not to mention that he was currently filled with rage.

    fortunately, the police pulled the two of them apart forcefully, otherwise, it would have been another battle.

    Gu Hongfei¡¯s sneak attacknded on Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s eye.

    At this moment, one of his eyes was greenish-purple, and he no longer had his usual gentle and steady appearance. Instead, his face was filled with hostility.

    In addition, the principal of Beijing University, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s parents, Zhao long, and Lu qingmei were all called over.

    When Zhao long saw Zhao Mingcheng in such a sorry state, his gentle and honest son waspletely gone. His expression was shocked for a moment before he became furious, ¡± what the hell is going on? ¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng lowered his head and did not say anything. The police officer nced at yang Mengshan, who was sitting at the side. This youngdy was really pretty. It was no wonder that the two boys were fighting over her. It was a pity that she was too loose.

    The police officer sighed and shook his head. He then exined the situation to Zhao long.

 Chapter 110

    110 Show no mercy when you attack (16)

    This was the first time Zhao Long¡¯s face darkened towards Zhao Mingcheng. He was filled with disappointment.¡±What¡¯s there to fight for for such a girl, you ignorant fool!¡±

    At this moment, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s mother, Lu qingmei, really wanted to give her son a tight p. How could he be so foolish?

    She softened her temper and exined to her husband on Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s behalf, ¡± Mingcheng definitely didn¡¯t know about it. He must have been lied to too!

    zhao long angrily roared, ¡°exining is covering up!¡±

    He was probably so angry that he gave Zhao Mingcheng a p.

    Luo Chunli, who was watching from the side, felt very happy.

    Yang Mengshan, who was beside him, was trembling in fear. There was a hint of timidity in her watery eyes.

    In fact, she had wanted to go up and say something, but looking at the situation now, it was better to leave. Anyway, she had already recorded her statement, so there was nothing more for her to do.

    Zhao long used a lot of strength, and Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s face immediately swelled up after he hit him. Zhao Mingcheng did not even dare to raise his head. He lowered his head and apologized seriously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad. I was wrong.¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng understood his father¡¯s temper very well. When he was angry, he would not listen to anything. No matter what you said, it would be wrong.

    So he lowered his head and didn¡¯t say a word, only hoping that he wouldn¡¯t make a mistake that would cause eternal hatred.

    His eyes identally caught sight of yang Mengshan as she left, and the term ¡®vicious beauty¡¯ appeared in his mind.

    He had always wanted to find a beautiful and pure girl, like an angel who had fallen into the mortal world, perfect and wless.

    After this experience, he finally understood that no girl in this world would be perfect like an angel who had fallen into the mortal world.

    Even if there were women who looked simr, their hearts might not be the same. They were like angels, but they were not angels.

    He didn¡¯t want to say anything more, so he could only admit that he had failed this time.

    However, yang Mengshan wasn¡¯t the only one who had caused him trouble. Yang Mengshan¡¯s sister, Gu Youli, had also caused him trouble.

    He felt that this matter was not that simple. Gu Youli had smiled at him just now and she had done it on purpose.

    The fact that she could stillugh in that situation waspletely to provoke him into attacking.

    He had to admit that Gu Youli was not as pretty as yang Mengshan, but she was much more scheming than yang Mengshan.

    However, she must have done this because she liked him and wanted to take revenge on him for being with yang Mengshan.

    Zhao Mingcheng was extremely disdainful. He still had no interest in Gu Youli at all. However, he felt that he could make use of her feelings for him to vent his anger.

    This farce was tangled up in the police station for a few hours. In the end, it was resolved with the school giving Zhao Mingcheng a small demerit.

    Luo Chunli was arrogant, but the Zhao family was not to be trifled with. Besides, the Zhao family was a local big family.

    But even so, Luo Chunli was still a little indignant, and so was the Zhao family.

    The two sides looked at each other, both unhappy.

    However, no matter how unhappy he was, the Zhao family wouldn¡¯t say anything. After all, he was a person with a little face in Beijing.

    However, Luo Chunli was different. She kept on scolding Gu Hongfei and telling him to break up with yang Mengshan no matter what. If they didn¡¯t break up, she wouldn¡¯t give him any money.

    gu hongfei red at zhao mingcheng angrily, but he did not say a word after being scolded by luo chunli.

    When they left the police station, Zhao Mingcheng and Zhao long brought along theirwyer, Luo Chunli, and Gu Huijun to go through the procedures.

    At that moment, there were only Gu Hongfei, Gu Youli, Zhao long and his wife in the room.

 Chapter 111

    111 Show no mercy when you attack (17)

    Gu Youli looked at Zhao long, who had a serious expression on his face and felt that he was unlucky.

    she shifted her gaze slyly and suddenly said to gu hongfei, ¡± Gu Hongfei, you¡¯d better Listen to Your Mother. Forget it. Aren¡¯t there many pretty girls in your school? you can just woo another one!

    In fact, Gu Hongfei¡¯s looks and family background were considered above average. In this small city, it would only take a few minutes for him to woo other girls.

    Gu Hongfei red at Gu Youli and said fiercely, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Gu Youli rolled her eyes at him. I just don¡¯t want you to lose your life in order to steal someone else¡¯s girlfriend!

    Gu Hongfei frowned impatiently. you¡¯ve crossed the line. Do you have to say such things? ¡±

    Gu Youli smirked coldly. that man just now is yang Mengshan¡¯s current boyfriend, Zhao Mingcheng. He looks refined on the surface but he¡¯s actually very ruthless. If he were to attack you, you¡¯d be dead.

    ¡°F * ck! I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to do it! before Gu Hongfei could finish his sentence, Lu qingmei interrupted him. shut up!

    Lu qingmei didn¡¯t like it when others talked about her son. She would get agitated whenever they talked about him.

    She stood up angrily and warned Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you can say whatever you want, but don¡¯t say whatever you want. Don¡¯t try to defame my son!¡±

    Gu Youli suddenly stood up and red at Lu qingmei. ¡°What do you mean defaming? I¡¯m telling the truth. He¡¯s that kind of person! ¡°My ssmate is just a girl. She just had a verbal conflict with him, and then she threw him on the ground because she was a little hot-tempered, but he just wouldn¡¯t let it go and asked the school to give my ssmate a small demerit. It¡¯s just a small matter, and he¡¯s already so ruthless. If he were to snatch his girlfriend or his family property, wouldn¡¯t he be ying with his life?¡±

    Her words had an underlying meaning, and she had deliberately said it for Zhao long to hear.

    Lu qingmei also felt that these words had weight and immediately flew into a rage. ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense, do you believe that I will Sue you?¡±

    Gu Youli pretended to be very afraid. She hugged her arm and her body trembled. go ahead and Sue me. I¡¯m so scared, Yingluo.

    Then, she returned to her normal expression and curled her lips coldly, as if talking to herself, ¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re just like your son!¡±

    Lu qingmei¡¯s eyes widened, and she was so angry that smoke wasing out of her head. She was so speechless that she couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    ¡± you stammered. ¡± after a long while, she managed to squeeze out a word, but before she could finish, she was interrupted by zhao long.

    Zhao long looked at Gu Youli with a deep gaze. Gu Youli blinked and looked back at him with a cold expression.

    His expression seemed to be saying,¡±your son has always been like this!¡±

    zhao long¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked elsewhere, but he did not say anything.

    Gu Youli also looked away and smiled at Gu Hongfei, who was beside her. She looked cold and beautiful.

    she knew that zhao long didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, but her words would definitely make him wary. he knew that his youngest son was definitely not what he appeared to be.

    indeed, just as gu youli had thought, zhao long started to have some bad thoughts.

    when the disheveled zhao mingcheng returned, zhao long did not see a single trace of gentleness and honesty on him. instead, he felt that he was a hypocrite.

    Gu Youli was so focused on Zhao long that she did not notice that Gu Hongfei had been shocked by her cold and beautiful smile.

 Chapter 112

    112 Show no mercy when you attack (18)

    Gu Hongfei shifted his gaze away in a panic. He then felt his heart thumping faster.

    The smile just now was too dazzling to him. In the past, he would only think that yang Mengshan¡¯s smile was so dazzling, but that smile just now was not yang Mengshan¡¯s.

    What the hell was going on?

    Thinking of yang Mengshan, Gu Hongfei¡¯s heart was filled with pain and sadness.

    Gu Hongfei liked yang Mengshan so much not only because she was pretty but also because he had always thought that yang Mengshan was kind. He thought that it was because of yang Mengshan¡¯s personal charm.

    But now it seemed that everything was fake, but he really couldn¡¯t ept it for a while.

    When he sent Gu Youli to the entrance of the capital, Gu Hongfei turned around uncontrobly and his gaze was fixed on Gu Youli.

    She stood there calmly, cold and thin, but she was like a red spider lily in the dark night, shining with brilliance.

    It was very beautiful!

    Gu Youli met his gaze and smiled at him again. However, this smile did not reach her eyes at all.

    It was a very fake smile and it made Gu Hongfei inexplicably ufortable.

    The shrewd Luo Chunli saw all of this and held her chin in deep thought.

    in the past, she had always thought that her son liked gu youli because he would only be particrly casual when he was with gu youli. he would also smile very happily.

    However, her silly son said that the person he liked was yang Mengshan. However, looking at him now, it seemed that he was about to walk out of the fog, but she didn¡¯t know if it was toote.

    gu youli ran into yang mengshan on her way back to the dormitory.

    No, it wasn¡¯t touching. Yang Mengshan had been waiting for her on this road with fewer people.

    she did not know how long she had been waiting. when she saw that gu youli had finally arrived, she walked over angrily and said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°Gu Youli!¡±

    Gu Youli stood still and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± yang mengshan¡¯s gaze was like a knife that had been dipped in poison. she gritted her teeth and questioned gu youli.

    gu youliughed out loud. ¡°that¡¯s so funny. you actually don¡¯t understand why i¡¯m doing this?¡± i thought that after all the things you¡¯ve done to harm me, you should understand why i¡¯m doing this and why you¡¯re questioning me now. are you looking for a beating likest time?¡±

    As she said that, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned cold. She raised her hands and clenched them into fists. The bones in her hands made cracking sounds.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s body turned cold and she took a step back subconsciously. how dare you im that this is a school? aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished? ¡±

    gu youli smiled. ¡± that¡¯s true. i don¡¯t want you to say that your pig-like face was beaten up by me! ¡±

    Pfff! yang mengshan was so angry that she almost vomited blood. ¡± y-you, i won¡¯t let you off just like that. just you wait! ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darkened as if they had been frozen. I should be the one saying this to you, Mengshan, my good sister. Everything that happened today is just the beginning, Yingying.

    Yang Mengshan felt a chill run down her spine when she heard this.

    Her lips twitched, and her neck turned red with anger. She said coldly, proud and hateful, ¡± Gu Youli, you¡¯re doing this to separate me and Zhao Mingcheng, right? do you think that Zhao Mingcheng will like you just because you¡¯re doing this? let me tell you, even after what happened today, Zhao Mingcheng is still mine. Don¡¯t even think about it!

    After that, yang Mengshanughed and turned around to leave angrily.

    Gu Youli looked at her back andughed coldly. Of course, Zhao Mingcheng was yours. He would always be yours!

    (P.S.: Seeing that someonemented that Hua Miaomiao and Leng Kuang are a couple, I am extremely embarrassed. Leng Kuang and Chu Qing are the couple, my dear ssmates!)

 Chapter 113

    113 Yu feibai, who do you like?(1)

    when gu youli returned to the dormitory, she was immediately surrounded by her roommates. they were all fighting to ask her what had happened.

    The one whoughed the loudest was Chu Qing.

    Gu Youli leaned forward and ced her thin lips next to Chu Qing¡¯s ear. She said in a low voice,¡±¡±Zhao Mingcheng also has a minor demerit!¡±

    wakaka ~~¡±Chu Qing immediately startedughing wildly.

    She raised her arm and put it around Gu Youli¡¯s shoulder. it feels good. It¡¯s karma!

    Huang yun and Wen ting also heard it. They covered their mouths andughed.

    As long as Zhang Xiaowen remained unmoved and sat firmly by the desk ...

    She only gave Gu Youli an illusory smile when she entered the room. Then, she pretended not to know anything and lowered her eyes to read her book.

    However, Gu Youli knew that she knew everything. She was just feeling very depressed at the moment. She thought that she was her best friend, but there was something wrong with her character. She would definitely not be able to ept it.

    After a while, yang Mengshan also returned to the dormitory. Her face was cold and filled with hatred. Her image of a White Lotus had been destroyed and she might as well open up her true heart.

    Everyone ignored her, but their disdain was obvious.

    Zhang Xiaowen didn¡¯t rush over to greet yang Mengshan like she did in the past. She sat quietly at her desk and looked down at her book, as if everything had nothing to do with her.

    For the time being, she probably would not fall out with Zhang Xiaowen and would only slowly distance herself from her.

    To Gu Youli, it was no longer her business.

    Back then, it was Zhang Xiaowen who chose to believe in yang Mengshan. Whether it was love or friendship, once Zhang Xiaowen had made her choice, there was no turning back. Whether it was good or bad, whether it continued or not, it was all Zhang Xiaowen¡¯s business. It had nothing to do with Gu Youli.

    At night, Gu Youliy on the bed with her phone in her hand. She found a phone number and thought for a moment before typing out three words. Yu feibai!

    He hesitated, wondering if he should send it out.

    ever since she got her phone, she would do this every night before she went to bed. she was struggling to decide if she should send yu feibai a message.

    Actually, sending a text message was nothing. However, when Yu feibai said that she would send him a text if she missed him, Gu Youli felt a little awkward.

    If she had sent the text, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she had admitted that she missed him?

    Therefore, this dilemma and hesitation continued for almost a month, and they were still stuck in the same ce.

    Ever since Yu feibai said that he had a mission toplete, he had not been out for almost a month.

    She wondered what kind of mission he was on and why it took so long. there should be no danger, right?

    Gu Youli had been busy dealing with yang Mengshan and had not thought much about it. Ever since she had attacked yang Mengshan the other day, yang Mengshan had been very well-behaved these few days.

    The isted yang Mengshan would always lie in the dormitory and recuperate unless she had to attend sses.

    It was also because of her love for beauty that it was impossible for her to cause any more trouble before the swelling on her pig-like face subsided.

    Gu Youli held her phone and, after much thought, finally decided not to send it out.

    She raised her finger, trying to delete the message.

    However, for some reason, her finger suddenly pressed the wrong ce and the send button.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned pale as if she had been struck by lightning.

    She sat up from the bed in horror and kept pressing the cancel button, but it was toote. The message that had been sent could not be returned. The message had been sent sessfully.

    Her heart was beating like thunder. Gu Youli bent over and buried her blushing face in the nket.

 Chapter 114

    114 yu feibai, who do you like?(2)

    Gu Youli wanted to bang her head against the wall. She felt that she needed to exin herself and prove that she was not thinking about him.

    Hence, she sent another message. ¡°I identally pressed the wrong button!¡±

    She regretted it the moment she sent it. Why did this message sound more and more like she was trying to hide something?

    Gu Youliy back on the bed and looked out of the dark window. She wanted to cry but had no tears.

    That night, she didn¡¯t sleep well. She would wake up from time to time to stare at her phone. She didn¡¯t want to admit that she was waiting for a reply.

    The next morning, he woke up.

    When Gu Youli sat up on the bed, she subconsciously picked up her phone and her long eyshes drooped slightly.

    There was still no reply. Gu Youli bit her red lips lightly and snorted disapprovingly in her heart. Then, she got up to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    It was fine if she didn¡¯t want to reply, she didn¡¯t care!

    she seemed to have forgotten that yu feibai had once said that he would not reply but would look at it. gu youli stared at the phone for two days and only remembered this sentence after she did not receive any messages.

    Instantly, he became indifferent and no longer looked forward to it!

    Three dayster, she was taking a nap when she heard her phone ring in a daze.

    her eyes were still closed as she fumbled for her phone under the pillow. ¡± hello, ¡± she said in a buzzing voice.

    ¡°Treat me to dinner tonight!¡± A deep and maic voice came from the other end of the phone.

    It was a familiar voice. It was Yu feibai!

    Gu Youli¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. She opened her eyes and sat up suddenly.¡±You¡¯re back?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, a cold and handsome face was covered with a light smile. His lips gently touched the phone and he slowly said, ¡± yes.

    ¡°Argh! f * ck me. Gu Youli was suddenly at a loss for words and her face was extremely red.

    She shook her head and wanted to say that she was not free today. However, Yu feibai had already spoken. see you at the South Gate at six in the afternoon!

    With that, he hung up the phone.

    Gu Youli¡¯s watery eyes widened and herplicated emotions changed rapidly. wait. Hello, hello, Yingluo.

    Uh, domineering as always!

    yu feibai was in a good mood. after he hung up the phone, he looked at yu feimo, who had just returned home, and curled his lips slightly. it was a smile that was not a smile, but it was devastatingly beautiful.

    Yu feimo looked as if he had been struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He slid down from his chair and made intimate contact with the ground.

    after a long time, hey on the ground in a strange posture, his eyes wide open as he asked himself, ¡± What had just happened?

    Ever since he could understand things, his big brother, Yu feibai, had never revealed any emotions. No matter what, he was always calm and expressionless. No matter who he was to, he was neither cold nor warm, neither salty nor cold!

    But just now, he wasughing, and his brother wasughing. Did they encounter evil?

    Yu feimo was extremely worried. He quickly got up and went to Yu feibai¡¯s room to see what was going on.

    Yu feimo was Yu feibai¡¯s second brother, a famous yboy in the entertainment industry.

    many of the famous female celebrities in the industry used to be his girlfriends.

    If you did a 100-degree search on Yu feimo¡¯s name, you would see a funny question on Baidu know.

    it said that queen begonia¡¯s boyfriend was yu feimo. Han Zixing¡¯s boyfriend was called Yu feimo. It was said that the best Actress Chen xueru¡¯s boyfriend was Yu feimo. It was said that Zhang Xin¡¯s boyfriend was called Yu feimo. It was said that Wu lingna¡¯s boyfriend was Yu feimo. It was said that themercial Queen song aining had a boyfriend called Yu feimo. I heard that Xu Jiarui¡¯s boyfriend is called Yu feimo Feiyan. Who the hell was Yu feimo?

 Chapter 115

    115 Yu feibai, who do you like?(3)

    Of course, Yu feimo had a lot of scandals, but there was very little information about him on the inte. some of them were gossipmongers. asionally, they would make some guesses, but most of them were not urate.

    Other than knowing that he was the fourth young master of the five young masters of city H¡¯s Imperial City, and that he had many girlfriends, everything else was confusing.

    Many of the Yu family¡¯s younger generation¡¯s grandsons were in the business world, but none of them were doing as well as Yu feimo. This was all thanks to the Imperial City¡¯s young master, Mo Han, backing him up.

    there were two people that yu feimo admired the most in his life-his sworn brother, mo han, and his biological brother, yu feibai.

    the imperial city¡¯s five young masters were considered to be in the same circle. everyone would think that he and mo han were in the same circle. in fact, only yu feimo himself knew that mo han and his brother were in the same circle. they were the proud sons of heaven that ordinary people could not reach.

    every circle had their own salon, and these salons would not appear on the streets and alleys with the words ¡± so-and-so club ¡±

    These salons were extremely secretive and never recruited members from the outside world. No one knew of their existence unless they were members.

    Once, Yu feimo had identally ¡®entered¡¯ Yu feibai and Mo Jiao¡¯s sofa.

    Only then did he realize how inexperienced he was. He was like a mortal who had identally consumed immortal medicine and ascended, and now he had seen a real immortal.

    When Yu feimo was a teenager, he had a rotten lifestyle. He would go out and fool around when he had nothing to do. He would y with women with a group of bad friends, and once, he almost killed someone in the group.

    he didn¡¯t dare to look for his grandfather and father, so he could only ask for help from his elder brother, yu feibai.

    even though yu feibai was still in school at that time, he was already quite powerful.

    after the matter was settled, yu feibai ordered his men to beat up yu feimo.

    Yu feimo was beaten up until he cried for his parents. He hugged his head and begged for mercy, even promising Yu feibai that he would never do it again.

    From then on, Yu feimo seemed to have restrained himself a little, but he was still the same behind the scenes. After he went to H city to study, he even got together with the three kids and became one of the four young masters of the Imperial City.

    They were all children of aristocratic families, so they should still gamble, drink, and fool around.

    Yu feibai decided to tell his father everything and throw the underage Yu feimo into the military camp so that he would not embarrass the Yu family.

    At this moment, they suddenly heard news that the four young masters of the Imperial City, who were led by Yu feimo, had been taken care of by a senior named mo Jiao.

    From then on, Yu feimo started to change. Although he still liked to drink and fool around, he knew how to restrain himself and cut off all his bad friends.

    Yu feibai wanted to thank mo fou, so he had followed Yu feimo to a gathering of the five young masters of the Imperial City.

    After getting to know Mo Ye, the two of them hit it off. Not long after, Yu feibai pulled Mo Ye to a very secret club.

    That was Yu feibai¡¯s social circle, and that was the salon that Yu feimo had entered. It was the ce that Yu feimo had always yearned for, and he often fantasized about entering this salon.

    However, he had never expected that his brother, Yu feibai, would leave him and take his Boss, MO Han, with him. Yu feimo was extremely angry and had been angry at Yu feibai for an entire year.

    It had been many years since that incident, and Yu feimo had long forgotten about it.

    But recently, he thought about it again, and he was getting angrier and angrier! The reason was that his brother had dragged another man into it, and that man was the one he hated the most!

    that person was the silver-haired tang yu, whoughed like a fox and had an inhuman intelligence.

 Chapter 116

    116 Yu feibai, who do you like?(4)

    In fact, Yu feimo didn¡¯t really hate the Tang territory. He was just jealous.

    Yu feimo had fallen in love with mo Jiao¡¯s sister, AI muli, at first sight, but AI muli did not like him at all.

    At the most recent gathering, he was surprised to find that AI muli¡¯s gaze seemed to be fixed on Tang Yu.

    Yu feimo was extremely sad. Why did his Goddess Keep peeking at the Tang territory? Wasn¡¯t tang Yu AI muli¡¯s cousin?

    The jealous Yu feimo would never admit that AI muli liked Tang Yu. He only thought that Tang Yu was too shy and attracted all of AI muli¡¯s attention, which was why she didn¡¯t notice him.

    As a result, he regarded Tang Yu as his love rival, the person he hated the most in his life.

    Today, he had rushed back to the capital from city H because he didn¡¯t want to lose to that Tang Yu. He was prepared to tell Yu feibai that he also wanted to enter the salon.

    After being struck by lightning just now, Yu feimo looked as if he had been struck by lightning again. His face was filled with horror and he was in a mess.

    when he thought that his big brother was possessed, he had secretly followed him and had been peeking at his big brother¡¯s door for an hour.

    Something was wrong. Something was really wrong. Yu feimo felt that he had walked into the wrong ce. If he hadn¡¯t woken up this morning in the wrong way, he would have been able to wake up.

    what did he see? his entric, emotionless, cold, and unpredictable big brother, yu feibai, had actually spent an hour choosing clothes in his room.

    Yu feimo was stunned. If he remembered correctly, although his brother was cold, heartless, and had a sharp tongue, he had one strong point-he was very self-disciplined.

    From Monday to Sunday, the clothes he wore every day were fixed. Unless he had to attend an important event, he would not change them.

    however, today was different. there didn¡¯t seem to be any important asion that required him to attend, but he was choosing clothes for the first time.

    In fact, it had only taken him a little more than an hour. With his usual efficient style, he had already drawn up a battle n.

    After recovering from his shock, Yu feimoughed evilly. His eyes shed with a glimmer of light. Could it be that his brother was in love?

    This thought shocked Yu feimo even more than before. His big brother, Yu feibai, had been chaste all these years. Who could have taken him down?

    What kind of beauty could move a person with an indifferent personality like his brother?

    ¡°Argh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Yu feimo suddenly felt like punching the table!

    He was too curious about the person his big brother was going on a date with. Who was it? Who could it be?

    Wait a minute, his big brother did not seem to have met any new female friends recently.

    Yu feimo peeked his head out of the door again and looked at Yu feibai, who was fiddling with his hair in front of the mirror.

    Suddenly, a name shed across his mind.

    Yu feimo¡¯s face was as white as snow. He retreated to the living room as fast as he could, his face filled with anxiety.

    Heavens, no way! How could he have thought of that person!

    However, he was the only person his brother had met recently. Could it be that his brother, Yu feibai, could not resist that head of silver hair and had fallen deeply in love with him?

    Yu feimo felt that things were getting out of hand. He ran outside in fear and took out his phone to call mo Jiao.

    The lights and sses of wine clinked together. At this moment, mo fou was drinking and chatting with the three people from Tang Yu and Tang GE.

    ¡°Boss, something happened!¡± Before mo fou could say anything, Yu feimo shouted in a hurry.

 Chapter 117

    117 yu feibai, who do you like?(5)

    Mo Ye poured himself a ss of wine with his empty hand. what¡¯s wrong? ¡±

    Yu feimo felt like he was on fire. something¡¯s wrong with my brother. Is it because of your cousin? ¡±

    ¡°Which cousin?¡± Mo Ye¡¯s slender fingers held the wine ss, gently shaking the Golden liquid in the ss.

    Yu feimo gritted his teeth. it¡¯s the silver-haired Tang Yu!

    Hearing that, Mo Ye raised his eyes subconsciously and looked at Tang Yu, who waszily lying on the back of the chair and chatting with Tang GE in a low voice.

    He stood up with the wine ss in his hand and walked to the balcony of the room. His tall and perfect body stood elegantly against the railing.

    ¡°What does the Tang domain have to do with him?¡± Mo fou curled his lips into a smile, his bewitching peach blossom eyes narrowed into slits.

    Yu feimo rolled up his sleeves and was furious. he seduced my big brother on purpose in the Tang territory. He made my big brother feel like they hit it off at first sight and regretted not meeting earlier. The military exercise was just around the corner, but my big brother still brought his own Special Forces and applied to go to the SR in the Tang territory for intensive training!

    Sr is the most famous militarypany, and the intensive training arranged by them is definitely the most advanced. Your brother knows what is the most beneficial for him! mo fou looked down on yu feimo, this clown. if he didn¡¯t show off for two days, his whole body would itch.

    Yu feimo didn¡¯t think so. boss, I don¡¯t think my big brother went to Sr because he has the most advanced training. He went because he fell in love with the silver-haired demon from the Tang region. He wanted to be closer to the water. That¡¯s why he went!

    Mo fou had just taken a sip of wine, but before he could swallow it, he coughed out in shock at what Yu feimo said!

    he quickly tidied himself up and asked, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡±

    Yu feimo gritted his teeth. boss, I swear to the heavens that I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯ve analyzed the situation before I said that.

    ¡°What analysis?¡± Mo Ye asked.

    Yu feimo cleared his throat. ¡°Two months ago, boss, you introduced the two of them to each other. During this time, they¡¯ve been in close contact. My big brother must¡¯ve had a different idea. He must¡¯ve been thinking about the Tang Yu so much that his heart itched, but because he was a man, he found it strange and refused to admit it. Therefore, he wanted to see the Tang Yu to confirm his feelings. However, the Tang Yu was abroad, and he was a soldier who couldn¡¯t go abroad as he pleased. Therefore, he applied to the higher-ups to lead the soldiers for intensive training. After meeting him, my big brother must have understood his heart and realized that he had fallen in love with Tang Yu. But who is he? he is my big brother Yu feibai. There is nothing he doesn¡¯t dare to do. As long as he likes it, he doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s a man or a woman. So, I guess that he is going to find Tang Yu tonight to confess to him.¡±

    He spoke as if he had experienced it himself.

    what? ¡± mo fou¡¯s face was full of ck lines. He said sarcastically, ¡± you can even analyze this? you¡¯re a genius detective!

    Yu feimo said sadly, ¡± boss, I know you won¡¯t believe me, but it¡¯s true. My brother is going out soon. He took almost an hour to pick out his clothes. If it were you or me, I wouldn¡¯t think much of it. But it¡¯s my brother. He took an hour to pick out his clothes. Boss, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s scary? ¡±

    Mo fou¡¯s deep eyes sparkled with surprise. He asked himself, ¡± ¡°So, feibai likes to look down on the Tang territory?¡±

    Yu feimo furrowed his brows slightly. maybe it¡¯s still a deep love!

 Chapter 118

    118 Yu feibai, who do you like?(6)

    There was a moment of silence on the phone.

    Mo fou felt a headacheing on. He reached out and rubbed his temples. Yu feimo, don¡¯t mess around. Your brother must be on a date with some woman. The Tang territory is with me!

    how is that possible? my big brother is in the Army every day. What kind of woman does he know? he even went abroad recently. That¡¯s even more impossible. How can there be a woman dating him? ¡± Yu feimo still could not believe it.

    He firmly believed that his reasoning was normal, and at this moment, he hated Tang Yu even more.

    That silver-haired evildoer had caused his normal big brother to be gone forever. He hated him!

    However, Yu feimo, what you hate more is that your goddess AI muli¡¯s eyes are all fixed on the Tang domain.

    Mo fou¡¯s patience ran out, and his eyes turned cold. you¡¯ll know when you follow them!

    Yu feimo¡¯s Starry Eyes suddenly bloomed with brilliance. boss, that¡¯s a good idea!

    After Yu feimo hung up the phone, he dashed into Yu feibai¡¯s bedroom.

    Heposed himself and gently knocked on Yu feibai¡¯s bedroom door.

    After getting Yu feibai¡¯s permission, Yu feimo walked in slowly with a sly smile on his face. hey, big brother, are you ready to go out? ¡±

    At that moment, Yu feibai had already changed his clothes. He looked at him coldly and did not say a word. He walked around him and hung the remaining set of clothes on the bed in the closet.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re very handsome today!¡± Yu feimoughed dryly.

    yu feibai looked at yu feibai coldly and his eyes were filled with seriousness.

    Yu feimo shuddered. He had always been afraid of this brother of his. Now that he was being stared at by him, he felt goosebumps all over his body. Heughed so hard that he was almost dry!

    Yu feibai nced at him for a while before he looked away and said, ¡± ¡°Do you always smile like this in the mall?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± yu feimo raised his hand and swiped it back and forth like a wiper.

    He stoppedughing and asked seriously, ¡± big brother, are you going out on a date? ¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Yu feibai replied calmly and truthfully.

    Yu feimo felt a chill run down his spine and he shuddered unconsciously. He swallowed his saliva and asked carefully, ¡± ¡°With who? Maybe I can give big brother some good advice!¡±

    At that moment, Yu feimo, who was smiling at Yu feibai with a calm expression on his face, was on the verge of exploding. It¡¯s not the Tang Yu, it¡¯s definitely not the Tang Yu!

    ¡°When did you be so gossipy?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s tone was calm, but it had a terrifying aura.

    Yu feimo shut his mouth and stopped talking.

    He knew that Yu feibai would not allow him to tag along, so he decided to follow him secretly.

    after making up his mind, yu feimo decided to leave first so that yu feibai wouldn¡¯t be suspicious. ¡± big brother, i¡¯m going out now. i have an appointment with tang yu! ¡±

    ¡°Mm, go!¡± Yu feibai looked at her indifferently.

    There was clearly no meaning behind that nce, but Yu feimo had misunderstood. He felt that Yu feibai was looking at him because he said that he was going to meet with the Tang territory.

    Yu feimo was crying in his heart. He didn¡¯t know what to do when he was sure that his brother liked Tang Yu. Should he support him or not?

    In short, Yu feimo was thinking very far ahead. He wanted him to be among thousands of flowers without a single leaf touching him. Why did his brother like men?

    Could it be that he had yed with too many women, so his big brother had lost interest in women? if that was the case, he would be guilty. He could only pray that the heavens would strike him to death with a heavenly lightning bolt!

    If Yu feibai knew what he was thinking, he would not even need to use the heavenly lightning. He would just kill him with a single palm.

    (author¡¯s note: at this time, the tang territory¡¯s mo jiao and yu feimo are both single. hence, yu feibai was the first to find a girlfriend among this group of people. if someone asks who leng kuang is, you can go and read ¡± dangerous rtionships: hidden marriage and pampered wife of a rich family ¡°, ¡± wrong seduction, less evil wolves ¡± and so on. all of the novels i¡¯ve written are family series, and the characters have appeared in every book.)

 Chapter 119

    119 Yu feibai, who do you like?(7)

    in the VIP room, colorful lights flickered and it was very dynamic. therge lcd tv on the wall was muted.

    Mo Ye sat on his seat, crossing his legs.

    Thinking about Yu feimo¡¯s words, his eyes flickered with interest. From time to time, he would look at Tang Yu, who waszily lying on the sofa.

    yu feibai liked tang yu? This shouldn¡¯t be possible, definitely not possible.

    Mo fou looked down on Yu feimo in his heart. How could he make such an outrageous thing sound so real?

    at this time, tang yu bent down and poured himself a ss of wine. he casually said, ¡± you guys drink. i¡¯ll go out for a while to bring something to fei bai. ¡±

    These words made Mo Ye¡¯s nerves tense up inexplicably. who did you say I¡¯m giving it to? ¡±

    Tang Yu raised his wrist to look at the time and slowly got up,¡±Feibai, he¡¯s downstairs!¡±

    Mo fou had never thought that Yu feibai would fall in love with the Tang territory. However, he was still a little suspicious of Yu feimo.

    After walking into the hall on the first floor, Tang Yu saw Yu feibai sitting on the sofa.

    Yu feibai saw Tang Yu walking out and stood up to wee him. Tang Yu took out something from his pocket and handed it to Yu feibai. this is what you left behind at my ce!!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yu feibai reached out and took it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and have a drink, boss is here too!¡± Tang Yu suggested.

    An unfathomable light shed across Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes. He nced behind him, pursed his thin lips, and slowly nodded.

    Yu feimo, who had been peeking from behind, felt like banging his head against the wall.

    This demon, Tang Yu, had really captivated his big brother. The heavens would not tolerate this!

    No, he definitely couldn¡¯t let his big brother fall into this trap. He had to save his big brother.

    After a while, Yu feimo finally gathered his courage and asked all the way to the private room where the Tang territory was.

    the door was pushed open by him and yu feimo shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°Tang Yu, let go of my brother, Wufu!¡±

    Yu feimo didn¡¯t say thest two words out loud, because he was surprised to find that Tang Yu, mo Jiao, and Tang GE were in the room, but his brother was not!

    Tang Yu¡¯s good-looking brows unconsciously furrowed when he was pointed out. His sharp eyes swept over Yu feimo as if he was asking him, ¡± Let go of what!

    mo fou rubbed his forehead, feeling a headacheing on. he had probably followed yu feibai here just now and saw that tang yu had gone to meet yu feibai, so he really thought that his guess was right!

    Idiot!

    yo, second brother Yu is here. Come,e,e, what are you standing there for?e over and sing! Tang GE didn¡¯t know the reason, so he waved at Yu feimo.

    Yu feimo walked in slowly and sat down opposite the Tang territory. where¡¯s my big brother? ¡±

    Tang Yu picked up a ss of hard liquor and slowly swirled it. The corner of his lips curved up in a devilish charm. I drank a ss and left. I went on a date!

    Yu feimo¡¯s eyelids twitched. So, wasn¡¯t his big brother on a date with Tang Yu?

    that¡¯s great! Yu feimo narrowed his eyes andughed out loud. however, he onlyughed for a while before he was conflicted again.

    Who was his big brother on a date with?

    Who was Yu feibai? as the head Captain of the Special Forces in the capital city¡¯s Military Region, he had already noticed Yu feimo following behind him.

    Seeing that it was still early, he made a call to Tang Yu at thest minute. Coincidentally, he had left something with Tang Yu.

    He could also use this opportunity to dump Yu feimo. How could he let this kid ruin his date?

 Chapter 120

    120 Yu feibai, who do you like?(8)

    Gu Youli had wanted to say that she was not free and she was really not free.

    It had been more than two months since school started. During this time, the professor mainly exined to the students that the so-called jewelry designers were technical personnel who designed and made jewelry Crafts with precious metals, jewelry, and other materials.

    It also exined the development of modern jewelry design, which was mainly expressed in the following aspects: the affirmation of self-intrinsic value, the new spiritual pursuit and care for the surrounding environment, the praise of individual values and contrast with the opposite sex, as well as the coordination and contradiction between Eastern and Western cultures.

    the professor said that a jewelry designer was like a stone. it was not a matter of time before they could shine, but it needed to be carefully thought out by people who understood it. only then would they be able to instantly look beautiful.

    Therefore, before the professor started to talk about the basics of jewelry design, he gave everyone an assignment. They had to design and make jewelry by themselves within the scope of their own abilities.

    It did not have to be expensive, but it had to be unique. It had to develop in a new direction and reflect the unique and innovative concept of jewelry design.

    This assignment is very important. It will determine how you will be treated by the professor in the future.

    Gu Youli used Greece mythology as the theme to design a snake-shaped ne. The snake that bit the tail symbolized the reincarnation of life. In Greek mythology, snakes were The Guardian of jewelry, so Gu Youli was prepared to put a Ruby at the mouth of the ne.

    Of course, this Ruby was fake. One could buy a red ss ball for only one dor.

    Now that the ne had been made, all that was left was the red ss ball.

    Gu Youli had already made an appointment with Chu Qing to go to the essory Street to buy red ss balls after her afternoon nap.

    The professor would not let the first-year students cut and embed gems alone, so they needed the help of an assistant to enter the cutting room.

    Tomorrow was her appointment with the teaching assistant. If she didn¡¯t go today, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it tomorrow. If she wanted to meet again, it would be time to hand in her homework.

    This gave Gu Youli a huge headache.

    She had been struggling to decide if she should give Yu feibai a call and treat him to a meal another day.

    Chu Qing was very loyal. She asked Gu Youli to go on a date and asked Hua Miaomiao to apany her to the jewelry Street. She would definitely help her buy the red ss ball.

    Gu Youli was extremely grateful. Not long after Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao left, she saw that it was about time and changed into a light blue casual t-shirt and white jeans. She left the dormitory and headed towards the South Gate.

    Not long after, Huang yun and the rest of the dormitory mates had all left. Yang Mengshan was the only one left in the dormitory.

    She sat up on the bed and walked to the cab where Gu Youli had ced her things. She took out a key from her pocket and opened the cab.

    Yang Mengshan saw that Gu Youli had ced the halfpleted snake ne in the cab. She reached out and took it out.

    ¡°You want to hand in your homework? No way! hehe ... yang Mengshanughed sinisterly. She was as vicious as a snake that was flicking its tongue.

    ever since she was ten years old, she had decided that she would never let gu youli be better than her.

    Absolutely not!

    After walking through the long Boulevard, Gu Youli walked out of the South Gate and stood under the sycamore tree at the school gate.

    She lowered her gaze to look at her phone. It was ten past six. Yu feibai should have arrived.

    she looked around and saw yu feibai standing across the road. he was wearing a beige shirt with a light blue gem embedded in the middle of his pure silver cufflinks. it made him look very elegant and noble.

 Chapter 121

    121 Yu feibai, who do you like?(9)

    Under the orange-red setting Sun, Yu feibai¡¯s silhouette seemed to be covered by ayer of faint light. This instantly made him look not as cold and indifferent as he usually was. Instead, he exuded a casual andzy aura.

    This man had a strong sense of presence, causing countless women to look at him with adoration. He was like a flower that filled the air.

    When he met Gu Youli¡¯s gaze, Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curved up slightly and he smiled casually.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart skipped a beat for no reason.

    She took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. She grinned and walked over.

    To Fei Bai, it was a smile of joy. It was a smile of joy because she had not seen him for a long time.

    His eyes were slightly narrowed with a dazzling light as he opened the door for Gu Youli in a gentlemanly manner.

    Gu Youli was a little stunned but went up the car. When she closed the car door, she heard a soft female voice outside. the heavens are unfair. How can a man be so beautiful?!

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, why can¡¯t it be me!¡±

    envious, jealous, and hateful.

    When she heard this, Gu Youli did not know why but she pretended to be casual and disappeared mysteriously.

    Melodious music was ying in the car, and the two of them were silent.

    They had to wait for a full two minutes at the red light. Yu feibai turned to look at Gu Youli, who was sitting at the side. She looked a little dispirited. you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re in good spirits.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body stiffened. She cleared her throat and replied, ¡± I didn¡¯t sleep well these two days.

    after she had identally sent him a text message that day, she would wake up in shock every time she fell asleep. it was not easy for her to figure out that he would not reply to her text messages.

    she had wanted to have a good sleep this afternoon, but he had woken her up with a phone call. how could she fall asleep after that?

    a strange look shed across yu feibai¡¯s eyes. he looked at gu youli and said meaningfully, ¡± you missed me? ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so smug, who missed you!¡± Gu Youli retorted immediately, but her heart was beating faster.

    She remembered the message she had identally sent and quickly added, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you that I sent the wrong message?¡±

    What a strong taste!

    A smile appeared in Yu feibai¡¯s eyes as he replied with a faint ¡®Oh ~~¡¯. It was a meaningful reply and he did not say anything else.

    That expression, that attitude, that tone, he clearly didn¡¯t believe her.

    three ck lines appeared on gu youli¡¯s forehead.

    She decided to change the topic. what do you want to eat, Wanwan? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as if he was thinking about what he wanted to eat. His eyes were dark but clear, as clear as the sky after it had been washed. They were not as cold as they usually were, but instead, they contained an indescribable warmth.

    ¡°Western food? Chinese food? i¡¯m a student and a consumer, so i don¡¯t have much money. i can¡¯t afford to spend more than 200 yuan, or i¡¯ll have to eat instant noodles for the next week.¡± gu youli met yu feibai¡¯s gaze and said with a pout.

    Suddenly, for some reason, she felt a little embarrassed and shy, and her cheeks blushed.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened.

    He stared at Gu Youli and his gaze gradually became fiery.

    What Gu Youli did not know was that she looked very alluring right now. Her petite face was slightly red and her head was slightly raised as she looked up at Yu feibai shyly.

    It felt like he was asking for a kiss.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curved into a smile. I¡¯ll eat you!

 Chapter 122

    122 yu feibai, who do you like?(10)

    His deep and hoarse voice was clear and domineering. Yu feibai pressed her down on the passenger seat, his long and slender hands sped the back of her head and he kissed her deeply.

    Before she could react, his cold lips and tongue entered her mouth, entangling with her tongue.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mind went nk for a moment when she was suddenly kissed by his warm, thin lips.

    The man¡¯s strong and aggressive breath frightened her for a moment, and then she instinctively retracted her tongue.

    However, how could Yu feibai let her go? the more she shrank back, the closer he got to her. He hooked her little tongue and invaded her lips ruthlessly, causing her to let out a moan.

    With nowhere to go, Gu Youli wanted to struggle. She reached out and tried to push Yu feibai away.

    However, Yu feibai grabbed her hand and pressed it against the car door. His warm lips and tongue were nibbling on her lips.

    Afortable and numb feeling flowed through her body, making Gu Youli¡¯s body, which was pressed against him, go soft for no reason. It was like melting spring water.

    Suddenly, there was a shrill honk. Gu Youli¡¯s watery eyes opened slightly and met Yu feibai¡¯s eyes that were filled with desire.

    The two-minute red light had passed and the light turned green. There was a long queue of cars behind waiting to cross the road.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was red and her body was hot. She pushed Yu feibai away in shame.

    Yu feibai let go of her reluctantly. He ced his hand on the steering wheel and drove forward.

    After a while, the silent Yu feibai looked deeply into Gu Youli¡¯s eyes and made another decision happily and firmly!

    When they stopped in front of the supermarket, Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai in confusion. She seemed to be asking if they were going to eat. Why are we at the supermarket?

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you save money!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s reason was very good, but his real intention was very evil.

    Gu Youli bit her lip and followed Yu feibai into the supermarket.

    He had an inexplicable bad feeling. The three days and three nights that he had promised kept shing in his mind.

    So, the two of them pushed the shopping cart to the fresh food area in a strange atmosphere.

    Gu Youli held the chicken in one hand and the duck in the other to make aparison. She looked at Yu feibai, unsure of what to do and asked for his opinion. hmm, which one do you think is better? ¡± quot;

    yu feibai looked at the serious expression on gu youli¡¯s face and felt that it was very pleasant.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the difficult choice!¡± his thin lips curved slightly.

    Gu Youli,¡±Yingluo.¡±

    It turned out that she had asked for nothing.

    She then took the eggnt and the beans. In a situation where she could not choose, she asked Yu feibai for his opinion and the answer she got was the same as before.

    After that, Gu Youli quietly chose the food that she liked while Yu feibai followed quietly by her side.

    the two of them walked side by side. along the way, many people turned to look at them. all of this was because of yu feibai.

    In the beginning, Gu Youli felt very awkward, but she got used to it after a while.

    In a short while, he had already chosen four dishes and one soup. Two was more than enough.

    when they passed by a ce selling chilies, yu feibai picked it up and said, ¡± ¡°when i fry the eggnt, i¡¯ll add this chili to make it taste better!¡±

    Gu Youli looked up in surprise. I thought you don¡¯t like spicy food? ¡±

    Yu feibai curled his lips and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°When did I say I don¡¯t eat spicy food?¡±

    ¡°You lied to me?¡± Gu Youli was a little hurt as she widened her eyes and questioned Yu feibai.

 Chapter 123

    123 Yu feibai, who do you like?(11)

    Yu feibai was innocent. I¡¯ve never eaten anything spicy before. I can¡¯t eat spicy food. How did I lie to you? ¡±

    When Gu Youli heard that, she was like a shriveled eggnt. Yu feibai did not say anything about it. It was just that he did not order spicy food that day and she thought so.

    Gu Youli was obviously a little angry. When they were lining up to pay the bill, she said in a domineering manner, ¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. I¡¯ll payter, or you can cook yourselfter!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t explicitly say that he didn¡¯t eat spicy food, he had deliberately misled her.

    Thinking back to thest time she took him to eat spicy hot pot, he thought she was ying a trick on him. It turned out that he was ying with her.

    He was furious! Gu Youli decided to stay away from him after treating him to this meal.

    This man was too ck-bellied, and his thoughts were as deep as the sea. Even though he had lived for 25 years in his previous life, which was the same age as him now, his intelligence and shrewdness were onpletely different levels.

    If Gu Youli had wanted to pay for it herself, she would have put it down.

    However, when it was time to pay, Yu feibai snatched the shopping cart away without hesitation. Gu Youli said hurriedly,¡±¡±If you want to buy it, you can make it yourselfter!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly and he smiled evilly.

    He bent over and leaned in close to Gu Youli¡¯s ear. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, heughed evilly and said,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll eat you ~~¡±

    Thest note was dragged out, and it created ambiguous ripples!

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned. Then, his warm breath suddenly flowed from her ear to her face. It was so red that it seemed like blood would drip out.

    At that moment, Yu feibai had already paid the bill. He pulled her over and quickly nted a kiss on her face. why are you still standing there? let¡¯s go!

    After saying that, he was already holding the stic bag in one hand and pulling her forward with the other.

    Gu Youli covered her cheek reflexively. It was as if a cluster of mes had been ignited.

    Standing in front of the car, she stared at Yu feibai with aplicated expression. you, why do you keep attacking me? ¡± she asked.

    yu feibai turned his head and inched closer to her. his eyes were narrow and long as he blinked innocently. it was a fatal temptation.

    Gu Youli swallowed her saliva subconsciously and froze for no reason. She looked at him and did not move.

    As their noses touched, Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up as if he was about to kiss her.

    The atmosphere wasn¡¯t too good, but the handsome man was too seductive.

    Gu Youli closed her eyes shyly and even raised her head slightly, as if to wee the kiss that was about toe.

    Yu feibai smiled in satisfaction, like thousands of pear trees blooming.

    However, he suddenly put some distance between them and looked at Gu Youli with an evil look. She did not even realize that she was a little intoxicated as she said softly, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re enjoying it so much. are you sure you don¡¯t know that i was ambushing you?¡±

    Pfft! It was actually a beauty trap!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she felt extremely embarrassed. She red at Yu feibai and cursed him in her heart, ¡± Seduction by a man, despicable viin!

    Yu feibai was actually so happy that he revealed his six white teeth. He had the aura of a fairy but he was smiling like a demoness that could bring disaster to the country and the people. Gu Youli really wanted to use a hammer to knock him into a square.

    The supermarket was very close to Yu feibai¡¯s apartment, so it only took a few minutes to get there.

    Gu Youli was afraid that Yu feibai would eat her up if she did not cook. Although she was a little angry, she obediently carried the bag and went into the kitchen when she arrived at the apartment.

    Gu Youli, who was standing in the kitchen and cutting vegetables, kept thinking about what would happen after dinner. If she could still remember the three days and three nights, then he would definitely remember it too.

    Then what should he do?

 Chapter 124

    124 Yu feibai, who do you like?(12)

    what excuse should she use to say that she was not mentally prepared? Or was she on her period? What if I can¡¯t?

    At that moment, she heard light footsteps behind her. Gu Youli knew who it was without turning around.

    She was suddenly shocked and nervous. Her hand, which was carefully cutting the vegetables, tilted to the side because she was distracted.

    yu feibai¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Did you cut your hand?¡±

    ¡°you didn¡¯t cut your hand. it¡¯s okay. you can take care of it.¡± gu youli frowned unhappily. then, she turned her head to the side and wanted yu feibai to leave.

    at this moment, yu feibai had already walked over and bent over. the tip of their noses touched.

    Gu Youli blinked and immediately wanted to turn her head, but Yu feibai had already stopped her.

    Their breathing gradually became heavy. Yu feibai slowly lifted his hand and turned her around.

    um, you¡¯re Yingluo. this position was too ambiguous and Gu Youli felt very ufortable. She reached out and wanted to push Yu feibai away.

    the words that she wanted to say were blocked by yu feibai. a cool touch touched her lips, followed by his warm breath. it seemed to be tugging at gu youli¡¯s heartstrings.

    After Gu Youli recovered from her shock, she reached out to push Yu feibai¡¯s chest and turned her head away with her mouth shut.

    Yu feibai lifted his long fingers and rubbed Gu Youli¡¯s chin with his thumb. open your Kasaya.

    His low and hoarse voice was hot and burned the depths of Gu Youli¡¯s soul.

    be good, Yingluo. he pressed his lips against hers and took her breath in, half coaxing and half ordering.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body trembled. The passionate feelings that Yu feibai was giving her now werepletely different from the coldness that he had given her in the past.

    Her long eyshes trembled and she opened her red lips uncontrobly. Yu feibai did not give her any time to think and barged into the city!

    Their breaths met and their tongues touched. Gu Youli moaned and fell into his arms.

    Gu Youli trembled and her eyes widened.

    she stretched out her hand and patted yu feibai. yu feibaiughed evilly and waspletely different from his usual cold self. he held her wrists in a domineering manner and kissed her lips.

    Gu Youli suppressed the joy in her body and moaned in a trembling voice.

    Just as they were about to start a fire, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    yu feibai¡¯s movements suddenly stopped and gu youli seemed to have woken up from a dream. she bit her lip while trembling and pushed yu feibai away.

    Panting lightly, she turned around and walked to the sink. Turning on the tap, she said, ¡± there¡¯s someone here. Open the door!

    okay. Yu feibai¡¯s eyes turned cold. He was very unwilling, but he still turned around to open the door.

    Yu feibai walked to the door with a cold aura around him. When he saw Yu feimo through the peephole, his eyes turned even colder. It was not as cold as usual, but as cold as ice.

    Yu feimo opened the door and was shocked to see his brother¡¯s expression.

    F * ck, his big brother¡¯s expression clearly showed that he was not satisfied. Was he just teasing him?

    Yu feimo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did he ring the doorbell to ruin his brother¡¯s ns?

    A long leg was ced in front of the door. Yu feibai had no intention of inviting anyone in. His handsome face exuded a cold aura. what¡¯s the matter? ¡±

    (Author¡¯s note: I update the statement every day. It was only natural that Leng Kuang liked ye Qingqing in the other book. The story between Chu Qing and Leng Kuang would happen after Leng Kuang liked ye Qingqing. As for why Yu feimo said that his brother was single at that time, and why he was the first to find a girlfriend, there was a reason for that too, but he couldn¡¯t reveal it at the moment.)

 Chapter 125

    125 Love, underground love (1)

    A long leg was ced in front of the door. Yu feibai had no intention of inviting anyone in. His handsome face exuded a cold aura. what¡¯s the matter? ¡±

    Yu feimo was terrified. His big brother¡¯s attitude showed that there was someone else in his room and it was not convenient for him to enter. He quickly left after he finished speaking.

    but, a man? Or a woman? He was extremely curious about what to do!

    Yu feimo coughed and smiled. ¡°Grandpa called just now and asked if you¡¯re free tomorrow. He wants you toe back to the old residence.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± After saying that, Yu feibai wanted to close the door.

    Yu feimo raised his hand to block her. Then, he smiled like a fox. brother, you have a guest? ¡±

    Yu feibai:

    His face was cold, as if he was saying that it was none of his business that there were guests.

    yu feimo looked at yu feibai and smiled obediently. ¡°big brother, i haven¡¯t eaten yet. can i get a free meal?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Yu feibai rejected her outright.

    ¡°Alright!¡± However, another crisp voice, louder than Yu feibai¡¯s indifferent voice, reached Yu feimo¡¯s ears.

    The reason why Gu Youli walked out was not because she was afraid of being alone with Yu feibai. Instead, she was afraid that Yu feibai would want to do that for three days and three nights after dinner.

    When she vaguely heard that the person was Yu feibai¡¯s younger brother, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned slyly and she immediately ran out.

    Hearing that Yu feimo wanted to freeload a meal, Gu Youli immediately agreed loudly.

    She was the one treating today, so it was no problem for her to treat another person.

    At this moment, she had already forgotten that Yu feibai was the one who had bought it.

    All she could think of now was that Yu feibai¡¯s brother was here. She would find an excuse to leave after dinner. That way, she could escape for three days and three nights.

    Yu feimo raised his eyes and saw Gu Youli standing behind Yu feibai.

    She raised her hand and waved at Yu feimo. Yu feimo¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he looked at the pretty girl in front of him. Are your eyes blurry?

    After a while, he was sure that his eyes were not ying tricks on him. There was really a woman in his brother¡¯s room.

    So, that big brother of his, who looked like he would never fall in love, had really found a girlfriend!

    There was no mausoleum on the mountain. The heavens and earth were united. His big brother, Yu feibai, was in love!

    Yu feimo was as fast as lightning. He darted through the door and smiled at Gu Youli. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±

    At this point, Yu feibai couldn¡¯t say anything more. He only nced at Yu feimo indifferently. It was a look that was even more gentle than the summer wind.

    But for some reason, Yu feimo felt a chill down his spine.

    He quivered and smiled at Gu Youli. ¡°hello, i¡¯m yu feimo, my big brother¡¯s second brother. sorry for disturbing sister-inw, zhenzhen.¡±

    This ¡®sister-inw¡¯ made Gu Youli¡¯s little face instantly turn as red as blood.

    She waved her hands frantically. you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not your sister-inw. Your brother and I are just friends. Don¡¯t address me wrongly. My name is Gu Youli.

    Shrimp? They were just friends!

    Yu feimo¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Yu feibai in disbelief.

    No way. Looking at his brother¡¯s expression, it seemed like he was interested in her. Just now, his face was full of dissatisfaction and he did not hide it at all. Oh,e, it turned out that this omnipotent and domineering brother of his had a low EQ.

    Even now, he still hadn¡¯t managed to get rid of her? It seemed that he would have to teach his inexperienced big brother a few moves.

 Chapter 126

    126 love, underground love (2)

    ¡°You¡¯re making soup and steaming vegetables over the fire!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice was heard. He looked at Gu Youli with his eyes half-closed, making it difficult for others to read his emotions.

    However, Gu Youli felt an inexplicable sense of displeasure approaching her. It locked her down and shackled her.

    Gu Youli was dazed for a moment before she smiled. oh yeah, you guys continue. I¡¯m going to cook now!

    After saying that, she walked into the kitchen with great ease.

    It was as if she was saying that with Yu feimo around, she no longer had to worry about her chastity.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was nonchntly cast on her back. His expression was rxed and his eyes were half-squinted, making him look unfathomable. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Yu feimo looked at Yu feibai in admiration and asked with a half-smile, ¡± ¡°Brother, friend?¡±

    His expression didn¡¯t change, but he was already overjoyed in his heart. Big brother, you¡¯re not omnipotent, there¡¯s actually someone you can¡¯t handle, wahahaha!

    yu feibai nced at him coldly before he turned around and sat down on the sofa. he lifted his chin and looked at him without saying a word.

    Yu feimo¡¯s eyes were bright as he walked over to Yu feibai and sat down. brother, although I¡¯m not as smart or capable as you, I¡¯m definitely more experienced than you when ites to dealing with girlfriends. Do you want me to teach you something? ¡±

    Yu feibai remained silent and only nced at him.

    From Yu feimo¡¯s point of view, he just wanted him to tell him.

    Yu feimo¡¯s eyes lit up like the stars in the sky. Every cell in his body was excited. It was rare for his big brother to ask him for advice!

    Heughed so hard that his mind was in turmoil. He stood up and coughed twice before saying, ¡± ¡°Big brother, this woman is always so secretive when ites to love that it¡¯s hard to say, but their will to enjoy it is turbulent. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re half a beat too slow to discover themselves. The best way to get a woman is to hug, kiss, and push her down. When she says no to you, it doesn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t like you, but that she doesn¡¯t want you to stop. I enjoy it very much, Qianqian.¡±

    The more he spoke, the more excited he became. He seemed to have forgotten that the person in front of him was his big brother, whom he usually respected and feared.

    big brother, I¡¯m not trying to nag at you, but don¡¯t be expressionless all day long. Women like gentle men. If you keep showing no expression to others, they won¡¯t be able to guess what you¡¯re thinking and will be disappointed. Then, big brother, the duck that¡¯s already in your mouth will fly away.

    feimo, we haven¡¯t seen each other for half a year. You¡¯ve grown up, Huanhuan, ¡± Yu feibai suddenly said. His tone was neither hurried nor slow, and his expression was cold yet not cold.

    The air suddenly and inexplicably froze in an instant.

    Yu feimo knew that he had stepped on andmine. He waved his hands hurriedly.¡±No, no, I¡¯m just saying it. It¡¯s a joke, Yingluo.¡±

    He looked around with a few cunning stars in his eyes.

    He ran to the kitchen andughed at Yu feibai. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and see if my future sister-inw needs any help.¡±

    Out of the 36 Stratagems, the best strategy was to escape. Staying by his future sister-inw¡¯s side was definitely safe.

    The soup in the pot was bubbling and steaming. Gu Youli used a long spoon to stir the bottom of the pot.

    In the kitchen, she did not listen to the conversation between Yu feibai and Yu feimo, nor did she pay attention to it.

    However, she had heard Yu feimo¡¯sst sentence clearly, and her face turned red again.

 Chapter 127

    127 Love, underground love (3)

    Gu Youli turned around and looked at Yu feimo, who had just entered the kitchen. well, I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m not your sister-inw. Your brother and I are just friends!

    Yu feimo strode over with his long legs and smiled. alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s not sister-inw, it¡¯s future sister-inw!

    Gu Youli¡¯s head was full of ck lines. The shyness and awkwardness in her heart were like the Yellow River flooding out and could not be controlled. ¡°i¡¯m gu youli. can you call me by my name?¡±

    Yu feimo rolled up his sleeves. sure, Lili. Do you want me to help you with the cooking? ¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it.¡± As she spoke, Gu Youli ced the stir-fried vegetables in front of Yu feimo. bring the dishes up and ce the bowls and chopsticks on the table. Then, we can eat.

    There were two steamed vegetables and a soup, which had been almost steamed.

    In a short while, Gu Youli was done with thest dish.

    Steamed red-shirt fish, steamed ham with apricot mushrooms, sweet and sour pork tenderloin, braised eggnt, and chicken and ginseng soup. The four dishes looked quite good and the fragrance was very strong.

    The taste was good. Yu feimo nodded in satisfaction.

    He thought to himself,¡±his brother has good taste. This future sister-inw is beautiful, has good cooking skills, and has a good personality. Just now, his brother wanted to drive her away. It¡¯s all thanks to his future sister-inw¡¯s voice that he could eat such good home-cooked food.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, which school are you in?¡± Yu feimo took the initiative to talk about his daily life, trying to please his future sister-inw.

    This made Yu feibai very unhappy. He casually said, e back to the old residence with me tomorrow.

    yu feimo¡¯s heart turned cold. indeed, she should be called sister-inw and not lili.

    Big brother was awe-inspiring without being angry.

    Gu Youli did not hear the danger in his words. She smiled and replied to Yu feimo, ¡± I¡¯m at Beijing University!

    Yu feimo nced at Yu feibai and smiled. a famous design University. Which faculty are you from? ¡±

    ¡°Jewelry!¡±

    ¡°really? then you can go to my brother¡¯s qianqianpany in the future!

    Yu feibai coughed lightly. His face was expressionless as he kept his mouth shut and chewed on his food. He did not look at anyone and only stared at his own bowl.

    Gu Youli still did not think much of it, but Yu feimo immediately kept quiet.

    He twisted his tongue and changed the original words, ¡± to my brother¡¯s Army, to help the soldiers design wedding rings!

    yu feimo, who had already received two warnings, kept quiet and ate his meal.

    of course, yu feibai and gu youli were also eating quietly.

    For a moment, there was only the sound of chopsticks and bowls hitting each other in the room.

    yu feibai was eating by himself. his posture was elegant and calm. he picked up the food very quickly. his long and beautiful hands would appear in front of gu youli from time to time.

    Every time Gu Youli saw Yu feibai¡¯s long and beautiful fingers, she felt that her hands were a little weak.

    Yu feibai looked at her quietly. His gaze was deep andplicated.

    Suddenly, he picked up a piece of tenderloin and ced it in front of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth. don¡¯t just eat. Eat some vegetables.

    ¡°Oh.¡± gu youli was a little embarrassed but still ate it obediently.

    However, because she was a little nervous, she ate in a hurry and swallowed it.

    Yu feibai immediately used his spoon to scoop some soup and raised it to Gu Youli¡¯s mouth. eat slowly and drink some soup.

    gu youli did not think too much about it and swallowed it in one gulp. then, she narrowed her eyes and almost could not catch her breath.

    When she started coughing, she raised her hand to fan her mouth.

 Chapter 128

    128 Love, secret love (4)

    ¡°It¡¯s hot?¡± Yu feibai quickly took a tissue and ced it near Gu Youli¡¯s mouth. ¡°Spit it out!¡±

    Gu Youli reached out and pushed him away. it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need!

    It wasn¡¯t actually very hot, just a little.

    Yu feibai used the tissue in his hand to wipe Gu Youli¡¯s mouth and slid his fingers across her lips.

    Gu Youli was caught off guard and the tip of her tongue identally touched his finger. Her face was as red as a volcano eruption and her neck was flushed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Gu Youli hurriedly reached out and snatched the tissue from his hand. hurry up and eat!

    mm ... Yu feibai replied indifferently. He picked up his chopsticks and ced some fish into Gu Youli¡¯s bowl.

    Yu feimo¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his jaw almost fell off. He looked as if he had been struck by lightning.

    Was that gentle and caring man his elder brother, Yu feibai?

    Wasn¡¯t he a clean freak? however, he had used his chopsticks to pick up some food for gu youli and even let her use his spoon to drink the soup that he had drunk.

    pfft, he had just passed on a lot of experience to his big brother.

    But why did he feel that his older brother, who had never been in a rtionship, was more experienced than him?

    He wanted to refuse, but he still weed it. He was ying hard to get. He wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Feeling Yu feimo¡¯s probing gaze, Gu Youli felt ufortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m done, you guys enjoy your meal!¡± Gu Youli put down her bowl and chopsticks. She was conflicted about whether she should wash the dishes before leaving.

    yu feimo forced out an evil smile. ¡± i¡¯m full too! ¡±

    however, yu feibai¡¯s attention was on the person beside him. it was only then that he realized that there was a third wheel in front of him.

    He put down his bowl and chopsticks and ordered Yu feimo, ¡± go wash the dishes.

    What? Yu feimo was shocked. He felt wronged.¡¯Brother, you¡¯re so mean. You only wanted to chase me away when we were having dinner, and now you¡¯re thinking of me when we¡¯re washing the dishes.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Gu Youli said in embarrassment.

    Children from poor families grew up early, and she had been the one who had taken on all the household chores since she was young.

    No matter how she looked at it, Yu feimo did not look like a man who was meant to do housework. She really could not stand by and watch.

    However, Yu feibai suddenly said, ¡± no need. Feimo has had a weird habit since he was a child. He likes to wash the dishes. When hees home for dinner, he will wash the dishes himself. He will be angry if you don¡¯t wash them for him.

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feimo in shock. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Yu feimo smiled as he replied, but his heart was already bleeding from his brother¡¯s scheme.

    Only you have this kind of perverted hobby. Only your whole family has this kind of perverted hobby!

    Ugh! Yu feimo, you¡¯re also the sister-inw of Yu feibai¡¯s family.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze turned cold. then why are you still standing there? ¡±

    Yu feimo swallowed his tears and smiled at Gu Youli. I¡¯m going to wash the dishes. I¡¯m used to not washing the dishes for a day. I¡¯d rather die than live.

    f * ck, what the f * ck! this was the first time he had washed dishes in his life!

    ¡°I¡¯ll clean up the kitchen and do some cleaning.¡± Yu feibai continued to give orders.

    Yu feimo was like an abandoned child as he started to clear the table pitifully.

    Gu Youli, who was dragged to the living room by Yu feibai, said in confusion, ¡± your brother is so weird and so cute!

    Yu feibai raised his brows and his tone was filled with danger. you seem to have a deep impression of him? ¡±

    Of course, the wise Gu Youli could tell and quickly exined, ¡± no, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of this fetish and I find it strange!

 Chapter 129

    129 Love, secret love (5)

    She giggled and saw a few jewelry magazines on Yu feibai¡¯s coffee table. Her eyes lit up and she immediately bent down to pick them up. fashion Basha? It¡¯s the most authoritative jewelry magazine. Why did you order this?¡±

    Yu feimo, who was wiping the table, felt a sudden chill.

    When he looked up, he saw his brother and sister-inw sitting on the sofa and reading a magazine while he continued to wipe the table!

    In his endless anger, Yu feibai finally finished washing the dishes and cleaning up the ce.

    ¡°brother, i¡¯ll be going back first!¡± he smiled and bade farewell to yu feibai.

    Seeing that Yu feimo was about to leave, Gu Youli immediately stood up. well, it¡¯s gettingte. I have to go back to school. Are you on the way? can you give me a ride? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not on the way!¡± yu feimo rejected her immediately. he didn¡¯t dare to send her back.

    Today, he had probably interrupted his big brother¡¯s happy asion. Although he had freeloaded a meal, he had actually washed the dishes and cleaned the house. If word got out, he, second young master Yu, would lose all face.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Youli was a little disappointed. Then, she turned to look at Yu feibai. ¡°Then can you send me back?¡±

    Yu feibai raised his head and looked at her quietly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not free, I¡¯ll take a taxi back myself!¡± Sensing danger approaching, Gu Youli immediately turned around to leave.

    However, before she could take two steps, Yu feibai grabbed her wrist.

    Yu feimo was very tactful. I¡¯m leaving. Bye-bye, brother, sister-inw!

    Yu feimo ignored Gu Youli¡¯s anticipating gaze and turned to leave.

    When he closed the door, he smiled evilly. Tonight, he was going to have a good fight with his little sweetheart.

    their eyes met, and time stopped. the air was filled with ambiguity.

    The hand that was grabbing her was so tight that Gu Youli bit her lip and wanted to pull her hand away. However, she staggered as Yu feibai pulled her back.

    Her small hand suddenly covered the back of his hand, feeling that his palm was as hot as fire.

    gu youli¡¯s gaze trembled slightly. she lowered her eyes to look at yu feibai and asked, ¡± ¡°You ... You want three days and three nights, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Just like how Jing Ke tried to assassinate the King of Qin, he had already made all the necessary preparations.

    Yu feibai was slightly taken aback. He did not expect Gu Youli to ask him so directly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been thinking about it every day after the agreement,¡± he said without hiding anything.

    gu youli was silent for a while. ¡± that¡¯s mypensation to you. i¡¯ll have to return it to you sooner orter. if you want it, then take it! ¡±

    as she spoke, she closed her eyes, her expression as if she was ready to die.

    With a strong pull, Gu Youli groaned in pain and fell into Yu feibai¡¯s arms. Just as she thought that Yu feibai would kiss her lips, Yu feibai ced her down and sat her down beside him.

    There was no movement for a while. Gu Youli opened her eyes slowly.¡±if you don¡¯t wantpensation now, you won¡¯t have it in the future. you can¡¯t me me for not keeping my word.¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her silently and asked after a while, ¡± ¡°i have something to ask you.¡±

    His voice was obviously the same as usual, but Gu Youli could feel that it was emitting a chilling aura.

    Gu Youli bit her lip. huh? ¡±

    a devilish smile appeared on yu feibai¡¯s face as he looked at her. ¡± ¡°what do you think i am?¡±

    ¡°be friends?¡± Gu Youli thought for a moment before answering. Then, her face turned red instantly!

    Because she really didn¡¯t think that way.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze turned cold. He suddenly reached out and lifted her up, causing Gu Youli to scream. She separated her legs and forced herself to sit on him. He wrapped his arms around her waist domineeringly. actually, in your heart, you¡¯re treating me as your boyfriend, right? ¡±

 Chapter 130

    130 love, underground love (6)

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment. Her thoughts had been exposed. Embarrassment hit her and she flew into a rage on the spot.

    She said fiercely, ¡± who treats you as a boyfriend? how can you be so narcissistic? I¡¯ve never seen anyone as narcissistic as you. Let me tell you, don¡¯t make wild guesses. Don¡¯t try to be smart, don¡¯t be self-righteous, and don¡¯t be so full of yourself.

    Yu feibaiughed and did not say anything. He allowed Gu Youli to scold him incoherently.

    the two of them were very close to each other. her warm breath was all over his lips, and the touch was very strong.

    ¡°Yingluo, you can¡¯t misunderstand!¡± gu youli said a lot. her breath was unstable and her chest was rising and falling.

    the beauty that came from her softness rubbed against yu feibai¡¯s chest tightly like silk, making his heart itch.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and ced it on the back of Gu Youli¡¯s head. Then, he kissed her lips and tasted them lightly. He turned around and sucked on them. It was a deep and lingering kiss that wandered around Gu Youli¡¯s lips and teeth.

    Gu Youli was dizzy from the kiss. She had difficulty breathing, her body was weak, and she could not move at all. She could only let him do as he pleased.

    As Yu feibai deepened the kiss, he raised his hand and touched her body.

    she could clearly feel a burning sensation on her body, but gu youli shook her head and dodged it. she pushed yu feibai¡¯s head away with both hands and pleaded in panic, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai, don¡¯t! I¡¯m begging you, Yingluo!¡±

    he was at a loss, and there was a faint trace of ridicule in his eyes.

    Yu feibai locked her hands behind her back and kissed her sharp chin. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of the promise. It¡¯s because I¡¯m the same as you.¡±

    His ambiguous words made Gu Youli¡¯s blood boil with uneasiness and agitation.

    She looked at Yu feibai in shock and asked in a trembling voice, ¡± what? Why?¡±

    when gu youli met yu feibai¡¯s burning gaze, she turned her face away shyly.

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes shed with a hint of affection. He turned her face back. What do you mean why? ¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lip and looked at him. Her voice was very, very low. just like me!

    ¡°Same as you in what way?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s slender fingers caressed her face as he teased her with his dark eyes.

    Gu Youli, who was in a daze for a moment, immediately blushed red with embarrassment. She reached out her hand and pressed it against Yu feibai¡¯s face. did you embarrass Yu feibai and make me angry? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up slightly in a very happy manner.

    Suddenly, his face turned cold and he looked at Gu Youli sternly. He said in a serious tone, ¡± Gu Youli, let¡¯s go out officially. Can you be my girlfriend? ¡±

    Gu Youli was shocked by his sudden and direct words.

    Looking at Yu feibai¡¯s serious and expectant expression, Gu Youli was a little scared, confused, and at a loss. I ... I ... Ran ran.

    Yu feibai looked at her patiently and waited for her answer.

    Ayer of confusion shed across her clear little face. Gu Youli shook her head. I ... I don¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t think that far, I just wanted to focus on my studies and be a top designer!¡±

    Yu feibai did not get angry. Instead, he looked at her calmly. is there a conflict between studying and having a boyfriend? ¡± Do all the students in your school not have boyfriends just because they are studying?¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. no, I didn¡¯t!

    so, Qianqian. Yu feibai raised his finger and caressed her snow-white neck. we¡¯ve kissed and touched each other. We almost did it together. Qianqian, what else can you do if you don¡¯t want to be my girlfriend? ¡±

 Chapter 131

    131 Love, underground love (7)

    Yu feibai¡¯s words were very shameless. Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red and she pouted. ¡°You¡¯re forcing a girl into prostitution!¡±

    ¡°Your college entrance examination results, you really did it yourself!¡± Yu feibai said faintly.

    Of course, Gu Youli knew that Yu feibai was mocking her. However, she did not think much of it. turning a good girl into a thief!

    Yu feibai sighed. to prevent you from harming others, you have to learn culture from me!

    Gu Youli blinked her clear eyes and her slyness was obvious. you¡¯re so cultured. Why are you breaking up a pair of lovebirds? ¡±

    ¡°Your Mandarin Duck?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s words were full of warning.

    my studies and I are a pair of mandarin ducks. It¡¯s all because of your evil schemes ~~¡±

    ¡°You ... I swear I¡¯ll have you!¡± Since she loved to use idioms, Yu feibai followed her lead to express his feelings.

    Gu Youli was overwhelmed by the favor.

    This was more domineering than any romantic words. It made Gu Youli¡¯s entire body suddenly feel hot and numb as if fire ants were crawling all over her. Her little face was red and she was about to cry. She looked very helpless.

    gu youli knew that she had feelings for feibai. however, it was not the kind of deep love that would lead to life and death. instead, it was just a faint feeling of heart.

    this kind of rtionship could be said to be dangerous or not dangerous, but it also seemed to be very dangerous. it could make you fall deeply in love very quickly, but it was not impossible to forget it.

    As for Yu feibai¡¯s feelings for her, Gu Youli was not clear about it. However, she guessed that it should be simr to her feelings.

    He was in a state of danger and non-danger, and he was above the state of liking someone, but his true love was definitely not fulfilled.

    However, she also knew that it was hard for a man like Yu feibai to fall for a woman.

    She didn¡¯t know what attracted Yu feibai to her, but she knew that he wasn¡¯t a casual person.

    However, their family backgrounds were different. Even if they were really together, the possibility of them getting together in the future was extremely low.

    However, that was too far away. It was just getting a boyfriend, so she didn¡¯t have to take it too seriously.

    If one had to get a boyfriend, Yu feibai would probably be a good choice.

    Since the two of them were already so intimate, she might as well agree to it. Besides, even though Yu feibai was not good at coaxing people and could be quite perverted at times, he was very good at doting on people. As for perversion, which man would not be perverted?

    Looking at Gu Youli¡¯s conflicted expression, Yu feibai could not bear to continue giving her pressure.

    He was about to say that he could give her a few days to think about it when he heard Gu Youli say, ¡± ¡°Alright!¡±

    The answer was too unexpected and Yu feibai was slightly stunned.

    Then, he curled his lips into a smile. It was like a flower that bloomed in the dark, devastatingly beautiful. His eyes were as bright as the stars as he looked at Gu Youli.

    He hugged Gu Youli tightly and rubbed his nose against hers in an intimate manner.

    Gu Youli¡¯s arms climbed onto Yu feibai¡¯s body and wrapped around his neck. Their bodies were pressed tightly against each other.

    She blinked lightly, her thick and long eyshes fluttering. She then said lightly, ¡± but I don¡¯t want anyone to know about Yingluo for the time being.

    Yu feibai raised his brows and his face was filled with disapproval. He seemed to be asking why he could not let others know that he was a ndestine person.

    Gu Youli reached out her finger and pressed it against his lips gently. because you¡¯re too outstanding and I want to be outstanding too. I want people to talk about me not as Yu feibai¡¯s girlfriend but as the famous designer Gu Youli!

    Yu feibai¡¯s hand was on Gu Youli¡¯s waist and he was massaging her gently.

    He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He didn¡¯t say yes or no.

 Chapter 132

    132 Love, secret love (8)

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating rapidly and the blood in her body was like boiling water.

    She took a deep breath to calm herself down and struggled slightly. ¡°Will that work?¡±

    ¡°Alright, be good and sit still. Don¡¯t move.¡± Yu feibai whispered in her ear affectionately, causing Gu Youli to tremble and feel extremely embarrassed.

    The two of them sat face to face, and the source of the man and woman¡¯s fragility was pressed against each other.

    Gu Youli could clearly feel that part of Yu feibai¡¯s body that was pressed against her was extremely hot and hard.

    She swallowed her saliva. um, can you put me down first? ¡±

    ¡°i told you not to move around. if you tease me again, i won¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tease you, I just missed Yingluo¡±

    Before Gu Youli could finish her sentence, Yu feibai covered her mouth.

    When Yu feibai¡¯s hungry lips and tongue kissed her, his hand reached into her clothes and grabbed her soft spot. His fingers kept teasing and pinching her little cherry.

    gu youli¡¯s face was flushed red. before she could struggle, she had already copsed on top of yu feibai. she instinctively resisted the waves of heat that rose in her body. ¡± yu feibai, qingqing. ¡±

    She called out to Yu feibai softly, but she did not know what she wanted to do with him.

    Yu feibai hugged her tightly and let her feel his warmth. be good, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t be afraid, Qianqian.

    She didn¡¯t know when he had taken off her t-shirt, but a thin kiss fell from her lips to her neck tenderly, then followed her beautiful corbones to her ample bosom, and gently sucked on her breast.| Sharp.

    In an instant, Gu Youli¡¯s body went soft like flowing spring water.

    At this moment, his hands were no longer on her waist. Gu Youli wrapped her arms around his neck and subconsciously bent her body. She closed her eyes and used her entire body to experience the feeling of sucking on her breast.| a sharp force.

    you have to be gentle. I¡¯m afraid of pain, Yingluo. the gentle kiss was full of treasure, and Gu Youli could feel it.

    She finally surrendered, hugged his neck, and whispered in his ear.

    her breathing became heavier and as gu youli cried out in shock, yu feibai lifted her up in his arms.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was red. She wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck and buried her face in his.

    Yu feibai tilted his head and kissed her hair. He then carried her to the bedroom.

    however, she had only taken a few steps when gu youli¡¯s phone on the coffee table started ringing.

    Yu feibai¡¯s clear and cold eyes suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°was it me?¡± Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai¡¯s little face and revealed a hint of desire.

    He seemed to be saying, let me answer the phone first!

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with indifference. it was obvious that he did not want to talk to her at all.

    ¡± it¡¯s chu qing. tell her that i¡¯m not going back tonight! ¡± Gu Youli said shyly. Her blushing face was so bright that it looked like it could bleed.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his head and pecked Gu Youli¡¯s lips as a gentle acknowledgment.

    Gu Youli slid down from Yu feibai¡¯s body and ran over to take the phone.

    Yu feibai followed behind her and hugged her tightly from behind. He used the tip of his nose to touch her earlobe and his voice could not be any lower. hurry up!

    She could clearly feel the heat pressing against her. Gu Youli felt as if she was on fire and her body was burning so hot that she felt weak.

    She blushed and answered the call.

    Before Gu Youli could say anything, Hua Miaomiao¡¯s anxious voice could be heard from the other end of the phone. Lili, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad. Qingqing is injured and has to be hospitalized.

    ¡°what?¡±

 Chapter 133

    133 Love, underground love (9)

    Gu youran and dragged the depressed Yu feibai out of the door to the parking lot. Then, they arrived at the hospital that Hua Miaomiao had mentioned as quickly as they could.

    At the entrance of the hospital, Gu Youli thought about their secret rtionship and said with some difficulty, ¡± ¡°can you go back first? i¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    That pitiful, careful look of his made Yu Fei and Bai Shi unable to refuse.

    He nodded his head slightly and handed a bunch of keys to Gu Youli. the military exercise is imminent. I won¡¯t be back for a long time. Help me clean my room when you¡¯re free!

    ¡°En!¡± Gu Youli epted it obediently.

    she stood on her tiptoes and kissed the corner of his lips.

    Like a Dragonfly touching the water, she wanted to leave.

    The agile man didn¡¯t let her lips leave. He reached out and held her waist. When she wanted to leave, he kissed her lips and couldn¡¯t let go.

    The blurry lights shone on them, who were kissing under the palm trees. It was very dreamy and beautiful!

    gu youli rushed out of the emergency room. hua miaomiao, who was already panicking, looked at gu youli and said guiltily, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. i caused chu qing to be injured.¡±

    however, when she asked him what had happened, he only knew a little and was not even willing to say more.

    Not long after, the doctor walked out of the emergency room. Chu Qing was also pushed out by the nurse. Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing immediately surrounded her.

    When the doctor on duty saw Hua Miaomiao and Gu Youli, he removed his mask and smiled. other than a slight fracture in her leg, the rest of her body is just a superficial wound. She¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.

    ¡°What about the leg? when will it be done?¡±

    A doctor wearing a white coat and ck-rimmed sses said earnestly, ¡± it¡¯s hard to say. If it¡¯s a serious injury, it depends on the patient¡¯s physical condition. But don¡¯t worry, your ssmate¡¯s physical condition is very good. She¡¯ll probably be able to walk after resting for ten days to half a month. However, you have to persuade her. As a girl, it¡¯s better for her not to fight with others in the future.

    okay, thank you, doctor!

    The doctor suggested that she stay in the hospital for two days of observation. Hua Miaomiao and the doctor went to settle the admission procedures while Gu Youli pushed Chu Qing into the ward.

    Chu Qing, who was lying on the bed and looking at Gu Youli, suddenly felt so wronged that her eyes turned red.

    Gu Youli frowned immediately when she saw Chu Qing¡¯s legs being wrapped like a mummy. what¡¯s going on? what happened? ¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s face was filled with anger. that d * mned man. If I, Chu Qing, don¡¯t find him and skin him alive, my surname is not Chu!

    Gu Youli sat down beside the bed. calm down, calm down. Didn¡¯t you always say that one must be calm? if you get too angry, you¡¯ll get hemorrhoids easily!

    Chu Qing pouted. I was talking to Hua Miaomiao. He¡¯s gay. His anus is very important. Of course, he can¡¯t have hemorrhoids.

    Gu Youli could not help butugh. She reached out and held Chu Qing¡¯s hand. if you can still joke now, it means that you¡¯re not in a bad mood. Tell me, what exactly happened? ¡± How did you get injured?¡±

    It would have been better if he had not said that. Once he did, Chu Qing immediately gritted her teeth in hatred. As if she was venting her anger, she told Gu Youli vividly what had happened tonight.

    In the afternoon, Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao went to the jewelry Street and bought a red ss ball for Gu Youli.

    In the evening, the two of them went to long view Restaurant for dinner. After dinner, they went to the shopping mall together.

 Chapter 134

    134 Love, underground love (10)

    Hua Miaomiao was a hipster. He was wearing a threaded t-shirt with id pants and a satchel. His outfit made people think that he was a rich second-generation heir.

    He walked out of the mall with Chu Qing. Just as they were about to head to the subway station, a short shadow suddenly ran past Hua Miaomiao.

    hua miaomiao paused for a moment and realized that his bag had been taken away. he pushed it away and shouted, ¡± ¡°Robbery! Someone¡¯s robbing us!¡±

    Chu Qing had always considered herself a heroine. Under such circumstances, how could she not chase after him?

    Just as Hua Miaomiao¡¯s voice rang out, Chu Qing had already started to chase after the short figure.

    The short man who robbed Hua Miaomiao quickly ran into the busy street with his bag.

    He had the advantage of being short, so he ran left and right in the crowd. In addition, he was used to robbing, so his movements were agile and fast.

    Chu Qing could not chase after him with all her might. It was a little tiring. After chasing him for two streets, she realized that the short man was gone.

    F * ck, he actually managed to escape! Chu Qing was furious and depressed!

    Just as she was wondering if it was because she hadn¡¯t been training recently that she couldn¡¯t even catch up with a robber, she saw a man walking out from the famous ten miles fragrant sand.

    That man was very handsome. He was tall and straight, giving off a cold and unbridled feeling. His entire body exuded an innate cold air, fierce and domineering.

    This didn¡¯t seem to match his young face.

    He was wearing a military t-shirt, a Camouge Military uniform, and military boots.

    However, there was a bag hanging on her body. The bag was the same as the one Hua Miaomiao had just been robbed of.

    chu qing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°you guys are a group of criminals!¡± she eximed.

    As she spoke, Chu Qing¡¯s fist was already flying towards the man like a tiger. The cold and wild man¡¯s eyes turned cold and he dodged it as fast as lightning.

    It was as if it was a kind of Destiny¡¯s coercion. Some people were destined to sink into a lifetime of entanglement.

    Chu Qing raised her chin arrogantly andughed coldly, ¡± yo, you¡¯re pretty good. With your looks and skills, you could have been a robber!

    the man¡¯s eyes turned cold, and an undetectable anger rose in an instant.

    ¡°Give me the bag!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t move and only looked at her coldly. He thought to himself, who is the robber?

    seeing that the man was unmoved, chu qing squinted her eyes and reached for the bag on the man¡¯s body, quickly snatching it.

    His killing intent was like a bloodthirsty de, gushing out of its sheath in an instant. The man¡¯s arm stretched out and attacked Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing did not manage to snatch the bag and her lower abdomen had suffered a heavy blow.

    When her body trembled slightly, she felt that her internal organs were trembling as well.

    With Chu Qing¡¯s fiery temper, she would definitely pay him back.

    Even after exchanging two moves, she knew that this person¡¯s martial arts were not inferior to hers, so she still swept her spinning leg over.

    The man retreated to ten miles of fragrant sand, and Chu Qing immediately followed him in. When they saw a fight, they immediately screamed and retreated in unison.

    As the two of them fought, Chu Qing was obviously at a disadvantage. In closebat, Chu Qing could not find any weakness in her opponent.

    After a few rounds, the two of them fought from the first floor to the second.

    chu qing¡¯s lower abdomen was extremely numb, and her internal organs were trembling as if they were in turmoil.

    Of course, the man¡¯s handsome face was also injured. Chu Qing purposely hit the man¡¯s handsome face.

 Chapter 135

    135 The first design, a token of love (1)

    There were a few times when the man did not manage to Dodge, and the corner of his mouth was already bleeding. There were even some bruises, but it did not affect his appearance.

    Chu Qing gave the man a sweeping kick, and the man grabbed her leg and twisted it.

    In order not to break her leg, Chu Qing turned over, supported herself with both hands, and kicked the man with her other leg.

    The manughed coldly. When he let go of her foot, he raised his leg and kicked Chu Qing¡¯s butt.

    Chu Qing flipped in the air andnded on the stairs.

    The world spun around and Chu Qing rolled down the stairs in a magnificent manner!

    Rolling down the stairs was fine. At most, he would hurt his bones and tendons. At worst, he would be bedridden for ten days to half a month. Chu Qing was a martial arts practitioner, so she did not think it was a big deal.

    however, it was such a coincidence. when chu qing rolled down, she bumped into a cab beside her.

    On top of the cab, there was a big bowl of wild old turtle soup.

    As she rolled down, a big bowl of wild old turtle soup fell from the cab and spilled all over her body. The bowl shattered to one side, and the bowl-sized wild old turtle happened tond on Chu Qing¡¯s chest.

    The small turtle head rested weakly on Chu Qing¡¯s right side.

    It was as if she was feeding the old turtle, or the old turtle was sucking her milk.

    Chu Qing felt that her life was like a tea table filled with cups!

    Not waiting for her to recover from the fall and not understanding what was going on, the entire ten li xiangsha burst intoughter because of that wild old turtle.

    As for the cold and arrogant man, he took out a stack of money from his bag and threw it to the manager aspensation for breaking the things.

    then, he looked at chu qing coldly and sarcastically before he left.

    Chu Qing would never forget that look in her eyes.

    She fell down and couldn¡¯t catch up with him at all. She could only watch the man leave and hold back her anger.

    After hearing Chu Qing say so much, Gu Youli thought of that wild old turtle and actually wanted tough unfearfully.

    However, she still endured it.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face was bitter. I know you want tough. If you want tough, thenugh!

    Gu Youli sat down and shook her head. I¡¯m notughing. I don¡¯t feel likeughing.

    However, before she could finish her sentence, Gu Youli burst outughing. Chu Qing immediately raised her hand and patted Gu Youli¡¯s shoulder. you reallyughed. You¡¯re not a good friend!

    I won¡¯tugh, I really won¡¯tugh. but before he could finish his sentence, he burst intoughter again.

    This time, it was not Gu Youli who wasughing. It was Hua Miaomiao who was standing outside the door. He hadpleted the admission procedures and was back.

    He didn¡¯t hear the first part, but he happened to hear thest part. Please forgive him for not being able to control himself.

    Chu Qing pointed at Hua Miaomiao angrily. f * ck, you two bad friends. Cut off all ties, cut off all ties!

    Hua Miaomiao strode in and said, ¡± ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong. I¡¯ll ask for your forgivenesster and treat you to a meal at ten miles of fragrant sand, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    That ce was her pain, so of course she didn¡¯t want to go!

    Other than a slight fracture, Chu Qing did not have any other serious injuries.

    Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao chatted with her for a while. When they saw that it was almost time, they took a taxi back to school.

    Before she went to bed, Gu Youli sent Yu feibai a text message. Chu Qing suffered a slight fracture and needs to be hospitalized for two days. I¡¯ve already returned to school and am lying in bed, preparing to sleep.

 Chapter 136

    136 The first design, a token of love (2)

    She didn¡¯t expect Yu feibai to reply to her message, but when she ced her phone under her pillow, she heard a slight vibration.

    When she opened it, Yu feibai had replied with two words: Good night!

    Gu Youli smiled and replied with a Goodnight. Then, she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep soon after.

    However, she had a nightmare.

    She dreamed that she had returned to her previous life. She had stepped into that beautiful, dark guest room before she died.

    Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed by someone and she was pressed against the wall. Before she could figure out what was going on, a tall figure pressed down on her.

    It was a man.

    The man reached out and pinched her chin. With a devilish look in his eyes, he leaned over and kissed her.

    In her fear and humiliation, she used all her strength to push the man away from her.

    The dark and luxurious lights shone on the man, adding a mysterious aura to him. Then, she saw an extremely beautiful face!

    That was Yu Fei and Bai Qingqing.

    ¡°Ah-!¡± With a cry of surprise, Gu Youli sat up like a spring.

    She was covered in sweat and panted heavily. She stared straight ahead as if her soul had suddenly left her body.

    ¡°youli, are you alright?¡± Wen ting, who was in the bed next to her, came forward and asked with concern.

    The sky was already bright, and all the students who had sses had already gotten up to go to ss.

    Gu Youli raised her hand and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Then, she smiled and shook her head at Wen ting. I¡¯m fine. You should go to ss!

    She thought that it was probably because she had been too intimate with Yu feibai recently that she had such a dream.

    however, there was a shadow in her heart that made her suspect that yu feibai was that man!

    Gu Youli also got up to wash her face and brush her teeth. She closed the ss ball and prepared to go to the cutting room.

    However, when she opened the cab and was about to take out her half-finished snake ne, she found that her ne was gone.

    Gu Youli rummaged through her closet for a while but still did not see her snake-shaped ne.

    That¡¯s strange, where could he have gone?

    She clearly remembered that she had put it in the cab. How did it suddenly disappear?

    She nced at yang Mengshan, who was still sleeping, and walked over. She asked coldly, ¡± ¡°Did you take my ne?¡±

    Yang Mengshan slowly woke up and looked at Gu Youli with a confused expression. ¡°What ne? I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about, sis.¡±

    When Gu Youli saw the confused look on yang Mengshan¡¯s face, a fire started burning in her. She was 100% sure that yang Mengshan had taken her ne.

    ¡°No one else but you!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were fixed on her coldly.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled faintly. However, her smile did not reach her eyes. elder sister, you¡¯ve already made me so miserable. Do you think I still dare to y tricks? elder sister, you¡¯re too scheming. I¡¯m afraid of you. I really want to get along with you now!

    Gu Youli¡¯s fingers gradually tightened and tightened again.

    Her voice was suppressed and cold. ¡°Mengshan, why are you acting in front of me? others may not know, but I can tell what you¡¯re thinking just by frowning. Give me back my ne!¡±

    Yang Mengshan looked at Gu Youli innocently with a wronged expression. ¡°Sister, from yesterday afternoon to this morning, I entered the dormitory and didn¡¯t leave at all. If I really did take your ne, I would definitely be in the dormitory, right? in order to prove my innocence, sister, please search me!¡±

 Chapter 137

    137 The first design, the love token (3)

    Ever since that incident, everyone treated yang Mengshan as if she didn¡¯t exist.

    if gu youli had not suddenly asked yang mengshan about it, everyone would have probably forgotten that she was still in the dormitory.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression was extremely serious as she said coldly, ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t search your things. hurry up and take out the ne.¡±

    Zhang Xiaowen was also in the dormitory at the moment. She went up to yang Mengshan and said, ¡± Mengshan, if you¡¯ve taken your sister¡¯s designs, you should return them to her. She has to hand in her homework!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face was pale. She looked into Zhang Xiaowen¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt ayer of fog.

    Sheughed at herself and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°little wen, do you not believe me anymore? I really didn¡¯t take it! Sister, isn¡¯t your design locked in the cab? I don¡¯t have the key to your cab, so how can I take away your design? If I remember correctly, you gave your spare key to Chu Qing, right? why don¡¯t you ask Chu Qing and see if she took yours?¡±

    gu youli¡¯s eyes were fixed on her and her gaze became colder. ¡°don¡¯t bring the topic to chu qing. she will definitely tell me if she takes it.¡±

    Yang Mengshan had taken her design and even tried to sow discord between her and Chu Qing.

    Wen ting tugged at Gu Youli¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡± it¡¯s better to ask. Just in case, I¡¯ll give you a call!

    Gu Youli patted Wen ting¡¯s hand and stopped her. She smiled faintly. thank you, Wenting. I¡¯ll make the call myself.

    After that, she took out her phone and called Chu Qing.

    It was still early and Chu Qing was still sleeping. She probably answered the call with her eyes closed. She mumbled, ¡± who is it? ¡± and then went silent.

    Gu Youli did not ask Chu Qing if she had taken her design. Instead, she asked her, ¡± where did you put the spare key I gave you? ¡±

    it was with my key. Why? did you lose your key? ¡± Chu Qing reached out for her small bag by the bed and took out a bunch of keys.

    She looked at it in a daze and suddenly woke up. ¡°Ah, Lili, your key is missing.¡±

    As if it was within her expectations, Gu Youli was neither surprised nor anxious. ¡°Alright, I got it!¡±

    On the other hand, Chu Qing became anxious and her sleep instantly disappeared without a trace. ¡°What happened? Did you lose your key?¡±

    no, it¡¯s nothing. Have a good rest! Gu Youli smiled and hung up.

    She thought coldly,¡¯Chu Qing¡¯s key must have been taken away by yang Mengshan. The design must have been taken away by yang Mengshan too. Now that yang Mengshan is so calm and dares to ask me to search, she must be 100% sure that I won¡¯t be able to find it. There¡¯s no need to search anymore. It¡¯s useless even if I do.¡¯

    Seeing Gu Youli¡¯s cold face, yang Mengshan¡¯s lips curled into a smug and vicious smile.

    It was gone in an instant!

    She went to Gu Youli¡¯s side and pretended to be anxious. ¡°Sis, what did Chu Qing say? did she take your design? I¡¯m innocent, right?¡±

    Gu Youli looked sideways at yang Mengshan with her head tilted. Her eyes were deep and dark.

    Under her gaze, yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes seemed a little weak. She hugged Gu Youli¡¯s arm pitifully. sis, I was wrong in the past. I know I was wrong and I will change. Let¡¯s go back to how we were before, okay? I¡¯m really tired, really tired, arguing with you like this!¡±

 Chapter 138

    138 The first design, a love token (4)

    Gu Youli remained silent and looked at yang Mengshan in silence.

    After a long silence, Gu Youli suddenlyughed and thought, ¡± You¡¯re tired? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s tired, thinking about how to prevent you from harming me every day.

    that smile made yang mengshan misunderstand. she thought that gu youli had epted her.

    She pouted her lips and shook Gu Youli¡¯s arm. ¡°sis, do you still remember the past? even though we had our own bedrooms, we always liked to sleep together. you used toe to my bed and chat with me after lights out. we were really intimate back then. sis, can we go back to how we were before?¡±

    It had to be said that yang Mengshan¡¯s words brought Gu Youli¡¯s memories back to those good times.

    unfortunately, the ¡®beautiful¡¯ was only an illusion.

    Yang Mengshan had always been hypocritical towards her.

    Gu Youli curved her lips into a half-smile and then showed the same expression as yang Mengshan. She said gently, ¡± of course, we can go back to the past. As long as you return my designs to me, I will treat you the same way I did in the past.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes turned red and she looked at Gu Youli with tears in her eyes. She said sadly, ¡± sis, you still don¡¯t believe me and think that I took your design. I¡¯m so wronged!

    Gu Youli chuckled when she heard that. Her eyes were cold and dark like water.

    She pulled yang Mengshan¡¯s hand away coldly and said without any warmth in her voice, ¡± Mengshan, if you don¡¯t want anyone to know, don¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll mark some debts in my heart and slowly settle them after autumn.¡±

    At that moment, Gu Youli¡¯s entire body was extremely sharp, as if she was a demoness from the Shura world. The smile on her lips was extremely cold.

    Yang Mengshan was deeply shocked. The hatred in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes was not obvious but it was like a sharp sword.

    It was as if she could cut yang Mengshan in half as long as she waved her sword.

    It was a terrifying feeling and yang Mengshan¡¯s legs turned to jelly.

    Gu Youli did not take another look at yang Mengshan. She turned around and left the dormitory. She went straight to the material room. She wanted to make another one, but the 925 silver coins that the school had provided were already out of stock.

    The remaining 925 silver she had was not even enough to make a bracelet, let alone a ne.

    After greeting the teacher in the operating room, Gu Youli went to the hospital to visit Chu Qing.

    chu qing asked gu youli again what had happened in the morning.

    Gu Youli said that it was fine and smiled to make Chu Qing happy. There was no use telling Chu Qing about this. The stolen design would nevere back.

    The only thing she could do now was to think of a way to make another design with the materials she had.

    After leaving the hospital, Gu Youli did not want to go back to school.

    She took the bus to Yu feibai¡¯s apartment. After getting off the bus, she walked for ten minutes to get there.

    Yu feibai was not at home and the apartment was very quiet.

    gu youli sat on the sofa and suddenly felt a little cold. the tip of her nose was sour and her eyes were red. she hugged her knees and buried her head in her arms.

    She wanted to cry. People always said that one would feel more rxed after crying.

    However, she had no tears. Her eyes seemed to have been damaged after her rebirth. No matter how much she wanted to cry, she couldn¡¯t shed a tear.

    She sat quietly on the sofa for a long time, so long that her body was a little numb. Then, she stood up and went to the bathroom to wash her face.

    Gu Youli bit her lip and looked at herself in the mirror. It was just that a design would definitely not be difficult for her. As a person, she must have the thought that it was a blessing in disguise.

 Chapter 139

    139 The first design, a token of love (5)

    Perhaps yang Mengshan had gotten rid of her design, but she might havee up with a better one.

    as she thought about this, gu youli smiled at herself in the mirror and cheered herself on.

    He had to fill his stomach before he could design.

    There were still some dishes left for Gu Youli to cook yesterday. She washed the rice to cook and mixed the remaining dishes together. Then, she ate while watching television.

    After the meal, Gu Youli cleaned up the apartment again.

    when she was tidying up the coffee table, gu youli saw a lot of materials for jewelry design in a small box under the tea. some were expensive while others were cheap.

    Gu Youli was very surprised. Why did Yu feibai collect so many materials for jewelry?

    could it be that he had prepared it for her and wanted to give her a surprise?

    However, Gu Youli quickly rejected that idea.

    The box looked like it had been there for a couple of years. The materials in it were not something that could be collected in a day or two. At that time, Yu feibai did not know her, so it was impossible that he had prepared it for her.

    Gu Youli shook her head and smiled. Yu feibai really had a strange hobby. He actually liked to collect these things but he did not seem to be wearing any jewelry.

    Suddenly, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She put down the rag in her hand, then took out her drawing paper and brush from her bag. She squatted down beside the coffee table and began to draw.

    Half an hour passed, and she drew a perfect design draft while squatting down.

    On the drawing, the Ne for Men was simple and exquisite, noble and gorgeous.

    Gu Youli picked out some rose gold materials from the box and put them in her bag along with her brush and sketch.

    After cleaning up, she wrote a note and put it on the coffee table. i borrowed some jewelry materials from your box without your consent!

    Signature: Gu Youli!

    After she was done, Gu Youli took her bag and rushed out. She went to the carving room at the fastest speed possible.

    In the next few days, Gu Youli slept very little.

    She would go to the carving room whenever she had no sses. Finally, on the day she handed in her homework, she managed to rush out her design.

    On her way to the ssroom, Gu Youli ran into Zhao Mingcheng.

    Whether it was a coincidence or Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s intention, Gu Youli just smiled at him and left without saying anything.

    However, Zhao Mingcheng quickly blocked her way. Youli, wait a moment.

    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the matter?¡± There was a decent smile on Gu Youli¡¯s face. If one looked closely, they would realize that the smile did not reach her eyes at all.

    ¡°Nothing much, I just want to treat you to dinner tonight.¡± Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation and were as gentle as water.

    Gu Youli smiled slightly. No wonder yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng were a couple. It was all because of their good acting skills.

    If she had not known everything beforehand and knew what kind of person Zhao Mingcheng was, Gu Youli thought that she would have been bewitched by him.

    ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to be misunderstood by mengshan. after all, you¡¯re her boyfriend!¡± Gu Youli finished her sentence awkwardly and was about to leave.

    Zhao Mingcheng grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s arm domineeringly. I¡¯ve already broken up with her!

    He turned Gu Youli over to face him and said in a sincere and serious tone, ¡°I regret it very much. I didn¡¯t know people well at that time. I¡¯m also very grateful to you for letting me see everything clearly. So, Gu Youli, can you give me a chance?¡± I¡¯ll definitely love you well!¡±

    These words were filled with infinite affection.

    Unfortunately, to Gu Youli, it was so fake that she wanted to vomit.

 Chapter 140

    140 The first design, a token of love (6)

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. gu youli had a look of despair on her face. after saying that, she struggled to break free from zhao mingcheng¡¯s hand and left.

    She was just pretending to be sad and give up on him to let Zhao Mingcheng think that she still had feelings for him.

    Zhao Mingcheng immediately chased after her and stood in front of Gu Youli again. ¡°Listen to me, okay?¡±

    Gu Youli ignored him and tried to walk around him. However, Zhao Mingcheng would not let her go so easily. He grabbed her arm again.

    He looked straight into her eyes and asked tenderly, ¡± Youli, I love you? ¡±

    The handsome young man¡¯s affectionate confession, his gentle words, and his deep voice were very mesmerizing.

    Unfortunately, it did not work on Gu Youli at all.

    gu youli knew very well what zhao mingcheng was up to when he suddenly came to pester her.

    Gu Youli bit her lip and looked at him. I¡¯m rushing to ss. If you stop me again, I¡¯ll bete. It¡¯s very important to hand in my design homework today. Did you do it on purpose? ¡± Mengshan asked you toe!¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng was shocked and quickly let go of Gu Youli¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him deeply and walked past him with a cold smile.

    She had her eyes on Zhao Mingcheng and wanted to cut ties with yang Mengshan, so she said that on purpose.

    However, Zhao Mingcheng, can you really cut all ties with yang Mengshan?

    Although she hated yang Mengshan, she had to admit that yang Mengshan had a charm that men could not resist.

    What Gu Youli and Zhao Mingcheng did not know was that while they were standing there and chatting, a pair of jealous eyes were staring at them coldly from behind a big tree.

    After the two of them left, the owner of the eyes walked out from behind the tree.

    It was yang Mengshan!

    after she sneered viciously, she followed gu youli.

    When she arrived at the ssroom, Gu Youli looked around but did not see yang Mengshan.

    He thought about it quickly. Yang Mengshan often listened to professor Chen¡¯s ss. Today was the day to hand in her homework. She knew that yang Mengshan would definitelye, especially after she stole the design. She should havee to see the joke today.

    Her ssmate, li Meijia, who had also just entered the ssroom, saw Gu Youli¡¯s strange expression and her absent-minded look. She asked with concern, ¡± ¡°Youli, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Youli came back to her senses and smiled at li Meijia. it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go over there and sit!

    Before he could finish, a gentle and intimate female voice came from behind him. ¡°Sister!¡±

    Sure enough, it¡¯s here. She¡¯s probably feeling proud of how she¡¯s going to make a fool of herselfter.

    gu youli nced at yang mengshan quietly and did not say anything. she was not going to pay attention to her either. she smiled at li meijia and gestured for her to sit there with her.

    When she saw yang Mengshan, li Meijia¡¯s face darkened.

    She said to Gu Youli in a neutral tone, ¡± Youli, didn¡¯t you already fall out with her? why are you so close to her after such a long time? have you made up? ¡±

    The atmosphere turned cold and yang Mengshan lost a lot of face.

    If it were someone else, they would probably be so embarrassed that they would not be able to show their face.

    however, yang mengshan was unrivaled and could still smile at him.

    she looked at li meijia and smiled sweetly, but her tone was mocking li meijia for being a busybody. ¡± mika, my sister and I are blood-rted sisters. There¡¯s no overnight hatred between sisters.

    Li Meijia¡¯s brows instantly furrowed, and her tone was filled with unconcealed disdain. ¡°You¡¯re quite shameless!¡±

 Chapter 141

    141 The first design, a token of love (7)

    yang mengshan was stunned for a moment. then, she bit her lip and looked at li meijia with an aggrieved expression.

    Li Meijia was speechless. She could not take it anymore and reached out to pull Gu Youli. hurry up. Otherwise, she¡¯s going to say that I bullied her.

    Gu Youli nced at the pitiful he yang Mengshan coldly and looked at li Meijia apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you? in the future, you have to be like me and stay as far away from my matters as possible!¡± Li Meijia sneered. There was a hidden meaning in her words.

    Gu Youli did not say anything and pulled li Meijia to find a ce to sit down.

    Yang Mengshan heard their conversation and gritted her teeth a few times.

    Then, she smiled calmly and walked over to Gu Youli¡¯s side. She sat down shamelessly.

    Gu Youli felt embarrassed. She nced at yang Mengshan coldly and did not say anything.

    She also wanted to stay away from yang Mengshan, but she couldn¡¯t. It was as if she was destined to be entangled with her.

    After a while, professor Chen arrived and the ss began. The students went on stage to show off their designs.

    Gu Youli did not move at all. She just stared at him and did not seem to have any intention of going on stage.

    yang mengshanughed smugly in her heart. it seemed like she had not made any more designs. now that her hands were empty, she might as well not go on stage.

    When the presentation was almost done, no other students went up the stage. Professor Chen was about to stand up to summarize the presentation of the work when Gu Youli stood up.

    When professor Chen saw Gu Youli, he smiled meaningfully.

    Professor Chen was also present at the freshmen weing party. The principal had told him to pay special attention to her after that. This time, he wanted to take a good look at her talent in jewelry design.

    When she saw Gu Youli stand up, yang Mengshan frowned subconsciously. How could Gu Youlie up with a design in just a few days?

    Then, she consoled herself that even if she managed to rush it out in such a short time, the design would not be that good.

    Gu Youli walked to the middle of the stage and took out a red velvet box.

    she didn¡¯t open the box immediately, but smiled at all the students and said, ¡± ¡°When ites to jewelry, everyone will definitely think of women and ignore men. Men¡¯s jewelry has always been difficult to define. If it¡¯s tooplicated, it¡¯ll look fancy, and if it¡¯s too in, it¡¯ll look not elegant enough.

    Therefore, men¡¯s jewelry design is much more difficult than women¡¯s jewelry design. However, as the trend bes more and more advanced, men¡¯s jewelry will be popr in an unusual way. So I tried it and designed a men¡¯s ne.¡±

    As she spoke, Gu Youli opened the velvet box in her hand.

    Many of the male students ¡®eyes instantly widened, showing their desire to buy.

    Inside the velvet box was a whip Ne for Men, made of rose gold. Hanging from it was a doubleyer pendant, which was also made of rose gold. It was a trapezoidal, retro-style doubleyered pendant. The middle could be opened, and the upperyer had a hollow carving.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a flower, but a bird. It was covered in beautiful feathers, especially a pair of long tail feathers.

    This was the legendary, noble Paradise Bird!

    Professor Chen¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the box.

    He stood up and walked towards Gu Youli. He reached out to take the velvet box and carefully looked at the jewelry inside. He smiled and nodded repeatedly. Then, he praised her three times. good!

    The scene on stage made yang Mengshan clench her fists so tightly that her fingertips were about to pierce through her palms.

    Her expression was extremely ugly. She had never expected that Gu Youli would actuallye up with such a fine design.

 Chapter 142

    142 The first design, a token of love (8)

    Professor Chen held the velvet box and said to all the students, ¡± this is the best work I¡¯ve seen so far among the first-year students. While retaining the original luster of the essory, the brand has added more lines on the polished side of the essory to show a flexible flow. These lines are not the usual patterns, but the totally unexpected paradise Bird style carved patterns.

    The blissful bird is a legendary divine bird, and when paired with rose gold, it looks especially noble, making the whole essory look simple, cool, and stylish. It shows the masculine beauty of a man, but at the same time, it doesn¡¯t lose its exquisiteness and beauty.¡±

    Professor Chen looked at Gu Youli and said, ¡± ¡°This carving isn¡¯t very detailed, so it shouldn¡¯t have been done by the school¡¯s assistant.¡±

    Gu Youli said apologetically, ¡± I designed another ne earlier but I lost it by ident, so I designed another one. The teaching assistant¡¯s schedule has already been booked, so I had to do it myself. Besides, I want to give this to someone very important to me. It¡¯ll be better to carve it myself to express my feelings!

    Professor Chen nodded approvingly and gestured for Gu Youli to leave.

    after gu youli was seated, professor chen concluded today¡¯s presentation and said in a meaningful tone, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of designs just now, but most of them gave me a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. They didn¡¯t light up my eyes.

    in ancient egypt and ancient greece, the stars, snakes, crosses, and the crowns and ribbons of the european royal family had all be the favorites of today¡¯s designers.

    That was why jewelry designers liked to find inspiration from them and use their totems, but they forgot to develop more totems.

    Nine out of ten of the designs you presented just now were inspired by them, which is why I find them familiar.

    the world has thousands of years of history, and those are the marks of civilization. of course, we can¡¯t let them go with the wind, but we can¡¯t limit them. we have toplete new ssics with more advanced technology.

    I think when she designed that piece just now, she didn¡¯t think of using anyone or anything as a reference. She just wanted to design a piece of jewelry. This is something that we must have as a designer. There¡¯s also li Meijia and Feng Cheng, Yingluo.¡±

    After hearing the professor¡¯s words, yang Mengshan¡¯s emotions fluctuated the most.

    Gu Youli¡¯s snake-shaped design was inspired by ancient Greece mythology. If she had presented that snake-shaped ne to professor Chen, he would definitely not have liked it. However, she had stolen it instead.

    In that case, she was not the one who had helped Gu Youli. Yang Mengshan felt dizzy!

    Yueyue, you guys are all promising designers. Work hard! next spring, I will assist shangpin jewelry to hold an international jewelry exhibition. The students I just named can attend as the professor¡¯s assistant! professor Chen said with a smile.

    Wow, there was actually such a good reward. The entire ssroom was in an uproar. They were extremely envious of the student who had just been called out.

    gu youli and the other students who were called out stood up and bowed to professor chen. ¡± ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡±

    after sitting down, gu youli smiled at yang mengshan. ¡± ¡°I should thank the person who stole my ne. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had this opportunity!¡±

    At this moment, yang Mengshan could no longer smile.

    She was so angry that her whole body trembled. Anger filled her blood, and her body felt ufortable as if it was being bitten by countless insects.

 Chapter 143

    143 The first design, a token of love (9)

    she had wanted to harm gu youli but ended up helping her instead. yang mengshan had never hated herself as much as she did now. she hated herself so much that she wanted to kill herself.

    Of course, it was just a thought. She would never kill herself. She only wanted to make Gu Youli¡¯s life difficult.

    She suddenly recalled what Gu Youli had said in the ssroom. She was going to give the ne to someone very important.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s mind immediately went back to the scene of Gu Youli and Zhao Mingcheng holding hands as they spoke in front of the ssroom.

    So Gu Youli¡¯s ne was meant to be given to Zhao Mingcheng?

    Yang Mengshan sneered.

    She would definitely not let Zhao Mingcheng ept the ne. She would use all means to snatch Zhao Mingcheng over.

    Gu Youli wanted to be with Zhao Mingcheng? no way!

    That afternoon after school, yang Mengshan ¡± ran into ¡± Zhao Mingcheng outside the school. Actually, yang Mengshan had always known Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s whereabouts and knew that he would pass by this ce, so she waited here on purpose.

    ¡°brother mingcheng, what a coincidence!¡±

    When he saw yang Mengshan, Zhao Mingcheng frowned subconsciously. He lowered his cold eyes and wanted to walk around.

    Yang Mengshan clenched her fist and blocked Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s path. brother Mingcheng, you¡¯re still angry, aren¡¯t you? ¡±

    Zhao Mingchengughed sarcastically, ¡± I wouldn¡¯t dare. I just don¡¯t want to beughed at by others again. You should hurry back to your husband¡¯s ce!

    Yang Mengshan shook her head hurriedly and her tears fell like a broken string of pearls. ¡°Brother Mingcheng, he¡¯s not my husband! Why don¡¯t you listen to my exnation!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that. If you want an exnation, you should go to your husband!¡± Zhao Mingcheng said coldly.

    Yang Mengshan sobbed. brother Mingcheng, do you really think that what happened that day has nothing to do with my sister? you think that I was caught red-handed and that¡¯s why you framed my sister? I said that because I was afraid of her. I agreed to be Gu Hongfei¡¯s girlfriend, and it was also at that time that I was framed by my sister. My college entrance examination score clearly could have been epted. Why should I be a recement student? it was because my sister deleted my first choice. I had no choice but to look for Gu Hongfei. He used this to threaten me. He said that if I didn¡¯t agree to be his girlfriend, he wouldn¡¯t let me get a ce in the make-up Enrollment Program. I had no choice but to agree with him, but I don¡¯t love him, not one bit. I love you, I¡¯ve always loved you, Hanhan!¡±

    As she said that, yang Mengshan started crying pitifully. She was like a Pear Blossom in the rain, looking extremely delicate.

    After all, she was the woman he once loved. How could he just break off his love so easily? Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s heart softened from her crying.

    He sighed. Mengshan, I don¡¯t me you anymore. You should just be with that man in the future!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes widened and her tears fell even more. brother Mingcheng, you¡¯re still ming me and not willing to forgive me. If that¡¯s the case, my life is unnecessary, Yingluo.

    At this moment, there was a moat by the side of the road where they were.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s expression was one of extreme pain. After she finished speaking, she rushed towards the moat. brother Mingcheng, I love you. We¡¯ll meet again in our next life!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± zhao mingcheng was shocked. after he regained his senses, he quickly ran over, but he could no longer hold her back.

    Yang Mengshan had already run into the moat and her entire body fell into the river.

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s mind went nk. He quickly jumped down and pulled yang Mengshan up.

 Chapter 144

    144 The first design, a love token (10)

    You probably don¡¯t know about that Zhao Mingcheng, but yang Mengshan is a swimming champion.

    Yang Mengshan, who had been pulled up, took the opportunity to lean into Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s arms. Her face was pale and her eyes were wide open. ¡°Brother Mingcheng, why did you save me? why didn¡¯t you let me die?¡±

    After saying that, he even coughed a few times sadly.

    Zhao Mingcheng felt a lump in his throat and did not say anything else. He carried the drenched yang Mengshan to the hotel next door and prepared to dry their wet clothes.

    Yang Mengshan changed out of her wet clothes and walked out in only a bathrobe. Zhao Mingcheng was stunned.

    As yang Mengshan¡¯s bathrobe was not tied tightly, her two round and perky breasts could be vaguely seen in front of Zhao Mingcheng.

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he could not help but gulp.

    It had to be said that yang Mengshan was really beautiful. Now that she was only wearing a bathrobe, she looked even more sexy and charming. No matter how smart and rational Zhao Mingcheng was, he was still a hot-blooded young man.

    Not to mention that this beautiful woman was the woman he once loved.

    the two of them sat quietly. zhao mingcheng¡¯s heart was beating fast, and a kind of heat slowly spread through his body.

    brother Mingcheng, ¡± yang Mengshan called out to Zhao Mingcheng affectionately.

    When Zhao Mingcheng heard this seductive voice, he could not help but feel a stronger heat. His eyes turned dark red and he waspletely mesmerized by yang Mengshan¡¯s beauty.

    Yang Mengshan stepped forward and held Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s hand. She looked at him affectionately and said, ¡± ¡± brother mingcheng, i really love you. i know i¡¯m not good enough for you, and i won¡¯t look for you anymore, hanhan. but can you please agree to a small request of mine? let me give you myplete self, hanhan. ¡±

    Yang Mengshan blushed shyly towards the end.

    Mengshan, don¡¯t say that. I believe you, Yingluo. while Zhao Mingcheng was still in shock, he had already turned around and held yang Mengshan¡¯s hand tightly in his. He was filled with excitement.

    brother Mingcheng, ¡°yang Mengshan called out to Zhao Mingcheng in azy and seductive voice.

    She stared into Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s eyes, which were filled with an alluring light. Then, she bit her lip in a sexy manner.

    Zhao Mingcheng stared at yang Mengshan¡¯s Red lips and could not help but purse his lips. His mouth was a little dry.

    Suddenly, he kissed yang Mengshan¡¯s lips and pressed her down on the bed, bing her first man.

    Gu Youli had wanted to take advantage of the fact that she had finally handed in her homework so that she could have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Christmas was approaching. Professor Chen asked a few of his ssmates to help him prepare for the springunch of shangpin international jewelry.

    Gu Youli worked untilte at night every day and did not even have time to sleep. How could she have the time to clean Yu feibai¡¯s apartment?

    She did not see Yu feibai for the entire month. Yu feibai came to look for her once, and at that time, professor Chen happened to be on his way to shangpin international with some of his ssmates.

    In the following days, Yu feibai was probably very busy. Other than sending messages and calling each other, they did not see each other even once after they had confirmed their rtionship.

    The gift that Gu Youli had prepared for Yu feibai had not been sent out.

    finally, on christmas eve, gu youli was on leave and yu feibai was free as well.

    Gu Youli thought that this was just right. She could give the ne to Yu feibai as a Christmas present.

    That day, Gu Hongfei also came to Beijing University to look for Gu Youli and waited downstairs at her dormitory.

    Gu Youli was about to go out when she saw Gu Hongfei, who was wearing a dark gray casual jacket, when she went downstairs.

 Chapter 145

    145 The first design, a love token (11)

    Gu Youli was very surprised to see Gu Hongfei smiling at her. She had never thought that Gu Hongfei would actuallye to look for her.

    In her previous life, after Gu Hongfei and yang Mengshan started dating, their interactions had changed. After breaking up with yang Mengshan, they had not even seen each other. Gu Huijun had only told him that he had stayed in the capital for a few years and had probably opened aw firm with someone.

    hence, gu youli thought that gu hongfei was here to look for yang mengshan.

    however, gu hongfei made it clear, ¡± i¡¯m not looking for her. i¡¯m here to look for you. ¡±

    ¡°Ah? looking for me? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Youli was a little surprised. Her attitude was very cold and did not seem like a fellow townsman or a friend at all.

    Gu Hongfei was a little depressed. He followed Gu Youli out of the school gate and protested, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re from the same ce, and we¡¯re friends. Why aren¡¯t we enthusiastic at all when we meet?¡±

    Gu Youli could not help butugh. She felt that Gu Hongfei was just being cheeky.

    She smiled and said, ¡± please, young master Gu, you don¡¯t need my enthusiasm. You have a lot of girls to greet you warmly. But then again, I really don¡¯t have time tonight. I have an appointment, so I can only apany you out of the school. If you have something to say, hurry up and say it.

    Gu Hongfei had an appointment on Christmas Eve and wanted to ask Gu Youli if she had a boyfriend. At that moment, the phone in Gu Youli¡¯s pocket suddenly rang.

    Gu Youli took out her phone and smiled apologetically at Gu Hongfei. I¡¯ll take this call first.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw his number on the screen. She picked up the call happily. are you here? ¡±

    Gu Hongfei squinted his eyes.

    If he was not wrong, the phone in Gu Youli¡¯s hand was worth a few thousand Yuan. This was definitely not something that a child from such a family background like Gu Youli could afford.

    So, where did she get this phone from?

    After hanging up, Gu Youli looked at Gu Hongfei apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t apany you anymore. I have to go!¡±

    gu hongfei pretended to be nonchnt and smiled ambiguously. ¡± boyfriend? ¡±

    After asking, Gu Hongfei felt that his heart was beating fast for no reason.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of answer he wanted to hear.

    Gu Youli smiled and did not answer yes or no. She just changed the topic. if you don¡¯t tell me why you¡¯re looking for me, you won¡¯t have the chance to tell me.

    Gu Hongfeiposed himself and smiled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you, what time is the holiday?¡±

    Speaking of holidays, Gu Youli smiled brightly like a flower in spring. our Department will have an exam after Christmas. After the exam, we will have a holiday. We can go home before New Year¡¯s Day and celebrate the new year on February 4th. We can go back to school after the holiday, so we can have more than a month¡¯s holiday.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as us?¡± Gu Hongfei¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Oh? ¡± Gu Youli was surprised. so this is how you guys get off work too!

    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not just me. Huijun is also on vacation. My mom will send someone to pick me up. She also asked me to ask you when you¡¯re on vacation and if you want to take the bus back with us.

    luo chunli had really put in a lot of effort. she had done all this for gu hongfei. she wanted him to spend more time with gu youli so that he could see his heart clearly.

    However, it was obvious that Gu Hongfei had yet to understand.

    ¡°alright!¡± Gu Youli agreed immediately. Of course, it would be good to have a small car to ride with.

    Gu Hongfei was overjoyed. it¡¯s a deal then. I¡¯ll contact you by phone!

 Chapter 146

    146 The first design, a token of love (12)

    Gu Youli nodded in agreement and followed Gu Hongfei out of the school.

    The winter night came especially early. It was only five o ¡®clock when the night was covered with a thin mist.

    Because of the festival, the gate of the capital was slightly lively. Although the air exhaled in the early winter would turn into a thin mist, and all hands and feet were red from the cold, the air was still filled with joy because of the holiday.

    Gu Youli turned around and saw Yu feibai¡¯s low-key yet luxurious car.

    She smiled at Gu Hongfei and pointed to her right. I won¡¯t send you off then. The subway station is over there. Take care!

    it¡¯s fine, I can go there by myself. Treat me to a meal next time, ¡± Gu Hongfei said with a smile. He was a little reluctant to leave.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Gu Youli only ran towards Yu feibai¡¯s car after she saw Gu Hongfei disappear around the corner.

    At the same time, Gu Hongfei walked for a while and suddenly remembered that he seemed to have forgotten what his younger sister, Huijun, had told him. He had told Gu Youli to design a ne for her.

    As he turned the corner, he saw Gu Youli running across the road and getting into a ck car.

    The brand of the car was a Maybach, and it seemed to be a limited edition. It was not something that ordinary people could afford to drive.

    Who was it? why did youli get into his car?

    The car¡¯s Windows were the most advanced coated ss.

    The people inside could see the outside, but the people outside could not. Therefore, Gu Hongfei could not see the people in the car clearly.

    however, his gut feeling told him that the driver must be a man and it was the same person who had called gu youli just now.

    Gu Hongfei¡¯s expression stiffened and he suddenly felt hot. He looked at the Maybach with a sharp gaze!

    They had not seen each other for another month. Gu Youli thought that Yu feibai would be very happy to see her, but when she sat in the car, she realized that Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was a little cold.

    She recalled that she had walked out of the school with Gu Hongfei just now. Could she be jealous?

    She did not want to exin much. After all, there was nothing between her and Gu Hongfei.

    However, he thought about how she and Yu feibai were currently in an underground rtionship. He didn¡¯t want Yu feibai to think that she was in an ambiguous rtionship with another man besides him.

    Gu Youli pretended not to notice Yu feibai¡¯s unhappiness and said happily, ¡± Did you know? our Department has exams after Christmas. After the new year holiday, we¡¯ll have winter vacation. What makes me even happier is that I have a friend who¡¯s on holiday as well. Her mother will send someone to pick her and her brother up. She will also bring me along. It¡¯s the boy who came out with me just now. He¡¯s my friend¡¯s brother. My friend asked her brother toe over and tell me about her ss. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m lucky? ¡±

    Yu feibai slowed down the car. The coldness between his brows earlier had turned into gentleness.

    He slowly parked the car by the side of the road, a smile on his face, but there was a Dark Tide in his eyes.¡±You¡¯re exining to me?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and wrapped both her hands around Yu feibai¡¯s arm. are you jealous? ¡±

    Yu feibai pursed his lips without any expression and said with a half-smile, ¡± ¡°Compared to jealousy, I want to eat you more!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled faintly but her tone was very seductive. ¡°What if I¡¯m not delicious?¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes were glimmering with a devilish glint. ¡± then add some salt and make soup! ¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment. She looked at his exquisite sleeves angrily and suddenly, as if she was taking revenge, she reached her cold hands into them.

 Chapter 147

    147 the first design: a love token (13)

    She looked up at Yu feibai and smiled evilly. if you dare to make soup out of me, I¡¯ll freeze you to death!

    Yu feibai sped her wrist gently. His long and warm fingers wrapped around her small hands. ¡°You¡¯re just a little Ice Man, why don¡¯t you wear more clothes!¡±

    The heater was on in the car, but her hands were still so cold even though she had been in the car for a while.

    The heat from his body came from his palm and Gu Youli sighedfortably. ¡°You¡¯re a big heater!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s fingers that were holding her hands slowly closed. you¡¯re so talkative. Watch how I warm you up when we get back.

    Gu Youli smiled sweetly. hurry up and drive. I¡¯m so, so hungry!

    When Yu feibai retracted his hand, he pinched Gu Youli¡¯s little face lovingly before he drove forward.

    there were people everywhere on christmas eve, whether in restaurants or shopping malls. they were all taking advantage of this day to have promotions.

    After dinner, Gu Youli had wanted to drag Yu feibai to the movies.

    However, after going to two cinemas, they did not have any tickets for this time slot.

    When she returned to Yu feibai¡¯s apartment, Gu Youli saw that there were already a pair of Cotton Slippers at the door. There was a pair of Women¡¯s Cotton Slippers with two Panda heads on it. She knew that it was prepared for her.

    gu youli was very surprised. she immediately took off her shoes and stuffed her feet into them. the cotton felt veryfortable.

    Just as she was about to turn around and tease Yu feibai, asking if the shoes were prepared for her, Yu feibai hugged her from behind.

    The door was locked by a foot, the key was thrown on the shoe cab, and the bag was thrown on the ground. Yu feibai quickly pressed Gu Youli behind the door and lowered his head to kiss her lips and tongue.

    The two of them kissed madly.

    In Gu Youli¡¯s eyes, Yu feibai could see the darkest and most flirtatious color. That was the vigorous desire for her.

    yu feibai had kissed gu youli countless times but this time, the feeling waspletely different.

    Just like before, Gu Youli¡¯s reaction was still young and immature, but she had learned how to respond to him. She stuck out her soft little tongue and rubbed it against his. She even sucked on his.

    He sucked on it somewhat clumsily.

    Gu Youli¡¯s breathing was getting heavier and she was almost out of breath.

    Finally, just as Gu Youli was about to suffocate, Yu feibai let go of her gently. Their foreheads and noses touched and their breathing became one.

    suddenly, gu youli seemed to have recalled something. she looked up at yu feibai and smiled. ¡± ¡°I still have something I forgot to give you.¡±

    as she spoke, she gently pushed yu feibai away and bent down to pick up her bag.

    Sitting on the sofa, Gu Youli opened her bag and took out a red velvet box. She handed it to Yu feibai, who was sitting beside her, and smiled. ¡°Christmas present!¡±

    Present?

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes widened.

    his nerves had short-circuited. his neckline was open, and he was half-leaning on the sofa, his deep and cold eyes exuding a hint of charm.

    She was stunned for a long time before she reacted.

    He had never expected to receive a present for Christmas. He had never celebrated such a Western holiday before.

    Gu Youli continued, ¡± didn¡¯t I leave a note for you the other day? I took some rose gold from your box and used it to make a ne, a man¡¯s ne. Let me tell you, this is the first essory I designed and the first essory I made myself. Quick, take a look.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered.

    a ripple stirred in his heart and tugged at his nerves. yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a warm smile.

 Chapter 148

    148 The first design, a love token (14)

    Seeing that Yu feibai did not react for a long time and did not open the box to check the ne, Gu Youli blinked her eyes and revealed a look of desire. well, quickly open it and take a look. If you don¡¯t like it, you can tell me and I¡¯ll design another one for you.

    Don¡¯t you like it? How could he not like her?

    Yu feibai opened the box and used his actions to tell Gu Youli if he liked it or not. help me put it on!

    He did not care what the ne was. He did not care if it was beautiful, elegant or not. He only knew that this was the first piece that Gu Youli had designed and the first piece that she had made herself.

    That was something that only belonged to him, Yu feibai.

    It was a love token that Gu Youli had personally made for him.

    In short, it was difficult to describe his feelings at the moment. He only felt the emotions in his chest surge, and he only knew that he wanted to hold her in his arms and kiss her fiercely.

    Gu Youliughed out loud. She immediately picked up the ne and put it on Yu feibai.

    after taking off his jacket, yu feibai was wearing ty¡¯stest silver spring shirt. there was a golden crystal button on the cor. it was low-key and elegant, but it also exuded a simple luxury.

    The top three crystal buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his honey-colored skin and delicate corbones. He looked gorgeous and sexy.

    At this moment, with this rose gold ne, she looked very elegant and Noble.

    An indescribable feeling of gratitude spread in his heart. Yu feibai held Gu Youli¡¯s face and gave her a big kiss.

    Then, a series of kisses fell on her hair, cheeks, eyebrows, and the corners of her eyes like flowers scattered by a goddess.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up into a sweet smile as she looked at Yu feibai. ¡°where¡¯s my christmas present?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart melted into a puddle of water and he said apologetically, ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you. what should i do?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled slyly. hmm? ¡± Then give me an Apple. Put the Apple in my arms on Christmas Eve, and it will keep me safe. Whether it¡¯s one yearter, two yearster, or seven yearster, I¡¯ll still be safe!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s long and slender fingers buttoned up his shirt. Then, he stood up and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment. Then, she guessed that Yu feibai must have gone out to buy some apples because they did not have any at home.

    How could there not be any? She clearly remembered that there was one in the frost.

    please, a month had already passed!

    Gu Youli reached out and grabbed Yu feibai¡¯s arm. She looked at him with her watery eyes.¡±i don¡¯t want it, don¡¯t go out!¡±

    Yu feibai turned around and looked at her. no!

    Gu Youli shook her head. I was just joking. I thought you had apples at home!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were deep. but since you¡¯ve already said it, it¡¯s my way of giving you peace!

    ¡°yu feibai!¡±

    I¡¯m just downstairs. I¡¯ll be there soon. Wait for me! Yu feibai opened the door and ran out. He ran happily and reached the supermarket downstairs as fast as he could.

    Gu Youliy on the sofa and watched the television as she waited. Feeling a little sleepy, she closed her eyes to rest.

    She had not had enough sleep for a long time recently.

    Now that shey down, she quickly fell asleep.

    When Yu feibai returned, he saw Gu Youli lying on the sofa, fast asleep.

    He was sleeping soundly.

    yu feibai smiled helplessly and ced the apple in gu youli¡¯s arms gently. he dered domineeringly, ¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s one year, two years, or seven years, you¡¯ll be safe and sound, because you¡¯ll be mine for the rest of your life!¡±

 Chapter 149

    149 Can¡¯t stop the sky from falling (1)

    Gu Youli had a good night¡¯s sleep and slept all the way until dawn.

    Although she had woken up, she was still a little sleepy. She yawned and then subconsciously reached for her phone.

    After looking at the time in a daze, she instantly lost all her sleepiness.

    ¡°Heavens! It¡¯s nine O ¡®clock!¡± Gu Youli sat up in shock and almost rolled out of bed.

    Yu feibai, who was lying beside her, also woke up. He squinted his sleepy eyes and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    gu youli put on her clothes and said anxiously, ¡± it¡¯s Christmas today and the spring press conference. The professor told us to be there at 9:30. It¡¯s 9:00 now!

    Yu feibai stood up and walked to her side. He lifted his finger and tapped her tall nose. Good Morning, I¡¯ll send you there!

    ¡°it¡¯s rush hour, the traffic is bad, but the subway is fast!¡± as gu youli spoke, she had already rushed into the bathroom.

    it only took him three minutes to wash his face and brush his teeth.

    she stood in front of the mirror andbed her long hair. the corners of her lips raised 45 degrees and she revealed her teeth slightly. Done!

    Yu feibai suddenly appeared in the mirror.

    Gu Youli looked up and was quickly pulled into Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I really want to eat you right now!¡± His voice was low and deep because he had just woken up. His tone waszy and soft.

    Gu Youli¡¯s bones went soft when she heard that.

    She chuckled and cleared her throat. Then, she mimicked professor Chen¡¯s tone and said in a serious tone, ¡± you kids are too pampered. I asked you to help me prepare for a press conference and you¡¯re alreadyte. From now on, you have to work and not bete every day!

    Yu feibai was amused by Gu Youli and licked her earlobe with his long tongue.

    In return, Gu Youli could not help but tremble. She suppressed her emotions and shouted, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Today is very important to me!¡±

    ¡°Give me five minutes, I¡¯ll send you there!¡± Yu feibai let go of her hand and walked into the bathroom to wash up.

    ¡°There¡¯ll be a traffic jam, you don¡¯t have to send me!¡± Gu Youli smiled. She picked up her bag and ran outside.

    She had just rushed out of the neighborhood and was about to head to the subway station when Yu feibai¡¯s car stopped in front of her. get in!

    Gu Youli thought that he was going to send her to the subway station. She did not expect Yu feibai to drive in another direction.

    the car moved slowly. gu youli looked at the time and sent a message to her ssmate, asking her to help exin to the professor.

    Looking at the long line of cars in front of her that was blocked, Gu Youli could not hide her anxiety.

    If this continued, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to reach in an hour. It was better to run on two legs than to move at a turtle¡¯s speed!

    Gu Youli pursed her lips. Just as she was about to tell Yu feibai that she would run over, Yu feibai suddenly turned the steering wheel.

    The car quickly deviated from the original road and drove into a dark alley.

    The alley was small, just enough for two cars to pass by.

    After driving out of this long alley, they arrived at the most prosperous business district in the city. This business district was the venue of the press conference.

    Gu Youli could not hide her surprise and looked at Yu feibai happily. wow, you¡¯re amazing. You actually know about the shortcut.

    Yu feibai squinted his eyes and nced at her from the corner of his eyes. He repeated her words coldly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s rush hour, the traffic is bad, but the subway is fast!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled tteringly and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying, no matter how fast the train is, it can¡¯t be as fast as you!¡±

    Yu feibai nced at her coldly. quickly? ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re so fast!¡± Gu Youli did not see the danger in his eyes and continued to smile.

    Yu feibai narrowed his eyes as a warning and said in a sinister tone, ¡± ¡°I will let you know how¡± fast ¡°I am!¡±

    gu youli was stunned for a moment before she finally understood what yu feibai meant.

    She almost choked on her own saliva and blushed. ¡°Yingluo, you Yingluo!¡±

    (PS The secret marriage of the dark family: [ ¡®charm pet: 7 minutes 77 seconds¡¯ ] in the activity for this article, there will be one reader who will be selected to donate 10 QQ coins every day!

    [ description: Shi Yuhan: we¡¯ve already had sex and made love, and you still want a divorce? ]

    Song qinghuan: ¡± Shi Yuhan, I like you. Do you like me? ¡±

    ¡°Your love is so cheap,¡± Shi Yuhan said.

    Song qinghuan asked,¡¯cheap? you¡¯re going to give me a million a night!¡±

    ¡°I have too much money, but I have nowhere to spend it!¡±

    He was the most devilish, cold, and sharp-tongued man she had ever seen. He was a man of action and quickly ended a battle. He got married when he said he wanted her and wanted her when he said he wanted her.

    He climbed into your bed in the middle of the night, but disdainfully said that you seduced him. In the early morning, he woke up next to you with his clothes in a mess, but he said in disgust that you raped him!

    Oh my God, is there still justice? What to do? What do you think we should do, Yingluo?

    This was a provocation.| It¡¯s a hot love story with all kinds of pet abuse. Just like my style, the female lead can be not beautiful but smart, and the male lead must be so handsome that it makes people¡¯s hair stand on end. He has money and power, and he¡¯s cold, crazy, and invincible.)

 Chapter 150

    150 Can¡¯t stop the sky from falling (2)

    She almost choked on her own saliva and blushed. ¡°Yingluo, you Yingluo!¡±

    she could not think of a suitable word to describe yu feibai. gu youli turned her head away angrily. ¡°you¡¯re not simple-minded!¡±

    The car stopped steadily in front of the mall where the press conference was going to be held.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked at Gu Youli, who was about to open the car door. ¡°How am I not innocent?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not simple!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s little face was flushed red.

    Yu feibai leaned close to her ear and said seductively, ¡± ¡°then, when do you n to let me make you not simple as well!¡±

    ah, Yingluo. Gu Youli¡¯s face was about to bleed.

    What did he mean by that?

    Yu feibai replied softly, ¡°what are you saying? reject your friend. I will pick you up before New Year¡¯s Day. I will send you home after two days!

    It was not a question, but a statement!

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned but immediately understood what he meant.

    Just as she was about to reject him and say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Yu feibai raised his hand and looked at the time on his wrist. ¡°It¡¯s 9:27 right now. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you¡¯ll bete!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Youli was shocked. She quickly picked up her bag and got out of the car.

    Yu feibai looked at her energetic appearance and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. His smile was as mesmerizing as the peach blossoms in March.

    As the chief appraiser of shangpin jewelry, professor Chen naturally had to take the lead in the springunch.

    Although he didn¡¯t have to do everything personally, all the jewelry at the press conference, big and small, had to be seen by him.

    Gu Youli, li Meijia, Feng Cheng, and a few other students had helped the professor to appraise the price andbels of all the jewelry before the press conference started.

    At three O ¡®clock in the afternoon, the springunch of shangpin international jewelry officially began.

    Gu Youli, li Meijia, and a few other ssmates were all standing in the staff area, so they could clearly see the models on the runway.

    Everyone took out their mobile phones and prepared to record what was happening on the T-shaped stage to take back and slowly appreciate it.

    the beautiful female host walked onto the stage and bowed respectfully. she then said,dies and gentlemen, friends, wee to the Springunch of shangpin international jewelry, Yingluo.

    After a series of official lines and thunderous apuse, the first piece of jewelry was finally presented.

    Under the dazzling lights and apanied by elegant music, the beautiful models presented the carefully designed jewelry to everyone.

    All kinds of gemstones shone andplemented each other, and each piece of jewelry could be called a work of art.

    Half an hour passed, and the press conference finally weed the final product.

    Gu Youli and her ssmates had never seen this finale design before. They did not know what the name of the work was either. It had always been kept a secret by the designer of the work. Even the name of the designer was kept a secret.

    The music started again, and a tall model in a long white dress slowly walked out from the backstage. She was elegant, calm, and beautiful.

    She was wearing a gorgeous crown on her head, which was iid with seven-colored diamonds. The lights shone from different angles, making her as beautiful as a rainbow after the rain!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. This was not the rainbow crown that was worth hundreds of millions. It was the current designer of shangpin dik. It was forged by C.

    She had never expected to see the legendary rainbow crown and even attend its press conference.

 Chapter 151

    151 Can¡¯t stop the sky from falling (3)

    Dik?C should be 27 years old this year. About half a yearter, he would be well-known in the Chinese jewelry industry. He was named one of the most talented jewelry designers of the younger generation in the world.

    In her previous life, she didn¡¯t care much about these things. It was only after she fell in love with jewelry design that she would asionally buy some jewelry magazines to read.

    The dik of that time. C. Not only was it famous in China, but it was also famous throughout the whole of Europe.

    Dik?C¡¯s rainbow crown was revealed at a press conference, but it disappeared after the press conference. Half a yearter, the rainbow crown was bought by the Queen of Ennd.

    At that time, anyone who was slightly concerned about fashion and asionally bought gossip magazines would have heard of such a well-known figure.

    One month after the rainbow crown was sold, in dik. C resigned from his job as a fashion designer and went to Europe alone.

    a yearter, he had his own jewelry exhibition in europe and became the first chinese jewelry designer to own his own brand in the west. he was also the first chinese to win an award in the european jewelry designpetition.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was surging with emotions and her blood was boiling as she watched the press conference.

    She also looked forward to the day when she would be with dik. Like C, she would let the world¡¯s top models wear the jewelry she personally designed and appear under the dazzling lights.

    after the jewelryunch, gu youli still did not have time to rest.

    The exam was here, and for the sake of the schrship, she really went all out. Every day, she gnawed on her books until the sky was dark, and she didn¡¯t even care about her meals!

    after the exam, gu youli gave her father a call and said that she would stay in beijing for two days before going home.

    As for Gu Hongfei, she had already called him earlier and told him not toe back with her if he was going to stay in the capital for two days.

    Gu Hongfei was a little disappointed.

    When Luo Chunli came to pick up her son and found out that Gu Youli was not going back with her, she knocked Gu Hongfei¡¯s head with her finger in disappointment and scolded her son for having a wooden brain.

    Gu Hongfei and Gu Huijun were baffled.

    When Gu Youli was packing her luggage, yang Mengshan was also in the dormitory.

    She smiled at Gu Youli and said a lot of good things to her. She also asked Gu Youli a lot of questions.

    Gu Youli replied casually. Her reply was half true and half false. She was not interested and did not want to talk to her.

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao¡¯s Department was also on break, just like Gu Youli¡¯s.

    At this moment, Chu Qing was packing her things while waiting for Hua Miaomiao. When she saw yang Mengshan shamelessly rubbing her face against Gu Youli¡¯s, she rolled her eyes at yang Mengshan.

    He sighed,¡±I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you.¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s examinations for the philosophy Department were in the middle of January, so she wouldn¡¯t be back on New Year¡¯s Day. She could only go back after the examinations.

    As for where she was going on New Year¡¯s Day, Gu Youli could not be bothered and did not want to care.

    However, during this period of time, yang Mengshan had intentionally revealed to Gu Youli that she had already reconciled with Zhao Mingcheng.

    That day, Zhao Mingcheng had even said heartlessly in front of her that he wanted to cut all ties with yang Mengshan and even said that he had fallen in love with her.

    He did not expect to be seduced by yang Mengshan again.

    He did not know if it was because Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s self-control was too weak or because yang Mengshan was too charming, but he could only sigh. As expected, a scumbag and a b * tch, they were meant to be a couple.

    gu youli did not want yang mengshan to know that she was in the capital with yu feibai. therefore, she followed hua miaomiao and chu qing out of the dormitory so that yang mengshan would think that she had gone to y with chu qing.

    yu feibai was already waiting at the south gate. gu youli bade farewell to chu qing and hua miaomiao and got into yu feibai¡¯s car under their ambiguous gazes.

 Chapter 152

    152 Can¡¯t stop the sky from falling (4)

    Gu Youli¡¯s emotions were a littleplicated when she got into Yu feibai¡¯s car.

    It was not that she did not know Yu feibai¡¯s intention to have her stay for two days. She actually wanted to spend some time alone with him, but she just felt a little ufortable.

    As she sat in the car and looked at the traffic outside, she thought about how she was going to stay at Yu feibai¡¯s apartment for two to three days. Her heart started beating faster and faster, and she was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know what to talk about.

    Yu feibai remained silent and focused on driving. However, there was an inexplicable and subtle atmosphere in the car.

    His long tongue went straight in, pried open her teeth, and stirred in her mouth, making her tongue numb. Other than moaning, she could not make any other sound.

    Just as Yu feibai was about to enter his apartment, he suddenly turned the steering wheel into another Lane.

    Where were they going?

    Gu Youli felt a little uneasy and her heart was in her throat. She said hurriedly, ¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Of course, there was also a touch of joy in his heart.

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli from the corner of his eyes. His gaze was very ambiguous. He smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m eating. Why? aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡± If you¡¯re not hungry, let¡¯s go back now!¡±

    Gu Youli replied hurriedly,¡¯I¡¯m hungry. Very hungry? I can eat Western food and then Chinese food, and after Chinese food, I can continue to eat Western food!¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her with a deep smile. His dark eyes were shining with a fiery light.

    gu youli¡¯s breathing became a little erratic from his gaze.

    She did not know why, but even though Yu feibai was a serious man, she could see a flirtatious glint in his eyes.

    Just like that day when they were kissing, his eyes were full of flirtatious colors. That was a disy of his desire for her.

    So, huhu

    Gu Youli shook her head and felt that she was overthinking.

    Yu feibai brought Gu Youli to a Western restaurant.

    Gu Youli ate very slowly and Yu feibai was very patient as well. He waited for her slowly and chatted with her asionally. There was nothing romantic going on between them and they were all talking about interesting childhood stories.

    Gradually, Gu Youli became less nervous.

    She chatted andughed with Yu feibai. She even bought a few delicious cakes from the restaurant.

    However, when they arrived at Yu feibai¡¯s apartment, Gu Youli started to feel ufortable again.

    It was as if she had just woken up from a dream, and her heart was beating like thunder.

    Yu feibai was carrying his luggage with one hand and holding her hand with the other. Gu Youli had one hand held by Yu feibai and the other hand was carrying the cake that they had packed.

    the two of them slowly walked towards the elevator. the neighborhood was very quiet, and only the sound of the wheels of the luggage could be heard.

    After entering the apartment, Gu Youli suddenly suggested when the heavy wooden door embossed orchids was closed. why don¡¯t we go to the supermarketter? ¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her passionately and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°And then?¡±

    gu youliughed out loud.

    ¡°Where do we go after shopping at the supermarket?¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go and watch a movie.¡±

    ¡°What happens after the movie?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m eating supper!¡±

    ¡°What about after supper?¡±

    Yingluo. Gu Youli tilted her head and bit her little ws with a confused look. Her watery and intelligent eyes rolled around but she remained silent.

    Yu feibai reached out and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s arm. His hot and heavy breath blew into her ear. you¡¯re full, but I¡¯m still hungry.

    Gu Youli trembled slightly from his blowing.

    the arm that he was holding on to also seemed to be on fire.

    When Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red, her entire body started to heat up. I ... My Yingluo, Yingluo, you also ate just now. If you¡¯re hungry, you can order an extra serving!

 Chapter 153

    153 Can¡¯t stop the sky from falling (5)

    ¡°You know which one I¡¯m talking about!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes sparkled and his thin lips curved slightly.

    Gu Youli lowered her eyes silently and looked up at Yu feibai again. Her face was as red as blood.

    suddenly, she reached out and hooked her arms around yu feibai¡¯s neck. she stood on her tiptoes and lifted her head to kiss him on the lips.

    This was an invitation in disguise. Of course, it was also a disguise of courage.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were burning. He reached out and wrapped his arms around Gu Youli¡¯s waist. He tightened his grip and held her firmly in his arms. Then, he kissed her back deeply and without restraint.

    His fanatical manliness had already engulfed her. Gu Youli only felt more and more dizzy and could not think.

    When she felt dizzy, Gu Youli felt weak all over and her body immediately slid down when her feet bent.

    Yu feibai squeezed his leg between her legs and held her waist. He lifted her up and pressed her against the wall so that she would not slide to the ground. He did not allow her to escape.

    In the quiet room, there was only the sound of the two people¡¯s breathing, which was sometimes light and sometimes heavy.

    There was also the sound of clothes rubbing against each other.

    gu youli had already surrendered. she could feel the message that yu feibai was sending to her. it was as if he was saying that even if the sky fell, it would not be able to stop him from wanting her.

    gu youli had lost all her strength. in order to support her body, she could only put her arms around yu feibai¡¯s waist weakly.

    At that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    The sound of the doorbellpletely woke Gu Youli up from her wandering emotions. A simr scene shed through her mind.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body could not help but tremble. She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. She quickly reached out to push Yu feibai away, asking him to put her down.

    Her chest heaved up and down violently. She closed her eyes and gasped for breath.¡±yu feibai, don¡¯t whine, don¡¯t whine.¡±

    Her voice was blurry and hoarse, and it was so scorching that even she didn¡¯t know what she was saying.

    However, Yu feibai heard it clearly.

    Don¡¯t want it?

    it was impossible!

    She thought that the person outside should have left when no one answered after ringing the doorbell, but he did not give up. He rang the doorbell for a while and then came again.

    After two waves of calls, the person outside stopped ringing. However, Yu feibai¡¯s phone started vibrating again. Gu Youli did not even need to think to know that the person on the other end of the line was the person who was ringing the doorbell.

    However, Yu feibai ignored her and carried her to the bedroom.

    The doorbell and the phone had stopped ringing. Fei Bai¡¯s eyes were as dark as ink as he looked down at Gu Youli quietly.

    Gu Youli looked at him and bit her finger. um, someone said that you have erectile dysfunction and that no man or woman likes you? ¡±

    ¡°......?¡±Yu feibai looked at her in confusion and gestured for her to exin.

    erectile dysfunction means that you¡¯re a man. Can you pretend to have erectile dysfunction now? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were burning with passion. He kissed her again and used his actions to tell her whether he could do it or not.

    ......

    After a long time, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±That¡¯s too fast, can¡¯t you slow down a little?¡±

    He smiled slyly and continued to ask for more. Of course, he cooperated with her and slowed down.

    ¡°How much longer do you have?¡± she asked.

    ¡°slow down!¡± he smirked.

    She instantly understood that he was taking revenge on her for saying ¡± quick ¡± that day.

    Hmph, Hmph, Hmph, what a petty man!

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body was drenched. Large beads of sweat rolled down her body and finally seeped into the nket under her.

    The night sky outside the window was beautiful, and the room was well-heated, making the *** more intense. Everywhere was filled with joy that made people blush and their hearts beat faster.| love, excitement| The two of them seemed to be entangled forever, plundering each other again and again without satisfaction.

 Chapter 154

    154 Can¡¯t stop the sky from falling (6)

    When Gu Youli woke up, the sun was already high in the sky.

    As the sunlight shone into her eyes, she blocked it ufortably with her hands. Yu feibai, who was hugging her, immediately woke up. He said in azy voice, ¡± you¡¯re awake? ¡±

    With that, he got up and pulled down the curtains, then went back to bed.

    He reached out to hug Gu Youli and sighedfortably. sleep a little longer!

    Under the sheets, Gu Youli could feel that she waspletely naked. However, she did not feel sticky and ufortable. It was obvious that Yu feibai had carried her to the bathroom to wash up.

    It was really embarrassing to think that she had fainted. However, this was all Yu feibai¡¯s fault.

    ¡°yu feibai, you¡¯re a big bastard!¡± Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai, her ears red.

    Thinking ofst night, she immediately felt her body heat up.

    Yu feibai smiled and his gaze fell on her pouted pink lips. He suddenly lifted her face and nted a kiss on her lips.

    It was an apology, but also afort.

    Last night, he had repeatedly requested it. Now that he thought about it, it was a little too much. After all, it was her first time. However, after entering her body, the softness of her body surrounded himfortably. In an instant, he lost all reason and was left with only endless desire.

    That was why he had tormented her from the front and backst night.

    In fact, he was not satisfied yet. If she had not faintedter on, he would definitely not have let her go.

    as he thought about it, his body started to change again.

    Gu Youli could clearly feel that the part that was pressing against her suddenly became hard and hot.

    A sense of crisis that was about to be exposed made Gu Youli¡¯s nerves tense up.

    When her eyes turned round, a smile rippled in her eyes, and the corners of her mouth instantly broke into a smile. I¡¯m so hungry. Do you have food at home? ¡±

    Yu feibai hugged her waist, his gaze burning like fire. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry too, Yingluo.¡±

    gu youli¡¯s face turned red and sheined, ¡± you¡¯re Huang Shiren. You¡¯re not even going to feed me if you squeeze me dry!!

    Looking at Gu Youli, who was pouting and frowning like a child, Yu feibai grabbed her hand and gave her a passionate kiss to cool himself down.

    Just as Gu Youli was about to suffocate, Yu feibai let her go, got out of bed, and walked into the bathroom.

    when she heard the sound of watering from the bathroom, gu youli buried herself in the nket and smiled shyly.

    After a while, Yu feibai, who was dressed in casual home clothes, walked out. He sat on the side of the bed and pounced on Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli opened her eyes slowly and bent over to kiss him on the face. ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s lips curved into an evil smile.

    ¡°I want to eat!¡± Gu Youli sighed. This cold and aloof immortal hadpletely turned into a demon. Whose fault was it? Whose fault was it?

    ¡°Be good and lie down. I¡¯ll get you your food!¡± Yu feibai stood up and left with a smile.

    After leaving the bedroom, Yu feibai picked up the clothes that were scattered in the living room and threw them into the trash can. Then, he walked to the kitchen.

    Gu Youliy on the bed for two minutes. She was so hungry that she felt ufortable. She thought about how Yu feibai would look when he was cooking and sat up.

    Only when she stood up did she realize that her legs were trembling. She couldn¡¯t help but howl in her heart. What a beast!

    She looked around and realized that she did not have any clothes to wear.

    She opened the closet and took out one of Yu feibai¡¯s shirts. It was so long that it could be worn as a skirt.

    After washing up, he walked out of the bedroom and came to the living room. He could smell the aroma of food floating in the air.

 Chapter 155

    155 Can¡¯t stop the sky from falling (7)

    Gu Youli immediately felt even hungrier and quickened her pace to the kitchen.

    Yu feibai stood by the kitchen counter. He had returned to his usual cold and indifferent self. He wore a ck and white id apron around his waist, which made him look more human.

    The sound of footsteps behind him made Yu feibai turn his head. He was slightly stunned and a Dark me of desire shed in his eyes. His eyes were as deep as a pool of water.

    He had never known that a woman could be so alluring in his shirt. She was not wearing any underwear.|| Her chest and fair skin were faintly visible under the shirt. On her neck, there were also the faint kiss marks he had left.

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were fixed on her. He watched as she smiled sweetly and yed with the cor buttons of his shirt with her fingers. Then, she came to his side and took a deep breath. it smells so good!

    ¡°Alright, take the bowl and wait outside.¡± yu feibai pushed her away and lifted the lid of the pot.

    Immediately, the aroma of food filled the kitchen.

    gu youli looked at the colorful and beautiful noodles in the pot and swallowed her saliva subconsciously.

    ¡°It looks so alluring.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a strange sound came from her abdomen.

    Gu Youli looked up shyly and happened to see the mischievousness in Yu feibai¡¯s eyes. She blushed and used him again, pushing the me to Yu feibai.¡±see, you¡¯re really huang shiren, forcing me to starve to this extent!¡±

    Yu feibai smiled lovingly and said in a threatening tone, ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go get the bowl and wait in the dining room, I¡¯ll really be Huang Shiren!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Youli opened the cupboard and rushed to the dining room with two small bowls in her hands.

    Immediately, Yu feibai carried a huge bowl of fragrant noodles to the dining room and ced it in the middle of the table.

    ¡°it smells so good!¡± As Gu Youli swallowed her saliva, she had already picked up the bowl and ced it in her own bowl.

    He tried it, and it was super delicious!

    Gu Youli blew on it and immediately buried her head and started eating. Because she had eaten too quickly, her tongue was numb from the heat.

    Yu feibai subconsciously held his forehead as if he had a headache. He picked up some noodles with his chopsticks, blew on them to cool them down, and then brought them to Gu Youli¡¯s mouth.

    gu youli was stunned for a moment before she smiled, feeling touched.

    she opened her mouth and bit on yu feibai¡¯s chopsticks, sucking the noodles into her mouth.

    you should eat some steamed buns too. Gu Youli had a big mouthful of noodles in her mouth. She also used her own chopsticks to pick up some and ced it in front of Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and started eating with her chopsticks. His actions were as elegant as ever.

    They looked at Gu Youli with envy! jealousy, and hatred!

    Suddenly, Gu Youli thought of a very serious matter.

    In an instant, she lost all her appetite. She looked at Yu feibai in panic and asked, ¡± Yu feibai, you didn¡¯t take any protection. Will you get pregnant? ¡±

    Yu feibai was stunned for a moment. He said apologetically, ¡± ¡°ording to your period, you¡¯re in the safe period, so you shouldn¡¯t get pregnant.¡±

    ¡°You even know that?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s little face could not help but turn red again. She then said, ¡± ¡± but i¡¯m still worried. what if, what if, aiyo, ah, i don¡¯t care. you better get up! ¡±

    As she said that, Gu Youli put down her chopsticks and went to Yu feibai¡¯s side to pull him up. She said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and buy me some medicine!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes flickered and his handsome face was as calm as water. ¡°What medicine?¡±

 Chapter 156

    156 y and chance encounter (1)

    ¡°You know it!¡±

    ¡°You should know that you can¡¯t take that medicine. The side effects are great and it¡¯s not good for your body. Be good, sit down and eat your noodles. We won¡¯t be so lucky!¡±

    gu youli¡¯s lips were slightly pursed and her eyes were red. ¡°what if?¡± she asked. I¡¯m only in my first year of University. My dad doesn¡¯t object to me having a boyfriend, but he definitely won¡¯t allow me to get pregnant. If he finds out, he¡¯ll definitely break my legs!¡±

    Yu feibai pulled her hand and made her sit on hisp. He pressed his thin lips against her hair. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, you wait at home. i¡¯ll go buy it for me!¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡°I promise that this kind of thing will not happen in the future. I¡¯ll take good care of it.

    gu youli¡¯s heart ached. she raised her soft arms and hugged yu feibai¡¯s neck obediently.

    After the meal, Yu feibai went to the supermarket downstairs to buy some medicine.

    gu youli walked into yu feibai¡¯s study room and was about to use hisputer to surf the inte.

    The first time she entered Yu feibai¡¯s study room, Gu Youli was indeed shocked.

    That was because three bookshelves in Yu feibai¡¯s study room were filled with books. Gu Youli was stunned for a while.

    She randomly picked a few books to read. The content andnguage were all different. Some were Chinese, some were English, some were French, and some were German.

    there were also some that gu youli did not recognize at all. she did not even know whichnguage they were from.

    Gu Youli really admired Yu feibai. How could he know so many differentnguages? she was dejected for quite a while because after all, she was only good at Chinese. The only thing she knew was English and she was still taking her grade exam.

    After she sat down in thefortable chair, Gu Youli turned on Yu feibai¡¯sputer and logged into her QQ. Immediately, two dialog boxes popped up.

    Old dream of Huacheng asked,¡±Lili, did you have fun ying with the fragrancest night?¡± Did you fight for 300 rounds?¡±

    Egoistic dominance: ¡± Lili, chief Yu¡¯s figure is amazing, isn¡¯t it? do you have any nude photos? let me fantasize about them!

    the city of flowers ¡®old dream was hua miaomiao, and the only supreme one was chu qing!

    Gu Youli almost choked on her own saliva when she saw the messages from the two.

    The three of them were in a discussion group. Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing were chatting happily and quarreling!

    Gu Youli sent two full stops weakly ...¡¯ Past.

    the two of them immediately stopped quarreling and asked gu youli how she was doing with chief yu.

    Old dream of Hua Cheng: ¡± Lili, why are you so slow to reply? did you do too much? your whole body is sore. You don¡¯t even want to move!

    Gu Youli blinked. What do you mean by doing too much? what body aches? Don¡¯t even want to move? She repeatedly pondered over the meaning of these words, and then her face turned as red as blood.

    This stinky Hua Miaomiao knew that he had nothing good to say, so he actually said it so bluntly!

    ¡°hmm ... i think it¡¯s because he¡¯s not satisfied and is in a bad mood!¡±

    Chu Qing had sent it again. Gu Youli was embarrassed by the endless teasing!

    ¡°I have something on, so I¡¯ll go offline first. I¡¯ll chat with you guys on QQ on my phone when I get back!¡± she immediately went offline after replying.

    Oh my God, these two bad friends!

    She decided that she would look for them on QQ after ten days or half a month!

    after logging off from qq, gu youli was about to turn off herputer and return to the living room when she caught a glimpse of a document on the desktop with the title ¡°photo.¡±

    gu youli opened the document with curiosity and joy.

    it seemed to be filled with yu feibai¡¯s photos. there were photos of his daily life and photos of him in his military uniform.

 Chapter 157

    157 y and chance encounter (2)

    Whether it was the daily life photos or the military uniform photos, Zhang Zhang was handsome and valiant, giving people the feeling that he was a cold Jade gentleman, as if he hade from beyond the mortal world.

    Gu Youli sighed once again,¡¯Yu feibai is really good-looking. There¡¯s almost no w in his facial features. He¡¯s tall, has long legs, looks valiant, and is rich and powerful.¡¯

    This kind of person was simply a VIP among the tall, rich, and handsome, a fighter among the handsome second generation!

    However, this man had actually taken a fancy to her. Gu Youli felt that this was extremely unreal.

    With a mixture of nervousness and excitement, Gu Youli continued to look at the photos one by one. Suddenly, she saw a photo of herself. The photos that followed were all of her. One by one, they were all taken secretly when she was in military training.

    Gu Youli was shocked and could not help but cover her mouth.

    At that moment, Yu feibai had already returned from buying the medicine. Seeing that there was no one in the living room, he walked into the study and asked softly, ¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    After Gu Youli recovered from her shock, she smiled strangely. Yu feibai ignored her strange smile and sat down beside her with a smile on his face.

    The soft chair was very wide, just enough to sit two people.

    Gu Youli smiled and looked at Yu feibai. Her face was as bright as a flower. tell me quickly. Did you fall in love with me at first sight? ¡±

    Fei Bai leaned back on the chairzily and looked slightly puzzled. What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found the evidence, and you¡¯re still not going to admit it!¡± Gu Youli raised her finger and pointed at her photo on theputer.

    yu feibai¡¯s gaze was deep as he curled his lips yfully. ¡± ¡°you call this evidence? why do i feel like you fell in love with me at first sight? When he saw me, his heart was full of love!¡±

    ¡°no way!¡± Gu Youli immediately denied it!

    yu feibai did not let her off the hook. ¡± just admit it. did you have a crush on me before i met you? ¡±

    Gu Youli pouted. you¡¯re so smug!!

    Suddenly, she thought of thest time she saw Yu feibai in her previous life. He had suddenly appeared in front of her. Coupled with the time she had spent with him recently, she was really afraid that Yu feibai would be the man who raped her.

    If that was the case, then this was yang Mengshan¡¯s trap. What position would Yu feibai be in?

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. She looked at Yu feibai seriously and said, ¡± Yu feibai, I want to tell you something. The person I hate the most in my life is yang Mengshan, who I don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s really my sister. Don¡¯t team up with her to deal with me in the future!

    ¡°girl, what nonsense are you saying!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes turned as cold as ice. For a moment, he looked like he wanted to smash her head open!

    Gu Youli stared into Yu feibai¡¯s eyes with an apologetic look. She lowered her gaze and pouted, not saying a word.

    It wasn¡¯t right for her to say this, but she was afraid. Her past life was a nightmare. She had already fallen for Yu feibai. Even if Yu feibai was the man who raped her in her past life, she didn¡¯t want Yu feibai to have any rtionship with yang Mengshan in this life.

    I only want to be good to you, and only those who are good to you can get respect from me! Yu feibai¡¯s every word and sentence weighed a thousand pounds.

    She was so touched that she felt like she was suffocating.

    Sheughed and teased,¡±I¡¯m pretty bad!¡± Those who treat me badly are all good people!¡±

    Yu feibai raised his finger and touched the tip of her nose. you¡¯re so talkative. It seems that you don¡¯t want this medicine anymore? ¡±

    ¡°I want it!¡±

    ¡°You really want it?¡±

    ¡°I really want it!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to feed me?¡±

    ¡°I want it!¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 158

    158 y and chance encounter (3)

    The next day, Gu Youli woke up in the afternoon as usual.

    She had a deep understanding of Yu feibai¡¯s beastly side that no one knew.

    A certain someone had finally tasted meat after starving for twenty-five years, but it was too bitter for her, and her whole body felt like it was falling apart.

    He used all sorts of actions to torture her. This made Gu Youli wonder if this was his first time.

    After all, he had never mentioned it before, and when he did it, he seemed to be quite skilled.

    They really didn¡¯t want to move. They hadn¡¯t gone out the entire day.

    In the afternoon, Yu feibai carried her to the balcony to bask in the sun. The winter sun waszy and it was especiallyfortable when it shone on one¡¯s body. Gu Youli dozed off in Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    Just as she was about to doze off, Yu feibai¡¯s phone rang.

    As the two of them were too close, she could hear the voice on the other end very clearly.

    The call was from Yu feimo. From his words, Gu Youli found out that the person who rang the doorbell the night before was the Yu family¡¯s biggest BOSS, Yu feibai¡¯s grandfather, Yu Guozhong.

    gu youli was so shocked that she broke out in cold sweat.

    It was a good thing that feibai did not open the door that day, otherwise things would have been bad.

    On the third day of the New Year¡¯s holiday, the sun was still bright, and it wasn¡¯t too hot or cold to wear two clothes.

    Yu feibai brought Gu Youli to the suburbs and held her hand as they strolled under the rows of neatly trimmed trees.

    On the way, they passed by the famous fahua temple in the capital.

    In the past, Gu Youli had heard that this temple was very spiritual and wanted to drag Yu feibai along to pay his respects.

    Fahua temple was no different from other temples. The only difference was that they had an ancient stone tablet.

    The footsteps on the legendary stone tablet were all imprints left behind by Immortals.

    As long as the believers held a pious heart, put their clean hands on the mark, and make their wishes, they would definitelye true.

    Of course, in order to protect the cultural relics, the stone monument was framed with transparent ss. The hand that touched it was actually the ss, not the stone monument.

    Some people believed in gods and some people did not, but Gu Youli was the kind of person who believed in them.

    Rebirth was a miracle. She believed that there were all sorts of strange things in this world.

    There were a few steps around the stone tablet. Gu Youli washed her hands and ran up the steps.

    She happily walked around the stone tablet again and again, touching the stone tablet from time to time and counting the number of footprints on it. It could be said that she was counting with joy.

    Yu feibai, on the other hand, was in disbelief.

    He leanedzily at the side and looked at Gu Youli but did not express any opinion on her actions.

    Something like faith was the choice and hold of people¡¯s outlook on life, values, and worldviews.

    You can choose not to believe, but you can not attack.

    Finally, Gu Youli finished counting.

    She gently ced her hand on the stone tablet and began to Mutter to herself, ¡°may the Bodhisattva bless my father with good health and a long life. May the Bodhisattva bless Qianqian.

    Seeing Gu Youli mumbling to herself, Yu feibai raised his eyebrows in interest.

    He walked over and stood beside Gu Youli.

    At that moment, Gu Youli had already made her wish. Yu feibai only heard thest four words, ¡± for a long, long time.

    The interest in Yu feibai¡¯s eyes grew. He asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s a long, long time?¡±

    Gu Youli, who was making her wish sincerely, did not notice that there was someone beside her. The sudden voice made her take a step back in shock and she almost lost her footing on the stairs.

 Chapter 159

    159 y and chance encounter (4)

    be careful ... Yu feibai quickly reached out to support her. Then, he naturally hugged her shoulders.

    Gu Youli raised her hand and patted her chest. That was close.

    She lifted her eyes and looked at Yu feibai. ¡°it¡¯s you who scared me!¡±

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and his cold expression shed with a hint of evil charm. ¡°Guilty? Because it¡¯s going to be a long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long, long

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was slightly red. It was clear and bright, but she had already covered it up. ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself, who said we¡¯ve been together for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Then tell me honestly, who will be with who for a long time?¡± Yu feibai closed in on her and his aura enveloped her instantly. It was faint but very special. It was like a poisonous smoke that was deeply rooted in her bones.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red and she looked away. ¡°i won¡¯t tell! i¡¯m not telling you!¡±

    Yu feibai smiled slightly and raised his hand to tuck her loose hair behind her ear. His actions were as gentle as water.

    There were two people in the distance, two men in green military uniforms.

    One of the men in a green military uniform was staring ahead in a daze.

    the other man in the green military uniform raised his eyebrows and followed hispanion¡¯s line of sight. he saw a man with an unclear face but a tall figure. he was holding a girl whose face could not be seen clearly. he turned and walked out of fahua temple.

    ¡± cobra, cobra! ¡± he shouted two or three times, but the man in military uniform did not respond.

    Another man in military uniform raised his voice and said loudly, ¡± ¡°Hu Zhifeng, What are you looking at?¡±

    The man in the military uniform, Hu Zhifeng, codenamed Cobra, had been staring nkly at the front.

    He retracted his gaze and was still in shock. did you see the man and woman just now? ¡±

    The man in military uniform, who was called Piranha, lowered his ck eyes and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°I saw it, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Piranha was his code name. His real name was Lu Hongtao.

    Hu Zhifeng looked at him with a frown. then why aren¡¯t you surprised? ¡± he asked.

    Lu Hongtao patted Hu Zhifeng¡¯s shoulder and pouted disapprovingly. well, it¡¯s just a couple. What¡¯s there to be surprised about? we¡¯ve seen a lot of couples along the way.

    ¡°But that man is our Captain!¡± Hu Zhifeng swallowed.

    ¡°Which Captain?¡± Lu Hongtao raised his eyebrows.

    Hu Zhifeng couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at him. It turned out that he didn¡¯t see it at all. of course it¡¯s the captain of our Special Forces. He just had his arm around a pretty little girl and the two of them walked out of fahua temple, talking andughing!

    Lu Hongtao was slightly stunned, then heughed and said, ¡± ¡± what kind of international joke are you making? our brigade leader, who are you trying to scare? who doesn¡¯t know that our brigade leader has always been a loner? he¡¯s cold and arrogant, has a venomous tongue and a ck-bellied heart. with his young appearance and old-fashioned heart, how could he possiblye to fahua temple with a delicate and alluring little beauty in his arms? ¡±

    In short, he had a look of disbelief on his face.

    Hu Zhifeng raised three fingers in the middle of his right hand and swore to the heavens, ¡± ¡°i swear i saw the captain just now. don¡¯t forget, i¡¯m cobra. i¡¯m not wrong.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± Lu Hongtao¡¯s eyes widened as he looked incredulously at the ce where the man and woman had just turned and left.

    Immediately after, he made a whooshing sound and quickly followed like a gust of wind.

    hu zhifeng was slightly surprised. he shouted as he followed, ¡°wait for me, yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 160

    160 y and chance encounter (5)

    yu feibai and gu youli walked out of fahua temple and slowly walked for a while before they took a taxi back to the city.

    Two men in military uniforms caught up with them and only saw the two of them getting into a taxi. Because they could only see their backs, they couldn¡¯t confirm their identities. Without saying anything, they immediately called a taxi to follow them.

    As they sat in the car, Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli who was in his arms and asked, ¡± ¡°Where do you want to go tomorrow?¡±

    gu youli looked up at yu feibai apologetically. ¡°well, i only told my father that i¡¯ll be ying for two to three days. i think i¡¯ll have to go back tomorrow. besides, your leave is almost over. i think you¡¯ll have to go back to the army soon.¡±

    Yu feibai thought for a moment and nodded.

    After getting off the car outside themunity, the two of them did not return to the apartment immediately. Instead, they held hands and went to the supermarket outside themunity.

    They walked around the supermarket and picked out some things, most of which were food.

    When they passed by the healthcare area, Yu feibai pointed at the row of dureis and asked Gu Youli, ¡± which vor do you like? ¡±

    Gu Youli blushed and red at him. She pushed the shopping cart and was about to leave the health care area.

    yu feibai reached out and pulled her into his arms. he then took a box and threw it into the shopping cart.

    Gu Youli looked at the dureis in the shopping cart and felt ufortable. She casually took a bag of snacks and threw it on top of the cart.

    This time, he felt much better.

    Far behind the shelves, Hu Zhifeng and Lu Hongtao were hiding in secret.

    ¡± the target is in the nine o ¡®clock direction, over! ¡± Hu Zhifeng made aser range finder with his hand and said to hispanion.

    After confirming that the person he was observing was his Brigade leader, Lu Hongtao was surprised for a long time before he muttered, ¡± that¡¯s really our Captain. He¡¯s smiling and talking to the woman in a low voice. They look very intimate. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re a couple. Over!

    After a pause, he continued. but what are they talking about? they¡¯re too far away, so I can¡¯t read their lips. Should we go closer? ¡±

    Hu Zhifeng lowered his hand that was used as aser range finder, looked at Lu Hongtao and said,¡±i¡¯m guessing that we¡¯ll be discovered if we take two more steps forward!¡±

    Lu Hongtao couldn¡¯t suppress the curiosity in his heart. this is a very crucial piece of information. We have to be 100% sure of the reliability of the information!

    Indeed, gossip was never a woman¡¯s specialty.

    what do we need to confirm? ¡± Hu Zhifeng said firmly. that¡¯s the brigade leader!

    Lu Hongtao¡¯s expression turned cold. Cobra, continue the mission. Stay alert. Over!

    At that moment, Gu Youli and Yu feibai arrived at the beverage area.

    As she was picking out drinks, Gu Youli suddenly saw a beautiful woman holding the arm of a handsome man. They looked like a couple in love as they turned around from the other side of the shelf.

    When Gu Youli saw this scene, she was shocked and her mind went nk. Almost reflexively, she suddenly reached out and pushed Yu feibai, who was looking at her gently and innocently.

    Yu feibai was pushed into the supermarket¡¯s emergency exit just like that.

    Hu Zhifeng and Lu Hongtao, who were following from a distance, widened their eyes in shock.

    Their eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks on them, were they? their Brigade leader, who couldn¡¯t even be pushed by five team members, was almost sent flying by a delicate little girl?

    Oh my God, just how strong was this little girl?

    As expected of a senior captain, what a hardcore taste!

    you two idiots, even if you haven¡¯t heard of a willing party rejecting a willing party, you should have heard of a willing party receiving a beating!

 Chapter 161

    161 y and chance encounter (6)

    After Gu Youli pushed Yu feibai away, she immediately cleared her mind. She pushed the cart and looked at the drinks beside her coldly.

    She reached out for a bottle of mineral water and turned around to face yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng.

    It was like an unexpected encounter!

    When yang Mengshan saw Gu Youli, she was stunned for a moment before her eyes lit up. sister, what are you doing here? ¡± didn¡¯t you go out to y with chu qing?¡±

    As she said that, her eyes darted around, trying to see who Gu Youli was with.

    Of course, it was also transferred to Hu Zhifeng and Lu Hongtao.

    When the two men saw Yu feibai being pushed behind the door by Gu Youli, they immediately became bold and chose to follow him closely. They quickly walked over.

    However, yang Mengshan did not notice them and treated them as normal customers.

    Hu Zhifeng and Lu Hongtao were still in shock as to why Gu Youli had pushed Yu feibai away when they heard the beautiful girl suddenly call Gu Youli ¡®sister¡¯.

    The truth was revealed in an instant!

    he sighed,¡±so the two of them are still in love!¡±

    it was so cool that it exploded, wasn¡¯t it? they were omnipotent, cold, noble, ck-bellied, and venomous-tongued brigade leaders, yet they were actually in such a stifled rtionship.

    ter on, should they publicize this matter to the team? hahaha yingluo

    However, this younger sister was really quite pretty. She looked like a fairy, but the older sister was not bad either.

    At first nce, the elder sister was definitely not as beautiful as the younger sister.

    if the younger sister was as beautiful as a fluorescent light, then the older sister was as beautiful as jade beads, reserved but not losing her essence.

    Although she wasn¡¯t as pretty as her sister, she didn¡¯t lose her beauty when she stood beside her.

    A woman who wasn¡¯t as beautiful as the other person was standing beside an absolutely beautiful woman, but her radiance wasn¡¯t concealed at all.

    This was definitely more charming and thought-provoking.

    However, these two people¡¯s auras didn¡¯t seem quite right.

    As Special Forces soldiers, they must have extremely keen observation skills. In an instant, the two of them felt that the air was filled with the smell of smoke.

    gu youli looked at yang mengshan heartlessly and smirked. ¡± i¡¯m out to buy something! ¡±

    After saying that, she prepared to push the cart and walk past them.

    However, it was a rare opportunity for her to show off to Gu Youli and make her sad. How could yang Mengshan let it go?

    ¡°sister, since it¡¯s such a coincidence that we bumped into each other, and you¡¯re alone, let¡¯s go together!¡± yang mengshan had a smile on her face as she invited him.

    ¡°Brother Mingcheng, what do you think?¡± she looked at Zhao Mingcheng.

    When Zhao Mingcheng first saw Gu Youli, he was a little ufortable. However, when he met her eyes, he smiled faintly again and looked handsome and proud.

    it was as if all the women in the world should bow down to his suit.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression did not change as she said nonchntly, ¡± ¡°No need!¡±

    Yang Mengshan furrowed her brows and looked like she had been wronged. don¡¯t be like this, sister. You know that I¡¯ve always wanted to make up with you. Just give me a chance!

    After that, he held Gu Youli¡¯s hand enthusiastically.

    Although she was already used to yang Mengshan¡¯s white Lotus image, Gu Youli still could not stand her fake enthusiasm.

    She coldly retracted her hand and pushed the cart away. Chu Qing is waiting for me. I wish you all a good time!

    yang mengshan¡¯s heart sank. she was very suspicious of the possibility of gu youli and chu qing being together.

 Chapter 162

    162 y and chance encounter (7)

    yang mengshan lowered her gaze and looked at gu youli¡¯s shopping cart. it was filled with food and there did not seem to be much of a problem.

    No, the food under the bag of snacks didn¡¯t seem to be edible.

    From the side, she could see the small corner. Why did it look a little like the Durex that Zhao Mingcheng bought some time ago?

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes shed with suspicion. She had already pretended to be curious and leaned over. wow, sister, you bought so much food? Eh, what kind of food is this? let me see yingluo.¡±

    As she spoke, she had already reached out to take the bag of snacks that was covering the durelle.

    Gu Youli was shocked. Without thinking much, she immediately reached out and pped yang Mengshan¡¯s hand away.¡±What are you doing?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face darkened and a sharp look shed across her eyes. Gu Youli¡¯s actions confirmed her guess.

    If it was durelle, then the person with her would not be Chu Qing, but a man.

    Who could it be? Hua Miaomiao?

    No, that¡¯s not possible!

    To be sure, yang Mengshan said coyly, ¡± ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? let me see it. Don¡¯t be so stingy!¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out her hand again.

    Gu Youli turned the car around and her eyes were as cold as snow. ¡°why are you so annoying!¡±

    Yang Mengshan was stunned by the look in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes.

    She was slightly stunned at first, then she put on a pitiful expression. Her eyes were red, and she said in a choked voice, I¡¯m sorry, sister. Don¡¯t be angry. I just wanted to take a look. Please, don¡¯t be angry with me. Don¡¯t be sad.

    As she said that, she actually hid behind Zhao Mingcheng like a quail.

    This action made it seem as though Gu Youli would hit her.

    Zhao Mingcheng looked at the two women in front of him who ¡®liked¡¯ him. Gu Youli was acting all aggressive while yang Mengshan looked innocent and pitiful.

    at that moment, someone in the supermarket had already noticed them. he had no choice but to say, ¡± youli, mengshan just wanted to take a look. you shouldn¡¯t be like this! ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Youli red at him.

    Her good mood waspletely ruined by these two scums.

    Zhao Mingcheng was confused by Gu Youli¡¯s shout.

    Yang Mengshan saw this and said coyly, ¡± ¡°Brother Mingcheng, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s only being stubborn because she loves you too much.¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng, who was being yelled at, felt his self-esteem hurt.

    After hearing yang Mengshan¡¯s words, she was instantly filled with confidence again.

    However, the tworades who were eavesdropping on the conversation were no longer calm. What? If thisdy loved this man called Mingcheng or something, then what was going on with their Brigade leader just now?!

    However, they soon felt that something was wrong.

    Towards Zhao Mingcheng, Gu Youli¡¯s attitude had always been calm and she did not feel reserved at all.

    When he saw his sister with this man, he couldn¡¯t see a trace of anger or jealousy on her face. Instead, she had a look of disgust.

    All the onlookers who had already noticed themotion were wondering why the plot was so melodramatic.

    Filming a TV drama?

    They were looking forward to the follow-up, but the plot that surprised them waspletely beyond their expectations.

    The secret admirer who was used not onlyughed, but also raised his hands and pped. I¡¯ll give you a hundred likes!¡±

    Suddenly, she stopped smiling and said in a cold and evil tone, ¡± ¡°But Mengshan, my good sister, do you know? a while ago, your brother mingcheng came to me and said he loved me. ¡±

 Chapter 163

    163 y and chance encounter (8)

    Yang Mengshan quivered and the blood in her body turned cold. She looked at Zhao Mingcheng as if she was interrogating him. brother Mingcheng!

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s expression stiffened when he heard Gu Youli mention this.

    However, he immediately recovered and said angrily, ¡± Gu Youli, don¡¯t you frame me.

    There was no way he would like Gu Youli. He had thought that Gu Youli, who had a crush on him, woulde to find him if he did not contact yang Mengshan.

    However, Gu Youli did not appear in front of him even after a long time.

    that was why he had gone to look for gu youli that day. he was actually just setting up a trap to y with gu youli and take revenge for what she had done to him.

    as for yang mengshan, he would no longer love her as much as he did in the past. at the moment, he just felt that it was interesting to y with her and he was not tired of it.

    he had always been a scheming, despicable, narrow-minded, and cruel person. it was just that he appeared to be gentle, harmless, and refined on the surface.

    Yang Mengshan trusted Zhao Mingchengpletely. She looked at Gu Youli indignantly and said, ¡± ¡°Sister, why do you have to wrong brother Mingcheng? he¡¯s not in the wrong. If you think you¡¯ll feel better by saying this, then say it. But I still want to tell you that feelings can¡¯t be forced.¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng looked at Gu Youli and his eyes were filled with contempt and disdain. Gu Youli, I know that you¡¯ve always been jealous of your younger sister, yang Mengshan, because you have a crush on me. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you were the one who called her overst time to deliberately embarrass us. I¡¯m telling you seriously now that I only have your younger sister, yang Mengshan, in my heart. No matter what you do, I will never fall in love with you. In the future, don¡¯t hurt your younger sister in the name of loving me again!

    A look of disdain shed across Gu Youli¡¯s calm face. Her tone was a little cold as she said, ¡± hey, are you two crazy? one of you has the delusion of being harmed while the other has the delusion of being loved? Did you take your medicine? i¡¯m telling you, these two symptoms are both illnesses and have to be treated, understand?¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s face turned red and he red at Gu Youli. ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±

    Gu Youli interrupted him and curled her lips coldly. Her eyes were filled with disdain.¡±what about me? zhao mingcheng, when did i say that i like you? Say that I¡¯m secretly in love with you? Or do you think that women should love you to death? Please, have you never looked in the mirror in your life? If you stand next to my boyfriend and lick his toes like this, he and I will both feel dirty.¡±

    Someone beside him burst outughing.

    Among them, two of therades in military uniform were in full agreement. That¡¯s right, their Captain was a VIP among the tall, rich, and handsome. He had power and influence.

    this young man called mingcheng couldn¡¯t evenpare to the toenails of their captain.

    this little girl¡¯s tongue is very poisonous! But it was very cute! He¡¯s a good match for the captain!

    ¡°Gu Youli!¡± Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s face was contorted in anger.

    what are you shouting for? ¡± Gu Youli red at them coldly and pushed the cart in the other direction. It was the direction of the cashier.

    Yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng red at her and left in a Huff.

    after gu youli was sure that they had walked out of the supermarket, she immediately pushed the cart and turned back.

    Hu Zhifeng and Lu Hongtao were extremely worried as they watched Gu Youli rush into the safety passage.

    Although their Captain looked like an immortal, he was actually a demon.

    This girl called Gu Youli had not only pushed him into the emergency exit, but she had also been called arrogant and liked another man.

    Would she be able toe out safely?

 Chapter 164

    164 Feibai, decisive to kill (1)

    Gu Youli rushed into the fire escape and saw Yu feibai leaningzily against the stairs. He was looking at her expressionlessly with a half-smile on his face and his eyes were half-closed, but he was so arrogant that nothing seemed to be in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, that whatever Xuanji time was too urgent, I¡¯ll just hurry¡±

    Yu feibai was actually not angry. When he saw her rushing in, he wanted to smile at her.

    However, he suddenly felt that Gu Youli¡¯s anxious look when she rushed in and her guilty and embarrassed look was especially funny.

    Of course, he also knew that it was an expression of extreme care.

    However, when Gu Youli saw that Yu feibai was silent, she became even more anxious.

    She thought that Yu feibai was not only angry, but he was also very angry.

    After all, what she did just now was really rude.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± gu youli¡¯s face was red and apologetic, and her voice was as weak as a mosquito.

    Yu feibai finally could not hold back the smile in his eyes. There was a sly glint in his eyes and Gu Youli could clearly feel the temperature of the surrounding air suddenly rising.

    ¡°This ce is very artistic, don¡¯t you think so?¡± His warm breath blew into her ear.

    Gu Youli looked sideways at Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face, which was very close to her, in confusion. The corners of her lips curled up into a small smile. what artistic conception? ¡±

    Yu feibai looked at him with his dark eyes. His lips that were pursed into a thin line moved slightly and he said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°The concept of an affair!¡±

    after saying that, he lowered his head as if he was going to push her down at any time.

    Gu Youli¡¯s watery eyes blinked a little reflexively and then closed immediately.

    He kissed her from her white forehead to her small nose bridge, and then explored her small mouth. The kiss was lingering, and she responded with passion.

    Just as the two of them were kissing more and more intensely, to the point where they were almost out of control, there was a soft knock on the fire escape door.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes snapped open and a cold, murderous look shed across his eyes.

    Gu Youli was shocked and immediately pushed Yu feibai away.

    He turned around and saw two men in military uniforms lying on the door of the fire escape. They had fallen from the outside.

    It was obvious that she had used too much force, which was why she had fallen in with the door.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. Her already red face turned so red that it looked like blood was about to drip out. She really wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    When Yu feibai saw the two of them, he changed from his casual andzy attitude to his usual cold self.

    He gently pushed Gu Youli away and took a step forward with his hands behind his back. He looked dignified and domineering.

    The two of them were stunned for a moment before they quickly ran in front of Yu feibai. They stood at attention and raised their hands to salute him.¡±Hello, great captain!¡±

    When they got close to the two, they felt a touch of cold air and shuddered!

    Yu feibai¡¯s face looked as if it had been washed with ice water. It was so clean that there was no expression on it.

    His voice was cold as he said, ¡± ¡°Report the truth!¡±

    hu zhifeng and lu hongtao still looked straight ahead and saluted, ¡± ¡°I saw a man who looked like the captain when I was burning incense at fahua temple. I was curious, so I followed him here.¡±

    The two of them were very honest and did not hide anything from feibai.

    He didn¡¯t dare to hide anything.

 Chapter 165

    165 Feibai, decisive to kill (2)

    Comrade Hu andrade Lu, who looked serious on the surface, had long been conversing in their hearts with tacit understanding for a long time.

    Hu Tongzhi said, ¡± we¡¯re done for. Once the holidays are over, themander will definitely order us to be killed. Piranha, this is all your fault. Why did you drag me to follow themander for no reason? ¡±

    ¡°Can you me me for this?¡± Lu Tongzhi asked. You¡¯re the only one to me. I just wanted to see if it was the great captain. Who told you to peek at him kissing!¡±

    Comrade Hu felt wronged. who wanted to peek at them kissing? I was just worried about this little girl and wanted to follow her to see if she was alright. You were the one who saw the two of them kissing and refused to leave!

    Comrade Lu was full of contempt. go, go, go. Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent. We¡¯ve all been through bullets. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? ¡±

    gu youli looked at the two men who were standing in a military position and did not move at all. suddenly, a possibility shed across her mind.

    Her ink-like eyes turned and she smiled at the two of them. ¡°My tworades from the People¡¯s Liberation Army, can you do me a favor? I¡¯ll treat you guys to a mealter!¡±

    ¡°it is our honor to serve the people!¡± the two of them maintained their military posture and subconsciously nced at yu feibai.

    He said, ¡°forget about the dinner, but the captain doesn¡¯t look too good!

    Seeing Hu Zhifeng and Lu Hongtao, Gu Youli thought that with yang Mengshan¡¯s personality, she would definitely not believe that she came to the supermarket alone.

    At this moment, he was probably waiting outside the supermarket for her to go out.

    She really didn¡¯t want yang Mengshan to know about her rtionship with Yu feibai.

    Hence, she decided to leave through the fire escape with Yu feibai. As they had to pass through the supermarket, they could not take their things with them.

    So, she asked Lu Hongtao and Hu Zhifeng to help her deliver the things she bought to Yu feibai¡¯s neighborhood.

    It was just as Gu Youli had expected. Yang Mengshan pulled Zhao Mingcheng along and sat at a milk tea shop next to the supermarket. She kept staring at the entrance of the supermarket to find out who Gu Youli was shopping with.

    However, after waiting for a long time, Gu Youli still did note out.

    at this moment, zhao mingcheng¡¯s phone rang. it was a call from zhao mingcheng¡¯s friend. they had an appointment to eat at a restaurant here today.

    yang mengshan was unwilling, but she had no choice but to follow zhao mingcheng.

    At that moment, Gu Youli and Yu feibai had already led Lu Hongtao and Hu Zhifeng to a well-known high-ss restaurant not far from the neighborhood.

    Coincidentally, yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng were also at the same restaurant.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t meet each other during the meal. Everyone had their own private rooms.

    gu youli saw that everyone had put down their chopsticks and were not going to eat anymore. however, there were still many dishes on the table, so she asked the waiter to pack the remaining dishes.

    she told yu feibai that she wanted to go back and eat it for supper.

    She wasn¡¯t a person who was extravagant and didn¡¯t care about her face. Although these things weren¡¯t much, they represented a good habit.

    Yu feibai smiled and held her hand affectionately. He had a look that said,¡¯as long As You Like It.¡¯

    when hu zhifeng and lu hongtao heard that she was going to pack up, they had a better impression of her. they were amazed by how good this girl was. no wonder their captain was so attracted to her.

    Hu Zhifeng came from the countryside and knew the value of food. It was a virtue to not waste it.

 Chapter 166

    166 Feibai, decisive to kill (3)

    On the other hand, Lu Hongtao was the exact opposite. He was from Beijing, and his father was the Minister of some unit.

    His thoughts were different from Hu Zhifeng¡¯S. He didn¡¯t understand the virtue of not wasting. He just felt that girls nowadays would start to lose themselves once they found a rich boyfriend.

    However, this girl was different. She had found a rich second generation of a super-official, or third generation of a Red Star, but she was still very low-key and would lower herself to take away food.

    This was really too rare!

    Gu Youli pressed the service light for a while but no staff came in. She got up and walked out.

    Just then, the waiter walked out of the private room next door. Gu Youli called out to her and ordered her to get a takeaway box.

    the door of the private room that the waiter came out from was slightly ajar. yang mengshan and zhao mingcheng were sitting inside, drinking and chatting with a few other high-ranking young masters.

    Yang Mengshan looked up and saw Gu Youli standing outside the private room through the crack of the door.

    Zhao Mingcheng also heard Gu Youli¡¯s conversation with the waiter and frowned.

    Enemies really meet on a narrow road!

    The hedonistic son of a rich family, Huang Yuan, who was eating with them, had the best rtionship with Zhao Mingcheng among them. When he saw Zhao Mingcheng staring at the door, he subconsciously looked over and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Before yang Mengshan could reply, Zhao Mingcheng spoke first.

    Today, he was in a bad mood after being mocked by Gu Youli and his tone was extremely bad. ¡°she¡¯s mengshan¡¯s older sister, but she¡¯s a vicious woman. she likes me just like mengshan and can¡¯t bear to see me ignore her. she¡¯s like a mad dog that bites people.¡±

    When Huang Yuan heard Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s words, he was in disbelief. Even though he had only taken a nce at the girl outside, she looked fresh and beautiful. She even gave off a cold and elegant aura. It didn¡¯t seem like it.

    However, a person can not be like their appearance. This was really hard to say.

    Yang Mengshan was happy that Zhao Mingcheng stepped on Gu Youli. She said in a disdainful tone, ¡± my sister is really something, Yingluo. She came here to eat, and she even packed away. Brother Mingcheng, did Yingluo see youing here to eat, so she followed you here? ¡±

    Huang Yuanughed and raised his eyebrows, you¡¯re really infatuated. I heard that infatuated women who have a one-sided love are all very coquettish. Do you want me to help you get rid of her coquettish smell? ¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s usual gentle and refined demeanor was reced by a venomous smile. I think she¡¯ll definitely like it!

    Yang Mengshan had been with Zhao Mingcheng for some time now and naturally knew the way they spoke. Her eyes lit up as she looked at Huang Yuan with admiration.

    This man couldn¡¯t stand women¡¯s admiration, especially beautiful women.

    Huang Yuan walked out with a suave smile on his face.

    Yang Mengshan looked at Huang Yuan¡¯s back view and smiled smugly and viciously.

    this was the capital. what did the capital have the most? it could be said that the second generation of officials could be found everywhere. this huang yuan was the son of a minister.

    It would be much easier to deal with Gu Youli with this second generation of an official.

    It would be best if he could kill that little b * tch, Gu Youli, directly.

    After Gu Youli gave the instructions to the waiter, she went out to the washroom again.

    Just as she was looking for the name of her private room, she bumped into someone. What made her even more speechless was that the other party was holding a ss of wine in his hand. Her bump just so happened to Spill the Wine all over the other party.

    Gu Youli apologized profusely. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to!

 Chapter 167

    167 feibai, decisive to kill (4)

    However, the other party did not listen to her apology at all. do you have eyes? the road is so wide, and you actually bumped into this young master and dirtied my clothes. Do you know that this young master¡¯s clothes are famous brands, world-famous brands. Even if you work for ten years, you can¡¯t afford it!

    Yu feibai, who had been waiting in the private room, asked Lu Hongtao to go out and take a look when he saw that Gu Youli had not returned after a long time.

    As soon as Lu Hongtao opened the door, he heard a noiseing from the corridor. He looked out, frowned subconsciously, and quickly retracted his head.

    The other party¡¯s arrogant attitude stunned Gu Youli.

    Why did she feel that it wasn¡¯t an ident, but more like the other party was deliberately looking for trouble?

    When Huang Yuan saw Gu Youli¡¯s expression, he mistakenly thought that she was nervous and afraid.

    Heughed like a hooligan and pretended to be generous, as if he was giving Gu Youli a gift from the heavens. ¡°forget it, this young master probably doesn¡¯t have the money topensate you seeing how poor you are. why don¡¯t you sleep with this young master as an apology?¡±

    As he said that, he reached out to touch Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    Gu Youli frowned and took a step back to avoid his hand. ¡°How much are the clothes?¡±

    Huang Yuan didn¡¯t react in time. After a short pause, he said angrily, ¡± ¡°Letting you sleep with this young master is this young master¡¯s greatest gift to you, yet you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a teasing voice suddenly rang out, ¡± Oh, young master Huang is so domineering. I could hear your voice from far away!

    Gu Youli heard a familiar voice and subconsciously looked up to see the tall and thin Lu Hongtao and Hu Zhifeng walking over together.

    Huang Yuan was stunned for a moment before a fake smile appeared on his face, ¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s young master Lu.¡±

    He knew Lu Hongtao. Their fathers worked in the same organization and were of the same rank. They didn¡¯t have to show respect to each other, but they had to be polite on the surface.

    lu hongtao walked over with hu zhifeng and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how my sister has offended you to make you so angry?¡±

    Huang Yuan suddenly had a bad feeling when he heard that Lu Hongtao and Gu Youli knew each other.

    Although he seemed to be domineering, he was also a shrewd person who turned around extremely quickly.

    Heughed and looked as if he had suddenly realized something. it was our own people who bumped into each other. Young master Lu, you didn¡¯t mind. I was just joking.

    With that, she was about to leave, but Lu Hongtao held her hand.

    lu hongtao gave hu zhifeng a look, then turned to huang yuan and said, ¡± young master Huang, why are you in such a hurry to leave? since we met here, you should give us some face and have a drink together!

    When Hu Zhifeng left with the surprised Gu Youli, he turned back reluctantly. His eyes were filled with regret that he could not see a good show.

    Huang Yuan immediately raised his other hand and waved it, ¡± young master Lu, you¡¯re being too serious. I just happen to have something on today. Another day, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink or two!

    lu hongtao wouldn¡¯t let him go. he grabbed his wrist and pulled him into the private room. ¡± there¡¯s no time like the present. besides, there¡¯s someone else who wants to treat you to a drink today! ¡±

    young master Lu, I¡¯m really busy today. I really didn¡¯t know that that little beauty was your girlfriend just now. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to have any ill intentions towards her even if you gave me a hundred guts! Huang Yuan began to exin.

 Chapter 168

    168 Feibai, decisive to kill (5)

    Lu Hongtao smiled meaningfully and whispered in Huang Yuan¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to harm me. She¡¯s not someone I can dream of.¡±

    Huang Yuan¡¯s body stiffened, and his expression changed. He stopped struggling and allowed Lu Hongtao to pull him into the private room.

    She saw the man sitting alone in the private room. He was as cold as a fairy, as imposing as an Emperor, and as indifferent as a demon. His slender fingers held the teacup and tasted it elegantly.

    Huang Yuan felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer!

    Although this was Huang Yuan¡¯s first time seeing this man, he already knew who he was.

    any offspring of a government official who knew a little about things would know who he was with just a nce, because he had been famous since he was born.

    He was famous for nothing else but his appearance. If a man was too beautiful, he would always make people feel that he was devilish, especially the tiny cinnabar between his eyebrows.

    Even though he looked as cold as a fairy after he grew up, he had heard people say that he was evil and ghostly deep down.

    What was even more terrifying was that this person was a genius who went to college at the age of 15.

    When he was young, whenever he heard the adults talk about child geniuses, they would definitely mention the Yu family¡¯s young master, Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai¡¯s father was not the legitimate son of the Yu family, but he was able to enjoy the most food at old master Yu¡¯s ce. More than half of the credit was due to Yu feibai, the eldest grandson!

    People were divided into different ranks, and so were officials. The one at the top was called the Crown Prince, just like Yu feibai.

    Those who knew the industry gave this group of people the title of ¡± grandfather¡¯s gang. those who were in the grandfather¡¯s gang were the third generation of the red generation, or the third generation of the official¡¯s Red generation. Their families were all in charge of both the military and the government.

    As for Huang Yuan and Lu Hongtao, who came from families with a bit of background, but did note from any aristocratic families, they were definitely below grade six.

    These people had to rely on sucking up to the Masters to climb up.

    Now, he seemed to have provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have. Just now, Lu Hongtao said that he wouldn¡¯t harm him, but that wasn¡¯t someone he could think of.

    In that case, that woman just now was this man¡¯s?

    Huang Yuan had an impulse to knock himself unconscious.

    No matter how he thought about it, it was all that Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s fault. If he had not said that the girl liked him, he would not have been so dazed.

    That damned Zhao Mingcheng. Why would Yu feibai¡¯s woman like a guy like him? he should look in the mirror. Even a blind man would know which side to stand on.

    Some time ago, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s father came to look for his father to settle some matters, and this matter had been dragging on. Could Zhao Mingcheng be trying to frame him?

    What should he do now? would the Crown Prince let him go?

    Huang Yuan¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he thought about it.

    lu hongtao took two sses of wine and handed one to huang yuan. he then raised his own ss and said, ¡± ¡°Come, young master Huang, cheers!¡±

    After saying this, he downed the entire cup in one gulp. However, Huang Yuan was so bitter that he was on the verge of tears.

    From the moment he took the ss, he knew that it wasn¡¯t wine in his ss. He knew that the pungent smell was urine!

    huang yuan really wanted to smash the wine cup in his hand onto the ground, but he didn¡¯t dare to.

    At this moment, a master was sitting opposite him. The master was ying with the teacup in his hand. He looked at him coldly, and his whole body trembled.

    Lu Hongtao looked at Huang Yuan with disdain and sneered, ¡± ¡°Oh, young master Huang, why aren¡¯t you drinking? is it because I¡¯m too embarrassed? Don¡¯t you want our Captain to give you a toast?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare!¡± Huang Yuan¡¯s heart trembled once more. He closed his eyes, and they dried up.

    After drinking the ¡®wine¡¯, Huang Yuan almost vomited. Tears welled up in his eyes as he shook his head pitifully.

 Chapter 169

    169 Feibai, decisive to kill (6)

    Lu Hongtao chuckled and raised his second ss. ¡°Come,e,e, let¡¯s have another toast!¡±

    As he spoke, he gulped down the wine in one go, not giving Huang Yuan a chance to speak.

    Of course, Huang Yuan¡¯s Cup was still urine. At this moment, he really wanted to grab Zhao Mingcheng and kick him a few times to vent his anger.

    That bastard Zhao Mingcheng, he was definitely setting him up on purpose!

    From the corner of his eye, he saw Yu feibai¡¯s finger suddenly tapping the table three times. Huang Yuan¡¯s body trembled and he immediately begged for mercy, ¡± ¡°Lord, this little one was blind. This little one will punish myself with three cups of wine. Please be magnanimous!¡±

    After saying that, Huang Yuan clenched his teeth and drank three sses of wine in a row.

    Lu Hongtao, who was watching from the side, shouted three times, ¡± ¡°Good, good, good! As expected of young master Huang, you¡¯re domineering!¡±

    This was apliment, not a mockery. Huang Yuan was already on the verge of breaking down. His legs went soft and he knelt on the ground with a plop. He begged for mercy from Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°Master, I was wrong. I beg you, please forgive me this once, Yingluo.¡±

    His voice trembled, and so did his body. The fear and despair in his eyes could not be hidden.

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and poured himself a cup of hot tea with an expressionless face.

    Lu Hongtao rolled his eyes at Yu feibai.

    Then, as if he had received some kind of instruction, he looked at Huang Yuan with a smile and said, ¡± young master Huang, if I were you, I¡¯d shut up. Our Captain hates it when people cry for their parents while he¡¯s eating!

    Huang Yuan, who was kneeling and begging for mercy, was stunned. He stood there dumbly. Even if he wanted to beg for mercy, he didn¡¯t dare to do so.

    Yu feibai picked up the cup of hot tea. He did not drink it and continued to y with it.

    Suddenly, the corner of his lips curled up slightly as he looked at Huang Yuan with a faint smile.

    Huang Yuan was instantly stunned. At that moment, his heart also tightened, almost stopping.

    At first, he thought that his smile was too beautiful. How could a man smile so beautifully? it was more beautiful than any woman he had ever seen.

    However, he immediately knew what the smile meant. It was a smile of destruction, representing disaster!

    Before Huang Yuan could react, the cup of tea that Yu feibai had just poured into his hands flew towards Huang Yuan¡¯s crotch like a bullet.

    Men were naturally more sensitive to that part of their body. In that instant, Huang Yuan was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t react in time. He could even feel the teacup flying over, bringing with it a cold wind.

    However, when it hit his crotch, it was as hot as fire.

    Huang Yuan screamed in pain and fainted.

    Yu feibai was decisive in killing, and his attacks were ruthless and merciless! if you want to touch my woman, i¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t touch a woman for the rest of your life!

    This time, the self-proimed Casanova, Huang Yuan, could no longer be a true Casanova!

    Huang Yuan was quickly sent to the hospital for a CT scan and various examinations.

    On the way to the hospital, Huang Yuan regained consciousness for a while. When he saw yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng, he immediately lost control of his emotions.¡±Surnamed Zhao, you f * cking schemed against me. I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    When Huang Yuan¡¯s father found out about this, he immediately pushed all the me onto Zhao Mingcheng.

    he directed all his anger at zhao long, demanding that he give him an exnation no matter what.

    When Zhao long found out, his face turned green and white. He could not help but feel a wave of anger towards Zhao Mingcheng. Previously, he had caused a ruckus at the police station because of a woman, and now, because of another woman, he had almost caused a life to be lost. For this reason, Zhao long was deeply disappointed in Zhao Mingcheng.

 Chapter 170

    170 Passionately in love, reluctant to part (1)

    Although Yu feibai was very reluctant to leave, he still drove Gu Youli home after lunch.

    While Yu feibai was focused on driving, Gu Youli leaned against the seat and fell asleep. Yu feibai considerately helped her adjust the seat to a sleeping position so that she could sleep morefortably. He also took off his coat and covered her with it.

    When Gu Youli woke up, it was already past four o ¡®clock. Her heart ached for Yu feibai, who had driven for such a long time, so she went to his side and asked with concern, ¡± ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to stop by the roadside and rest for a while? Or do you want me to help you?¡±

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows in surprise. you know how to drive? ¡±

    Gu Youli shrugged as if it was nothing. my father is a truck driver. When I was young, I used to deliver goods with my father. When I had nothing to do, I would sit in the car and adjust the car. After a long time, I learned how to drive and I drove it very well!

    yu feibai met gu youli¡¯s bright eyes and saw that she was rubbing her hands in anticipation. yu feibai nodded in agreement.

    He stopped the car by the side of the road and switched seats with Gu Youli.

    gu youli turned the key, stepped on the elerator, and started the car. her actions were clean and neat.

    She was extremely excited when she saw the needle quickly turn.

    Gu Youli had lied just now. She did know how to drive, but it was not because her father was a truck driver and she often fiddled with it. It was because she had registered for a driving school in her previous life but had not yet gotten a license.

    Yu feibai did not fully believe Gu Youli¡¯s words. He did not think that she would drive very well, so he kept an eye on the road and constantly reminded her to drive slowly.

    Seriously, it was even more tiring than driving by himself.

    Gu Youli got used to it after driving for a while, so she sped up.

    The red light in front of her turned on, and she quickly stepped on the brake, but she identally stepped on the elerator!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened and he said hurriedly, ¡± ¡°Wrong, step on the brakes!¡±

    only then did gu youli react and quickly stepped on the brakes. however, she had stepped on the elerator too hard just now and the car was too fast to stop.

    The bus on the right had just turned around and was about to crash into it!

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned pale and her heart was in her throat as she looked at the bus that was getting closer.

    She shouted with her eyes closed, and then stomped on the ground.

    almost at the same time, yu feibai reacted quickly. he pulled gu youli over and hugged her tightly!

    The bus stopped, and the gap between the bus and the bus was less than 20 centimeters. It was really thrilling.

    Yu feibai pushed the car door open and said, ¡± ¡°Come down.¡±

    Gu Youli was still in shock. She did not even dare to breathe and got out of the car obediently.

    The two of them switched their seats back and the green light came on. Yu feibai stopped the car by the roadside and ordered coldly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drive before you get your driver¡¯s license!¡±

    Using the elerator as the brake, this is called driving well?

    Yu feibai wanted to press her down on him and spank her.

    He had experienced countless life and death situations, and he had always been extremely indifferent. However, when she almost ran into him just now, at that moment, his heartstrings were pulled taut as if they were being torn apart, and they reached their limits.

    gu youli remained silent in her seat and looked at yu feibai pitifully. his face was as cold as frost and he seemed really angry.

    Alright, it seemed that she had made a mistake just now!

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and admitted her mistake with a good attitude. She said in a heavy nasal voice, ¡± I know!

 Chapter 171

    171 passionately in love, reluctant to part (2)

    Yu feibai looked straight ahead. His cold face was filled with killing intent.

    This made Gu Youli feel extremely pressured. Her eyes turned slyly and her soft arms wrapped around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. don¡¯t be angry anymore. I know I was wrong!

    Her good attitude and the way she hugged him made the frost in Yu feibai¡¯s eyes fade away.

    ¡°In order to express my apology, how about I sing you a song?¡± Gu Youli said in high spirits.

    when yu feibai heard this, his heart, which had always been calm and steady, trembled a little.

    ¡°i think yingluo¡¯s not bad at singing!¡± Gu Youli did not really want to sing. She just wanted to coax Yu feibai.

    If he agreed and really wanted her to sing, she would turn on the music in the car and hum along.

    when yu feibai heard gu youli¡¯sment about his singing, he recalled the ear-piercing demonic sound from that night and started to have a headache.

    ¡°Which one do you want to listen to?¡± Gu Youli asked again.

    In order not to let the demonic sounds prate his ears, Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli coldly and lectured her, ¡± don¡¯t try to change the subject. It was not a small matter. If you were driving alone today, if I wasn¡¯t sitting next to you, have you ever thought about the consequences? ¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i won¡¯t do it again!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s scalp went numb.

    Didn¡¯t she just change the topic? why did shee back? This is called ying a game of chess, who told you to go around singing?

    miscalcted, miscalcted!

    Yu feibai could clearly feel the resentment emanating from Gu Youli. He looked at her from the corner of his eyes and saw that she was sitting quietly and no longer talking about singing. His handsome face immediately softened.

    He held the steering wheel and said lightly, ¡± ¡°Girl, I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    Gu Youli, who was still worried about how to calm Yu feibai down, immediately passed the water to him and even opened the bottle carefully. here, let me feed you!

    Yu feibai took two sips of Gu Youli¡¯s water and stole a kiss on her face. ¡°thank you!¡±

    The two of them began to chat again, sweet and sweet, one thick and one thick.

    Wasn¡¯t that what lovers were like?

    After five hours of driving, they finally arrived at Gu Youli¡¯s house. It was six O ¡®clock in the winter and the surroundings were dark. Only the car lights shone on the curled up trees around them.

    Holding the luggage in her hand, Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai longingly. it¡¯s gettingte and driving will be tiring. Do you want to go back tomorrow? ¡±

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up like a spring breeze. you want me to stay for one more night? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red. She pouted and red at Yu feibai. you¡¯re so smug!

    Before he could finish his sentence, a heavy voice suddenly came from behind him. you¡¯re so slow.

    Gu Youli turned around and saw her father, Gu liangwei. father, why did youe down? ¡±

    Gu liangwei walked over with a smile and looked at Yu feibai with aplicated expression.

    Gu Youli was at a loss and quickly introduced, ¡± father, this is Yu feibai, a friend I met in Beijing. He happened to be here to settle some matters today, so I took a ride from him.

    ¡°hello, mr. yu.¡± Gu liangwei extended his hand and Yu feibai extended his as well. Hello, uncle.

    Gu liangwei smiled kindly and invited Yu feibai. ¡°Thank you for bringing the food back. If you don¡¯t mind, you can have a meal at home before you leave.¡±

 Chapter 172

    172 Passionately in love, reluctant to part (3)

    He couldn¡¯t refuse an invitation from an elder.

    Yu feibai officially stepped into the Gu house. Just as he had expected, the furnishings in the house were extremely simple. The furniture seemed to be a little old, probably older than Gu Youli, but it was clean and warm. It was obvious that Gu liangwei knew that his daughter wasing back and had specially tidied it up.

    Gu Youli had called him before she came back, so Gu liangwei had already prepared dinner and the dishes were still warm.

    He invited Yu feibai to his house for a meal and even took out two bottles of wine from his collection.

    Gu Youli saw that Gu liangwei had poured a ss of wine and ced it in front of Yu feibai. She immediately reached out to take it. dad, he has to drive back to the capitalter. He can¡¯t drink.

    Gu liangwei chuckled. it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have any extra rooms at home. Mr. Yu, if you don¡¯t mind, you can stay here for the night.

    Yu feibai reached out to take the ss of wine in front of Gu Youli and ced it in front of him again. thank you for your hospitality, uncle!

    Gu liangwei usually liked to drink a cup or two, but it was a little boring to drink by himself.

    now that he had someone to drink with, he was very happy and in high spirits. they drank and drank, and the two of them finished the whole bottle of white wine in one go.

    gu youli was embarrassed. yu feibai¡¯s expression was still the same and his expression did not change. however, her father was clearly drunk from drinking too much.

    Seeing that her father was about to open another bottle of wine, Gu Youli quickly stopped the wine and said, ¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t drink anymore. You¡¯ve already drunk a lot.¡±

    Gu liangwei was in high spirits and was not willing to stop. He insisted on snatching the wine.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re drunk. Go to your room and rest!¡± Gu Youli continued snatching.

    Drunk people hated it when others said that they were drunk. Gu liangwei was no different. He immediately waved his hand and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I can still drink two pounds of Lao Bai gan.¡±

    Gu Youli really had no choice but to let them drink. However, she heard Yu feibai holding his forehead and saying, ¡± ¡°Uncle, you really have a good tolerance for alcohol. I admit defeat and can¡¯t drink anymore!¡±

    Then, she leaned backzily in her chair, unwilling to move.

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai suspiciously. Her eyes suddenly lit up and she immediately stood up to help him up. you¡¯re drunk. Let me help you to rest!

    What was the point of drinking alone? since his drinking buddies had left, Gu liangwei naturally would not open the bottle of wine again.

    After Gu Youli helped Yu feibai into her bedroom, she quickly came out to help Gu liangwei into his bedroom.

    Gu liangwei was really drunk. He fell into a deep sleep the moment hey on the bed.

    Gu Youli tidied up the dining table and went into the bedroom. She realized that Yu feibai was sitting by the bed and staring at the photo that she had ced on the bedside table. It was a photo of Gu Youli and her mother!

    Under the dim yellow light, his well-defined handsome face was half-hidden in the darkness, making him look more mysterious.

    He raised his head and met Gu Youli¡¯s gaze. He could not help but smile. ¡°Uncle, are you asleep?¡±

    Gu Youli nodded and sat down by the bed. what about you? ¡± Are you really drunk?¡±

    yu feibaiy on the bedzily, his deep eyes sparkling. ¡°yes, i¡¯m really drunk. i¡¯ve decided to sleep here tonight!¡±

    Gu Youli did not believe that Yu feibai was really drunk. However, it was indeed gettingte and Yu feibai was indeed tired after driving for the entire afternoon. She also wanted to let Yu feibai rest for the night and return to the capital the next morning.

    ¡°Alright, I believe you. You can sleep here today. I¡¯ll go to the next room!¡± Gu Youli did not expose Yu feibai. She smiled and got up to leave.

 Chapter 173

    173 Passionately in love, reluctant to part (4)

    Yu feibai reached out to grab Gu Youli¡¯s hand and pulled it hard.

    Gu Youli fell into Yu feibai¡¯s arms with a loud thud.

    Yu feibai buried his long fingers in her hair and lifted her face. His handsome face was filled with a devilish charm. He exuded an alluring aura. It was obvious that he was trying to seduce her so that she would stay and apany him.

    Gu Youli put her hand on his chest and protested, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? this is my house! if you dare to mess around, i¡¯ll kick you out of the house.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was deep and his tone was slightly teasing, ¡± ¡°Is this how you treat your guests?¡±

    Hmph! Gu Youli snorted and pouted. then you should at least act like a guest!

    ¡°I¡¯m not your guest, I¡¯m your man!¡± Yu feibai said as he bit Gu Youli¡¯s pouted lips.

    Gu Youli felt the pain and reached out to scratch Yu feibai¡¯s armpit.

    However, Yu feibai was not afraid of tickles at all. He quickly fought back and reached out to scratch Gu Youli¡¯s armpit.

    Gu Youli was extremely ticklish. It was as if someone had poked herughing point and she pounded the bed whileughing.

    She red at Yu feibai and kissed him unexpectedly. Yu feibai immediately turned the tables and pried open her mouth to enter the room.

    Very quickly, Gu Youli was kissed until she could not breathe. The strength of the heavy sucking on the tip of her tongue brought a burst offort.

    not to be outdone, she sucked it back gently. although it felt like a kitten¡¯s scratch, it made yu feibai¡¯s breathing chaotic.

    They kissed and their skin touched. The hot temperature melted the two of them.

    Yu feibai¡¯s entire body felt like it was on fire. His hands started to wander around Gu Youli¡¯s body.

    When she felt that Yu feibai¡¯s hand was getting more and more well-behaved, Gu Youli was so embarrassed that she took a deep breath and reached out to grab his hand.

    Yu feibai held her wrist tightly and lowered his gaze to look at her. His eyes were filled with love, but there was a hint of suppression.¡±I¡¯m hungry. I really want to eat you now!¡±

    Gu Youli quickly shook her head. Her long eyshes were trembling. no, no. Be more honest. The soundproofing in my house is very bad, Yingluo.

    ¡°Then, I guess I can only bear with it?¡± Yu feibai smiled.

    gu youli bit her lip and nodded. that was a must. of course!

    She got up from Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    Who knew that in the next moment, her waist would be tightened and she would fall back into Yu feibai¡¯s arms. Yu feibai hugged her andy down on the bed. ¡°Lie down with me for a while!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and leaned into Yu feibai¡¯s arms obediently.

    Her gaze fell on the photo on the bedside table. She subconsciously reached out to take it and pointed at the photo. thest time I saw yourputer, you were so good at it. You could tell that those photos were photoshopped with one look. Just now, you kept staring at this photo. Did you also know that this photo was photoshopped? ¡±

    Yu feibai hugged her and yed with a strand of her hair. ¡°She¡¯s your mother?¡±

    Their facial features were somewhat simr, so it was not difficult to guess that they were mother and daughter.

    Gu Youli smiled gently and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a difficult child to give birth to. My mother passed away when she gave birth to me. I¡¯ve never seen what my mother looks like, let alone take a picture with her, Yingluo.¡±

    That night, the two of themy quietly in bed and chatted untilte before going to sleep.

    Gu Youli woke up when the first ray of sunlight shone through the fluttering curtains.

    She did not dare to sleepst night, afraid that her father, Gu liangwei, would see her. Hence, she was very careful.

 Chapter 174

    174 Passionately in love, reluctant to part (5)

    When she had decided not to sleep in the room next door and would just make do with it for the night, she had already decided to get up and leave before Gu liangwei woke up.

    To prevent him from misunderstanding!

    Gu Youli opened her eyes and was caught off guard by a pair of bright and deep ck eyes. His eyes were like a huge Whirlpool, locking all her attention.

    ¡°Good Morning!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s slightly deep and hoarse voice entered Gu Youli¡¯s ears gently.

    morning. Gu Youli smiled and stretched before getting up.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early, you can sleep a little longer!¡± Yu feibai also sat up slowly and hugged Gu Youli tightly.

    Gu Youli pushed him away and jumped off the bed. stop it. My dad is going to wake up soon!

    She quickly tidied up her clothes, opened the door like a thief, and walked to the living room.

    After making sure that her father, Gu liangwei, had not woken up, Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief and rushed to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth to make breakfast.

    After breakfast, Yu feibai got up and left. Gu liangwei asked him toe over when he was free and Yu feibai also warmly invited Gu liangwei to the capital.

    gu liangwei also went downstairs to send yu feibai off. in front of the elders, yu feibai and gu youli could not bear to part with him.

    When they got home, Gu liangwei asked Gu Youli to sit down on the sofa. He did not ask what the rtionship between Yu feibai and Gu Youli was. Instead, he asked Gu Youli how far she had progressed with Mr. Yu.

    Gu Youli was shocked at first, but when she saw the worry in Gu liangwei¡¯s eyes, she quickly said, ¡± dad, you¡¯re thinking too much. Although we¡¯re a couple, please believe me. I know my limits and won¡¯t dy my studies because of love.

    upon hearing this, gu liangwei heaved a sigh of relief. he then said something to the point, ¡± ¡°This Mr. Yu is not bad, but the conditions are too good.¡±

    From Yu feibai¡¯s attire and the car he was driving, she could tell that he was not an ordinary person. She was afraid that she was not from a small family.

    he was a little worried about the future!

    However, on second thought, it was the same. The children and grandchildren would have their own fortune. It was said that marriage was destined by heaven, and whether it would seed or not depended on whether he and his wife had this fate.

    After thinking about it, Gu liangwei did not say much.

    Gu Youli had also heard what her father had said. She knew that Yu feibai was very well-to-do, but to her, this was just a rtionship.

    In her previous life, she had only lived to be twenty-five years old.

    There was something called fate. If it was destined that she would only live to be 25 years old in this life, then all these thoughts were in vain.

    During the winter break, Gu Youli was also quite busy. She followed Gu liangwei in his sports car every day. However, no matter how busy she was, she would still call and text Yu feibai every day.

    When it was almost the middle of the month, Gu Hongfei and Gu Huijun came to her house to look for her and warmly invited her to have a meal at the Gu residence.

    Actually, it was Luo Chunli¡¯s idea. She just wanted to make do with her son and Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli was too embarrassed to reject him, so she went to the Gu family¡¯s house to y for the day.

    Actually, Gu Youli did not want to go to the Gu family. She had not forgotten that Gu Huijun had a part to y in her death in her previous life.

    However, it was clear that there was a kind of fate called ¡± sin ¡± that was destined to be entangled with each other.

    When Gu liangwei heard that the Gu family had invited Gu Youli over for a meal, he also got Gu Youli to invite the Gu siblings over for a meal.

    On the day of the treat, yang Mengshan returned home for her winter break. What made Gu Youli even more speechless was that yang Mengshan brought Zhao Mingcheng back with her.

 Chapter 175

    175 Passionately in love, reluctant to part (6)

    during this period of time, zhao long hadpletely ignored zhao mingcheng. he was in a bad mood, so he agreed to yang mengshan¡¯s invitation toe to the small city to y.

    The reason why yang Mengshan invited Zhao Mingcheng was obviously to anger Gu Youli. When she saw that Gu Hongfei and Gu Huijun were also at home, she was slightly stunned.

    Gu liangwei knew that yang Mengshan would being home today. That was why he chose that day to treat the Gu siblings to a meal.

    He didn¡¯t know that yang Mengshan and the Gu family had already fallen out. He only wanted the children to have a good meal together, so he gathered them together.

    after gu hongfei had broken up with yang mengshan, he had already let go of his love for yang mengshan after a long period of adjustment.

    However, he was still young and impetuous. When he saw yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng, he could not help but pull a long face. He wanted to rush to Zhao Mingcheng. Gu Huijun could not stand the two of them either, so she naturally did not stop Gu Hongfei.

    Fortunately, Gu Youli was quick to react and grabbed his wrist.

    Gu Hongfei was slightly shocked at first. Then, a strange emotion shed across his heart and he felt his heart tighten for no reason.

    He suddenly felt a sense of nervousness that he couldn¡¯t understand. In order to ease the tension, he smiled, but his face was silly.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart trembled when she saw this.

    It couldn¡¯t be. Gu Hongfei had fallen for Gu Youli now. No, it was definitely impossible. However, he had clearly been in a daze just now.

    For some reason, yang Mengshan¡¯s mood became unusually gloomy as she thought about this.

    It felt like something that originally belonged to him had been thrown away because of disgust, but it was picked up by his enemy like a treasure.

    Yang Mengshanughed coldly in her heart. Even if she didn¡¯t want it, she wouldn¡¯t let Gu Youli have it.

    Gu Hongfei loved her very much. She believed that as long as she treated him gently and put in a few good words for him, Gu Hongfei would definitely be like before. He would rush forward for her and treat Gu Youli as an enemy just like her.

    However, yang Mengshan was probably wrong this time. If she had not been so heartless when the incident first happened and had gone to coax Gu Hongfei gently, Gu Hongfei might have really been as she said.

    However, the Gu Hongfei now was definitely no longer the silly and na?ve man who would listen to everything she said.

    hence, when yang mengshan kept asking him questions while they were eating, he would answer her coldly and briefly.

    Zhao Mingcheng could clearly sense that yang Mengshan was deliberately trying to lure Gu Hongfei out.

    Initially, when he saw Gu Hongfei, Zhao Mingcheng wanted to rush up and beat him up as well when he thought about how he had been beaten up by him previously. However, he remembered that he was not a local and was not in Gu Hongfei¡¯s territory. No matter how unhappy he was, he could only bear with it. After some thought, he did not move.

    Ever since that incident, he had not been sincere towards yang Mengshan.

    Now that he saw yang Mengshan smiling at Gu Hongfei with a flirtatious look on her face, he was even more d that he had already gotten out of her beauty trap.

    However, yang Mengshan was not to be trifled with either.

    Of course, she knew that Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s attitude towards her was no longer the same as before. Every time he was with her, it was just to vent his beastly desires. Furthermore, he was extremely rough when he did it. He only cared about his own pleasure and did not care about her feelings at all.

    The reason why she was still willing to be with Zhao Mingcheng was partly because he was rich and partly because she still thought that Gu Youli liked Zhao Mingcheng.

    Now that she thought about it, she suddenly felt that Gu Hongfei was much better. He was gentle to her at all times and would listen to her no matter what she did.

    If Gu Youli was with Gu Hongfei now, she would try her best to get Gu Hongfei back.

    yang mengshan, who had made up her mind, suddenly had a vicious n in her heart.

 Chapter 176

    176 Chapter 176 a freakbination of factors (1)

    Gu liangwei did not expect yang Mengshan to bring a boyfriend home. Before Gu Youli was reborn, she used Gu Hongfei to tease yang Mengshan a lot. Gu liangwei had heard about this.

    He knew that Gu Hongfei liked yang Mengshan.

    Personally, he felt that Gu Hongfei was not bad. The Gu family¡¯s conditions were good and they did not mind the Gu family¡¯s small status. If yang Mengshan could marry into the Gu family, he would be assured.

    Luo Chunli was a bit shrewish, but she was kind at heart.

    he also knew that it was all thanks to gu hongfei that yang mengshan was able to get a recement student slot.

    Therefore, he had always wanted to treat the Gu siblings to a meal. He even thought that Gu Hongfei was already with yang Mengshan.

    however, she did not expect yang mengshan to have found another boyfriend and to bring him home today.

    Gu liangwei knew that the atmosphere was not quite right. He sighed that he was unable to solve the love issue between these children and could only try to ease the atmosphere with a smile.

    However, other than yang Mengshan, everyone seemed to be rather quiet and only cared about eating and drinking.

    In the kitchen, yang Mengshan took out a packet of medicine and added it to Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s soup.

    This drug had a strong aphrodisiac effect. One day, when Zhao Mingcheng brought her to a bar to y, one of Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s friends took out this drug to show off to everyone.

    She secretly took a little and hid it.

    It seemed that at that time, she had already guessed that she would need it one day.

    Didn¡¯t gu Youli like Zhao Mingcheng? in that case, she would help Gu Youli and let her be together with Zhao Mingcheng. With Gu Youli, Zhao Mingcheng would not vent his beastly desires on her.

    More importantly, whether it was Gu liangwei, Gu Hongfei, or Gu Huijun, they would all see Gu Youli¡¯s ¡®true colors¡¯!

    From then on, they would only look down on Gu Youli and curse at her!

    Yang Mengshan felt a great sense of pleasure just thinking about how the arrogant and cold Gu Youli would feel embarrassed in front of everyone!

    When she returned to her seat, yang Mengshan nced at Zhao Mingcheng, who was holding a spoon and preparing to drink some soup. She picked up the ss of fruit juice in front of her and raised it at Gu Youli and Gu Huijun. sis, sis Huijun, I want to toast to you. I hope that you can wipe away all the bad things and we can go back to how we were before!

    gu huijun nced at her contemptuously.

    However, when she saw Gu liangwei¡¯s face full of smiles and his eyes full of anticipation, she thought about it and swallowed it.

    She was not a cruel person. She was kind, polite, and respected her elders. After thinking about it, she decided to let it go. After all, no one was a Saint and no one could be without mistakes!

    Gu Youli chewed the food in her mouth, put down her chopsticks, and picked up her own cup. Of course, she could not show any unhappiness in front of her father.

    The three of them clinked their sses, raised their sses to their mouths, and drank.

    yang mengshan put down the cup and stood up suddenly. ¡°sister, sister huijun, i know that you guys like to eat the fried chestnuts from the opposite street. i¡¯ll go out and buy them for you!¡±

    ¡°i say, mengshan, why are you buying chestnuts when it¡¯s time for dinner?¡± Gu liangwei wanted to call yang Mengshan back, but she had already left with her purse and closed the door.

    Gu Youli noticed a strange smile on yang Mengshan¡¯s face.

    She couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    Standing downstairs, yang Mengshan¡¯s lips curved into a sinister smile. She was looking forward to what was going to happen next.

    She first sent a message to Zhao Mingcheng and asked him to go to the rooftop, saying that she had something to say to him.

    After Zhao Mingcheng drank the bowl of soup, he felt his blood surge.

 Chapter 177

    177 Chapter 177 a freakbination of factors (2)

    His mind was filled with images of him and yang Mengshan. When he heard yang Mengshan call him up to the rooftop, he immediately got up and told everyone that he was worried about yang Mengshan. After thinking about it, he decided to go down and look for her.

    Then, yang Mengshan sent Gu Youli a message and asked her to wait for her on the rooftop. She said that she had something important to tell her.

    This matter was very important. It concerned their father, Gu liangwei.

    Yang Mengshan knew that if this matter really involved Gu liangwei, Gu Youli would definitely go up to him after seeing it.

    Gu Youli was indeed concerned about her father. When she saw yang Mengshan¡¯s message, she did not think much of it and immediately got up to go upstairs.

    but then, she slowly sat down again.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s strange smile when she left, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s sudden departure, and then she received yang Mengshan¡¯s message. Everything seemed normal on the surface, but when put together, there was a huge problem.

    Gu Youli decided not to go. Even if it really had something to do with her father, there was no need for her to be in a hurry. She would find out eventually.

    Moreover, she was pretty sure that her father was fine and that it was yang Mengshan¡¯s trick.

    he just didn¡¯t know what she was nning.

    After Yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng left, the atmosphere at the dining table became much better.

    Suddenly, Gu Youli¡¯s phone rang.

    The call was from Yu feibai. Gu Youli got up subconsciously and walked to her bedroom to answer the call. She closed the bedroom door gently.

    She even lowered her voice on purpose so that no one outside could hear her conversation with Yu feibai.

    Gu Hongfei and Gu liangwei were chatting, and their topics were all about cars. Gu Hongfei kept asking about cars when he wanted to buy one. As a driver, Gu liangwei knew cars very well.

    Gu Huijun was bored listening to them, so she got up and wanted to go outside for some fresh air.

    his first choice was, of course, the rooftop!

    In the past, she would oftene to the Gu residence to y and would often go to the rooftop for a barbecue with Gu Youli and yang Mengshan. The rooftop was covered with colorful neon lights, which were crystal clear and very charming.

    After a while, yang Mengshan came back with the fried chestnuts. When she saw that Gu Youli was not in the dining room, her eyes lit up.

    She could even foresee the exciting scene that was about to happen.

    ¡°Where¡¯s little Zhao? why didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± Gu liangwei asked.

    Gu Hongfei raised his eyes and nced at yang Mengshan. He took his drink and pretended that she did not exist.

    Yang Mengshan smiled and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°Did he go out? I didn¡¯t see him. Yingluo probably missed him. He¡¯lle back if I can¡¯t find him.¡±

    As she said that, yang Mengshan looked at Gu Hongfei and smiled gently. ¡± brother hongfei, can youe up to the rooftop with me? i have something to tell you! ¡±

    Gu liangwei had wanted to ask yang Mengshan if she could go out and fetch her since she was a foreigner. However, he did not expect yang Mengshan to suddenly say that she had something to tell Gu Hongfei.

    Gu liangwei pursed his lips. When he heard yang Mengshan asking Gu Hongfei to go out and talk, he did not say anything else. Gu Hongfei had helped yang Mengshan a lot and she should thank him properly.

    Gu Hongfei paused and looked at yang Mengshan deeply.

    after thinking for a while, he got up and followed her to the rooftop.

    After a while, Gu Youli finished her call and came out. She realized that Gu liangwei was the only one in the dining room.

    Her eyes scanned the house, searching for the Gu siblings.

    She did not find him. She pursed her thin lips slightly and said, ¡± ¡°dad, where¡¯s huijun and hongfei?¡±

 Chapter 178

    178 Chapter 178 by chance (3)

    Gu liangwei suddenly smiled. Huijun went out to take a breather. Shanshan called Hongfei up to the rooftop. She said she had something to tell him ... You children, why are you all so busy? you¡¯ve all run off while you¡¯re eating. Don¡¯t you think about the weather? you can¡¯t even have a peaceful meal. When youe back, the dishes will be cold.¡±

    Her father¡¯s nagging was all she could hear and Gu Youli¡¯s face turned pale.

    A very bad premonition slipped through her heart.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll call them back!¡± Gu Youli turned around and ran out after saying that.

    gu liangwei looked at his daughter¡¯s back view and sighed a little sadly. she had already gone out and the table was full of food. he didn¡¯t know if he should go heat it up and continue waiting for them or just keep it.

    After Zhao Mingcheng was called up to the rooftop by yang Mengshan, a cool breeze blew across his face. Logically speaking, he should be feeling refreshed.

    However, Zhao Mingcheng felt as if his body was about to explode.

    He had never missed yang Mengshan more than he did now.

    However, yang Mengshan did not appear even after he had waited for a long time.

    After a while, his head was a little dizzy and his legs were a little weak. His breath and his body were all hot like fire.

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. His eyes were clouded and his face was flushed red.

    Just as he was about to go downstairs to look for yang Mengshan, he saw darkness. He pushed the door open and stepped onto the rooftop.

    He could tell that it was a woman from her figure, so Zhao Mingcheng thought that it was yang Mengshan.

    He smiled and immediately rushed forward like a Wolf that had been hungry for a long time. He pressed her against the wall and reached out to tear her clothes. His breath was hot and disorderly. I want you!

    It was Gu Huijun, who hade out for some fresh air.

    Being suddenly attacked, she cried out in fear, but Zhao Mingcheng had already quickly covered her mouth and started kissing her domineeringly.

    Wuwu, stop it! Gu Huijun struggled and shouted softly, trying to push Zhao Mingcheng away.

    Zhao Mingcheng was still a little sober. He lowered his eyes and saw that the person who hade was Gu Huijun and not yang Mengshan, who had called him up. He was slightly stunned.

    Then, he smiled strangely and kissed Gu Huijun¡¯s lips again. At the same time, his hands came to her chest and started rubbing it heavily through her clothes.

    For a moment, he had thought of letting go of Gu Huijun.

    But because of the drug, desire controlled all his rationality.

    Zhao Mingcheng was very tall, had a good figure, and often worked out.

    when he was angry, gu huijun, who was a weak woman, could not resist.

    Furthermore, Zhao Mingcheng had been drugged by yang Mengshan. His intense desire drove him crazy. He kissed and bit Gu Huijun¡¯s lips so hard that Gu Huijun would not make a sound.

    Therefore, no matter how much Gu Huijun struggled, it was to no avail.

    gu huijun¡¯s tears kept flowing down. the endless humiliation in her heart was rolling like waves.

    Seeing that Gu Huijun was struggling, Zhao Mingcheng flipped her hands behind her back with one hand and tied them up with Gu Huijun¡¯s coat.

    Then, as he kissed Gu Huijun, he used one hand to create pleasure on her body and used the other hand to pull off Gu Huijun¡¯s pants.

    After sensing that Gu Huijun was also tempted, he immediately thrust his desire into her!

    ¡± wuwuwuwu! ¡± gu huijun¡¯s eyes widened as she was forcefully pushed in.

    Immediately after, she raised her hand and hit Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s body with all her might. However, it was as if she was just tickling him!

 Chapter 179

    179 Chapter 179 a freakbination of factors (4)

    Zhao Mingcheng supported her waist and started to swing her around, venting his desires to his heart¡¯s content.

    Suddenly, the door to the rooftop was pushed open with a creak.

    Hearing the footsteps, Gu Huijun immediately twisted her body and struggled.

    However, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s alertness was even faster. He mped Gu Huijun¡¯s legs with his legs to prevent her from moving, and covered her mouth with his palm to prevent her from making any sound.

    gu hongfei and yang mengshan came to the rooftop again.

    When they came in, they heard a faint sound and subconsciously looked sideways. From their direction, they could only see two entangled figures in the dark, but they could not see their faces clearly.

    As A man, Gu Hongfei had never slept with a woman before. However, he had seen many porn.

    Of course, he knew why she had made that soft sound just now. He felt embarrassed and immediately looked away. He turned to yang Mengshan and said, ¡± let¡¯s talk somewhere else!

    He thought that he had disturbed the sweet couple on the rooftop.

    Yang Mengshan was so excited that she almost broke her fingernails. Her eyes were fixed on the two shadows that were pressed against each other.

    She did not answer Gu Hongfei¡¯s question. Instead, she walked forward step by step. She was already adjusting her expression and pretending to be surprised. In the next second, she turned into the innocent and bitter female lead. She was shocked, sad, and in pain, but she was still beautiful and charming.

    Other than the expression on her face, she had even thought of her lines. She would question Gu Youli fiercely, ¡± why did you do that to me? I¡¯ve already lost everything because of you. I even lost brother Hongfei whom I loved the most. You¡¯re already with brother Hongfei, so why are you seducing Zhao Mingcheng now? if you really like Zhao Mingcheng, then tell me. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your wish!

    When she said it, she had to cry, to cry painfully, but she had to be exceptionally beautiful.

    After saying that, he plunged into Gu Hongfei¡¯s arms.

    With that, not only would she be able to get rid of Zhao Mingcheng, but she would also be able to push all the me onto Gu Youli andpletely ruin her reputation.

    At the same time, she could also get back Gu Hongfei¡¯s Kasaya.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s steps were so slow. She was just thinking about what would happen next.

    She had already had an orgasm!

    At this moment, a familiar and clear voice suddenly came from behind her. ¡°Huijun, the Hong flies and the HU hu¡±

    This anxious voice was like a death notice from hell, making yang Mengshan feel like she had fallen into an ice cave.

    What was going on?

    She looked at Gu Youli who had already rushed to the rooftop and her pupils dted. Gu Youli had just arrived at the rooftop. Then, who was the other one of the two ck shadows?

    With so many people on the rooftop, Zhao Mingcheng was shocked and lost all desire.

    The thing that was ced on Gu Huijun¡¯s body instantly became smaller and slid out in a timely manner, bringing out wisps of white liquid.

    He was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. Heid on Gu Huijun¡¯s body tightly and held her in ce with both hands!

    Gu Huijun struggled even harder and let out muffled cries of pain.

    However, the wind on the rooftop was a little strong, and the faint sound of her struggling waspletely covered by the wind.

    Suddenly, an idea came to her mind, and she used all her remaining strength to clench her teeth and knock Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s head with her own.

    Dong! a muffled sound was heard. Zhao Mingcheng felt the pain and subconsciously released his hand.

 Chapter 180

    180 Chapter 180 by chance (5)

    Gu Huijun¡¯s jaw dropped. She immediately shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ge Ge Ge Ge!

    Gu Youli, Gu Hongfei, and yang Mengshan were all shocked by this word.

    Seeing that he could no longer hide, Zhao Mingcheng sneakily tidied up his clothes and quickly pulled Gu Huijun up before standing up in a hurry.

    Gu Hongfei was the first to react. He walked over quickly and saw Gu Huijun, who was in tears, lying on the ground with her clothes in a mess.

    Gu Youli was also stunned. After a moment, she rushed over. Huijun-!!!

    she quickly took off her coat and covered gu huijun with it.

    ¡°You bastard! You actually dared to touch my sister!¡± Gu Hongfei clenched his fists tightly.

    The veins on his forehead were bulging, and his pair of sinister red eyes were filled with anger and murderous intent!

    gu hongfei turned around and punched zhao mingcheng¡¯s face. ¡°zhao mingcheng, i¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng, who had been heavily punched, quickly retaliated. ¡°it¡¯s your sister¡¯s own fault!¡±

    Gu Hongfei¡¯s face was punched and he fell against the wall.

    Gu Hongfei¡¯s mouth was filled with blood, and he wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. His expression was terrifyingly malevolent, and his eyes were aze. He immediately charged towards Zhao Mingcheng again.

    Zhao Mingcheng did not manage to Dodge in time and was pushed to the ground by Gu Hongfei.

    Gu Hongfei pressed down on him and started beating him up on his face and head.

    Zhao Mingcheng was beaten ck and blue, but he finally found a chance to turn the tables. He turned around and pressed Gu Hongfei under him, then began to swing his fists at Gu Hongfei.

    ¡°stop, all of you, stop!¡± Gu Youli stood by the side and shouted for them to stop fighting.

    However, no matter how much she shouted, the two of them refused to stop.

    When she saw that Zhao Mingcheng was actually on top of Gu Hongfei, she immediately rushed forward and lifted her leg to kick Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s shoulder.

    Immediately, Zhao Mingcheng fell to the ground.

    Gu Hongfei got up and was about to hit her again when he was stopped by Gu you.

    Gu Youli scolded angrily and suppressed her voice. ¡± are you done? do you want everyone to know? ¡±

    The development of the situation waspletely unexpected, and yang Mengshan was caught off guard.

    She looked at Gu Huijun guiltily, and as if to cover it up, she rushed forward and gave Zhao Mingcheng a p.

    brother Mingcheng, you¡¯ve gone too far. How could you rape sister Huijun! Yang Mengshan had a hurt expression on her face as sheined with a shocked and sad expression.

    She looked very pitiful and adorable.

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s expression darkened, and he said angrily, ¡± ¡°Can you me me? Didn¡¯t you ask me toe up? I thought that person was you Yingluo.¡±

    yang mengshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she was afraid that zhao mingcheng would find out that she had drugged gu youli and that the gu siblings would find out that she had wanted to harm gu youli but ended up indirectly harming gu huijun.

    Her back was drenched in cold sweat. She suddenly had an idea and said, ¡± I did ask you toe up, and I also asked brother Hongfei toe up. I wanted the two of you to talk things out. After all, you two were arguing because of me. But I didn¡¯t expect brother Xuanji, you¡¯ve gone too far!

    As she said that, she burst into tears.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes narrowed. Why did she feel that yang Mengshan was lying?

    Yang Mengshan must be lying. She had sent her a message just now. If she hade up just now, wouldn¡¯t she be the one being pressed down by Zhao Mingcheng? Therefore, yang Mengshan was trying to plot against her. Because she did not fall for it, she ended up harming Gu Huijun.

 Chapter 181

    181 Chapter 181-a freakbination of factors (6)

    While Gu Youli was thinking, Gu Hongfei broke free from her grip and rushed towards Zhao Mingcheng. His voice was sharp and his eyes were wide open. Zhao Mingcheng, you motherf * cker. I¡¯m going to kill you today!

    Zhao Mingcheng retreated and said coldly and shamelessly, ¡°all of this was your sister¡¯s will. I didn¡¯t force myself on her. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her. She¡¯s no longer a Virgin.|| A woman! Why are you pretending to be pure!¡±

    Gu Huijun red at Zhao Mingcheng with hatred. you¡¯re shameless!

    Zhao Mingcheng chuckled and said with a sinister expression, ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you also move just now?| You could have called for help just now, but you didn¡¯t do so, Yingluo.¡±

    Gu Huijun almost fainted when she heard Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s twisted words.

    her face was as white as a sheet of paper, and her whole body was trembling. she couldn¡¯t stop trembling, and she screamed sharply and fearfully, ¡°no, no, zhenzhen.¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng was still saying, ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re not. This means that you want to continue too. It¡¯s just that there were too many peopleing up. You had no choice but to push me away!

    Zhao Mingcheng, shut your f * cking mouth!! Gu Hongfei rushed over swiftly and swung his fist at Zhao Mingcheng.

    Zhao Mingcheng dodged to the side. I¡¯ll shut up. It¡¯s the truth!

    brother, don¡¯t say anymore, brother! Gu Huijun cried out, her Scarlet eyes filled with despair and shame.

    It was as if she would jump off the balcony at any moment if he gave her another look.

    Huijun!! Gu Youli was shocked. She quickly reached out to hold Gu Huijun¡¯s hand, afraid that she would really jump down.

    I want to go home, Ge Ge Ge Ge! Gu Huijun rushed over and grabbed Gu Hongfei¡¯s hand.

    She didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. She was a girl and she had a boyfriend now. She didn¡¯t want him to know!

    Gu Hongfei did not want to let Zhao Mingcheng off at this point in time, but it did not seem like the time to settle the score.

    He immediately supported Gu Huijun andforted her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my brother is here. I¡¯ll take you home now!¡±

    However, as she turned around and took two steps, she saw Gu liangwei rushing out of the rooftop door, trembling with anger.

    Gu liangwei was a little worried when he saw that none of the children had returned, so he came up to take a look.

    Unexpectedly, before she could walk out of the rooftop, she heard yang Mengshan saying that Zhao Mingcheng had raped Gu Huijun.

    He was immediately half-dead from anger. He found a thick wooden stick and rushed up again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you son of a b * tch. You actually came to my house to act like a hooligan. I¡¯m so angry!¡± Gu liangwei scolded as he used the wooden stick to hit Zhao Mingcheng.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°uncle gu, zhenzhen.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Gu, Zhenzhen.¡±

    The other four people were all shocked and shouted in unison.

    When Zhao Mingcheng saw that the situation was not right, he immediately turned around and ran.

    He walked around the rooftop with Gu liangwei following behind him. Seeing that Gu liangwei was not willing to let him go, he immediately ran to the stairs.

    The matter had already happened, and he could not stay in the Gu family no matter what. He had to leave quickly.

    He would get yang Mengshan to bring his luggage to him in the future.

    However, he was in such a hurry that he lost his bnce when he was going down the stairs. He screamed and rolled down the stairs.

    ¡°brother mingcheng!¡± yang mengshan eximed in shock.

    The others were also rooted to the ground, dumbstruck as they watched Zhao Mingcheng roll down the stairs. In the end, he stopped in a strange position, but the sound of his leg bones being dislocated could be heard.

    A huge wave of pain came, and Zhao Mingcheng, who had fallen to the ground, broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Ah-!¡± His pale face was twisted, and after a loud shout, he fainted.

 Chapter 182

    182 Darkness, prologue (1)

    the sound of the ambnce was like a police siren, and zhao mingcheng was quickly sent to the hospital.

    While waiting for the ambnce, Gu Huijun¡¯s snot and tears rolled down her face. She begged the crowd not to spread the news and treated it as if she had been bitten by a dog.

    looking at gu huijun¡¯s tears of grievance, gu liangwei and his two daughters swore that they would never tell anyone about what had happened tonight.

    As for Gu Hongfei, he would not say much since it was Gu Huijun¡¯s request.

    Zhao Mingcheng was sent to the hospital. His leg injury was quite serious, and he had to undergo surgery.

    the operation required a family member¡¯s signature, so yang mengshan had no choice but to inform zhao mingcheng¡¯s parents.

    Zhao long and Lu qingmei arrived very quickly. Their faces were dark. When they found out that yang Mengshan was the cause of the ident and fell down the stairs, they wanted to kill her.

    zhao mingcheng¡¯s leg injury was permanent because he did not undergo surgery in time. his left leg was likely to be crippled.

    After Lu qingmei found out, she immediately started crying, and her tears fell in big drops.

    Zhao long suppressed his frustration and consoled his crying wife, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get the best doctor overseas to treat him. He¡¯ll definitely get better, Hanhan!¡±

    the next day, zhao long and lu qingmei brought zhao mingcheng back to beijing.

    Before he sent Zhao Mingcheng overseas for treatment, he made Zhao Mingcheng swear that he would never be together with yang Mengshan again. If he dared to look for yang Mengshan again, he would not send him overseas right now. Instead, he would break his other leg and let him lie in bed for the rest of his life.

    zhao mingcheng did not have any objections and agreed immediately. however, was he really not going to look for yang mengshan in the future?

    No, that was impossible!

    that night, there was obviously something wrong with him, as if he had been drugged.| Just like medicine, the desire in his body could not be suppressed.

    It was very likely that yang Mengshan was behind this.

    however, now was not the time to pursue the matter. after all, he had indeed gotten stronger. since the other party had taken the initiative to suppress the incident, he would of course not choose this time to make things difficult!

    zhao long was getting more and more disappointed in him. if zhao long knew that he had done such a thing, he would be even more disappointed.

    Then, he would never have the chance to get Zhao Corporation.

    the spring festival had arrived. due to the matter between zhao mingcheng and gu huijun, the gu family was not in high spirits, and this year¡¯s new year was also quite gloomy.

    After that, yang Mengshan was quite honest.

    Because of her guilty conscience, she didn¡¯t dare to y any more tricks. She was afraid that people would know that it was all because of her.

    She locked herself in her bedroom every day to study, just so that she could skip the course before the new semester, to the jewelry design course she wanted to go to.

    Gu Youli was even more certain that everything that had happened that day was because of yang Mengshan.

    If not for her guilty conscience, yang Mengshan would not have kept such a low profile.

    Yang Mengshan was a shrewd person and had been patient enough. Otherwise, she would not have only found out about everything after she died in her previous life.

    However, yang Mengshan had never kept a low profile. She loved it when people focused their attention on her and made herself the Apple of everyone¡¯s eye.

    Now, yang Mengshan¡¯s schemes were getting more and more vicious.

    take gu huijun¡¯s case for example. if she had not seen through yang mengshan earlier and had an extra n, she would have rushed forward like a fool.

    The consequences would be too horrible to imagine.

    During this period of time, Gu Youli had been trying to find evidence to prove what had happened that night, but there were no clues at all.

 Chapter 183

    183 Darkness, prologue (2)

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s n could be said to be wless. The only thing that could prove her point was her message.

    However, since she didn¡¯t go, she couldn¡¯t prove anything. And Gu Huijun really did run into it herself. In the end, no matter what hypothesis she had, it didn¡¯t hold.

    The Gu siblings did note to the Gu residence again. Gu Hongfei only sent Gu Youli a message to wish her well on the first day of the new year.

    As for Gu Huijun, she had no contact with him.

    Everyone had previously agreed to visit each other¡¯s homes during the new year, but now everything had fallen through.

    Gu Youli did not feel guilty about Gu Huijun¡¯s ident. She also did not feel that she needed to feel guilty.

    In her previous life, Gu Huijun had a part to y in causing her death.

    If she had to find someone to take responsibility for her death that day, Gu Huijun must have been the scapegoat for Zhao Mingcheng and yang Mengshan.

    When she was in the hospital, she did not see Gu Huijun. She did not know if Gu Huijun had been sent to the police station as she had thought.

    in this life, she had tried her best to keep gu huijun away from yang mengshan. however, they were still entangled in the end.

    regardless of whether it was her previous life or this life, with gu huijun¡¯s personality, she would suffer in yang mengshan¡¯s hands sooner orter.

    On New Year¡¯s Day, Gu Huijun suddenly came to look for Gu Youli.

    It was dusk. Gu Youli arrived at the meeting ce and saw Gu Huijun sitting alone under a big tree in the park.

    Her face was pale, and she had a lit cigarette in her hand, puffing out smoke.

    Gu Youli did not know that Gu Huijun smoked and was slightly surprised.

    She didn¡¯t like the smell of smoke, so she stood there and waited for Gu Huijun to be almost done before she walked over and sat down beside her.

    After Gu Huijun finished smoking, she tidied up her clothes slightly and did not look at Gu Youli. She only said coldly, ¡± yesterday, I received a call from an overseas person. It was from your sister¡¯s boyfriend. Do you know what he said to me? ¡±

    gu youli did not reply. she just shifted her gaze to look at her indifferently, signaling her to continue.

    A Scarlet light shed across Gu Huijun¡¯s eyes. Her voice was trembling. he said that the reason he treated me that day was because Mengshan had drugged him. He couldn¡¯t control himself at all. He also said that Mengshan had wanted to harm you when she drugged him. It was because you didn¡¯t go and I was unlucky, so I identally bumped into her!

    Gu Youli¡¯s emotions did not fluctuate much. She only replied indifferently, ¡°Oh! A sound!

    Gu Huijun let go of her palm, which was full of marks, and stood up suddenly. Her raised voice was extremely harsh. ¡°You already knew, right?¡±

    Following Gu Huijun¡¯s cold gaze, Gu Youli also slowly stood up.

    Her eyes were cold and indifferent, and her thin lips were pursed into a thin line. She exined emotionlessly, ¡± yes, I know. I received a message from Mengshan that day. She asked me to go up to the rooftop and said that she had something to say to me. At that time, I knew that she was up to no good, so I didn¡¯t go. After that, I went to take a call, and you went out for a breather. You just happened to bump into her!

    ¡°that¡¯s why i¡¯m the one who¡¯s unlucky, i¡¯m the one who¡¯s unlucky!¡± gu huijunughed coldly and sarcastically. ¡°but why didn¡¯t you tell me after that?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s tone was t and calm. if I was there that day, I would have stopped you from going up to the rooftop. But it has already happened. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for me to tell you.

 Chapter 184

    184 Darkness, prologue (3)

    Gu Huijun¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness as she looked straight at Gu Youli. ¡°Why? I thought you didn¡¯t like Mengshan? haven¡¯t you two been fighting in the dark? You even dragged the innocent me into this. Now that I¡¯m already involved, why didn¡¯t you tell me? if you told me, I could have helped you deal with her. ¡±

    Gu Youli lifted the corners of her lips slightly and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°help me? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never wanted you to help me. Please don¡¯t say it as if I knew everything but didn¡¯t tell you and deliberately hurt you!¡± When we met at that caf¨¦ in the capital, you were already dragged into Mengshan¡¯s game as a pawn. I wanted you to see through your fate as a pawn and get you away from her, but I¡¯m sorry, you still barged in. This can only be called fate!¡±

    Gu Huijun was surprised. I didn¡¯t know anything that day at the caf¨¦. I thought that you and Mengshan were still good friends!

    Gu Youli¡¯s voice subconsciously became low and cold. you don¡¯t know anything and it¡¯s precisely because you don¡¯t know anything that you¡¯re standing on her side without any hesitation. That¡¯s the biggest mistake you¡¯ve made. What you suffered at Zhao Mingcheng that day was also because of your stupidity!¡±

    Her tone was slow and melodious when she spoke, but her words were as vicious as a snake sticking out its tongue.

    Gu Huijun was shocked. She could not imagine that Gu Youli did not feel any sympathy or guilt for her misfortune. Furthermore, this misfortune was because of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel. You¡¯re as bad as your sister!¡± Gu Huijun said angrily.

    Gu Youli smiled calmly and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been a good person.¡±

    Gu Huijun felt like her lungs were about to explode!

    Sheughed coldly and sneered, ¡°in that case, Gu Mengshan and I will be irreconcble in the future. You, who are not a kind person, will probably work with me to deal with her!

    Gu Youli smiled and her voice fell like snowkes. no need!

    Gu Huijun was stunned. why? ¡± Gu Youli, we all hate Gu Mengshan now. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with us working together to deal with her!¡±

    Gu Youli sat down slowly and said in a cold voice, ¡± I don¡¯t want to take revenge for the sake of revenge. There are more important things in my life than this. But the most important thing is that I don¡¯t want to be a chess piece for you to take revenge on Gu Mengshan. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. When you said that you would help me, you were just using me.

    Hearing this, Gu Huijun¡¯s heart was a little confused.

    She did not expect Gu Youli to be so smart now. She could even see through her thoughts.

    gu huijun¡¯s expression changed for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡± ¡°But haven¡¯t you always been fighting with Gu Mengshan? I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, but for Gu Mengshan to use such a vicious trick on you, it means that you two no longer have a sisterly rtionship. if you cooperate with me, i won¡¯t be the only one making use of you. you can make use of me too.¡±

    Gu Youli replied coldly, ¡± I do want to deal with her but that¡¯s not for you. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t work with you. Also, remember this. Don¡¯t think that I have to take responsibility for what happened to you. I can tell you with certainty that I don¡¯t have any guilt and I won¡¯t do anything for you!

 Chapter 185

    185 Darkness, prologue (4)

    Gu Huijun was filled with anger. Gu Youli, you¡¯re too heartless. To think that I¡¯ve been so good to you!

    gu youli looked at her with a pair of dark eyes and smiled coldly.¡±Good to me? Before Mengshan was beaten up by your mother, did you treat me well? Why do I feel like I¡¯m just the sister of your good friend, Gu Mengshan?¡±

    I¡¯m sorry. Gu Huijun lowered her head, feeling a little guilty.

    in the past, when she was on good terms with yang mengshan, she didn¡¯t care about youli.

    The reason why she hung out with Gu Youli so often was all because of yang Mengshan. In her heart, Gu Youli had always been her good friend¡¯s older sister.

    on the other hand, her mother had always said that gu youli was a good person.

    Gu Huijun turned around and sat down on the long bench under the tree.

    After a long silence, Gu Huijun finally spoke again, ¡± then how do you want to deal with Gu Mengshan? I¡¯ll help you!

    ¡°I can¡¯t deal with it!¡± gu youli¡¯s answer was very straightforward.

    Gu Huijun was a little resentful that he did not live up to her expectations. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°what did you just say? She wanted to frame you with such a vicious n, but you¡¯re actually indifferent!¡±

    she¡¯s my younger sister!! Gu Youli¡¯s answer was inscrutable.

    Whether she wanted to deal with yang Mengshan, or how she nned to deal with yang Mengshan, or what ns she had in her heart, she would definitely not tell Gu Huijun anything.

    Perhaps Gu Huijun hated yang Mengshan, but she could tell that Gu Huijun was also ming her.

    Having lived another life, of course, she could tell what Gu Huijun was up to.

    gu huijun¡¯s face turned ashen as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡± so, you¡¯re on her side. even if you fight to the death, you¡¯ll still be on her side. you¡¯ll even help her deal with me! ¡±

    ¡°no!¡± Gu Youliughed and rejected her idea. I won¡¯t help you deal with her. Simrly, I won¡¯t help her deal with you. How you two want to fight is your own business.

    Gu Huijun shrewdly squinted her eyes, and a sh of realization appeared in her eyes.¡±so you¡¯re the smartest one, you want to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight!¡±

    gu youli did not deny or deny it. she just smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Then, do you think that Zhao Mingcheng told you all this because he had this idea in mind?¡±

    gu huijun¡¯s face was cold. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°i know zhao mingcheng¡¯s intentions, but youli, even if you think that i didn¡¯t treat you well in the past, i¡¯ve thought of us as friends ever since that day, qingqing.¡±

    ¡°From that day at the caf¨¦, we could never be friends! And we will never be friends!¡± What Gu Youli actually wanted to say was, ¡°from the day you, Zhao Mingcheng, and yang Mengshan pushed me together and caused me to die, you should be d that I¡¯m able to not hate you and not deal with you.

    gu huijun was stunned for a long time before she squeezed out a sentence from her mouth. ¡°is that day really that important?¡±

    She didn¡¯t do anything that day at the cafe. She just stood by yang Mengshan¡¯s side.

    He really could make her bear such a grudge.

    A while ago, she had gone to the Gu family and invited her to the Gu family. What was all this? was he using her?

    ¡°It¡¯s very important!¡± Gu Youli replied firmly.

    A cool breeze blew past, causing Gu Youli¡¯s long hair to dance in the wind. Gu Huijun looked at her intently. Thest ray of orange light from the evening sun shone on her, rendering her attractive beauty.

    Her fair face was full of stubbornness and seriousness, making her look cold and Noble.

    Gu Huijun felt that she was really beautiful. In the past, she only thought that yang Mengshan was pretty.

 Chapter 186

    186 Darkness, prologue (5)

    However, at this moment, she realized that Gu Youli was more attractive than yang Mengshan. It was a rare kind of charm.

    Gu Huijun did not say anything for a long time and Gu Youli was also silent.

    The two of them sat under the tree, quietly enjoying the cool breeze.

    The night was getting darker, and the cold wind was blowing. The temperature was getting colder and colder. The breath that was gently exhaled condensed into mist and slowly rose. Fortunately, both of them were wearing down jackets.

    That was until Gu Youli¡¯s phone rang.

    She took out a phone and saw the name disyed on it. Gu Youli¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and the expression on her face softened.

    She picked up the call and put the earplugs on her ears, trying to stay as far away from Gu Huijun as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯m downstairs!¡± A low and hoarse voice sounded from the other end of the phone.

    Gu Youli was very surprised and surprised. Her chest was filled with excitement.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± her eyes lit up and she hung up the phone. she looked at gu huijun. I have something to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first!!

    Gu Huijun had been staring at Gu Youli the whole time. She did not miss any small movement on Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    She was a little surprised and subconsciously asked, ¡± ¡°your boyfriend?¡±

    gu youli paused for a moment and subconsciously raised her hand to tidy up the hair on her forehead. she smiled faintly. ¡± ¡°Just an ordinary friend!¡±

    after saying that, she stood up.

    Before she left, she said in a heavy tone, ¡± Huijun, for your mother¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll remind you to stay away from yang Mengshan!

    gu huijun frowned and stood up. she said angrily, ¡± ¡± impossible! i won¡¯t let this count!! ¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll be even more unlucky. Don¡¯t you already have a boyfriend? If you still want to lead a good life with your boyfriend, then don¡¯t go and provoke yang Mengshan!¡± After saying that, Gu Youli turned around and left.

    gu youli ran back to where she was staying.

    In the night, a ck streamlined car was parked outside her house, shining brightly in the dark. A handsome and extraordinary figure leaned against the door, looking up at the lights upstairs and then at the watch on his wrist.

    gu huijun did not believe that the person gu youli was talking about was just an ordinary friend.

    She was just a little curious. Besides, she could indeed take a taxi back from here.

    Then, she turned around and arrived at Gu Youli¡¯s house.

    There weren¡¯t many people here during the day, and now that it was night, there were even fewer pedestrians downstairs.

    She looked over and saw Gu Youli flying like a butterfly towards the man who was standing across the street below her house. She suddenly threw herself into his arms!

    After hugging each other, the man pushed Gu Youli away. He seemed to have noticed that Gu Youli had been exposed to the wind for a long time and her body was very cold at the moment. The man untied the scarf around his neck and then gently and slowly wrapped it around Gu Youli¡¯s neck, again and again.

    The lonely streetmp shone on the two of them, casting a long shadow on them, making them look particrly warm and cozy.

    This scene was really beautiful. The man was tall and handsome, and the woman was petite and dainty. They looked at each other affectionately. The flowers and trees made them green, and everything in the world made them shine.

    Gu Huijun was deeply shocked. The beautiful scene made it difficult for her to look away. For a long time, she thought that she was seeing a dream.

    It was not until Gu Youli and the man sat in the car together and the car drove away that she woke up from her daze.

 Chapter 187

    187 Darkness, prologue (6)

    When the car door was closed, Gu Youli turned to look at Yu feibai¡¯s side profile. turn right, turn right. You can¡¯t Park downstairs!

    Yu feibai sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove away as Gu Youli had instructed.

    However, there was a gloominess in her heart that she couldn¡¯t vent, and her eyes were deep.

    There¡¯s no choice, who asked you to agree to an underground love affair!

    After parking the car by the side of the road, he turned to look at Gu Youli. Under her smiling eyes, he suddenly pressed his lips against hers fiercely.

    An intense kiss started on Gu Youli¡¯s soft lips.

    His heavy breathing, apanied by his exhaling, spread wantonly in the car.

    Yu feibai leaned forward and in a kissing position, he pressed Gu Youli deeply into the seat.

    Gu Youli was dizzy from his sudden passion. Her arms subconsciously wrapped around Yu feibai¡¯s neck.

    They had been apart for more than a month, and she missed him so much that she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    After separation, the feelings of a couple who were passionately in love when they met again were as hot as fire.

    just like gu youli, yu feibai¡¯s heart ached.

    He kissed her hungrily and his hand reached into Gu Youli¡¯s clothes and into her bra. Then, he gently sped her breasts tightly and pampered her delicately as if he was possessing her.

    After a long time, the Restless passion finally calmed down slightly.

    The two of them hugged each other tightly as they spoke in the passenger seat, their hot breaths melding together.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and caressed Gu Youli¡¯s face gently. He whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gained weight?¡±

    He was quite satisfied with her weight gain. She used to be too thin, like a willow in the wind.

    that¡¯s right, I¡¯ll get fat even during the new year!! Gu Youli shrank into Yu feibai¡¯s arms and wrapped her arms around his waist. why haven¡¯t you gained any weight? ¡± It¡¯s not fair!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up slightly and he nted a kiss between Gu Youli¡¯s brows.

    why are you here today? two days ago, you texted me that you would probably only be free after the Lantern Festival.

    ¡°There¡¯s a mission that has been canceled at thest minute!¡±

    Gu Youli blinked her eyes in confusion and then smirked. can missions be canceled at thest minute? I feel like you¡¯ve been quite busy recently. Could it be that you¡¯ve been busy with some missions that can be canceled at thest minute?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes shone brightly. ¡°Little girl, are you mocking me? Or are you trying to be a spy to get information from me?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you guess?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    yu feibai covered gu youli¡¯s sensitive ears with his thin lips and said sinisterly, ¡± ¡°If you asked me to guess, would I have done you directly?¡±

    Gu Youli pretended not to understand and asked in surprise, ¡°you¡¯re not thinking of killing me, are you?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes glistened and he sucked on Gu Youli¡¯s earlobe. I¡¯m going to eat you up!

    Very calmly, he threw out a sentence with extremely perverted meaning.| These were emotional words, but they were said very calmly. It was as if they were talking about the good weather.

    This was a realm that ordinary people really couldn¡¯t learn or do.

    gu youli¡¯s eyes were bright and she replied seriously, ¡± I¡¯ll scream for help. Your military image will be destroyed!

    then I¡¯ll do this. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to Shout!! After saying that, Yu feibai lowered his head and kissed Gu Youli on the lips.

    He kissed her so tenderly and gently that Gu Youli felt dizzy as if she was floating in the clouds.

    it was only when gu youli was out of breath that he finally let her go.

 Chapter 188

    188 Back to the capital, warm times (1)

    Gu Youli was panting and her face was flushed red from theck of oxygen.

    Her eyes were as clear as water as she fixed her gaze on Yu feibai¡¯s face. ¡°Hooligan, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes were filled with an evil light.

    He bent down to look at her innocent face and said, ¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t even eaten you yet, and he¡¯s already calling you a hooligan!¡±

    ¡°Stop eating. I¡¯m not tasty. Although I¡¯m a little fat, I still have more bones than meat. More importantly, I haven¡¯t bathed for half a year. I¡¯m very, very dirty. Don¡¯t you dislike it?¡± Gu Youli blinked her eyes yfully.

    if I¡¯m not mistaken, I still remember helping someone shower a month ago. I¡¯d like to see how dirty she is after not showering for half a year. as he said that, Yu feibai reached his hand under her delicate waist and was about to tickle her.

    Gu Youli was the most ticklish. Before his hand touched her, she already screamed, ¡± ah! The ground let out a shrill cry and tried to Dodge, but it was only so big. Where could it hide? so, Yu feibai¡¯s tickling made itugh.

    It was too ticklish. Sheughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes. She curled up and begged for mercy, ¡± ¡°Feibai, I was wrong, I was wrong, Yingluo.¡±

    Yu feibai finally stopped. The two of them looked into each other¡¯s eyes and their noses touched. They only had each other in their eyes.

    in an instant, their emotions surged.

    Gu Youli was panting heavily. Her watery eyes were fixed on Yu feibai as she subconsciously reached out to his chest.

    Yu feibai¡¯s long arms wrapped around her waist. He lowered his head and sucked on her alluring lips. His gentleness was tinged with madness and hunger.

    The hand on her waist started to move slowly, causing Gu Youli to tremble slightly.

    The temperature rose rapidly, and the heat in the carriage was increasing day by day.

    Yu feibai was kissing her passionately and pinching her with his hands. The woman in his arms had a pair of dazed eyes and her lips were as white as flour. His heart was stirred up and his primitive desires were aroused. He wanted to push her down!

    And he had indeed done so.

    His fingers nimbly undid the restraints on her lower body.

    Gu Youli gasped and her face turned red. don¡¯t whine.

    As soon as the voice rang out, Yu feibai had already begun his attack on the city.

    For a long time, Gu Youli could not care about anything else other than panting.

    ¡± feibai, people will see me in the car. i don¡¯t want to do this. ¡± Gu Youli panted and begged for mercy.

    Her dazed expression was like an aphrodisiac to Fei Bai.

    How could he let her go?

    mm, feibai feibai feibai. Gu Youli was in pain and numb. Yu feibai¡¯s stirring made her entire body go soft and soft like a pool of spring water.

    Although she knew that the people inside could see outside but the people outside could not see inside, Gu Youli still felt very shy.

    Even so, Gu Youli still felt very ufortable. feibai, don¡¯t be like this ~~¡±

    ¡°Not what?¡± yu feibai asked her in a charming voice,¡±don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Gu Youli blushed. it¡¯s not that Zhenzhen doesn¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not safe here and people will see us.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Yu feibai kissed her lips again to stop her from making any sounds of protest.

    it¡¯s good that you like it!

    Her mouth was blocked again and Gu Youli felt dizzy from the kiss.

    The two of them were pressed tightly together.

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body trembled. It was as if she had been electrocuted and there was a strange numb feeling all over her body. Her body could not help but sink into the soft car seat.

 Chapter 189

    189 Back to the capital, warm times (2)

    In the chaotic world, there was no more day or night.

    There were no more flowers, grass, or trees in the universe.

    To them, they only had each other, and they could only see each other.

    To people who loved each other, if time could stop at this moment, it would be the most beautiful thing in the world.

    after an unknown period of time, yu feibai crashed into the wall with a deep and powerful force. he released all his passion.

    Something rose from her lower abdomen and all of it hit the top of her head. Then, it suddenly exploded, causing Gu Youli to feel dazed and her eyes to be unfocused.

    A strong, lingering smell filled the car.

    in the quiet carriage, only the light and heavy breathing of the two people could be heard.

    A round of joy| Love made Gu Youli sweat profusely. She was so exhausted that she did not even want to open her eyes. Her consciousness was wavering between being intoxicated and breaking down.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heavy body pressed down on her, and he was also panting heavily.

    The sweat of the two people mixed together.

    After a long time, he propped himself up slightly and picked up Gu Youli¡¯s tired and weak body. He helped her adjust her clothes first.

    Gu Youli was a little embarrassed. Having regained her strength, she pushed Yu feibai away and started to tidy up.

    Yu feibai knew that she was shy, so he let her be.

    When he was tidying his clothes, he looked down and saw a jade pendant hanging on Gu Youli¡¯s chest.

    The word ¡± real ¡± was carved on the jade pendant. The surface of the Jade was crystal clear, and through the light, one could see traces of dark green inside, exuding a warm glow.

    With just one look, Yu feibai could tell that this jade pendant was worth a lot.

    Yu feibai had never seen Gu Youli wear it before, so he narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡± ¡°jade, just bought?¡±

    In fact, it was a silent warning-it better not be a gift from a man!

    Gu Youli was a little surprised at first. She looked down at the Jade in front of her chest and picked it up.¡±This one?¡±

    Her expression suddenly became very gentle, and her voice was like water, ¡± ¡°This jade pendant was left behind by my mother! The only thing she left me, I usually don¡¯t bear to wear it. I only take it out and wear it during the new year, Yingluo.¡±

    As she spoke, her fingers gently rubbed the jade pendant, as soft as water.

    Yu feibai did not continue on this topic. He reached out and brushed the hair in front of Gu Youli¡¯s forehead. put on your coat quickly. Don¡¯t catch a cold!

    ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s heating!¡±

    after chatting in the car for a while, gu youli¡¯s stomach suddenly started growling. she had been called out by gu huijun and had not had dinner yet.

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile as he drove her to dinner.

    after the meal, yu feibai sent her home reluctantly. of course, he would not go to the gu residence because he did not want his sister or anyone else to know of his existence.

    he didn¡¯t care. as long as her father, gu liangwei, knew about it, it was fine.

    After Gu Youli returned to the small building she was staying in, she went back to the door and looked at Yu feibai¡¯s car as it drove away. She refused to leave for a long time.

    Her heart was filled with love!

    Was this happiness? sweet?

    Gu Youli could not believe it and felt that it was a little unreal.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to care about it now, and she didn¡¯t want to care about it. She didn¡¯t have the mentality of being able tost long. She would just take it one step at a time. It was good that she was happy now.

    She would spend her days happily, study happily, and be a designer before graduation. With enough strength and appeal, yang Mengshan would have a wealthy grandmother in the future.

 Chapter 190

    190 Back to the capital, warm times (3)

    He wanted to spend his days happily, study happily, and be a designer before graduation. He wanted to have enough strength and influence.

    Yang Mengshan would have a wealthy grandmother in the future.

    no matter what she did now, no matter how she suppressed yang mengshan, no matter how she abused yang mengshan, when yang mengshan reunited with her grandmother, she would bounce back from the bottom. by then, yang mengshan would probably be even more ruthless and vicious.

    Hence, the only thing she could do now was not to focus all her energy on dealing with yang Mengshan. Instead, she had to hide her strength and bide her time to strengthen herself.

    otherwise, in the future, she would only be suppressed and would not be able to fight back.

    The road was very long and difficult to walk!

    Furthermore, yang Mengshan had nothing to begin with and was even more shameless. No matter how you dealt with her, even if her reputation was ruined, she would not lose anything.

    Instead, when she felt that she had everything and was at the highest point, when everyone was watching, she fell.

    Only then would she know what misery was.

    The next day, Gu Youli packed her luggage and followed Yu feibai back to the capital.

    Of course, Gu liangwei knew who she was going with. However, Gu Youli had said that she did not want anyone to know about her rtionship for the time being and Gu liangwei respected her decision.

    Therefore, when yang Mengshan asked Gu liangwei where Gu Youli was going, Gu liangwei followed Gu Youli¡¯s instructions and left with a ssmate called Chu Qing.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes narrowed. She felt that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    But who was she talking to?

    yang mengshan thought of gu hongfei as the first person.

    Yang Mengshan thought for a while and then called Gu Hongfei.

    Gu Hongfei did not know that the call was from yang Mengshan. If he had known, he would definitely not have picked up and would have cklisted the number.

    ¡°brother hongfei, why did you return to the capital with youli?¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s voice was soft as she asked.

    If it was in the past, Gu Hongfei¡¯s bones would have gone soft upon hearing her alluring voice.

    but now, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. he replied coldly, ¡± i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll get going first!¡±

    Then, he hung up the phone.

    Yang Mengshan ignored Gu Hongfei¡¯s cold attitude and wondered suspiciously. If Gu Youli was not with Gu Hongfei, then who was she with?

    Chu Qing? No, that was definitely not the case. Gu Youli must have found a boyfriend.

    It was no wonder that she suddenly stopped liking Zhao Mingcheng.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Her face was like a blooming poppy, beautiful but poisonous.

    It¡¯s good that my sister has a boyfriend!

    As her sister, she had to test that man for her sister¡¯s sake!

    On the other side, Gu Hongfei was slightly stunned after he hung up the phone.

    Yang Mengshan meant that Gu Youli had returned to the capital first. Then, who was she with?

    Gu Hongfei recalled the low-key yet luxurious Maybach he had seen outside Capital University that day.

    Was it him? Did he bring Gu Youli back to the capital?

    For some reason, Gu Hongfei suddenly felt frustrated!

    The snow in the capital had not melted and still covered the entire city.

    Gu Youli was facing the car window. As she breathed on the ss, she wrote on it and drew a smiling face.

    Yu feibai was not paying attention as he drove. Every now and then, he would nce at her. The corners of his lips were slightly curved, and he could not hide the gentle smile on his face.

    When she returned to Yu feibai¡¯s apartment, Gu Youliy on the sofa, feeling a little tired. She closed her eyes to rest.

 Chapter 191

    191 Back to the capital, warm times (4)

    The sofa beside her copsed, and a gentle hand touched her face gently, his fingers rubbing her gently closed lips.

    Gu Youli opened her eyes slowly. Her red lips opened slightly and she bit his long finger.

    Yu feibai slowly bent down and quickly pulled out his finger.

    He gently bit her lower lip as if he was taking revenge. Gu Youli felt the pain and opened her mouth subconsciously. He immediately attacked her and devoured her beauty.

    Gu Youli subconsciously wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck and bowed.

    Her scarf had long been pulled off and thrown to somewhere. Yu feibai¡¯s kiss was very wild as if he was going to gnaw on her. Gu Youli quickly fell into a state of dizziness.

    Her body and brain went numb, and an unbearable feeling started to surge in her body. She began to twist her body, and her moans became soft and alluring.

    Yu feibai¡¯s breathing was hot and heavy. He released the restraints and sent himself in for a walk.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not scared.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say no in the future!¡±

    ¡°I just want you to wait!¡±

    Yu feibai kissed her lips gently and pushed his lower body forward slowly but forcefully.

    ¡± stop pushing. we can¡¯t get in, yingluo. ¡± gu youli was very nervous. her fingers were tightly gripping yu feibai¡¯s shirt that he had not taken off and her neck was tilted back.

    ¡°Look, they¡¯re all in.¡±

    ¡± yingluo is good at that! yingluo! ¡± a certain person¡¯s face was flushed!

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t like it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dilly-dally, Yingluo!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re even more impatient than I am!¡± Senior officer Yu, who had been suppressed for a long time, finally began to strike with a bold and decisive move!

    After getting used to it, she didn¡¯t feel any pain. Instead, afortable feeling spread throughout her body.

    After their passionate session, Yu feibai carried Gu Youli to the bathroom. Gu Youli was trembling all over and was extremely shy.

    On New Year¡¯s Day, he had carried her into the bathroom many times.

    as he was always washing, it became another matter.

    It was really, really difficult to take a bath.

    this time, gu youli was right. yu feibai had been up to no good ever since he carried her in. under the dense water columns, she was pinned against the wall by yu feibai and they started to hit each other violently.

    Absence makes the heart grow fonder. After a short separation, the lovers who were deeply in love had no control over their passion.

    The two of them stayed at home and spent the whole day and night together.

    For the next two days, Yu feibai brought Gu Youli to a Snow Town in the suburbs. Gu Youli opened up her heart and built a snowman and had a snowball fight. She had a lot of fun.

    On the day of the Lantern Festival, before the first rays of the morning sun had even woken up, Yu feibai was woken up by a phone call.

    the call was from the military. after yu feibai received the call, his cold andzy face suddenly turned solemn and quiet.

    After he hung up the phone, he looked at Gu Youli who was still sound asleep. He could not help but lean down and kiss her gently on the forehead. Then, he ced her gently on the pillow and got up to go to the bedroom.

    After a while, Yu feibai was done washing up. He changed into a navy blue military uniform and sat by the bed.

    he whispered in gu youli¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°If I go to the Army, I probably won¡¯t be able to apany you for the Lantern Festival.¡±

    It was past five o ¡®clock but Gu Youli was still extremely sleepy, especially when her body was in a state of exhaustion. She rolled over twice and fell asleep again.

    Yu feibai curled his lips slightly and tidied up the nket for her before he turned around and left.

    (PS: there are still two chapters left today, updateter)

 Chapter 192

    192 back to the capital, warm times (5)

    When Yu feibai returned to the military area, politicalmissar li had been waiting at the door for a long time.

    He was sweating profusely as he ced his hands on his waist and turned around. When he saw Yu feibai, he quickly walked up to him and said while suppressing his excitement, ¡± ¡°Chief, the Falcon is in the middle.|| We¡¯ve tracked it to a ce in the Central Military Region¡¯s Sea area, and it¡¯s thergest one in the country, which we confirmed half a year ago.| The band signal sent by the spy organization ¡®frightened Locust¡¯ is exactly the same. During the hunting falcon¡¯s pursuit, the other party abandoned their own yacht and used a speedboat to run to another yacht. There are two hostages on the yacht, one of whom is the granddaughter of the former **** old master he, he Jintong!¡±

    Yu feibai did not say a word. His thin lips were pursed into a thin line.

    He mmed the car door with one hand and walked toward themunication room.

    The moment he pushed the door open, everyone inside smacked their lips. ¡°Good day, chief!¡± He gave a military salute.

    Yu feibai waved his hand, signaling for them to continue with their work. Then, he walked to the screen and looked at the range of the signal that was rippling out like ripples.

    This was indeed themonmunication band signal of the ¡°Locust rm.¡±

    Then, he turned to anotherputer and a photo appeared on it. The photo was of an Asian man.

    Politicalmissar li saw Yu feibai¡¯s gaze on the man¡¯s photo and immediately said, ¡± ¡°This is the suspect¡¯s information, Xu Zhiming, 33 years old, used to be a soldier.| He has been in the police force before and has also received systematic urbanbat training in the emergency mobile Squadron. He has strongbat experience and is very professional.¡±

    After a moment of silence, politicalmissar li continued, ¡± chief, the hostage is he Jintong. No matter what, we have to ensure the hostage¡¯s safety. Besides, she¡¯s your sister-inw, ¡±

    Yu feibai looked at him coldly. does it not matter if the hostage is someone else? ¡±

    Government| He pursed his lips and was speechless. Fortunately, the phone rang in time and saved him from the embarrassment.

    After he picked up the call and heard the report, he looked at Yu feibai in surprise. chief, the other party said that he wants to talk to you.

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep and dark eyes narrowed slightly. He turned around and walked away. ¡°Go to the scene!¡±

    ten minutester, yu feibai and politicalmissar li arrived at the warship in the central sea.

    On a yacht about 1500 meters to the right and left of the warship, Xu Zhiming pointed his gun at he Jintong¡¯s head after he heard the phone ring. ¡°Behave yourself!¡±

    he jintong was scared out of her wits and trembled without a word. there was a man next to her who was currently tied up on a chair.

    The moment Xu Zhiming picked up the call, Yu feibai immediately said coldly, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Captain Yu, I¡¯ve long heard of your great name.¡± xu zhiming chuckled.

    Yu feibai held his phone with one hand and ced his other hand behind his back. He looked ahead coldly like a god who ruled over everything in the world. I¡¯m not giving you face by talking to you directly. It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll ept your conditions!

    Xu Zhiming was stunned for a moment before he stated his conditions. two million Yuan in cash and a fully-powered helicopter!!

    the corners of yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into a cold and devilish smile. ¡± you think highly of me! ¡± he said yfully!

    Xu Zhiming took a deep breath and smiled in a rxed manner. Captain Yu, don¡¯t be so humble. You have the final say in the 086th Brigade now. Furthermore, the woman in my hands is a socialite from the capital, and I think she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e!!

 Chapter 193

    193 Back to the capital, warm times (6)

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression remained the same. she¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e!

    Xu Zhiming paused for a moment. The military and political circle had been talking about the marriage between the Yu and he families. Weren¡¯t they talking about Yu feibai and he Jintong?

    He quickly recovered and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Hmph, Captain Yu, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it. If I don¡¯t get the answer I want in two minutes, I¡¯ll take this beauty down with me!¡±

    Then, he cut off the phone with a ¡°pa¡± sound!

    Seeing Yu feibai slowly put down the phone, politicalmissar Li¡¯s face turned cold and he asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    Two million in cash and a helicopter!

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    yu feibai did not answer. instead, he went to the sniper¡¯s position and asked, ¡± how confident are you to shoot from here?!

    The sniper who was aiming at Xu Zhiming was Lu Hongtao. He had already locked onto Xu Zhiming, and his index finger was slowly increasing the force.

    When he heard Yu feibai¡¯s voice, he raised his head and replied, ¡± ¡°40% confidence!¡±

    The observer beside him was Hu Zhifeng. He added, ¡± the M82a1 sniping range is 1800 meters. The range isn¡¯t a big problem, but the wind on the sea is too strong. The bullet will be affected by the wind. Not only will it deviate from the trajectory, but it will also lose its sniping power!

    Yu feibai thought for a while and took Lu Hongtao¡¯s sniper rifle. He put on his headset and checked the gun. Then, he crouched down and fired. Whoosh! With a sound, the bullet was loaded.

    hu zhifeng also immediatelyy on the side and raised theser range finder.

    Yu feibai did not see Xu Zhiming through the scope. He only saw he Jintong, who was trembling in fear.

    ¡°Politicalmissar li, send a helicopter over immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Three minutester, a helicopter was spinning on the yacht. The yacht was huge, and the deck was just enough for a small helicopter to Park on.

    A Special Forces member got down from the helicopter and shouted into the yacht, ¡°the money is here, the helicopter is here, and I don¡¯t have any weapons. Please release the hostages now.

    when I¡¯m safe, I¡¯ll naturally release the hostages. Now jump into the sea. Don¡¯t stay on the yacht! Xu Zhiming shouted from inside.

    The Special Forces member slowly stepped back and whispered into his headset, ¡± ¡°Grim Reaper, it¡¯s time for your performance.¡±

    Death god was Yu feibai¡¯s code name!

    At that moment, Yu feibai was holding his gun and aiming at the yacht. He was waiting quietly and maintaining his breathing rate.

    at this moment, hu zhifeng, the observer, reported, ¡± ¡°The target has appeared! Great captain, you can decide the shooting opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Clear.¡± through the scope, yu feibai suddenly pulled the trigger.

    bang-¡± the bullet was fired and aimed at Xu Zhiming, who was pulling he Jintong out.

    Xu Zhiming was indeed well-trained. He quickly dodged the bullet, and the bullet hit his shoulder.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He winced in pain and aimed the gun in his hand at he Jintong, ready to die together.

    Yu feibai quickly turned his gun around and the bullet hit Xu Zhiming¡¯s forehead.

    Xu Zhiming suddenly fell to the ground.

    the special forces member who had just jumped into the sea immediately climbed back up. after making sure that the hostage was safe and was only frightened but not injured, the special forces member reported into the headset, ¡± scene cleared. It¡¯s safe!

    As he spoke, he raised his thumb up!

    After he Jintong calmed down, she subconsciously looked at the warship over there, then asked the Special Forces member, still a little shaken. ¡°May I ask who was the one who shot just now?¡±

    The Special Forces member smiled proudly. of course it¡¯s our Brigade leader!

    He Jintong was stunned at first, then her lips curved into a smile.

 Chapter 194

    194 Yu family, prominent family (1)

    After receiving the message that it was safe, Yu feibai looked away from the scope.

    Hu Zhifengughed. great captain, that¡¯s amazing. Only you would have such confidence in such a situation!

    Yu feibai kept his sniper rifle, locked the safety, and ced it in his gun pocket. ¡°Retreat!¡±

    By the time they boarded the helicopter, the yacht¡¯s specialbat personnel had already led he Jintong safely to the warship.

    he jintong¡¯s body trembled when she saw yu feibai preparing to board the ne. she immediately chased after him.

    She ran in front of Yu feibai and met his cold gaze. She looked at Yu feibai¡¯s perfect face and her beautiful face instantly turned red. She looked like a charming woman who was about to get married in ancient times.

    ¡°Feibai!¡± He Jintong smiled seductively and said emotionally, ¡°thank you for saving me!

    Yu feibai nced at her coldly and ignored her. He then entered the helicopter.

    He Jinxi¡¯s lips were slightly parted, as if he was a little surprised by Yu feibai¡¯s cold attitude.

    she was extremely embarrassed. she bit her lip and turned around, shouting at yu feibai, ¡± feibai, Yu feibai, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Jintong, the he family¡¯s daughter, he Jintong!

    The helicopter¡¯s cabin door was already closed, leaving the depressed and embarrassed he Jintong outside.

    In the briefing room of the Special Forces base, Yu feibai sat in the main seat and listened to the summary of the battle. His metallic epaulet exuded a charming glow, and his well-built and perfect figure matched his navy blue suit. Every corner of his body was smooth, smooth, and majestic.

    After concluding the battle, Yu feibai was about to disperse when politicalmissar Chen quickly entered the briefing room.

    He ced a deciphered document in front of Yu feibai and said in a low voice, ¡± we¡¯ve retrieved the hard drive from theputer on the destroyed yacht. We managed to crack a blurry image, but we managed to make aparison. It¡¯s from Capital University!

    The Special Forces members expressed their surprise and discussed in disbelief. this is too strange. Why would the frightened locusts target a Design University? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold and deep eyes were filled with shock too.

    Politicalmissar li analyzed, ¡± Captain, do you think this has something to do with the spy case that we solved half a year ago? the female spymitted suicide in the end. But we still haven¡¯t found out why she was hiding in a University!

    Yu feibai¡¯s brows were furrowed and his lips were pursed tightly. His fingers were tapping on the table from time to time, making it impossible for anyone to guess what he was thinking.

    There was a strange look in his eyes. He looked at politicalmissar li and ordered, ¡± investigate if there have been any rted political activities in Beijing University or near Beijing University in the past six months!!

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Yu feibai stood up slowly and his cold and elegant aura dispersed. He looked at the crowd and said, ¡± today¡¯s battle summary will end here. For the Lantern Festival, apart from thebat preparation team, everyone else will have a holiday!

    immediately, all the members of the special forces stood up and cheered, leaving only politicalmissar li and yu feibai.

    ¡°The old man just called and asked you to go home for the Lantern Festival!¡± After politicalmissar li put away the information, he reported another matter in a soft voice.

    Yu feibai nodded his head slightly. Before he left, he gave another order, ¡± ¡°Get all the relevant files on the capital University¡¯s spy case in the past six months. I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning to read them!¡± He said.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 195

    195 Yu family, prominent family (2)

    At night, bright lights enveloped the capital.

    As Yu feibai drove along the streets, the music yed. He looked at the city outside and the pedestrians hurrying home. He thought of Gu Youli, who was preparing dinner at his house. He could not help but smile.

    However, in the next moment, a slight chill appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    It was the Lantern Festival today. In the past, the old man would call him toe home, but this year was obviously different.

    If his guess was correct, it was probably rted to the news of the marriage between the Yu and he families.

    the car drove all the way to the yu residence. the yu residence was located in the country¡¯s key scenic area, the jade cloudke. it was located in a location of nearly 10000 square meters in the jade cloudke area. it could be seen that it was wide and majestic, with a posture that looked down on the mortal world.

    This old residence, which was usually quiet and solemn, was unusually lively and Grand tonight. Apart from the fact that it was the Lantern Festival and all the children and grandchildren of the Yu family had returned to the Yu Residence, it was also because old master Yu had invited old master he to celebrate the Lantern Festival with him.

    Although they said that they were going to spend the Lantern Festival together, they were actually going to talk about the marriage between the Yu and he families.

    as for who the marriage alliance would be, it had yet to be decided, but everyone knew that it would be old master he¡¯s most doted on granddaughter, he jintong, and the most outstanding member of the yu family¡¯s younger generation, the yu family¡¯s eldest grandson, yu feibai.

    Old master Yu and Guozhong had three sons and one daughter.

    The boss was the director of the police department in Beijing. His wife, Zhou Minhua, was also the Minister of the Police department. They had three sons and one daughter, Yu Haoyu, Yu Jinfeng, Yu Jun, and their daughter, Yu Liying!

    Yu Zhihe was currently the head of city H. Although he was the second child, his wife, Wang Jiahui, was a strong woman in the business world. She gave birth to Yu feibai, the grandson of the Yu family, andter gave birth to Yu Feifan, Yu feimo, and his adopted daughter, Yu feichen, who had married into city T.

    The third son, Yu Lijia, was a daughter, but she was a female general. She was now the head of the military Region, with the rank of Colonel.

    Her husband, Miao Yuwei, was also a famous figure in the criminal Police. He was the head of the Provincial Party Committee. He had a son, Miao ran, and two daughters, Miao Xi and Miao Jing!

    There was some distance between South Capital and Beijing. The whole family hade to visit during the spring Festival and had fun in Beijing for a while. They had just returned to South Capital a few days ago.

    The fourth son, Yu Youde, was also very good. He was a big Shot in D city. His wife, yang Lili, was a major General in the military department. He had two sons, Yu Tong and Yu shaoang.

    Not all of these people were here today, but more than half of them were.

    usually, when they arrived at the old residence, they would be able to stir up a hugemotion.

    However, since there were guests today, the younger generation had all moved to the second floor, forming a circle tomunicate and share their thoughts on life.

    On the first floor, the grandmasters and their fathers were left behind to discuss politics, current affairs, and national affairs.

    when they saw yu feibai walk in, the eyes of the two old men lit up.

    Old master Yu, who was dressed in a ck tunic suit, stood up with a walking stick in his hand and smiled kindly. ¡°Feibai, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Immediately after, a slender figure quickly ran down the stairs.

    He Jintong, who was originally chatting with miss Yu Liying, saw Yu feibaiing back and immediately ran down.

    When everyone saw he Jintong running down the stairs so anxiously, they were all slightly stunned.

    Immediately, he understood.

    The person that this miss he had taken a fancy to should be this young master of the Yu family.

    Unfortunately, Yu feibai did not even nce at he Jintong. On the other hand, Yu Liying came downstairs after him and ran to him to call him ¡®big cousin¡¯. Yu feibai looked at her from the corner of his eyes and smiled slightly.

 Chapter 196

    196 yu family, prominent family (3)

    ¡°Big brother!¡± Yu Haoyu led his group of younger brothers down the stairs.

    Everyone greeted Yu feibai one by one. Yu feibai¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he nced at them and nodded in return.

    I heard that big brother saved the damsel in distress again today!! Yu Haoyu looked at Yu feibai andughed very happily. There was even a hint of ambiguity in his smile.

    However, that smile did not reach her eyes at all.

    yu feibai ignored him and didn¡¯t even reply to him. it seemed like he didn¡¯t like the topic at all. instead, he looked at yu feimo. ¡°Where¡¯s your second brother?¡±

    ¡°I went to Australia for a trip with my ssmates!¡± Yu feimo¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile as he shrugged.

    Yu Haoyu, who was still smiling, had a sh of jealousy and hatred in his eyes.

    Others might not know Yu Haoyu¡¯s personality, but Yu feibai knew it very well. He was easy to talk to, had no temper, and appeared gentle and kind on the surface. However, he was actually sinister, cunning, and vicious on the inside. Yu Haoyu had always harbored thoughts about how he would treat Yu feibai, but Yu feibai was very clear about it. He just pretended not to see it.

    The others might not have noticed the jealousy in her eyes, but Yu feibai did.

    Old master he¡¯s eyes were a little cloudy, but they were bright and full of wisdom.

    He first sized up Yu feibai, who was like a deity in a painting. He was cold and untainted by the mortal world, noble and steady, peerless in his generation, but he was also evil and domineering.

    Then, he looked at his granddaughter, who was as beautiful as an orchid. Her face was like a peach flower with dew on it, and her body was like a ball of snow. She looked at Yu Fei with his white eyes, and it was obvious that she was secretly moved.

    His granddaughter had good taste. Not bad, not bad. They were a perfect match!

    Old master he¡¯s smile was unfathomable as he looked at old master Yu. Of course, old master Yu understood the meaning of his gaze. He pulled Yu feibai to sit down beside him, while he Jintong sat on the other side.

    ¡°Feibai, thank you for saving little Tong today!¡± Old master he smiled as he looked at Yu feibai.

    He Jintong had already told old master he about everything that happened on the yacht today. Old master he had told everyone about it as soon as they arrived at the he family¡¯s house, and now everyone knew.

    without waiting for yu feibai to speak, old master yuughed and said, ¡± ¡°Old he, we¡¯re a family now. Why are you still being so polite?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s father, Yu Zhihe, also agreed to the marriage.

    that¡¯s right. This is what feibai should do. Right, feibai? ¡± Heughed in agreement and looked at Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai¡¯s face looked as if it had just been washed with ice. It was so clean that there was no warmth at all. Of course, there was no expression on his face either.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the People¡¯s Liberation Army¡¯s responsibility to protect the People¡¯s safety!¡± He replied politely, but in a strange manner.

    With one sentence, he instantly pulled apart their rtionship.

    Everyone was slightly stunned, but old master Yu quicklyughed to ease the atmosphere.

    Amidst hisughter, everyone was thinking positively again. Yu feibai was always so cold and indifferent, with no expression on his face.

    At this moment, she was also used to it.

    He did not think that Yu feibai was rejecting him indirectly, but he was just a little embarrassed.

    Only Yu Zhihe knew that his son didn¡¯t agree, and a deep disappointment slipped through his heart.

    Old master Yu had also realized that his eldest grandson, feibai, might not agree with him, but he was not sure what his grandson was thinking. After all, his eldest grandson had never shown any expression towards women, let alone any interest.

 Chapter 197

    197 Yu family, prominent family (4)

    when this eldest grandson of his was just born, he had been worried for a long time because he was a boy and a girl. in the end, he had fallen for his grandson¡¯s cute and handsome beauty.

    She was too cute, too obedient, and too cute. He had no choice but to love her.

    Later on, when his eldest grandson grew up and became more and more promising, he was at ease.

    In the end, he realized that something was wrong with his eldest grandson. No matter what happened, he was expressionless, neither cold nor warm. Because of this, old master Yu was very worried.

    However, he got used to it after a long time.

    However, there was a bigger problem. He found that his parents ¡®grandsons werepletely different from other grandsons. Those children had been interested in women since they were teenagers and didn¡¯t know how many girlfriends they had at a young age.

    Especially Yu feimo. He knew that he had started having sex when he was 13 or 14 years old. After a few years, the number of girlfriends he had could circle the entire mansion.

    However, his eldest grandson did not even have a woman by his side.

    As a result, he hurriedly made arrangements to find a wife for his eldest grandson. He wanted to let his eldest grandson have a taste of women so that he would fall in love with women in the future and give up on men.

    If you knew that old master Yu suspected that Yu feibai liked mo Jiao, you wouldn¡¯t be surprised by Yu feimo¡¯s suspicion that Yu feibai liked the Tang region.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that they would think so. It was Yu feibai¡¯s fault for still being a Virgin even though he was already in his twenties. This made old master Yu and Yu feimo suspicious.

    Old master Yu kept trying to find a topic to talk about, trying to pull Yu feibai and he Jintong together.

    As they chatted, they talked about the Army. He Jintong said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the Army, but I¡¯ve always wanted to go there. I¡¯ve always wanted to be a female special Forces soldier when I was studying.¡±

    seizing this opportunity, she smiled and suggested, ¡± oh, what¡¯s the big deal? next time, ask our feibai to bring you for a good tour! ¡±

    ¡°Yingluo, really?¡± he jintong was slightly curious and looked at yu feibai. ¡± ¡°Can I?¡±

    After saying these words, her heart was beating fast.

    before this, she wasn¡¯t very interested in the marriage. however, after he saved her today, she knew that she liked him.

    He didn¡¯t seem to like her, but she also heard that he had always been like this, especially cold to everyone.

    Yu feibai took out his phone and seemed to be sending a message. He did not answer he Jintong.

    It was as if he didn¡¯t know he Jintong was asking about him. After all, he Jintong didn¡¯t call his name.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward.

    Old master he¡¯s face darkened and his brows furrowed slightly.

    Old master Yu¡¯s body stiffened, and an extremely bad feeling rose in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t have any reaction to such a beauty and didn¡¯t even give her any face. Did his eldest grandson really like men?

    This thought was like a thorn stuck in his throat, making him very ufortable.

    Old master Yu and he Jintong chatted even more happily and kept praising he Jintong. It was obvious that he was talking to Yu feibai.

    after yu feibai sent the message, he sat there coldly and elegantly. he was so arrogant that he didn¡¯t seem to care about anything. his long and slender fingers were ying with his phone, and his every move was full of nobility.

    When he was called, he would asionally nod politely and make a few sounds without saying much.

    on the other hand, yu haoyu was particrly interested in he jintong and kept echoing old master yu¡¯s words, taking the initiative to talk to he jintong.

 Chapter 198

    198 Yu family, prominent family (5)

    ¡°Aiyo, old he, the more I look at Tongtong, the more I like her. I really want to quickly marry her and make her my granddaughter-inw!¡± Old master Yu said a lot and finally got to the main point.

    As soon as old master Yu said this, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Yu feibai.

    At first, Yu feibai did not want to bother with them. However, it seemed like he had no choice but to speak up as he had no choice but to let them continue looking at him.

    He nodded his head in agreement and said, ¡± ¡°En, indeed, Haoyu isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s time for him to start a family!¡±

    his words stunned everyone, and their smiles froze on their faces.

    Old master he¡¯s entire face darkened, and he Jintong bit her lip, feeling waves of shame and anger.

    If the rejection before was not obvious, then it was all too obvious now.

    He, Yu feibai, was very much in favor of the Yu and he families ¡®marriage alliance, but the person who wanted to marry the marriage alliance should not look for him. He would not marry he Jintong!

    Old master he gave the Yu family enough face and didn¡¯t immediately get up to leave. He still ate the meal, but there was no moreughter during the meal.

    The dinner was finished quickly. As soon as the he family left, old master Yu called Yu feibai and Yu Zhihe into his study.

    In the study room, old master Yu feibai was furious. His eyes were sharp and he raised his trembling hand. He pointed at Yu feibai and said sternly, ¡± tell me, what do you want? ¡± you don¡¯t even want such a beautifuldy, do you want to marry a male daughter-inw for the yu family?¡±

    this old man was sometimes like a child. he was especially unreasonable when he got angry.

    Yu Zhihe quickly went up tofort his father, his hand following his father¡¯s back. ¡°Dad, please calm down!¡±

    Marry a man as the eldest daughter-inw?

    yu feibai was not surprised that old master yu had such a trendy idea.

    Old master Yu, who had retired, would go online whenever he had nothing to do. There was also a femaleizen, and the two of them dated online every day.

    However, after hearing old master Yu say it out loud, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    He coldly lifted his thin lips and said, obviously speechless, ¡± Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t marry you a daughter-inw!

    ¡°Yeah, feibai¡¯s sexual orientation is very normal!¡± Yu Zhihe was certain of this.

    His son was not cold to women, but to everyone, including him.

    Because of this, father Yu also felt a little sad.

    since it¡¯s normal, then tell me, which part of the he family¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t good enough for you?! old master Yu said angrily.

    Grandpa, have you forgotten that you promised me that I would decide my own marriage? this was the condition of me agreeing to join the army! Yu feibai said slowly. His voice was deep and cold, as calm as water.

    Old master Yu¡¯s expression was dazed for a moment, and he was slightly stunned, as if he was recalling something.

    He lifted his eyes and looked at Yu feibai sharply. but those conditions are two-way too. Although I agreed to let you decide on your marriage, I also said that the female party must go through me first. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about entering the Yu family!

    Yu feibai said sternly, ¡± I will keep my promise. I hope that you will keep your promise too, grandfather. Please don¡¯t consider me again when ites to marriage!

    Old master Yu was stunned and a little embarrassed!

    He was so sad. Why did he deserve to die back then? he had made such a broken agreement. He had really dug his own grave!

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Yu feibai curled his lips elegantly.

 Chapter 199

    199 Yu family, prominent family (6)

    Seeing Yu feibai leave, old master Yu¡¯s deep eyes were fixed on his son, Yu Zhihe.

    He analyzed very shrewdly, ¡± why do I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with feibai today? he¡¯s so adamant about rejecting the marriage. Do you think he has a girlfriend? ¡±

    Yu Zhihe also had the same idea. I¡¯ll get someone to check it out tomorrow. No matter what, feibai¡¯s marriage can¡¯t be so casual!

    Old master Yu nodded in agreement.

    He was sad that his eldest grandson didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. He was afraid that he would like men, and he thought that it would be fine as long as it was a woman.

    Now that she knew that her eldest grandson liked women and might even have a girlfriend, she was afraid that he would not be able to find a good woman.

    All in all, raising a child for a hundred years, worrying ny-nine!

    yu feibai drove out of theke and was stopped by a redmborghini.

    He Jintong, who was dressed in an elegant fur coat, walked out of the car elegantly and looked at Yu feibai. ¡°Can we have a chat?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were clear and cold. He looked at he Jintong quietly, pushed the car door open, and got out.

    He Jintong strode forward and looked at him expressionlessly. However, when she got closer, she realized that he had an especially intimidating cold air about him that made her shiver.

    He stopped for no reason and didn¡¯t dare to get too close.

    He Jintong¡¯s question was very direct. I want to know why you don¡¯t agree to the marriage between the Yu and he families.

    yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were still looking at he jintong coldly without any change in his emotions. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t use my marriage as a tool for political benefits!¡±

    He Jintong¡¯s almond-shaped eyes raised slightly as she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Not all marriage alliances are not blissful. It¡¯s all for the sake of political interests. Your parents are representatives of this. Although it¡¯s a marriage alliance, they have a happy marriage.¡±

    not every marriage will be them. At least, you and I are not! Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with impatience.

    if I say ran ran, ¡± he Jintong was a little agitated as he raised his head and said bravely, ¡± the reason I¡¯m not against this sudden marriage is because I love you!!

    These were the bravest words she, he Jintong, had ever said since she was young.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at he Jintong.

    He Jintong thought that Yu feibai was surprised by her bold confession and thought that he was thinking about how to answer her.

    However, Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up in ridicule and he said in a cold and low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t love you!¡±

    After saying that, his tall and elegant figure turned around and prepared to return to the car!

    He Jintong¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and awkwardness and pain assaulted her eyes.

    She turned around in shock and looked at Yu feibai¡¯s back. She reached out and pulled on Yu feibai¡¯s clothes unwillingly.¡±Why?¡±

    He Jintong trembled a little.

    She suppressed the awkwardness and embarrassment in her heart and bravely asked again, ¡± Yu feibai, tell me, what did I do wrong? what did I do to make you dislike me? tell me and I¡¯ll change, alright? ¡±

    Yu feibai flung her hand away and turned around to look at her. His expressionless face was filled with a dangerous displeasure.

    He opened his thin lips and spat out a cold word, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it, understand? No matter how you change, no matter if you don¡¯t like him or not, Haoyu seems to like you quite a bit. It should be a good marriage!¡±

    After saying that, Yu feibai drove away coldly.

 Chapter 200

    200 dna test (1)

    On the Lantern Festival, Gu Youli slept until veryte.

    He stood in front of the window for a while, facing the sun, then climbed back into bed and fell asleep!

    When she opened her eyes again, she was woken up by hunger. She got up and took a few bites of some snacks. She remembered that it was the Lantern Festival today, so she called her father.

    Then, she took the money and keys and went downstairs to buy some food and tangyuans in a good mood.

    At six in the evening, she finally finished preparing a table full of dishes and waited for Yu feibai toe back for dinner.

    In the morning, she was still in a daze. She only remembered that Yu feibai had greeted her before he left, but she hadpletely forgotten that he said that he would not be spending the Lantern Festival with her.

    Just like that, he kept waiting.

    Yu feibai opened the door and saw Gu Youli lying on the sofa in a deep sleep. Her breathing was steady.

    The television was still on and there was an advertisement ying.

    He turned to look at the dining room and saw that the dishes on the table had not been touched at all.

    this girl had been waiting for him?

    the corners of yu feibai¡¯s lips slowly curled up. his eyes were still fixed on gu youli but he felt as if all the beauty in the world was blooming in his eyes. for some reason, he suddenly felt a sour softness in his heart as if someone had poked the softest part of his heart.

    After turning off the television with the remote control, he sat down beside Gu Youli and bent over to kiss her cheek.

    The moment he touched her, Gu Youli sniffled and slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Gu Youli said softly. Then, she wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s waist and snuggled into his arms like azy cat.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wait for me? I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll be back!¡± Yu feibai hugged her tightly in his arms.

    This girl had put on some weight during the new year. She was no longer all bones in his arms. Instead, she was soft and veryfortable to hold.

    Gu Youli looked up at him and blinked her eyes drowsily. did you say that? I didn¡¯t hear it! It¡¯s your fault!¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± Yu feibai raised his hand and pinched her nose. ¡°i¡¯ll leave you a note next time. let¡¯s see how you cheat!!¡±

    I really didn¡¯t hear anything! I¡¯m not cheating!! gu youli smiled a little mischievously. she looked exceptionally charming and charming.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze darkened as he opened his mouth and sucked on her lips.

    Their lips and tongues intertwined. Gu Youli closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck, passively feeling the throbbing of his heart.

    Yu feibai moved down and his lips and tonguended on her fair neck.

    in an instant, the room was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere.

    His body¡¯s desire was like a sleeping beast, slowly awakening.

    Yu feibai smirked and his hand reached into Gu Youli¡¯s skirt.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes flew open. Her eyes were misty and she said a little shyly, ¡± yes, I¡¯m so hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten all day because I was waiting for you. Go and change. I¡¯ll heat up the food so we can eat together!

    Yu feibai couldn¡¯t continue with his pitiful words.

    He let go of Gu Youli¡¯s hand and smiled. alright, I¡¯ll feed you first so that I can have a good meal!!

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned pink and she pouted. ¡°Hooligan! Pervert!¡±

    Then, she jumped down from the sofa and ran to the dining room to heat up the dishes in the kitchen.

    The man took a quick shower and changed his clothes. After a few minutes, he helped Gu Youli heat up the food.

    the two of them ate their meal affectionately. dumpling became their ything and they didn¡¯t touch anything else.

 Chapter 201

    201 Paternity test (2)

    Gu Youli had a sweet tooth, but Yu feibai did not.

    She ate a bowl and then filled another. Yu feibai looked at her with disdain and did not even nce at the tangyuan. Gu Youli teasingly put the alluring tangyuan into his mouth.

    Yu feibai subconsciously turned his head to the side. no need, you can eat it yourself!

    let¡¯s try it. It¡¯s quite delicious! Gu Youli brought the spoon to his mouth again.

    Since he could not avoid it, he could only eat the tangyuan with Gu Youli¡¯s spoon.

    Looking at Gu Youli¡¯s smug smile, Yu feibai put his thin lips next to Gu Youli¡¯s lips. As if he was punishing her, he naturally snatched the food from her mouth.

    Gu Youliughed and pushed him away. what are you doing? it¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing left in the bowl!

    ¡°The one in your mouth is more delicious!¡± Yu feibai bent over and bit Gu Youli¡¯s little mouth.

    Gu Youli furrowed her brows in pain. Yu feibai¡¯s lips and tongue immediately invaded her mouth. He pressed his body even lower and pinned Gu Youli against the chair, making her unable to move. She was forced to kiss him.

    Seeing that Gu Youli did not push him away, his hands started to wander around her body.

    Gu Youli struggled for a while and then copsed in Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re full?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly as he whispered into Gu Youli¡¯s ear.

    Gu Youli rolled her eyes. no, I can still eat a sheep!

    Yu feibai leaned down again and ced his lips close to her moist lips. Suddenly, Gu Youli thought of something important.

    She raised her finger and ced it on Yu feibai¡¯s lips. wait a minute. Let me ask you something first. I¡¯m afraid that I might forget about itter. Do you know which hospital can do a paternity test? ¡±

    Yu feibai was a little surprised. you want to do a DNA test? ¡±

    Gu Youli nodded and told him the truth. I want to do a DNA test for my father and my sister. I suspect that she might not be my father¡¯s daughter.

    on the day luo chunli pped yang mengshan, she could tell from yang mengshan¡¯s expression that she had no rtionship with her father.

    Of course, she was only suspicious.

    However, after her rebirth, she seemed to be able to see through those hypocritical people very clearly, or rather, see through people¡¯s hearts. That was why her suspicions were always true.

    This time, she also wanted to verify if it was true.

    three yearster, her father would die in a car ident, but it was rted to yang mengshan. this was a thorn in her heart.

    She had to investigate clearly and find out yang Mengshan¡¯s motives and tricks in advance so that she could change her father¡¯s fate.

    Therefore, when she returned home this time, she secretly took yang Mengshan¡¯s and her father¡¯s hair and put them in small stic bags. She was thinking of going to the hospital when she returned to the capital.

    Yu feibai lowered his head and kissed her affectionately. I¡¯m not free tomorrow. I¡¯ll call feimo to pick you up. He¡¯ll send you there!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes curved into crescents.

    ¡°How do you want to thank me?¡± Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and asked yfully.

    gu youli¡¯s eyes turned and she leaned over to give yu feibai a light peck on the lips.

    Yu feibai reached out and hugged her waist tightly. ¡°You call this a thank you?¡±

    Gu Youli immediately wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. She carefully stuck out the tip of her tongue and brushed it across his lips. It was as if she was trying to seduce him.

    Although it was very awkward, the result was still quite powerful!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened and he deepened the kiss. It was wild and domineering. Gu Youli was so overwhelmed by the kiss that she had no way of resisting.

    His body went soft, and he slid down instinctively.

    Yu feibai carried her in his arms and walked towards the bedroom.

 Chapter 202

    202 Paternity test (3)

    When Gu Youli woke up the next day, Yu feibai had already left for the military.

    However, he did leave a note for her. He said that Yu feimo would pick her up at one in the afternoon and send her back to school.

    After lunch, Gu Youli went downstairs at the agreed time. She saw the shy red Spyker Spyker12zigato parked at the entrance.

    Yu feimo leaned against the car, his lips curled into a sinister smile.

    The Spyker spykerc12Zagato was a luxury sports car. It was handmade and was one of the top limited editions in the world. Oh my God, Yu feimo was too mboyant. Gu Youli really wondered if he was Yu feibai¡¯s younger brother.

    why were their personalities so different?

    When he saw Gu Youli walking out, Yu feimo waved at her enthusiastically. ¡°Sigh, Lili!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and looked at Yu feimo, who was tall and smiling. She said politely, ¡± ¡°Hello, second young master Yu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you!¡±

    what trouble do you have? it¡¯s my honor to be able to run errands for me. Please! With that, Yu feimo opened the door to the passenger seat and gestured for them to enter.

    ¡°thank you!¡±

    yu feimo started the car as soon as he got in.

    The sports car with super good performance rushed to the road like an arrow with a ¡°whoosh.¡±

    After a while, Yu feimo turned around with a smile on his face. He looked at Gu Youli and asked, ¡± ¡°Lili, you¡¯re going to the hospital first, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, second young master Yu!¡± Gu Youli turned around with a smile.

    Yu feimo¡¯s long eyshes twitched, and the smile in his eyes deepened. However, he suddenly stopped.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body fell forward uncontrobly and was pulled back by the seat belt.

    Gu Youli was terrified.

    Before she could recover from her shock, a devilish face appeared in front of her. Yu feimo leaned in front of Gu Youli and smiled sinisterly. Lili, you¡¯re being too formal. I call you Lili, but how can I call me second young master Yu? And you¡¯re so polite to say thank you to the left and thank you to the right. You¡¯re indirectly teaching me to be impolite by making me call you sister-inw!¡±

    It seemed like a joke, but it was a strong test.

    no, no. Gu Youli waved her hands and exined, ¡± I¡¯m just friends with your big brother!!

    Yu feimo raised his thumb and index finger and touched his smooth chin. His eyes were sharp. Lili, you¡¯re too mean. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth today, I won¡¯t drive anymore! he said.

    ¡°Ah? How could you do this?¡± gu youli was extremely embarrassed.

    haha. Yu feimo¡¯s face was filled with a yful smile.

    He spread out his hands as if to say that he was like this!

    yesterday, old master yu had ordered his son, yu zhihe, to investigate whether his eldest grandson had a girlfriend.

    Yu Zhihe saw that his younger son, Yu feimo, had a lot of free time, so he gave this job to Yu feimo. He asked him to find out if his brother was in love.

    As soon as the mission was given, Yu feimo received a call from Yu feibai, asking him to help send someone off the next day.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t shirk his responsibility for what his big brother had instructed.

    However, when he saw the person he wanted to send off, Yu feimo knew that he had fallen into his brother¡¯s trap.

    With his elder brother¡¯s intelligence, he must have guessed that old master Yu would send someone to investigate his recent movements. One by one, the tasks were assigned, and in the end, the task would fall on Yu feimo.

 Chapter 203

    203 Paternity test (4)

    see, he doesn¡¯t need you to investigate and will tell you what happened directly. as for how to report it to the higher-ups, it¡¯s up to you.

    Yu feimo was in tears!

    He had to help conceal this matter.

    When he heard Gu Youli say that they were just ordinary friends, Yu feimo was rather unhappy. They were already staying at his brother¡¯s house and they were still ordinary friends. His brother had rejected the marriage yesterday because of her. Did she have to be so pretentious?

    Her brother was such an outstanding man. It was her fortune to have taken a fancy to her.

    When he saw Gu Youli looking at him warily, a smile shed across Yu feimo¡¯s eyes. He said awkwardly, ¡± actually, my brother asked me to send you off. He definitely believes me. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. If you and my big brother were just ordinary friends, I would actually be quite happy. I would like to express that I quite like you and want to pursue you!¡±

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched. second young master Yu, can you please stop making fun of me? ¡±

    Yu feimo spread his hands innocently. Lili, how am I making fun of you? I¡¯m speaking the truth.

    No matter how Gu Youli looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like it. She smiled. you still dare to say the truth? aren¡¯t you afraid of your brother¡¯s Hanhan? ¡±

    Her words stopped abruptly and Gu Youli was slightly stunned. She knew that she had let it slip.

    She rubbed her stomach and looked at Yu feimo in embarrassment.

    ¡°Na, na, na, you¡¯ll only admit it if I trick you!¡± Yu feimo¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. His foppish expression revealed his surprise.

    He was still quite surprised. How did his older brother and Gu Youli end up together?

    How could that big brother, who had never put women in his eyes, like this girl?

    Gu Youli blinked her beautiful ck eyes and said carefully, ¡± feimo, it¡¯s actually like this. Your brother and I have decided to have an underground rtionship. We won¡¯t let anyone know about it for the time being because I want to wait until I have some results and am worthy of your brother before we announce it. Can you pretend that you don¡¯t know anything? ¡±

    Yu feimo¡¯s expression turned serious. He looked at Gu Youli for a few seconds. do you really like my older brother? ¡±

    After saying that, his heavy breath carried a hint of strangeness as it pressed down on Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feimo. Her eyes were as clear as a Lake. what you want to ask is whether I like your brother or his status, right? ¡±

    ¡°I like both.¡± Gu Youli said everything clearly.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s your big brother¡¯s man or his identity, it¡¯s all your big brother¡¯s. I like everything about him, so I don¡¯t want to put on an act and say anything to you. I only like him as a person and don¡¯t care about his identity. Don¡¯t ask me if I¡¯ll still like your big brother if he loses that identity. I wanted to say that it doesn¡¯t mean anything. If I have it, so be it. If I don¡¯t have it, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m missing something that I like. Status is like clothes. If I change my clothes, won¡¯t your big brother be your big brother? No, he¡¯s still him, the person I like!¡±

    Yu feimo froze when he heard that. The shock in his heart spread in all directions.

    The look in his eyes changed rapidly. A momentter, the corners of his lips curled up into a yful smile. He asked Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°what benefits do i get?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± gu youli raised her eyebrows.

    Yu feimo had changed the topic so quickly that she clearly didn¡¯t know where he was going.

 Chapter 204

    204 Paternity test (5)

    Yu feimoughed evilly. if you want me to help you hide it, you have to give me something in return!!

    gu youli was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°What do you want?¡±

    At this moment, she felt that Yu feibai and Yu feimo were really brothers. They didn¡¯t show any mercy when they were trying to take advantage of her.

    yu feimo smiled mysteriously. ¡± i didn¡¯t think of that at the moment. i¡¯ll put it on the tab first! ¡±

    gu youli immediately replied, ¡± you still want me to record it down? i have to say this first. the benefits can¡¯t be too excessive. if it¡¯s within my ability, i have to be willing! ¡±

    she hated being controlled by others the most. it was like having her head pressed down to drink water. of course, if she was willing to drink the water, it was apletely different matter.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yu feimo¡¯s smile deepened as he stepped on the elerator.

    Yu feimo drove Gu Youli to the blood test room in the hospital before sending her to school.

    Yu feimo was rather curious about why Gu Youli wanted to do a DNA test.

    However, he didn¡¯t ask much about her privacy.

    Yu feimo¡¯s car was too shy. On top of that, he was handsome. When he sent Gu Youli to her dormitory, it caused quite a stir.

    Just as Gu Youli was saying goodbye to Yu feimo, a figure who was rushing down the stairs caught her attention.

    Ugh! Gu Youli¡¯s face was immediately covered in frost.

    Yu feimo noticed the change in her mood in an instant.

    He raised his eyebrows and was thinking about what had happened when he saw a woman suddenly rush to Gu Youli¡¯s side and hold her hand intimately.

    The woman was as beautiful as an orchid, delicate and soft. She was wearing a short denim jacket with a mini skirt, which made her look more lively and sweet.

    She ran in a hurry and was sweating profusely. She said to Gu Youli happily, ¡± ¡± sister, you¡¯re finally willing to go back to school. i thought you¡¯de back first, but you went out to y without calling me. ¡±

    Yang Mengshan acted as if she did not see Yu feimo who was standing opposite her. She smiled and shook Gu Youli¡¯s shoulder, acting like a spoiled child.

    His voice was so loud that Gu Youli got goosebumps all over.

    Seeing Yu feimo, yang Mengshan had found her prey. She was going to be a green tea b * tch.

    Gu Youli pushed her hand away coldly and took two steps away from her. Then, she said to Yu feimo, ¡± ¡°Be careful on the road!¡±

    Yu feimo was a little surprised when he saw that the person who had just arrived was Gu Youli¡¯s younger sister and that Gu Youli was so cold to him.

    Yang Mengshan couldn¡¯t just let Yu feimo leave like that. She immediately looked at him and pouted. Hi, Who are you? ¡±

    There was a charming glow in her eyes as she stared at Yu feimo without moving. She thought to herself, no wonder Gu Youli doesn¡¯t want Zhao Mingcheng anymore. It¡¯s even better now that she¡¯s found him.

    This man was a hundred times better than Zhao Mingcheng, whether it was in terms of appearance or social status.

    Just from his limited edition sports car, one could tell that he must be a top-ss Golden Turtle.

    ¡°Your sister¡¯s friend.¡± Yu feimo smiled.

    He felt that the rtionship between the two sisters seemed to be quiteplicated. Their expressions when they spoke were polite and distant.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s almond-shaped eyes raised slightly as she asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Friend? Were they really just friends? I thought you were my sister¡¯s boyfriend. If you¡¯re my sister¡¯s boyfriend, then you must treat us to a meal and please your sister-inw.¡±

 Chapter 205

    205 Paternity test (6)

    She looked at Yu feimo shyly as her eyshes fluttered, not hiding the flirtatious look in her eyes.

    ¡°Good!¡± Yu feimo only agreed to it casually.

    ¡°you¡¯ve promised me. you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± yang mengshan smiled coquettishly and took out her phone. ¡°what¡¯s your phone number?¡±

    ¡°Ask your sister!¡± Yu feimo could no longer smile.

    Who was he? he had mixed in with many women and could tell that yang Mengshan was seducing him with one look.

    Although when he first saw yang Mengshan, he was indeed stunned by her beauty.

    However, she knew that he was her sister¡¯s friend and even thought that he was her sister¡¯s boyfriend, yet she still tried to seduce him.

    This younger sister of his was really ¡°special¡±!!

    This was a better word for Gu Youli! but he actually wanted to say that she was cheap!

    no wonder gu youli¡¯s face turned so cold when she saw hering down.

    He then thought about the DNA test that had been done today. Although he didn¡¯t know who the test was about, he was sure that the two sisters were not on good terms.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes darkened when she saw Yu feimo looking at Gu Youli in a daze. A hint of jealousy shed across her eyes.

    Of course, Gu Youli noticed yang Mengshan¡¯s gaze. She smirked in disdain.

    He didn¡¯t intend to exin anything to yang Mengshan. If yang Mengshan wanted to misunderstand, then so be it.

    She smiled at Yu feimo. feimo, take care!

    mm, goodbye!! Out of courtesy, Yu feimo nced at yang Mengshan before he turned around.

    However, this look was encouraging to yang Mengshan. She thought that Yu feimo had fallen for her beauty.

    ¡± goodbye, feimo. ¡± yang mengshan was very familiar with him and had already changed the way she called him by his name, just like gu youli.

    after yu feimo left, gu youli immediately pulled her luggage and went to the dormitory. yang mengshan went up to her and said, ¡± sis, let me help you! ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to!¡± Gu Youli pushed her away.

    Yang Mengshan did not get angry. She twisted her waist and followed behind Gu Youli happily.¡±Sis, what¡¯s feimo¡¯s phone number?¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± Gu Youli had seen through yang Mengshan¡¯s schemes. How could she not know what she was up to?

    She didn¡¯t want to drag Yu feimo into The Secret Battle between the two sisters.

    sis, how can you do this? feimo just told you to tell me. yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke, as if she had been wronged.

    Gu Youli smirked coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°why? you¡¯re so smart. Why didn¡¯t you hear that feimo didn¡¯t want to give it to you? that¡¯s why he asked you to ask me for it.

    yang mengshan was stunned for a moment before she grabbed gu youli¡¯s hand. ¡°sister, you¡¯re really good at joking. i think he had a good impression of me just now!¡±

    The hand in her palm was like poison that could explode at any time. Gu Youli flung yang Mengshan¡¯s hand away with force and her tone was like a poisonous snake under the sun. She smirked coldly. can you stop disgusting me? ¡±

    After saying that, she pulled her suitcase and walked forward.

    Yang Mengshan was choked up by Gu Youli¡¯s words.

    what? Since she had called her disgusting, she would let Gu Youli see how this disgusting woman had stolen his lover away.

    Yang Mengshan thought angrily and stomped her feet.

 Chapter 206

    206 Seducing, asking for trouble (1)

    Lying on the bed in the dormitory, Gu Youli looked at Chu Qing¡¯s empty bed and her heart felt extremely lonely.

    She knew that Chu Qing wouldn¡¯t being to school for the time being. She had made a call earlier to report to the Army.

    Without Chu Qing in the dormitory, she did not want to stay a minute longer.

    Fortunately, she had already applied for a change of dormitory, and the counselor had already approved it.

    On the day Gu Youli changed dormitory, Hua Miaomiao came over to help her move her things.

    In the new dormitory, there were two female students who were in the fashion design department like Hua Miaomiao.

    He yang and Zhang Liyu, who were on good terms with Hua Miaomiao, stood up to help.

    Although Gu Youli had just met the short and big-eyed girl called Zhang Liyu, she could tell that she seemed to like Hua Miaomiao.

    in the beginning, he did not like gu youli at all because hua miaomiao treated gu youli very well and it was obvious that their rtionship was not ordinary.

    After that, she heard Hua Miaomiao ask Gu Youli, ¡± your, your, your, your, ran ran.

    She could tell that he was talking about Gu Youli¡¯s boyfriend.

    zhang liyu¡¯s expression changed in an instant and she started to get intimate with gu youli.

    However, Hua Miaomiao seemed to becking in the emotional aspect.

    She talked about manicure, clothes, jewelry, and even men and rtionships with him every day. He Liyu had hinted at him so many times, but he did not notice.

    After moving into the dormitory, Gu Youli had not seen yang Mengshan since the department¡¯s major transfer exam was in a few days. She thought that yang Mengshan must have been busy with the exam.

    That was why he had given her a moment of silence.

    However, that was not the case. Yang Mengshan had spent the entire winter break revising for the major transfer exam. She had already revised everything that she needed to review and was very confident about the exam.

    he had not disturbed gu youli for the past few days because she was nning something else.

    Yu feimo was a famous yboy. There were many girls in Beijing University who liked to go to nightclubs, and many of them knew him.

    Yang Mengshan had unintentionally heard everyone talking about Yu feimo. After asking around, she found out that Yu feimo was actually the second young master of the Yu family, one of the four big families in the capital.

    This instantly made her inexplicably excited!

    If this man was hers, then she could hold Gu Youli and everyone who looked down on her in the palm of her hand and do whatever she wanted to them!

    Yang Mengshan thought about it for a long time. After hearing that Yu feibai would go to a nightclub called ¡± ck charm ¡°, she finally came up with a good n.

    ck charm was located on the most luxurious Street in the city center. The decorations were majestic, dazzling, beautiful, and luxurious. Countless young men and women woulde here to enjoy the pleasure of falling.

    Yang Mengshan used to hang out here with Zhao Mingcheng, so she knew the manager. That was how the following scene happened.

    With a snap of his fingers, ck Charm¡¯s dim light suddenly disappeared.

    Before the crowd could panic, a beautiful woman stood in the center of the stage. She was wearing a long yellow dress, and theyers of chiffon faintly revealed her slender Jade legs. People couldn¡¯t help but want to peek at the scenery under the dress.

    The blood of the men below the stage was boiling, and their limbs were moring. They all shouted, and some even whistled.

    Yang Mengshan swept her gaze across the entire audience and then walked around the stage. Everyone could not help but reach out to pull at her skirt, but it was fleeting.

 Chapter 207

    207 Seducing, asking for trouble (2)

    She bit the Rose in her mouth and held the hem of her dress with both hands, revealing her white jade legs. Her actions were leisurely, and then she indulged in her mood and began to dance.

    In the private room upstairs, the side near the hall was all made of transparent ss. However, this ss allowed the people inside to see everything outside, while the people outside could not see inside.

    At that moment, yang Mengshan¡¯s appearance caused quite a stir. Almost everyone in the private rooms had their eyes on her.

    This included the private room where Yu feimo was.

    ¡°How¡¯s that woman?¡± A certain drinking friend in the private room pointed at yang Mengshan, who was dancing seductively outside, and asked Yu feibai.

    The other drinking friend beside him was amazed. not bad.

    Yu feimo was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed and a cigarette in his mouth. He held a wine ss in his hand.

    When he heard their conversation, he stood up and looked at yang Mengshan, who was the center of attention.

    Yang Mengshan had heavy makeup on, so Yu feimo did not recognize her at first.

    However, the more he looked at her, the more familiar she looked. When Yu feimo finally realized who she was, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. it¡¯s her!

    Everyone around Yu feimo wanted to please him, so when they saw him smiling at the beautifuldy, they immediately asked, ¡± ¡°It seems that our young master Yu also thinks it¡¯s not bad. Why don¡¯t I help you arrange it?¡±

    A smile shed across Yu feimo¡¯s eyes as he replied calmly, ¡± ¡°To me, anything that can¡¯t be held is good.¡±

    The crowd was stunned for a moment, then they all burst intoughter.

    When they were leaving, the friend who had asked Yu feimo if he wanted to help out whispered in Yu feimo¡¯s ear, ¡± I hope you¡¯ll like the present, second master!!

    Yu feimo returned to his hotel room, reeking of alcohol.

    she threw his well-ironed suit on the sofa and then heard the sound of rushing water from the bathroom.

    Someone was there!

    Yu feimo thought of his drinking buddy¡¯s instructions before he left. Heyzily on the sofa and stared at the bathroom door.

    After a while, a beautiful woman came out of the bathroom after a shower.

    Her hair was messy, and she was wearing a loose bathrobe, revealing half of her round chest.

    Yang Mengshan pretended to be surprised when she saw Yu feimo.

    She was slightly taken aback, but her lips immediately curved into a smile. what a coincidence!!

    Yu feimo ignored yang Mengshan. His eyes were full of temptation. Instead, he looked serious. what are you doing here? Does your sister know?¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem surprised at all that yang Mengshan would be in the bathroom.

    Yang Mengshan smiled and didn¡¯t answer Yu feimo immediately.

    She walked to the bar and poured two sses of wine. She handed one to Yu feimo and smiled. do you really think you¡¯re my brother-inw? ¡±

    In her heart, Yu feimo was just a yboy. Even if he was with Gu Youli, he was just ying around. He was just putting on a show by asking her this question in a serious manner.

    Yu feimo took the wine, but he did not drink it. He just looked at her with a smile.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s body went limp and she fell beside Yu feimo. Her bathrobe slid down her shoulder and she purposely stretched out one of her legs to bend.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath the bathrobe, only a bathrobe belt. Because of her action, her two fair thighs were exposed, and her two snow-white circles were exposed. The cherry red on top of them could be vaguely seen.

    Her long hair was scattered, and there was a strand of hair poking in between her cleavage, looking extremely charming.

 Chapter 208

    208 Seducing, asking for trouble (3)

    If it was any other man, they would have already pressed themselves on her.

    However, that person was Yu feimo. He had been through all kinds of temptations and had seen all kinds of temptations.

    He ced the wine on the coffee table and slowly stood up. I¡¯ll give you a chance for your sister¡¯s sake. Get dressed and leave this ce immediately!

    How could yang Mengshan let go of such a good opportunity?

    Seeing Yu feimo turn around, she immediately wrapped her arms around Yu feimo¡¯s waist and started rubbing against him like a beautiful snake. I¡¯m not leaving, I want to be with you!!

    Yu feimo suddenly turned around and pulled yang Mengshan into his arms. She was so soft that she could be embedded in his flesh. His thin lips opened slightly, exuding a deadly charm. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    I know, I know Yingluo very well. yang Mengshan¡¯s face was filled with love as she tiptoed to kiss Yu feimo.

    Before he could kiss her, Yu feimo pushed her away.

    He narrowed his eyes dangerously and pressed yang Mengshan against the sofa. He pulled the bath Belt off her waist and tied her hands together.

    Yang Mengshan was shocked at the start and had the thought that she had provoked the wrong person.

    However, when he thought about the rtionship between Yu feimo and Gu Youli, he felt a sense of revenge.

    Her body twisted and turned, and she looked at Yu feimo in a daze. She called out gently, ¡± ¡°Feimo Feiyan, you¡¯re so bad.¡±

    ¡°there¡¯s even worse!¡± Yu feimo smiled evilly. He lifted yang Mengshan up and pulled her to the desk.

    He also took the ss of wine that yang Mengshan had poured for him.

    He ced yang Mengshan on the desk and fixed her in ce.

    Yang Mengshan thought that Yu feimo had fallen for her trick. She looked at Yu feimo impatiently and bit her lip.¡±Feimo, I want it!¡±

    Yu feimo raised his eyebrows and looked at her in a daze. ¡± didn¡¯t you say that i¡¯m your sister¡¯s boyfriend? since you know that i¡¯m your boyfriend, you still came to seduce me. don¡¯t you feel sorry for her? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were flirtatious as she replied, ¡± ¡°Who asked me to like you? I¡¯m willing to serve you together with my sister.¡±

    Yu feimo¡¯s pitch-ck eyes suddenly shot out a dense, cold glint.

    He suddenly reached out with one hand to hold yang Mengshan down and opened the drawer with the other. He suddenly took out a long object from inside.

    As he smiled evilly at yang Mengshan, he forcefully pushed the thing in his hand into yang Mengshan¡¯s body.

    Yang Mengshan started to scream in pain. ¡± ah-

    However, Yu feimo did not show any mercy. He used more and more strength. Yang Mengshan suddenly cried out in pain. feimo, it hurts. Please don¡¯t whine like this.

    Obviously, she had not realized that she had provoked a demon.

    One was an arrogant perverted demon, and the other was a yboy who was so bad that everyone hated him.

    Although it was very painful, yang Mengshan, who had long known the taste of love, was also stirred until her body went soft and she was filled with pleasure.

    She couldn¡¯t help but moan as she looked at Yu feimo seductively. it hurts, feimo. Please take it out. I only want your Hanhan.

    Yu feimo was not moved at all. Instead, he looked at yang Mengshan as if he was watching a good show.

    He bent down and whispered in her ear, ¡± there are many women who have seduced me, but there was only one woman who dared to scheme against me. Do you know what happened to her? ¡±

 Chapter 209

    209 Seducing, asking for trouble (4)

    Yang Mengshan was stunned for a moment before her eyes widened in shock.

    Looking at the coldness and yfulness in Yu feimo¡¯s eyes, she lost all desire. She bit her lip and shook her head.

    She had thought that it was because rich people were perverted. She did not expect that he had realized that she had set him up and pretended to be delirious to humiliate her.

    Yu feimo¡¯s lips curled up in disdain. I gave her ten men and asked them to y the Russia roulette. You seem like you¡¯re a frequent night club. You should know how to y the Russian roulette, right? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned pale and she was scared out of her wits.

    Of course, she knew what a Russia turntable was. A blindfolded woman would be ced in the middle of ten men and then spin.

    When she stopped, she had to face the man, and that man could have her. After that, she could continue spinning. In short, the game would only end when all ten men had been yed.

    she didn¡¯t want to y anymore. she didn¡¯t want yu feimo.

    Yang Mengshan struggled but her hands were tied up. Her face was pale and she begged, ¡± ¡°Let me go! I was just ying with you. I just wanted to see if you really like my sister!¡±

    ¡°Test me? Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid?¡± Yu feimo¡¯s face was cold as he mocked her.

    He raised his hand and pinched yang Mengshan¡¯s lower forehead. He picked up the ss of wine that yang Mengshan had poured for him and forced it all into her mouth.

    yang mengshan choked and coughed. yu feimo threw her onto the chair.

    Yu feimo looked down at her like a demon from hell. how dare you drug me? why didn¡¯t you find out what kind of person I am before you came to seduce me? I like to y with women, but I hate it when women plot against me.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment and she could not say a word.

    He tied her up and took off her clothes not because he wanted her, but because he knew that the ss of wine was drugged. It was purely to take revenge on her and humiliate her, but she still epted it. When she was being humiliated just now, she actually thought that he liked to y like this and shamelessly said,| He chanted.

    Yu feimo red at her coldly and said sarcastically, ¡± you obviously think that I¡¯m your sister¡¯s boyfriend, but you still came to seduce me. Lili has a sister like you. It¡¯s really sad, Yingluo.

    Hmph! No wonder Lili¡¯s face turned pale when she saw her.

    you have to remember to thank her in the future. For her sake, I won¡¯t give you the ten men today. But listen up, don¡¯t appear in front of me again!! As he spoke, he pulled out a tissue from the desk and wiped his hands.

    He turned around and threw the tissue into the trash, picked up his coat on the sofa, and left.

    Yang Mengshan was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She trembled as she looked at Yu feimo¡¯s back.

    The drug she wanted to give Yu feimo today was the same as the one she had given Zhao Mingcheng.

    The medicinal properties were very strong.

    In just a short while, the drug had already seeped into yang Mengshan¡¯s body. Her body was very hot and she was extremely excited. She pulled the thing out and the water inside immediately flowed down her legs uncontrobly.

    she got up and tidied up her bathrobe, then staggered as she prepared to leave.

    She had to go to the hospital now.

    However, as soon as she opened the door, she fell to the ground, her whole body weak.

 Chapter 210

    210 Seducing, asking for trouble (5)

    at this moment, a man with ordinary facial features, a watermelon-shaped head, and ck-rimmed sses passed by the room.

    Seeing yang Mengshan¡¯s lustful face and disheveled clothes, sitting on the ground with all her strength, he was scared out of his wits.

    After a long while, he finally reacted and walked forward weakly, stammering, ¡± ¡°Little Miss Yingluo, Yingluo, what, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Middle to spring| The woman who was drugged saw the man like a hungry wolf seeing meat. She immediately pounced on him. give it to me!!

    Such a big beauty suddenly pounced on the man, which frightened the watermelon-headed young man.

    ¡°M-miss, what are you doing?¡± The guy with the mushroom head stammered and reached out to push yang Mengshan.

    However, yang Mengshan quickly kissed her and reached out to touch the bottom of the little guy.

    the watermelon-headed youngster felt a warm current in his lower body, and a certain part of his body straightened up uncontrobly.

    Yang Mengshan could not contain her excitement and continued to tease the guy with the watermelon head.

    finally, the mushroom head could not hold it in any longer. he stood up with yang mengshan in his arms. the mushroom head guy had never had a girlfriend before, and no woman was willing to look at him. at this moment, he had obtained a heavenly beauty. the mushroom head guy felt that his life wasplete, and he could die without regrets.

    The two of them were so immersed in their passion that they forgot that the door wasn¡¯t closed. There was a red dot on the ceiling outside the door that kept shing.

    In the security room, someone directly enjoyed the live broadcast.

    The manager happened to be on patrol. When he saw them watching the live broadcast together, he immediately scolded them.

    After all the security guards were in position, the manager looked at the television and saw a man and a woman making love passionately at the entrance of the hotel¡¯s high-ss VIP room.

    As the man¡¯s face could not be seen, only his back, the manager did not think much about it and thought that he was a guest in the VIP room.

    He recognized the guest. He was the second young master of the Yu family. He quickly got someone to send the video to Yu feimo and promised that there would be no back-up!

    Yu feimo was speechless when he saw the video.

    It was a sunny Saturday, and there were no clouds for miles.

    During the weekend, although Yu feibai did not return to his apartment, Gu Youli did not return to school either. Instead, she stayed at Yu feibai¡¯s apartment.

    at first, yu feimo had said that he would take her to the hospital to get the dna test, but gu youli was inexplicably nervous and did not want to go to the hospital to get it.

    After receiving the DNA test, Yu feimo sneaked a look at it. Although he didn¡¯t know whose DNA it was, he was still a little surprised.

    He remembered the video from the hotel that day. He had originally nned to throw it away but after seeing the DNA test, he decided to give Gu Youli the USB drive with the video.

    Yu feimo pursed his lips when he saw Gu Youli¡¯s nervous expression. Suddenly, he asked, ¡± Lili, does your sister hate you? ¡±

    Gu Youli did not expect Yu feimo to ask that. She was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡± it should be, I hate her too!!

    Yu feimo was a smart person. He could feel that the two sisters were more like enemies. His expression turned serious.

    After thinking for a while, he told Gu Youli about what had happened that day after mincing some details. that day, your sister suddenly appeared in my hotel room and drugged me. I poured the drugged wine into her mouth, and that¡¯s what happened next. You can decide how to deal with it!

    as he spoke, yu feimo handed gu youli a usb drive.

 Chapter 211

    211 Seducing is asking for trouble (6)

    Initially, feimo did not think much of what had happened that day. However, he felt that it was a little too appropriate for him to tell Gu Youli about it.

    If it was his older brother, Yu feibai, he probably would not have told Gu Youli about this.

    However, yang Mengshan¡¯s actions were targeted at Gu Youli after all. His brother did not care about Youli and he had to return to t city soon. Hence, after some consideration, Yu feimo still said it.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she heard that.

    She took the USB drive. Although she hadn¡¯t read the contents, she could guess what had happened when she heard that it was drugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have dragged you into our secret fight.¡± Gu Youli bit her lip and apologized.

    At the same time, he felt a little embarrassed. This matter was really too disgraceful and embarrassing!

    Yu feimoughed heartily and shrugged nonchntly. Then, he said worriedly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to T city tomorrow, so you can¡¯t bother me anymore. But Lili, you have to be careful. My brother is a soldier and he can¡¯t be by your side all the time. You still have to protect yourself.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and nodded her head in thanks. ¡°i know. thank you, feimo!¡±

    Yu feimo¡¯s lips curled into a cheeky smile. sister-inw, why are you being so polite again? ¡±

    yu feimo didn¡¯t stay for long and left.

    In the sports car he had parked downstairs, there was a great beauty sitting there. A moment of love was worth a thousand gold!

    after yu feimo left, gu youli sat on the sofa in the living room. she stared at the file that yu feimo had sent over for a long time before she picked it up and opened it slowly.

    He took out the test results and opened it!

    when she saw the test report that the scp value was less than 50% and that there was no parent-child rtionship, gu youli felt as if she had been through a tsunami of brainwashing.

    Her mind was buzzing, and her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at it again.

    Although she had suspected that yang Mengshan might not be her father¡¯s daughter, she still could not help but feel her heart palpitate when she saw the results.

    It turned out that yang Mengshan was really not her father¡¯s daughter.

    Did yang Mengshan know? From her reaction that day, she should have known, but when did she find out? was it because she knew that they were not rted by blood that she had been so cruel to set up so many evil schemes?

    What about dad? Does dad know?

    If yang Mengshan was not her father¡¯s daughter, then whose daughter was she?

    Would her father¡¯s death be rted to this three yearster?

    a bunch of questions filled gu youli¡¯s mind and her eyes were filled with shock. her slender fingers clutched the test report tightly and her fingertips gripped the paper.

    After a long time, he finally calmed down.

    She picked up the USB that Yu feimo had given her, went to the study, and plugged it in to check.

    On the big screen, a man was pushing against the naked yang Mengshan and she looked like she was enjoying herself. Her hair was spread out and her face was flushed red. She moaned and whined.

    Gu Youli was so surprised that her mouth was wide open that an egg could fit in.

    how could yang mengshan be so perverted?| Was it really because of the medicine?

    she didn¡¯t think so!

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes and leaned against the back of the chair. This man¡¯s back was a little familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere before.

    But who was it?

    Gu Youli tried to recall who she knew, but she could not recall who it was.

    when she removed the usb drive, a thought shed through gu youli¡¯s mind.

    Her eyes were filled with a cold murderous intent. Yang Mengshan was going to take the exam soon and wanted to transfer to another major. She wondered if she would be able to transfer to this major after the video was released in school.

 Chapter 212

    212 Fate, pushing forward (1)

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s results were not affected by feimo¡¯s incident at all.

    This woman¡¯s skin had always been very thick. des, guns, swords, halberds, and bullets couldn¡¯t prate her skin, so she didn¡¯t care about these things at all.

    In addition to the written test, there was also an interview for the transfer of departments at Beijing University.

    The so-called interview was to design a piece of jewelry, then use a CAD three-dimensional image, and exin the jewelry design in the conference room.

    For this so-called interview, yang Mengshan had prepared for a long time and was very confident that she would pass.

    She walked in slowly and handed the USB to the assistant. Then, she stood on the podium and rested her hands on the podium to rx her shoulders. Only then did she look up.

    At the same time, the assistant turned on the USB drive.

    Hello, teachers, ¡± yang Mengshan bowed slightly.

    the moment she spoke, the people below all widened their eyes in shock.

    Yang Mengshan was very satisfied and happy. She had thought that the teachers were shocked because her work was too outstanding.

    Hence, she smiled even more gently and looked straight ahead. Her light tone was full of confidence as she said, ¡± I¡¯m gu Mengshan from the philosophy Department. This is my work, Yingluo.

    As she said that, yang Mengshan turned around and her eyes widened in shock.

    What was at the top of the screen? it was not a shockingly perfect design, but a personality.| In love videos, she was the female lead.

    It was the video of Yu feimo forcing her to drink that drugged wine and then having a one night stand with an extremely ugly man with a watermelon-shaped head.

    Yang Mengshan was scared out of her wits and could not care less about her image. She shouted excitedly, ¡± ¡°Turn it off, quickly turn it off.¡±

    the assistant suddenly recovered from the shock and hurriedly turned off the video.

    Yang Mengshan rushed over quickly and took out the USB drive. Her eyes were filled with tears as she pouted and stared at all the teachers.¡±No, it¡¯s not like that. I was framed, Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous! it¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Professor Chen, who was highly respected, was so angry that his face turned green. He raised his hand and waved at yang Mengshan, asking her to leave.

    Professor Chen had some impression of yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan often went to listen in on his sses and had asked him some questions about her major. He had always felt that this youngdy was not bad. If she wanted to transfer to another major, he would definitely agree.

    But now, Yingluo

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s tears kept falling uncontrobly. She was really crying her heart out. She took her script and USB drive and ran out quickly.

    Yang Mengshan went back to the dormitory in a rage and scolded the people in the dormitory. who was it? who changed my USB?!

    Everyone in the dormitory rolled their eyes at her and continued with what they were doing. No one was prepared to pay attention to her.

    Yang Mengshan was trembling with anger. She rushed to Zhang Xiaowen immediately. did you change the USB? ¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? who changed your USB? did you take your medicine?¡±

    that¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! You guys exchanged it!

    Huang yun stood up immediately and looked at yang Mengshan coldly. ¡°Gu Mengshan, if you continue to be so unreasonable, I will ask the counselor to chase you out of the dormitory!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re chasing me out of the dormitory? Guilty? you¡¯re the one who changed my USB, right?¡± Yang Mengshan was so angry that she had lost her mind.

    She had put in so much effort for the past six months in order to change her major, and now it was all ruined by a USB drive.

 Chapter 213

    213 Fate, pushing forward (2)

    you¡¯re unreasonable!! Huang yun frowned and roared.

    when gu youli had applied to change dormitory previously, she had wanted to suggest that yang mengshan should be kicked out.

    He really regretted it now. Why didn¡¯t he say it at that time? he had sent away the ones he liked and kept the ones he hated.

    forget it, just ignore her. She has a problem here! Wen ting also stood up and pointed at her head.

    Yang Mengshan was already mad with anger, and now she was being scolded by Wen ting for being crazy.

    It was as if the anger in her heart had found an opening to vent.

    She quickly rushed forward and pped Wen ting across the face. She scolded, ¡± ¡°Who are you calling sick in the head? Who told you to talk nonsense? Who Do You Think You Are?¡±

    Wen ting had been pped out of the blue, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t be convinced. Even if she was convinced, Huang yun wouldn¡¯t be. These two were best friends who called each other husband and wife.

    ¡°This is really too much!¡± Wen ting and Huang yun rushed over and started fighting with yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan was no match for the two of them at all. Even the students from the other dormitories heard themotion and came over to watch. The other members of the dormitory saw that it was not going to work and then went up to pull the three of them apart.

    The rest of the people scattered like birds and beasts.

    Yang Mengshan red at Huang yun and Wen ting before running out of the room.

    She was beaten up very badly. She sat alone under the tree and cried. She cried like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain, looking very pitiful. Although there was a bloody mark on her face, it did not affect her beautiful face. On the contrary, it made people want to protect her even more.

    However, no one dared to step forward.

    It was because there was a boy wearing ck-rimmed sses and tidying a watermelon. He was holding a white handkerchief in his hand and was standing behind her with a pout.

    After standing there for a long time, he walked over and handed the handkerchief to yang Mengshan weakly.

    Yang Mengshan was crying her heart out. She was heartbroken and moved. She knew that she was pitiful and someone would definitelyfort her.

    However, she had never expected that the person whoforted her would be the ugly man from that day.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes widened and her face turned pale. She red at the mushroom head with hatred. ¡°Why are you here? who let youe here? haven¡¯t you harmed me enough?¡±

    As she shouted, yang Mengshan cried even harder and tears flowed down her face again.

    the mushroom head anxiously used his handkerchief to wipe her face. ¡± you, you, you, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m just worried about you. Come and see you!!

    He was still speaking, but he stuttered a little.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t usually stutter when he spoke. He just didn¡¯t know why he would subconsciously feel nervous when he faced yang Mengshan. Once he was nervous, he would stutter.

    Yang Mengshan smacked his hand away. who wants you to look? get lost, as far as you can. Do you know how miserable I am now because of you? I can¡¯t transfer to another department, and I¡¯m being chased out of the dormitory by those stupid women!!

    The mushroom head looked apologetic and said weakly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    what¡¯s the use of being sorry? you knew that I was drugged, so why did you stille to me? now that someone has recorded it, I can¡¯t change my major anymore. I might not even have a ce to stay! The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. In an instant, she cried even more fiercely, and her face was flushed red from her agitation.

    The mushroom head raised his hand to yang Mengshan and promised, ¡± it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll definitely help y-y-y-you sessfully transfer your major. They won¡¯t, they won¡¯t let you stay in the dormitory. I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll help you rent a house. You¡¯ll definitely have a ce to stay!

 Chapter 214

    214 fate, pushing forward (3)

    Hearing this, yang Mengshan¡¯s emotions slowly stabilized and she stopped crying.

    She raised her eyes and looked at the mushroom head. When yang Mengshan looked at her, her face turned red unconsciously.

    His mind also unconsciously thought of that night in the hotel. This beautiful woman¡¯s hair was messy, her eyes were blurred, and she was lying under him in a daze.

    The mushroom head pursed his lips a little unkindly. He felt his heart beating faster and couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to her again. Yingluo.

    ¡°Is what you said true? Can I really change my major?¡± Yang Mengshan pouted as she looked up at the mushroom head with her teary eyes.

    The mushroom head instantly came back to his senses, and his face turned even redder. He nodded repeatedly, ¡± definitely, I¡¯ll exin it to the teachers. If they don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll get my dad to step in. He¡¯ll definitely be able to solve it!!

    Gu Youli stood in the distance and watched this scene. Naturally, she also saw the watermelon-headed man¡¯s appearance.

    No wonder she thought he looked familiar. It was Fu Jiasheng. It was because of his hairstyle that she couldn¡¯t remember him.

    in her previous life, fu jiasheng had been yang mengshan¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    He was a member of the fu family, one of the four great families. However, as he was not born from Fu shunyuan¡¯s wife, his status in the fu family was not high.

    However, his father, Fu shun, liked him very much. In addition, he was an honest and dull man, so he lived a stable life in the fu family.

    Fu Jiasheng was very ordinary-looking, even a little ugly. He had inherited his father¡¯s looks, but his personality was not like his father¡¯s at all, and he was even less like those high-ranking sons who grew up in aristocratic families.

    He was very introverted and seemed to be afraid of contact with strangers.

    However, he was very talented in medicine. He was very talented in the medical field. At a young age, he developed two drugs that could treat mental illnesses and was known as a genius doctor.

    he met yang mengshan at a cocktail party and fell in love with her at first sight. then, he changed his usual attitude and started to pursue yang mengshan.

    At first, yang Mengshan hated him, but for some reason, she suddenly epted Fu Jiasheng.

    At that time, her father had passed away not long ago.

    At that time, she had thought that yang Mengshan had suffered a huge blow from her father¡¯s death and was at her most fragile state right now, which was why she had fallen for Fu Jiasheng.

    Not long after, the two of them got engaged.

    However, not long after Fu Jiasheng got engaged to yang Mengshan, the surprising thing was that Fu Jiasheng actually cheated on her and was caught red-handed by yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan had a miscarriage during their argument and they broke up. After that, they canceled their engagement.

    Not long after the engagement was canceled, he heard that Fu Jiasheng suddenly went crazy and was sent to a mental hospital. Later, he heard that Fu Jiasheng was in the mental hospital and pierced his own throat with a chopstick, ending his life.

    Fu Jiasheng and yang Mengshan¡¯s story quickly appeared in Gu Youli¡¯s mind.

    Even now, she still didn¡¯t believe that Fu Jiasheng would cheat on her.

    At that time, Fu Jiasheng really loved yang Mengshan so much that he would die for her. How could he have cheated on her?

    unless he had been framed, but who could it be?

    If she had not known about yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s rtionship in the past, she would not have thought of it immediately and would not have thought that this matter was rted to yang Mengshan.

    However, she knew that yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng had an affair, so it must have been her or Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s doing.

 Chapter 215

    215 fate, pushing forward (4)

    Now that he thought about it, he had to string everything together.

    Gu Youli suddenly had a bad feeling. Could her father¡¯s death have something to do with Fu Jiasheng?

    Could it be because of this that yang Mengshan was with Fu Jiasheng?

    Her father¡¯s death, Fu Jiasheng¡¯s death, and her, Gu Youli¡¯s death. Could these three people¡¯s deaths be rted to each other?

    what was the reason?

    Gu Youli subconsciously clenched her fists and was surprised to find that her hands were trembling very badly.

    Because she thought of another thing.

    by right, fu jiasheng would only have met yang mengshan at the ball when she was in her third year of university.

    But now, yang Mengshan was only a first-year student, and Fu Jiasheng already knew her because of Yu feimo.

    If her father¡¯s death was really rted to Fu Jiasheng, would it be brought forward?

    Gu Youli was very busy for the next two days and had no time to think about all this. She could only put it to the back of her mind for now.

    The prize for the previouspetition had arrived. Gu Youli and a few other students had been following professor Chen to prepare for the jewelry exhibition every day as his assistants.

    he was extremely busy.

    However, no matter how busy she was, she still knew that yang Mengshan had sessfully changed her major. Gu Youli knew that Fu Jiasheng must have used his connections to help yang Mengshan.

    At the same time, she also knew that yang Mengshan had moved out. Without a doubt, Fu Jiasheng must have used the money to rent the room for her.

    Gu Youli had been at the venue for the past two days and did not go back to school. She had been staying at Yu feibai¡¯s apartment and had not seen yang Mengshan.

    the night was as dark as ink. there was no moonlight in the sky, and there were only a few stars.

    When Yu feibai returned to the apartment, Gu Youli was sitting on the floor and editing her manuscript.

    When she looked up and saw that Yu feibai had returned, her face immediately lit up with a bright smile.

    When Yu feibai came over, he gave him a big and solid hug. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart felt warm. He cupped her face in his hands and rubbed it a few times before he kissed her on the lips.

    A passionate kiss that was as hot as fire unfolded between the two¡¯s lips and tongue, silently expressing their most lingering love and the most deep-rooted longing.

    after a long time, the kiss that seemed to havested for a century finally ended.

    what¡¯s the matter? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and you¡¯ve lost weight. Your dark circles are still so serious. Yu feibai pulled Gu Youli to the sofa and sat down. He frowned slightly.

    Gu Youliy down on the sofa and rested her head on Yu feibai¡¯sp. She closed her eyes and saidzily, ¡± I¡¯ve been busy with the jewelry exhibition for the past two days, so I wake up early every day. I also sleepte at night, so I didn¡¯t sleep well. I have to wake up at six O ¡®clock tomorrow to go to the venue again!

    she didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that every time she leaned in his arms, she could rx infinitely. the smell of his body was like the early morning forest, making her feel veryfortable and at ease.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze shifted and he looked at the stack of colorful design drawings on the coffee table in front of him. The drawings were of all kinds of luxurious, beautiful, and exquisite jewelry.

    He reached out and took a few. you go to bed sote every day. Are you drawing these? ¡±

    ¡± okay. ¡± gu youli took out one of the pieces of paper and waved it in front of yu feibai. ¡°This is my favorite. Can you help me take a look at the drawing?¡±

    Yu feibai picked it up and his eyes brightened. The sketch was a set of jewelry with the sun as the theme. It was iid with silk and the design lines were smooth. There was even a twist added to it.

 Chapter 216

    216 Fate, pushing forward (5)

    Although some parts of the work were not mature, it was very stunning and creative.

    ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s very well drawn!¡± This girl was very talented in design, and she was also very hardworking. In the future, whoever signed her would definitely be signing a money tree.

    ¡°Really? do you like it?¡± Gu Youliughed happily and her eyes were bright.

    yes, I like it very much. It¡¯s really a divine design. Yu feibai couldn¡¯t help but praise.

    Gu Youli smiled a little shyly and then started to act smug again. of course. Who am I? I¡¯m gu Youli, a future great designer!

    Yu feibai raised his hand and pinched her cute little nose. I believe you!

    His smile was too doting and too warm. It felt like ayer of ice was gradually weakening until it broke.

    it made people feel that the water temperature had warmed up, and spring hade!

    Gu Youli was only joking. She did not expect him to answer her so seriously.

    She felt touched and bitter. She reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. When she pulled him down, she looked up and kissed him on the lips.

    ¡± when i be a top designer, no one will remember your name anymore, ¡± she said cheekily. ¡± they¡¯ll call you the boyfriend of the great designer, Yuri. don¡¯t be angry, okay? ¡±

    I¡¯ll be even happier if you call me great designer Yuri¡¯s husband!! Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he spoke in a low and hoarse voice.

    at this moment, there was an alluring sexiness in his voice.

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment and her face was burning. you¡¯re so smug. Who wants to marry you? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into an alluring smile. It was as though the water had glided across the surface of a calmke.

    ¡°Who else do you think you can marry other than me?¡± his voice was slightly hoarse.

    Gu Youli turned her head and looked to the other side. Her face was almost burning. if you continue, I¡¯m going to ignore you!

    Yu feibai knew when to stop. His thin lips kissed her soft hair and he said in a low voice, ¡± aren¡¯t there a lot of jewelrypanies holding designpetitions now? your designs are all very good and you can definitely participate in thepetition. Why don¡¯t you try them? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was bitter as she looked at him with a sad gaze. ¡± i can¡¯t. i¡¯m only in my first year. there are rules in the school. freshmen can¡¯t participate in any professionalpetitions or work part-time in anypany. ¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s a pity!¡± Yu feibai ruffled her soft hair with hisrge palm.

    Gu Youli said regretfully, ¡± that¡¯s right. The Emperor is also holding an event rted to the design drafts. Ah, ah, ah, ah. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t go. I can only wait until my second year to see if theirpany is still holding it.

    Yu feibai was stunned and his deep eyes looked mysterious under the warm light. ¡°Emperor? It¡¯s just a smallpany. Why do I feel like you have a special liking for him? with your ability, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to go to shangpin!¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head and said in a disapproving tone, ¡± ¡°Although shangpin is thergest jewelrypany in the country, most of their original designs are not original. They only make slight changes to the original ideas. If you look closely, you¡¯ll find that they have the shadow of the past. They don¡¯t dare to use bold and original ideas and have been taking the conservative route. This won¡¯tst long. Of course, they won¡¯t fall in the short term, but there¡¯s definitely not much room for improvement!¡±

 Chapter 217

    217 fate, pushing forward (6)

    After a pause, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up and she continued, ¡± ¡± as for emperor, although it is just a small jewelrypany, some of their original jewelry has a strong visual impact and conquest. whether it is the style design or the manufacturing process, it is very surprising, shocking, and eye-catching. i believe that in a few years, emperor will surpass shangpin and be the leader of the jewelry industry. so no matter how good shangpin is, there is only one choice in my heart, and that is emperor! ¡±

    Seven yearster, Emperor jewelry had indeed surpassed shangpin jewelry and became the leader of the domestic jewelry industry.

    At that time, shangpin began to pay attention to bold and novel designs.

    It was then that yang Mengshan became the chief designer of Shang pin with the help of her grandmother and a design sketch.

    And the original idea of the design was provided by her, Gu Youli.

    However, she didn¡¯t think much of it at that time, and she didn¡¯t care about it until the domestic jewelrypetition.

    yang mengshan was participating as the chief designer of shangpin. as she was just a jewelry salesperson, she did not have the right to participate. hence, yang mengshan said that she could help her as long as she gave her the work.

    she had given her work to yang mengshan and her work had won an award. however, yang mengshan was the designer.

    Yu feibai looked at the drawing in his hands. you have good taste!

    He did not hear Gu Youli¡¯s voice for a long time.

    He looked down and saw that a certain someone had already fallen asleep with her eyes closed. Her breath was calm and gentle.

    He looked very tired. Didn¡¯t they all have fun in University? How could she be so tired?

    Yu feibai lowered his head and pecked her lips a few times.

    Gu Youli, who was sleeping, seemed to have felt something strange. She mumbled and furrowed her thin eyebrows. She turned around and continued to sleep.

    Yu feibai chuckled. He got up and carried her to the bed so that she could sleepfortably.

    the next day, gu youli woke up before dawn.

    Yu feibai sent Gu Youli to the venue. He rubbed her face and kept reminding her, ¡± ¡°no matter how busy you are, remember to have lunch and take a short nap. you¡¯re not allowed to use your nap time to edit your design drafts again. i¡¯lle and pick you up tonight!¡±

    Gu Youli nodded her head obediently like a chicken pecking at rice.

    ¡°If I see any signs of fatigue or dark circles on your face tomorrow, I¡¯ll just trap you in bed and let you wake up before leaving!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice was filled with authority.

    gu youli¡¯s hair stood on end and she took a step back. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so fierce!¡±

    She reached out and hooked her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. She raised her head and kissed his lips before pushing the car door open and rushing to the venue.

    In the afternoon, Gu Youli followed Yu feibai¡¯s instructions and did not think about making any changes to the design drafts. Instead, she leanedzily on the sofa and prepared to take a nap.

    However, yang Mengshan rushed towards Gu Youli with an unstoppable murderous aura!

    Her fierce eyes looked as if she could swallow Gu Youli whole. She spun a USB sh drive in her fingers and pushed it in front of Gu Youli. did you change this USB sh drive for me? ¡±

    ¡°so what if i am? So what if I¡¯m not?¡± Gu Youliughed shamelessly and her face was full of disdain.

    ¡°Bitch!¡± Yang Mengshan cursed under her breath and raised her hand to p Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli leaned to the side and raised her hand to block her hand. Then, she pushed her away and sneered. are you crazy!!

    (Author¡¯s note: some people are asking why the title was changed. It¡¯s because there¡¯s a crackdown on prostitution. The title can¡¯t have the word ¡°military¡± or ¡°political ¡°, so the name must be changed. The introduction must be changed as well. All the chapters rted to sex have been changed or deleted. If not, the article must be deleted. Please forgive me for the inconvenience.)

 Chapter 218

    218 Fate, pushing forward (7)

    Gu Youli leaned to the side and raised her hand to block her hand. Then, she pushed her away and sneered. are you crazy!!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s fists were clenched so tightly that they had turned white. Her entire body was trembling.

    However, she did not pounce forward again.

    Because the door of the room had been pushed open, a few students had finished eating and were preparing to go to the lounge to sleep.

    of course, yang mengshan would not move around when there were people around. she could only re at gu youli with hatred and her chest heaved up and down.¡±What am I doing? You changed my USB and you¡¯re asking me what¡¯s wrong with me? sis, why are you so evil?¡±

    Gu Youli sneered. I¡¯m heartless. Touch your conscience and tell me. Is it me or you? ¡± Why did you get close to feimo? If it wasn¡¯t for your evil intentions, why would you suffer such a sin!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s entire body trembled. With tears in her eyes, she bit her lip and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Do you think that man really loves you? Let me tell you, Yu feimo is a yboy. He was just toying with you. Everything I did was to help you test him, and you¡¯re using this opportunity to frame me?¡±

    Her tone instantly sounded aggrieved, as if Gu Youli owed her 100 billion.

    It was fine if he didn¡¯t return it, but he actually wanted to exchange the 100 billion into coins and smash her to death.

    then, her tears fell like a broken string of pearls.

    Gu Youli waited for her to say a bunch of things before she said slowly, ¡± ¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. Who¡¯s going to see you cry? I¡¯m telling you, there are no men here, so you don¡¯t have to pretend to say that it¡¯s for my own good. You seduced all the men who have appeared by my side, trying to make me not have any luck with men. I didn¡¯t even cry, so why are you crying? I¡¯m telling you, you can act pitiful in front of the whole world to gain sympathy, but you¡¯re too shameless to cry in front of me!¡±

    yang mengshan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief and innocence. ¡± ¡°What did you just say? What seducing all the men around you? why are you framing me? it¡¯s clearly your fault, so why are you still twisting your words? isn¡¯t it because of brother Mingcheng? didn¡¯t i say it before, sis, if you like it, you can say it, i¡¯ll definitely leave xuanji!¡±

    Gu Youli cut her off. that¡¯s enough. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. Only such a sinister and cunning woman is worthy of the sanctimonious Zhao Mingcheng. I¡¯m so happy that the two of you can be a couple. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t want you.

    ¡°You can scold me like that!¡± Yang Mengshan felt wronged and her tears seemed to being out again.

    Gu Youli snorted coldly. you¡¯re well-versed in the art of honeyed words and unsheathed swords. You¡¯re always crying and lying. I¡¯m really toozy to talk to you because it¡¯s too tiring! Remember that we¡¯ve already broken up, so stay away from me in the future.¡±

    Yang Mengshan was so angry at Gu Youli that she could not help but shout, ¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve gone too far. I¡¯m going to tell dad everything you¡¯ve done!¡±

    gu youli pointed her finger at her. ¡± listen up. if you dare to trouble father with our rtionship, i¡¯ll ask him to take you to do a dna test! ¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s body stiffened and she felt a chill down her spine.

    In an instant, his head was buzzing.

    She widened her eyes and red at Gu Youli, who was smiling at her.

    Gu Youli looked at her with such disdain and contempt as if she was a clown.

 Chapter 219

    219 Fate, pushing forward (8)

    Yang Mengshan was so angry that she was trembling. A wave of anger surrounded her blood and was about to burst out.

    However, after opening his mouth for a long time, he only said one word, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±

    let me tell you, I¡¯vepletely fallen out with you, and I know that you¡¯re not my daughter at all. From now on, I don¡¯t have to worry about you anymore. So, you better listen to me. From now on, you¡¯d better stop overestimating yourself, or you¡¯ll have a hard time! gu youli enunciated every word in a sinister and vicious manner. ¡± also, if i were you, i would not tell dad about everything. otherwise, you would have to pay for your own college studies! ¡±

    Gu Youli!!! Yang Mengshan gritted her teeth. She was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. Her voice suddenly became extremely sinister. stop threatening me. I¡¯m telling you, if you make my life difficult, don¡¯t even think about living!

    After saying that, he turned around and walked away in an aggressive manner!

    Gu Youli sent her off with a cold gaze. Then, she turned to the students who were still in shock and smiled gently. I¡¯m sorry to disturb your rest.

    The few students waved their hands. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s gettingte. Youli, you should get some rest. You¡¯ll be busy in the afternoon.

    The farce came to an end just like that.

    gu youli did not care about leaving any traces or what her ssmates thought.

    Life wasn¡¯t easy. If you cared too much about other people¡¯s opinions, you would only tire yourself out.

    At nine O ¡®clock in the evening, Gu Youli was waiting outside the exhibition hall as promised.

    she had received a call from yu feibai saying that he had something on and was on his way here. he asked her to wait for a while.

    Gu Youli was bored standing there and waiting, so she went to the opposite Street to buy some millet to eat while waiting.

    After passing through a long alley, the cold wind blew from the other side of the alley, making a sound that sounded like wailing.

    Gu Youli walked up carefully and suddenly felt a chill behind her.

    In the dark of the night, such a situation would usually make one feel flustered, as if they were afraid of encountering something.

    thus, she couldn¡¯t help but speed up, wanting to pass through the alley as soon as possible.

    However, they heard the sounds of a fight in the alley.

    Gu Youli turned around reflexively and saw a dark alley.

    Two men were fighting with another man.

    One punch and one kick, they beat the man until he had no strength to fight back.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he didn¡¯t want to fight back or because he was drunk.

    In any case, he was paralyzed on the ground and allowed the two to beat him up.

    you actually dared to flirt with my woman. You¡¯re simply courting death! A rough voice was heard. The man kicked the man who was curled up on the ground.

    The man lying on the ground didn¡¯t even make a sound, as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain. Instead, heughed strangely.

    ¡°F * ck, is this kid crazy?¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lip and hid away, desperately telling herself not to be a busybody.

    however, his actions were not controlled by his brain.

    By the time she came to her senses, she had already shouted, ¡± officer, there¡¯s a fight over there!!

    When the two men in the alley heard that the police wereing, they immediately ran to the other end of the alley without caring about anything else.

    Gu Youli stuck her head out and saw that the two of them had already run away. She walked carefully into the alley.

 Chapter 220

    220 Fate, pushing forward (9)

    Gu Youli stuck her head out and saw that the two of them had already run away. She walked carefully into the alley.

    Immediately, a strong smell of wine came with the wind.

    She pursed her lips and asked the man on the ground, ¡± ¡°Do you need me to call an ambnce for you?¡±

    ¡°Why did you save me?¡± The man was beaten half to death. His face was covered in bruises and blood, and his original appearance could no longer be seen.

    However, when he sat up, Gu Youli could still recognize him.

    ¡°It¡¯s you? Dik.C. Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Dik.c, real name Chen junrui!

    Chen junrui raised his head and looked at Gu Youli. you know me?? ¡±

    Gu Youli squatted down beside him and her bright eyes sparkled. I know him. I went with my professor to the springunch ofst year¡¯s Christmas fashion show and I saw your rainbow crownunch!

    ahem! Chen junrui coughed slightly. you¡¯re a student? ¡±

    yes, I¡¯m a first-year student at Beijing University. Ms. Chen, what are you doing here? ¡± Gu Youli wanted to ask him why he had been beaten up, but she felt that it was inappropriate to ask.

    ¡°Teacher Chen?¡± Chen junruiughed at himself. what kind of teacher Chen am I? But little girl, since you saved me today, and you¡¯re also calling me teacher, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. You should change your career while you¡¯re still young, the jewelry industry doesn¡¯t need a designer!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Based on her understanding of Chen junrui from her previous life, Chen junrui ced a lot of emphasis on design.

    And every time a new product was released, the design would strive for innovation.

    At this time, shangpin didn¡¯t adopt bold and novel designs.

    the two parties probably had a disagreement, and it was a very serious one, so chen junrui went to get drunk.

    He was probably drunk and identally flirted with his girlfriend, which was why he was beaten up.

    these words had a strong meaning of giving up on oneself.

    Gu Youli smiled faintly and said in a clear and firm voice, ¡± I won¡¯t change my career. I like jewelry design, and my dream is to be Picasso in the jewelry industry. Of course, I know that it¡¯s very difficult, and it might just be a dream, but it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s good to have a dream. I¡¯m just afraid that you don¡¯t even have a dream and don¡¯t know what you want to do at all. Besides, which industry has no setbacks? A person¡¯s work is like a person¡¯s marriage. You see how good I am and I see how good you are, but we are actually simr. Teacher Chen, I really like your designs. I believe that you will be an outstanding designer and stand on the International stage.

    chen junrui was slightly stunned when he heard this, then he burst outughing.

    ¡°It¡¯s really small? it¡¯s good to be young! he¡¯s also very aggressive!¡± He said with emotion.

    Gu Youliughed and did not say anything, but in her heart, she was thinking, ¡± I¡¯m not young anymore, I was already twenty-five years old before I was reborn. You¡¯re only twenty-six or twenty-seven years old now, only one or two years older than me.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± chen junrui¡¯s dark eyes sparkled as he looked at gu youli in the dark.

    Gu Youli saw that he seemed to be in a better mood and stood up slowly. my name is Gu Youli. Teacher Chen, believe in yourself. You will definitely seed!

    With that, she waved at Chen junrui and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± chen junrui quickly called out to her.

    gu youli turned around and looked at him in confusion. ¡± ¡°What else is there?¡±

 Chapter 221

    221 fate, pushing forward (10)

    chen junrui looked at her andughed, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Gu Youli did not feel that there was any need for her to stay there.

    Chen junrui was a little startled and said, ¡± ¡°How do I contact you?¡±

    Gu Youli frowned and thought about it seriously before shaking her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to contact me. As long as teacher bes famous in the future and happens to bump into me, he can just give me a small promotion. Of course, if I don¡¯t bump into him, then forget it!¡±

    He turned around and saw Gu Youli waving at him with her back facing him. She left elegantly, leaving a silent Chen junrui behind. He did not know whether tough or cry as he looked at her back.

    After leaving the alley, Gu Youli quickly ran to the exhibition hall.

    At that moment, Yu feibai had already arrived. A ck Mach was parked there, shining with a dazzling light. Yu feibai leaned against the car door, his hands elegantly but coldly ced in his pockets.

    The reason why Yu feibai had arrived sote today was because he had been called back to the Yu family¡¯s old residence by old master Yu.

    It was still about the engagement.

    He was the one who wanted to get engaged with the he family. Otherwise, the he family and the he family wouldn¡¯t have a marriage alliance.

    it was said that the he family requested it, but it was actually he jintong who requested it.

    For this reason, old master he and old master Yu had a discussion. They wanted to see if it was really not fated for the two juniors to be together. He had no choice. Who asked his granddaughter to only see Yu feibai?

    As Yu feimo had kept the rtionship between Yu feibai and Gu Youli a secret, no one in the Yu family knew that Yu feibai had a girlfriend other than him.

    Old master Yu thought that since Yu feibai did not have a girlfriend, he might as well try to let him spend some time with he Jintong. Hence, he called Yu feibai back to the Yu Residence.

    Old master Yu was afraid that Yu feibai would not give him face and would not be willing to spend time alone with he Jintong, so he had no choice but toy down the conditions.

    He just wanted Yu feibai and he Jintong to spend an afternoon together before everyone had a meal together. If Yu feibai was still unwilling, then he would not force it and the marriage between the two families would be called off.

    Since old master Yu had already said so, there was no reason for Yu feibai not to agree.

    To be able to settle this matter forever after an afternoon and a meal, this was really great!

    After spending the entire afternoon together, Yu feibai did not show any expression.

    He was polite but distant with he Jintong.

    The meal was about to be over, but Yu feibai still treated her like a stranger. He Jintong weighed the food in her hands and looked up at Yu feibai with a faint smile. you might have felt that it was too sudden that day. Actually, I¡¯m a little embarrassed too. I didn¡¯t think much about it when I said it, or maybe I just wanted to thank you too much. Since you don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable, then forget it!

    He Jintong was an extremely smart woman who knew what it meant to retreat in order to advance.

    If it were an ordinary man, he would probably be a little puzzled at this time. Why were women so fickle? once a man expressed his puzzled thoughts about a woman, he would want to explore it.

    in this way, it was easy to fall into the emotional trap set by women.

    at the same time, even if they didn¡¯t understand, they would still feel a little ufortable. this was the mentality of most men. they wouldn¡¯t cherish what they could easily get, and what they couldn¡¯t get would always be the best.

    It was a pity that he Jintong¡¯s scheme had used the wrong person this time.

    Yu feibai¡¯s personality was cold and aloof. He would never be interested in a woman who just said a few words to him.

    Of course, the main reason was that he was too smart. He could see the true meaning behind he Jintong¡¯s words at a nce.

    The long review event is still going on. Many readers said that they can¡¯tment. If you can¡¯t, you can post on Weibo  You can do it with sina or Tencent. Beauty Jiang, I asionally reveal the drama on Weibo, you can follow and interact with me)

 Chapter 222

    222 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (1)

    Of course, Yu feibai would definitely not expose her at this moment. Instead, he would take advantage of the situation.

    ¡°Just as miss he said!¡± He opened his thin lips slightly.

    He had yet to meet anyone who could plot against him.

    this waspletely out of his expectations. he jintong froze slightly. ¡°not bai qingqing.¡±

    I¡¯m done. Yu feibai stood up suddenly and wiped his hands with a napkin. enjoy your meal.

    After he finished speaking, he actually stood up and left the table. He walked towards the living room in a cold and elegant manner.

    feibai, you¡¯re too much! old master Yu was suddenly angry, but he looked at old master he speechlessly, as if to say, ¡°you can¡¯t me my grandson this time. it was your grandson who suggested to let this matter go first.

    Old master he was still surprised by he Jintong¡¯s sudden words.

    She was very puzzled and looked at he Jintong with a dark face.

    He Jintong¡¯s expression changed as well. He stood up and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa, Grandpa Yu. I forgot that I had something to do and had to leave first. Enjoy your meal.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she picked up her bag and left the Yu Residence before Fei Bai.

    After all, she was the daughter of a big family. To her, a big family¡¯s daughter had to be reserved.

    It was also a kind of beauty when she was holding it, and it made her more noble and could make the other person hang more.

    She did not believe that Yu feibai couldpletely ignore her.

    After all, she was one of the top youngdies in the capital.

    Although he Jintong had left the Yu Residence first, she did not leave Cuiyun Lake. Instead, she parked the car by the road.

    This was because she had heard Yu feibai receive a call in the afternoon saying that he would be picking up someone at night.

    She was very suspicious of the rtionship between the person on the other end of the line and Yu feibai. She also wanted to know who Yu feibai was talking to.

    A few minutester, she saw Yu feibai¡¯s car drive out of the Yu Residence. She did not think much about it and immediately followed him.

    The car she was driving today was not her usual high-profile Lamborghini, but a ck Audi.

    She did not know if it was because she was following them from a distance or because Yu feibai was in a hurry.

    in any case, she actually followed the sharp-eyed yu feibai to the outside of the exhibition hall.

    He Jintong was a little surprised. She couldn¡¯t figure out what Yu feibai was doing here.

    She parked the car in a dark corner by the roadside and waited quietly, holding her breath, waiting for the situation to develop.

    After the low-profile yet luxurious ck car came to a stop, Yu feibai¡¯s tall and handsome figure stepped out of the car.

    He leanedzily in front of the car, but exuded a domineering aura, his slender ck eyes fixed on the right.

    a momentter, a slender figure ran over from the right side of the street. as it was too far away, the girl¡¯s silhouette was a little blurry. he only knew that it was a delicate girl. when the lonely figure walked out, there was a touch of coldness.

    That aura was simr to Yu feibai¡¯s.

    However, when she saw Yu feibai, her lips curled into a sweet smile. Then, she quickly ran towards him and handed the chestnut in her hand to him in an attempt to please him.

    Yu feibai had actually changed his usual cold demeanor. When he reached out to take the chestnuts, he even bent down to kiss the girl¡¯s lips.

    He Jintong¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Her eyeballs were about to pop out.

    Even though she had not interacted much with Yu feibai, everyone who knew him knew that he had a cold and indifferent personality. He was expressionless to everyone, including his family.

 Chapter 223

    223 shocking news: jewelry exhibition (2)

    But what was she looking at now? she was looking at Yu feibai, who was as gentle as water!

    It was so warm and heartwarming.

    He Jintong¡¯s face was as pale as snow, and her fingers dug into her palm.

    For a long time, she still could not react. She did not even know when Yu feibai¡¯s car left.

    he was deeply shocked!

    When they got home, Gu Youli asked casually and teased Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°Which pretty girl did you have dinner with? I¡¯m still hungry.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu feibai¡¯s thick eyshes fluttered. He then replied, ¡± Grandpa called, so I have to go back to the old mansion to have dinner with this beautiful Grandpa!!

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up into a gentle and sweet smile. I¡¯ve seen your grandfather on TV before. He¡¯s really beautiful!

    At this moment, old master Yu, who was in the Yu Residence, yawned for no reason.

    He rubbed his nose, thinking that he might have caught a cold. If he knew that he was teased by his eldest grandson and a woman into a beauty, his eyes would probably pop out.

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli with his deep eyes. He suddenly thought of something and got up to go to the study.

    He came out again after a while and sat down on the sofa. where¡¯s your phone? give it to me!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Youli did not think too much about it. She passed the phone to Yu feibai and sat down beside him.

    After Yu feibai took the phone, he inserted a very thin and small metal strip into the earpiece.

    A look of confusion shed across Gu Youli¡¯s small face. What is this? ¡±

    Yu feibai did not hide anything and answered honestly, ¡± ¡°A tracker!¡±

    gu youli frowned. ¡± huh? What are you doing with this? You want to track me?¡±

    Yu feibai shook his head and looked at her with his deep eyes. don¡¯t think too much. The tracker is not activated now and it¡¯s useless. I won¡¯t track you down. Since you don¡¯t use your earphones, I¡¯ll just ce a tracker in it. If your phone runs out of battery and you can¡¯t contact me, you can connect the tracker to the earphone and press the protruding button. The tracker will be activated. and i will know that you need help, and i wille to you at the first moment!¡±

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so high-tech!¡± Gu Youli was very surprised. She touched the tracker with her fingertips and indeed felt that it was slightly protruding.

    Of course, she did not press the button. She looked up at Yu feibai. but I don¡¯t think I need this!

    Yu feibai smiled. I¡¯ll just keep it. It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s useless!

    The reason why he had ced a tracker on Gu Youli¡¯s phone was because of the hard drive he had found in the sea some time ago. He had analyzed the photo of Capital University.

    Why did the person who startled the locusts put a picture of Capital University on hisputer? until now, they had not found it.

    as for whether it was rted to the organization or an individual, he couldn¡¯t be sure at the moment.

    In the following time, the frightened Locust seemed to have disappeared again. No more clues could be found, so it was impossible to determine whether the criminals had targeted Beijing University or were preparing to carry out any terrorist actions at Beijing University.

    Thinking that Gu Youli was at Beijing University, Yu feibai was still a little worried. That was why he had ced a tracker on her.

    Gu Youli¡¯s soft arms wrapped around him. alright then, just leave it there!

    It didn¡¯t activate anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter. He would just let it stay there, but he probably wouldn¡¯t need it anymore.

    however, things were often unexpected. gu youli did not expect that she would use the tracker so quickly.

 Chapter 224

    224 A shocking jewelry exhibition (3)

    The sky was clear and the spring sun was bright and beautiful.

    Summer wasing, and the weather was getting better.

    In the afternoon, Gu Youli came out of the ssroom and was about to return to the dormitory when she suddenly received a call from Chu Qing.

    it had been a long time since she had received a call from chu qing.

    It had been a month since thest time the two of them had spoken.

    At that time, Chu Qing said that she was going to undergo training and that she was not allowed to have any contact with the outside world.

    ¡°Chu Qing, have you finished your training?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s mood was even better than the weather at that moment.

    ¡± yeah, the training is over. i¡¯m going back to school! ¡± a soft voice came from a tree not far above his head, carrying yu qing¡¯s green breath.

    Gu Youli did not notice the peopleing and going at all.

    She believed the first half of the sentence, not the second half. Sheughed and said, ¡± ¡°Really? If you go back to school ande to me now, I¡¯ll believe you!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, someone suddenly jumped down from a tree andnded on the ground with excellent bnce. He put his hand on Gu Youli¡¯s shoulder in a cool manner.

    Gu Youli jumped in shock. Chu Qing, Oh my God, why are you in the tree? you scared me to death!!

    ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me toe to you immediately?¡± chu qing flicked her short hair and grinned. her eyes were bright and her teeth were white. she was lively, yful, and handsome.

    After not seeing her for a few months, Chu Qing¡¯s long hair had been cut short and she had lost weight. It seemed like she had been under the sun every day and was very tanned!

    ¡°Is the training hard? Standing under the sun every day like in military training?¡± Gu Youli asked as she sized Chu Qing up.

    it would have been better if they did not talk about training. once they talked about training, chu qing was filled with all sorts of dissatisfaction and quicklyined, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the big deal about military training? we don¡¯t even have a single cent of our training! Lili, let me ask you, are you still with Captain Yu? I think you¡¯d better break up with him quickly. He¡¯s really too scary. He doesn¡¯t know what it means to have tender feelings for women at all. He doesn¡¯t treat us like girls at all. He trains us to death all day long. He¡¯s so strict and harsh, just like the Zhou of the ancient feudal society. Sometimes, he even takes some extreme means to torture us. It¡¯s too terrifying, too terrifying. No wonder everyone shivers when they mention him. No wonder he never had a girlfriend. Who would dare to be his girlfriend when he¡¯s such a pervert? Lili, why are you so unlucky? she just bumped into his hand like that? Did he abuse you? Do you often think of some mean ways to torture you?¡±

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up and a meaningful smile shed across her face. no, he¡¯s very good to me!

    Chu Qing continued toin,¡±the heavens are unfair!¡± I¡¯m his girlfriend¡¯s best friend, how could he not give me any face?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s analysis was on point. you¡¯re a Special Forces soldier. If I don¡¯t train you pervertedly on the training ground, you¡¯ll bleed on the battlefield in the future!

    Chu Qing let out a long sigh. It was as if the past could not be traced back, and a single misstep could cause eternal hatred.

    ¡°i know, but i still feel a little unbnced! look at me, i¡¯m so ugly.¡± she leaned her head on gu youli¡¯s shoulder and murmured.

    Gu Youli patted her head tofort her. you¡¯re not ugly. Our Qingqing is the most handsome!

    Wuwu, handsome is ugly. Your skin is as dark as charcoal. Hurry up and take me to buy a Facial Mask.

 Chapter 225

    225 shocking news: jewelry exhibition (4)

    As Chu Qing spoke, she suddenly smiled eerily, revealing her bright white teeth. but let¡¯s go find Hua Miaomiao first and ask him to treat us to a big meal.

    ¡°good!¡±

    When he saw Chu Qing, Hua Miaomiao was shocked. He stomped his feet and pointed at Chu Qing with his orchid-like fingers.¡±You damned child, you¡¯re finally willing toe and see us. It¡¯s been so long without a single call or message. Lili and I thought you had fallen off the cliff and died!¡±

    He still had a sharp tongue, but the tears of excitement and happiness in his eyes could not be concealed.

    chu qing was in a good mood this time and did not continue to bicker with him. she put her hand on his shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m back to see you, aren¡¯t I? Hurry up and treat me to a big meal.¡±

    hua miaomiao rolled his eyes and twisted his body.

    However, when Chu Qing said that she would not be returning to the Army for the time being and would be studying in school for the next period of time, Hua Miaomiao smiled and immediately said, ¡± ¡°Those who want to eat a big meal, follow me!¡±

    this time, chu qing did note back to study as she had said.

    She hade back with a mission.

    As they had not been able to investigate what jinghuang wanted to do to Beijing University, the higher-ups had ordered the mobilization of special training members to follow the case and carry out an undercover operation.

    Among all of them, Chu Qing, who was specially recruited from Beijing University, was the best candidate. That was why she was sent here immediately after the training.

    The higher-ups had specifically instructed her to follow their instructions when she arrived at the school.

    First of all, he had to keep a low profile when he returned to school and try not to attract attention.

    no matter where she was or to anyone, she could not reveal her true purpose of this trip and her true identity.

    Even if Hua Miaomiao and Gu Youli already knew about her identity, she could not tell them the purpose of her trip.

    He also asked her to tell Hua Miaomiao and Gu Youli not to reveal her identity to anyone.

    Because of this, Chu Qing even changed her course to the jewelry design course instead of the fashion design course. This way, she could use the excuse that she had already changed course to avoid meeting any of her former ssmates from the fashion design course.

    On the day of the jewelry exhibition, Chu Qing was there as well.

    She wasn¡¯t interested in jewelry design, but women all loved jewelry. When she saw beautiful jewelry, she couldn¡¯t stop being surprised.

    The jewelry exhibition organized by shangpin had gathered all therge international jewelrypanies in Asia.

    It was one of the top ten jewelry exhibitions in the world.

    For the jewelry manufacturers and sellers, this jewelry exhibition was of great significance.

    He hoped that the transaction volume of these jewelry exhibitions would reach a very impressive figure, the highest in years.

    Because there were too many jewelry and merchants at the jewelry exhibition, there were also a lot of security guards.

    However, the best security was on the fifth floor. You could see the security guards at any door.

    With batons hanging from their waists, they were on high alert, ready to deal with any emergencies at any time. They maintained a kind of vignce against everyone who pushed the door open.

    the jewelry exhibition was divided into five floors. the lower four floors were the exhibition hall. in addition to the jewelry, there were also silver cups and golden pots, zed golden bowls, pegasus bronze statues, and so on.

    The fifth stall was an auction hall. There were only three big diamonds in it, which were the key items of three jewelrypanies. These diamonds were all world-ss, and their value was in the top five of the diamond ranking list.

 Chapter 226

    226 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (5)

    Each diamond was suspended in the box, emitting a dazzling light. The three colors were connected in a triangle, emitting a beautiful intersection of colorful lights.

    There were four floors of the exhibition hall downstairs. As long as you wanted to buy jewelry, you could shop, but not on the fifth floor. You needed an invitation card to enter the auction hall, or you would definitely be rejected at the door.

    In addition to the tightest security, the transparent boxes containing the diamonds were protected with the world¡¯s most advanced protective shield. They were impervious to swords and guns and had ten different passwords.

    Other than the BOSS of the jewelrypany, no one else knew the ten passwords.

    Gu Youli wanted to take a look at the three world-ss diamonds, so she went to the fifth floor with li Meijia.

    Chu Qing wanted to go as well, but she was not part of the staff and did not have an invitation, so she was rejected. As for Gu Youli and Li Meijia, they had been helping professor Chen with the preparations for the jewelry exhibition and were considered part of the staff. They were lucky enough toe to the fifth floor without an invitation.

    ¡°Wow, this diamond is so big!¡± Gu Youli could not help but exim in surprise.

    li meijia smiled as she walked closer and leaned on the ss with gu youli. ¡± the biggest diamond,¡¯golden ind¡¯, belongs to shangpin. it¡¯s worth 200 million! ¡±

    they didn¡¯t want people to get too close to the diamond, so they surrounded it with transparent ss.

    Gu Youli eximed again. the pink romance over there and the Blue Starbined can bepared to this Golden Ind!

    Li Meijia shook her head. that won¡¯t happen. The pink of love next to it is also worth close to 200 million!

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips moved and she pretended to be shocked. Oh my God, isn¡¯t that just five to six hundred million Yuan floating in front of me? why do I feel like I¡¯m standing on empty ground? ¡±

    Upon hearing this, li Meijia immediately pretended to lose her bnce and fell to the ground along with the ss. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°you scared me!

    Gu Youliughed. your acting is too exaggerated!

    Li Meijia also smiled and suddenly asked Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°By the way, Youli, do you want to join shangpin?¡±

    gu youli blinked and asked,¡¯shangpin? There are many excellent jewelry designers in shangpin. It¡¯s not something that we can join just because we want to!¡±

    you can do it. Youli, your designs are amazing. I like them very much. I really hope that you can join shangpin! Li Meijia¡¯s eyes were shining with anticipation.

    Gu Youli hesitated for a moment. She smiled with her eyes half-closed but did not say anything else.

    It wasn¡¯t just this time. Many times, she felt that li Meijia and Shang pin seemed to have some hidden rtionship.

    Sometimes, when she talked about Shang pin, it was as if she was talking about her family. This made Gu Youli suspect that the CEO of Shang pin also had the surname Li. Did li Meijia have any rtionship with CEO li?

    Could she be his daughter?

    However, from her usual dressing, she didn¡¯t seem like the daughter of a rich man. She was no different from an ordinary girl.

    However, if she was really the daughter of a rich man and could keep such a low profile, she was definitely not an ordinary person.

    In her previous life, she knew of some famous designers in the industry, but li Meijia¡¯s name was not there. With her talent and intelligence, she should have done something. She had probably moved behind the scenes.

    It was almost time to get off work at the exhibition hall. Gu Youli and Li Meijia looked around on the fifth floor for a while before going back downstairs together.

 Chapter 227

    227 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (6)

    When she came out, there were two men walking towards the meeting hall.

    One of the men was tall and had neatlybed hair. He looked like a calm gentleman. The other man was neither tall nor short, neither fat nor thin. He had a strange long hair and a scar on his right cheek that was about two centimeters long.

    It left a deep impression.

    When Gu Youli walked past them, she felt a cold aura.

    While waiting for the elevator, she couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look at the two people. She happened to see that they had been stopped by the security guards because they didn¡¯t have an invitation.

    Scarface twisted his neck impatiently, making a cracking sound. At the same time, he touched his back and lifted his clothes.

    The other man immediately stretched out his hand and patted his shoulder. He said with a deep meaning, ¡± what¡¯s the rush? it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have an invitation. Someone will send it overter. Wait, there¡¯s no rush!

    Gu Youli heard the rm and quickly turned her head. Her eyes widened in horror.

    If she wasn¡¯t wrong, when the knife-scarred man lifted his clothes, she saw half a gun.

    She pressed the elevator button with all her might, but the elevator kepting to a stop.

    ¡°Your boyfriend is waiting for you downstairs. Why are you so anxious?¡± Li Meijia did not know what had happened and could not help but tease Gu Youli when she saw how anxious she was.

    Gu Youli felt a chill down her spine. When she turned to look at li Meijia, she subconsciously nced at the two men.

    When the two of them heard li Meijia¡¯s teasing words, they quickly turned to look at them. The man, who had meticulouslybed his hair, was staring at Gu Youli with a sharp gaze.

    His cold gaze pierced through Gu Youli¡¯s heart and made her tremble.

    She curled her lips into a smile. what boyfriend? I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. He¡¯s looking for a chance to make fun of me. It¡¯s Chu Qing. We¡¯ve been up here for too long and she¡¯s angry. She¡¯s giving me two minutes to go down, or she¡¯s going to break off our friendship!

    ¡°She¡¯s just joking with you. She wouldn¡¯t bear to cut off ties with you!¡± Li Meijia covered her mouth andughed.

    ¡°He¡¯ll give me a good scolding!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s smile was very bright. She turned her head and stood with her back facing the two men. Her hands were sped tightly in front of her chest, and her slender fingertips were red.

    Cold sweat covered his forehead.

    Fortunately, her hair was draped over her shoulders and covered her face. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, they wouldn¡¯t notice the beads of sweat. Otherwise, if she sweated in a space with suitable air conditioning, it would definitely arouse suspicion.

    At that moment, the elevator arrived. Gu Youli appeared very calm and waited for li Meijia to enter the elevator before she stepped forward.

    The moment the elevator door closed, she saw the two men turn their eyes to the other side.

    It was obvious that the two innocent girls didn¡¯t arouse their suspicion.

    However, Gu Youli¡¯s body was still stiff. It was only when the elevator door started to go down that she rxed her shoulders and her body went soft as she slid down the elevator.

    Li Meijia was shocked. She reached out to pull her up and asked with concern, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Youli!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating like thunder and her face was as pale as snow. call the police, quickly call the police. That man just now had a gun!

    Li Meijia¡¯s face turned pale. what? Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    ¡°If I tell him, he¡¯ll immediately point his gun at us!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s temples were throbbing so violently that it hurt!

    ¡°did you see it clearly?¡± li meijia bit her lip.

    Gu Youli panted. I saw it clearly. It¡¯s a gun. I¡¯m definitely not mistaken. We also hit the target during military training. How can I be wrong about that thing? ¡± if not, it¡¯s a toy gun. but do you think they look like people who bring toys?¡±

 Chapter 228

    228 shocking news: jewelry exhibition (7)

    Li Meijia was so scared that her legs turned to jelly. but without any evidence, it doesn¡¯t seem good to call the police directly. I¡¯m afraid it will affect the exhibition. Just in case, let¡¯s call the security room and let them examine the two men first!

    She really cared about shangpin at all times.

    Gu Youli did not know her identity and did not make things difficult for her. She just said, ¡± ¡± that¡¯s fine too. hurry up then! ¡±

    The elevator stopped on the third floor. Two men stood outside and were about to enter the elevator.

    They were dressed in the same way as the man with the knife scar.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart trembled and she had a bad feeling.

    Meijia, that bronze goblet Pegasus statue is really too beautiful. Let¡¯s go to the third floor to take a look. Gu Youli had an idea in the midst of her panic and reached out to pull li Meijia out of the elevator.

    in the exhibition hall on the third floor, there were not many guests at the moment because it was almost time to get off work.

    Li Meijia, who was about to make a call to the security room, was suddenly pulled out by Gu Youli again. She did not understand Gu Youli¡¯s actions.

    Why did he suddenly want toe to the third floor to see some bronze goblet Pegasus statue?

    She was about to ask when Gu Youli covered her mouth.

    When li Meijia reached out to break Gu Youli¡¯s hand, she had already been pushed into the staff room by Gu Youli!

    ¡°What are you doing? Youli!¡± Li Meijia looked at her with a frown.

    gu youli¡¯s heart was still fluttering with fear,¡¯didn¡¯t you notice the two men just now? Are they dressed like the scar-faced man from before?¡±

    Li Meijia¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at Gu Youli for a few seconds. It did not take long for her to react.

    She quickly took out her phone and called the security room.

    The call was picked up after two rings, and a man¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Hey, security room!¡±

    Li Meijia said anxiously, ¡°hey, security room, I just saw a man with a gun on the fifth floor. Hurry up and use the walkie-talkie to ask the security guards to check. The man is dressed in sportswear and has a scar on his face that is about two square meters!

    alright, we¡¯ll send someone to check it now!! the person on the other end replied very politely.

    The phone call ended, and Li Meijia frowned suspiciously.

    Gu Youli immediately sensed that something was wrong and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Li Meijia looked at Gu Youli and analyzed, ¡°they said that they would send someone to check immediately. However, the strange thing is that he wasn¡¯t surprised at all when I said that the person had a gun. This made me feel very strange. Logically speaking, if he had discovered a gun, he couldn¡¯t have been so calm! Unless he wants to ...¡±

    unless he already knew!!

    When Gu Youli mentioned this possibility, both of their eyes widened at the same time!

    ¡°Call the police!¡±

    Li Meijia immediately dialed 110, but to her surprise, there was no signal at all.

    ¡°what¡¯s going on? The cell phone signal was full just now. Howe there¡¯s no signal now?¡± Li Meijia shook her phone in confusion.

    Gu Youli quickly took out her phone. It had no signal, just like li Meijia¡¯s.

    The two of them immediately noticed that the signal in the building had been blocked.

    Without thinking much, li Meijia quickly ran out of the staff room and shouted to the guests outside, ¡± which one of you has a cell phone signal?!

    As soon as he finished speaking, seven or eight men suddenly rushed in from the exhibition hall on the third floor. They were all holding AK-47s in their hands and were sweeping the exhibition hall.

 Chapter 229

    229 shocking news: jewelry exhibition (8)

    These men were all dressed like the special police officers from the Flying Tigers. The AK-47s in their hands seemed to have gone out of control as they sprayed everywhere.

    The scene was out of control, blood spurted out, and the ss doors of the exhibition hall were broken.

    The frightened people were all running around like headless flies, but the more they ran, the faster they were shot. They could only hold their heads and squat on the ground.

    li meijia was shot in the shoulder, and she knelt down in pain, her face as pale as snow.

    However, she was smart. She quickly rolled back to the staff room.

    Just as Gu Youli walked out of the staff room, she heard gunshots before she could even take a step forward.

    She immediately retreated. After a slight crisis of safety, she saw li Meijia roll in and quickly supported her to the other door of the staff room!

    This door was directly facing the emergency exit.

    It was a burly man about fifteen or sixteen years old, with an unshaven beard.

    He held a gun and pointed it at the people squatting on the ground, threatening, ¡± don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll shoot whoever dares to move. Don¡¯t expect the police toe to save you, and don¡¯t think about escaping. This building has been sealed. You can still live if you listen to me, understand? ¡±

    as he spoke, he began to instruct his subordinates, ¡± the two of you, chase everyone to the second floor. the rest of you, search the ce. don¡¯t miss any suspicious people, especially the woman who made the call. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone dispersed!

    At that moment, Gu Youli had already helped li Meijia to the door. Suddenly, the sound of military boots came from outside the door.

    Gu Youli was shocked. She immediately helped li Meijia back and hid in the staff room.

    With a loud bang, the front and back doors of the staff room were kicked open almost at the same time.

    Four masked Men in ck masks rushed in in pairs and quickly scanned the small room.

    The two of them began to check the staff room, while the other two stood quietly.

    He seemed to be fully focused, as if he was ready to rush up at the slightest movement.

    They checked the only employee¡¯s wardrobe and found no one. They looked at the bottom of the wardrobe. It was a little high, and it seemed to be able to hide people.

    However, he discovered the bloodstains on the ground. It was obvious that the person had run out from another door.

    the four of them looked at each other with tacit understanding. two of them immediately turned around and chased after him, while the other two quicklyy on the ground to check.

    After checking that there was no one around, they went out to chase.

    At this moment, li Meijia and Gu Youli, who were lying on the top of the closet, heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, the sides of the wardrobe were wide enough for her to cover herself while lying on it.

    Li Meijia closed her eyes and hugged Gu Youli¡¯s hand tightly. Her mind was filled with fear. Youli, what do we do now? Are we going to die?¡±

    her voice was weak and her face was as white as snow.

    Gu Youli patted her hand tofort her. how¡¯s your injury? is it serious? ¡±

    Li Meijia shook her head. I¡¯m fine for the time being. The bullet didn¡¯t hit any vital parts, but I definitely won¡¯t be able to hold on for a long time!!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone wille to save us soon!¡± As she said that, Gu Youli reached out for her phone.

    She took out the tracking device that Yu feibai had ced in his earphones and said,

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    a tracker! I hope it can save our lives! as gu youli spoke, she reached out and pressed the protruding point on the tracker.

    (PS: group id: 101368651 or 291932808. those who have already joined other groups, please do not join them again.)

 Chapter 230

    230 a shocking jewelry exhibition (9)

    at the special forces base, yu feibai was having a meeting with a few of his team members.

    He was sitting upright in his military camouge uniform. From afar, he looked like a cold and proud Emperor, extremely cool and handsome!

    At this moment, he was staring at the big screen in front of him like the other team members.

    Politicalmissar li Xiaoxiang pointed at the man wearing sunsses on the screen and introduced, ¡± this man¡¯s name is Gao Xiong, Chinese American, 32 years old. On the surface, he¡¯s a businessman with a lot of assets. He¡¯s nning to invest in a real estate business in the capital, but his identity is very mysterious. ording to the information, he¡¯s most likely a member of a mercenary group under the acraepoid group.

    The picture on the screen changed to a man with a scar on his face.

    Li Xiaoxiang continued his introduction, ¡± this man is called da Fei, 29 years old. He¡¯s also a Chinese American, and he¡¯s probably a member of the acraepoid group¡¯s mercenary group. He came to the capital with Gao Xiong. We¡¯ve already conducted a thorough investigation on them, but we didn¡¯t find anything suspicious about them. All their documents areplete, and they¡¯re wandering around like tourists every day!

    After a pause, li Xiaoxiang looked at Yu feibai and said, ¡± of course, this is only on the surface, ¡± Wang Yao said. as for their specific purpose ining to Beijing, we haven¡¯t investigated it yet. However, we¡¯ll have people keep an eye on them. If there¡¯s any unusual movement, we¡¯ll arrest them.

    at that moment, yu feibai¡¯s phone, which had always been on vibration mode, suddenly made a beeping sound.

    The crowd was stunned and they all looked at Yu feibai.

    His cold and handsome face froze in an instant.

    He stretched out his long fingers. He turned on theputer next to him and quickly opened one of the software. Immediately, a map was disyed on theputer screen, and a red dot was shing on the map.

    Yu feibai zoomed in on the map and the location of the red dot was disyed. It was the ten thousand Dragon International Building.

    It also showed that the event at the venue was an international jewelry exhibition jointly organized by shangpin international jewelry and several major jewelrypanies in Asia.

    Everyone held their breaths and looked at Yu feibai nervously.

    yu feibai used his phone to call gu youli. the phone was out of service.

    The ten thousand Dragon International Building was in the city center, so how could there be no signal?

    The only possibility was that all the phone signal bands there had been maliciously intercepted.

    Yu feibai thought for a moment and directly logged into the mobile satellite base station through M. After connecting to his own satellite No. 1, he released his own infected insects.

    What was the most awesome thing in this world? hackers were the most awesome, and top-ss hackers were even more awesome.

    In less than a minute, with the help of the massive system resources of the satellite, the images from all the cameras around the ten thousand Dragon International Building were all disyed in Yu feibai¡¯sputer, divided into multiple grids.

    When he saw the tightly shut doors of the Wanlong International Building, Yu feibai raised his wrist and looked at his watch.

    ording to the current time, it was not time to get off work yet.

    why were all the doors of the ten thousand dragon international building closed?

    Yu feibai narrowed his eyes and switched the video to the top of the big screen.

    Chen Xiaoxiang did not know what had happened. He saw Yu feibai suddenly turn the screen. He switched to the ten thousand Dragon International Building.

    he suddenly thought of something and immediately reported, ¡± ording to the clues provided by the special police department, ten thousand dragon international will be holding arge-scale jewelry exhibition during this period of time. there will be three of the world¡¯s top five big diamonds in it! ¡±

 Chapter 231

    231 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (10)

    ¡± ording to the clues provided by the special police department, ten thousand dragon international will be holding arge-scale jewelry exhibition soon, and there will be three of the world¡¯s top five big diamonds! ¡±

    why didn¡¯t this news get reported?! Yu feibai looked at him expressionlessly.

    That clear and cold gaze, that thin and indifferent expression, was like a cold wind blowing through on a cold winter night, causing li Xiaoxiang to instantly feel a chill down his spine.

    Li Xiaoxiang¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet. this is within the range of the Special Forces. They said that there was nothing suspicious, so they ran away.

    Pausing for a moment, he continued. ording to our investigation, Gao Xiong and da Fei are at the jewelry exhibition right now!!

    Yu feibai¡¯s sharp and deep eyes were half-squinted, revealing a cold and murderous aura. is this your first time dealing with the Special Forces? It¡¯s obvious that the purpose of the shocking Locust is not Beijing University, but the jewelry exhibition rted to Beijing University. It¡¯s for the three big diamonds!¡±

    Li Xiaoxiang¡¯s heart was beating wildly and his nerves were stretched to the limit, ¡± the range of the locust rm has always been at the national level. The spies are either spying on military operations or military weapons. This diamond Kasaya ...

    Yu feibai interrupted him.ser weapons. If I¡¯m not wrong, they must be developingser weapons. Laser weapons are very powerful and can destroy an entire city in an instant. However, when these weapons are used, they need a veryrge diamond to cool down. Otherwise, they are useless!

    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re looking down on the heavens!¡± li xiao xiang was terrified and his face was covered in cold sweat.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was deep. you can¡¯t be med for this. At the moment, there are very few people who know that this kind ofser weapon requires arge diamond to cool down!

    Li Xiao Xiang quickly stood up, ¡± head Captain, I¡¯ll get someone to head over to ten thousand Dragon international!

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was cold and murderous. I will bring my men over. Contact the special police force immediately and cooperate with the police department to arrest them.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The Special Forces members quickly got ready and headed towards ten thousand Dragon international.

    in the hummer, lu hongtao looked at hisputer screen and cursed in a low voice.

    he quickly moved theptop in front of yu feibai. ¡± ¡°Captain, there¡¯s a very strong hacker on the other side. Not only did we fail to break in, but we were also imnted with a virus.¡±

    yu feibai took theptop and ced it on his crossed legs. his long and slender fingers were tapping on the keyboard.

    He modified the firewall of theputer first and the firewall quickly caught the virus.

    Then, Yu feibai quickly and directly analyzed the virus ¡®structure.

    The moment the analysis results were out, Yu feibai quickly reconstructed the virus ¡®code.

    the virus had mutated!

    Yu feibai even sent it flying back.

    Although the virus that had been mutated by Yu feibai did not change much in terms of form, the antidote waspletely different. Of course, the structure was different too.

    the way it infected was even more powerful than before. after it infected theputer, it still didn¡¯t pose any threat to the system.

    However, it would hijack the key files of the system and imnt a password file inside it.

    the hacker, who was using a software to unlock the diamond tenyer password, suddenly jumped up in shock and cursed, ¡± ¡°F * ck!¡±

    gao xiong frowned and looked at him. ¡± mike, what¡¯s going on? ¡±

 Chapter 232

    232 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (11)

    The hacker named Mike was a foreign man. He put on a long face and said through gritted teeth, we¡¯ve been counter-attacked. Someone has reflected my virus mutation and hijacked our diamond password system. Now, before we can crack these ten passwords, we must remove the virus!!

    Mike said as he shuddered.

    Gao Xiong frowned and clenched his fists. how could this be? ¡±

    ¡°An assassin! He¡¯s one of the world¡¯s top three hackers, and only he can directly mutate the other party¡¯s virus and reflect it!¡± mike guessed.

    ¡°can you cure it?¡± That was all Gao Xiong cared about.

    Mike wiped the sweat off his forehead. yes, but it will take time. But from the looks of it, since they can attack ourputers, it means that the police have already found out about our whereabouts!

    gao xiong put on a bloodthirsty and cruel smile. ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about whether there is enough time. all you need to do is to clear the virus and unlock the password. there are many hostages in the building. they won¡¯t dare to break in for the time being! Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Gu Youli was hiding on top of her clothes, which was the safest ce for now.

    Two groups of people had already gone through the staff room, but neither of them had found her or li Meijia.

    However, li Meijia was injured. Her face was as pale as snow, and her lips had lost their light red color and were now purple. The blood from the wound was still seeping out with li Meijia¡¯s weak breathing.

    Arge patch of blood seeped out and the white coat on Gu Youli¡¯s body was dyed red.

    Meijia, how are you? can you still hold on? ¡± Gu Youli looked at her worriedly.

    Li Meijia¡¯s face was pale, and she covered her wound with her hand. She said weakly, ¡± Youli, I should be fine. I¡¯m just feeling cold and sleepy. I really want to sleep!

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was in a mess. With li Meijia¡¯s injury, if she continued to bleed, she might falter.

    She bit her lip and made up her mind. Meijia, wait for me here. Remember not to sleep. You must wait for me toe. I¡¯ll get the first aid kit to stop your bleeding!

    Li Meijia tugged at Gu Youli weakly. ¡°don¡¯t go, youli. the first aid kit is on the fourth floor. what if you run into those bad guys when you go out like this? just wait a little longer. you said that you¡¯ve already activated the tracking device. someone should being to save us soon.¡±

    don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. Lie down and wait for me toe back! As she said that, Gu Youli had already carefully climbed down from the side of the closet.

    She walked quietly to the door and peeked outside.

    The entire exhibition hall on the third floor was as quiet as a Cemetery at this moment. Other than the cold silence, there were only dead people.

    Gu Youli swallowed her saliva before she mustered the courage to push open the staff room door and walked out quietly.

    she came to the safety passage and looked outside. there was no one outside.

    This made Gu Youli heave a sigh of relief. These people had moved everyone to the second floor, so the other floors should be empty.

    No, the fifth floor shouldn¡¯t be empty.

    The target of this group of people should be the three big diamonds on the fifth floor.

    At this moment, he was probably trying to unlock ten different passwords.

    After forcing herself to calm down, Gu Youli quietly walked up to the fourth floor.

    Step by step, he walked carefully as if he was walking on the tip of a knife.

    When she finally reached the fourth floor, she turned around again and scanned the entire floor.

    After making sure that there was no one around, he finally straightened his back.

    He reached out and pushed open the door to the exhibition hall on the fourth floor, ready to step in!

    However, who knew that the moment he turned around, he would see a ck gun pointed at his forehead.

 Chapter 233

    233 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (12)

    However, who knew that the moment he turned around, he would see a ck gun pointed at his forehead.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart started to race and she quickly raised her hand.

    He made a gesture of surrender.

    the two armed men smiled at each other when they saw her surrender.

    One of the men pointed his gun at Gu Youli¡¯s head and shouted, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second floor!¡±

    It was already stated that every hostage was a bargaining chip.

    At this moment, all the hostages were gathered on the second floor, waiting for instructions from the higher-ups on how to deal with them.

    Large beads of sweat slowly trickled down Gu Youli¡¯s forehead.

    Her heart was in her throat. She turned around obediently and was about to go to the second floor.

    As for li Meijia, she could only pray to the heavens to protect her and let her hold on.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, another man called out to Gu Youli.

    the man suggested like a devil, ¡± this woman looks pretty good. Since the situation is under control, we can have some fun together!

    He was wearing a mask, so his expression couldn¡¯t be seen.

    However, his gaze on Gu Youli¡¯s face was extremely sinister and obscene.

    The other man alsoughed and agreed with his suggestion. that¡¯s a good idea. It should take some time to crack the ten passwords. We¡¯ve already patrolled the empty floor twice with our friends, so it¡¯s only right for us to take a break!

    gu youli¡¯s eyes widened in horror and she scolded coldly, ¡± ¡°You dare!¡±

    The two men were stunned for a moment, then theyughed sarcastically. Oh, this little girl is quite brave. She actually dared to threaten us!

    Gu Youli swallowed her saliva and took a step back. ¡± say goodbye to me. i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯m a level three taekwondo mafia!! ¡±

    The two menughed even more exaggeratedly. level five ck belt? do you know what level five is? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body trembled violently and she kept telling herself to calm down.

    She caught a glimpse of the fire extinguisher on the wall and suddenly had an idea.

    She took a deep breath and looked at the two men. Her big eyes were misty, and her thick eyshes fluttered twice. that Huahua, that your Huahua really wants to do that to me? ¡± i¡¯m still a student, can¡¯t you guys let me go?¡±

    As she said that, she weakly moved to the right.

    Looking at the delicate little woman in front of him, he was actually so shy that he was about to cry.

    The two of themughed even more. It was as if they could not wait to swallow Gu Youli in one bite. Oh, you look so pitiful. The more I look at you, the more I like you. So, of course, we can¡¯t let you off!

    Gu Youli really wanted to kick their faces when she saw their lecherous expressions.

    however, she endured it!

    With tears in her eyes, she had a resigned expression. She said nervously and fearfully, ¡± then can you guys be gentler and not hurt me? it¡¯s my first time!!

    At this moment, the two men hadpletely let down their guard.

    They hung their guns around their necks and rubbed their hands together. you¡¯re a smart man. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be very gentle to you!

    Gu Youli sobbed and felt wronged. Her eyes were red as she continued to ask, ¡± ¡°Then are you guysing one by one or Yingluo together? Yingluo.¡±

    As she said that, Gu Youli shrank her shoulders in fear and then moved to the right.

 Chapter 234

    234 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (13)

    ¡°Do you want us toe one by one or all at once?¡± The two men werepletely immersed in Gu Youli¡¯s confusion.

    this made gu youli sigh. no wonder yang mengshan liked to pretend to be a white lotus so much.

    So, it was because men liked to fall for this.

    gu youli shook her head. ¡± i don¡¯t know! ¡±

    at this time, her hand had already touched the fire extinguisher.

    He suddenly lifted it up and turned on the nozzle, aiming it at the two men!

    Suddenly, arge stream of air was sprayed towards them. The two of them could not Dodge in time. Not only were they sprayed with powder, but they were also sprayed so much that they could not open their eyes.

    ¡°!! ck! Stupid bitch! You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The two men cursed with their eyes closed. They raised the guns hanging on their necks and fired randomly in front of them.

    However, Gu Youli had already run away.

    When they closed their eyes, he threw the fire extinguisher in his hand at the door and quickly ran into a room on the fourth floor.

    The exhibition hall on the fourth floor was divided into areas and connected by rooms. The rooms were connected and the decoration was simr. If one was not familiar with it, it would be like entering a maze.

    Gu Youli was already familiar with the ce as she was helping to prepare for the jewelry exhibition.

    That was why she didn¡¯t run outside. Even if the two people didn¡¯t fall for it and didn¡¯t chase after her, she could still find a way to escape in this maze-like room.

    Of course, these two men would not have thought that Gu Youli would do the exact opposite.

    When they opened their eyes a little and saw the fire extinguisher at the door, they opened the door and ran to the third floor without thinking!

    Gu Youli¡¯s body was still trembling even when she sensed that no one was chasing after her.

    She held it in and told herself not to be afraid, not to be afraid. She quickly walked to the health room on the fourth floor.

    When she passed by the washroom, she saw Chu Qing fighting with two men. At that moment, Chu Qing quickly kicked one of the men and raised her hand to choke his throat.

    The fat man beside her immediately raised his gun and aimed at Chu Qing, wanting to shoot.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Her body reacted faster than her brain and she pounced over quickly without thinking.

    She pushed the fat man¡¯s hands up with both hands, and the bullets hit the ceiling.

    chu qing was shocked. she grabbed the man¡¯s neck with one hand and raised the other hand to turn the man¡¯s neck. the man immediately wailed.

    She quickly pulled out the dagger from the man¡¯s body and directly stabbed it into the fat man¡¯s throat. Blood spurted out like a fountain.

    A strong, salty smell immediately rushed into Gu Youli¡¯s nose.

    Her stomach contracted and Gu Youli opened her mouth unconsciously. She retched and took three steps back. She was so scared that she fell to the ground.

    It was also Chu Qing¡¯s first time killing someone. She was also so scared that she had difficulty breathing. She sat beside Gu Youli weakly.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯ve killed someone!¡± A familiar, trembling voice suddenly came from the toilet.

    Gu Youli looked over and the corners of her mouth could not help but Twitch.

    F * ck, it was actually yang Mengshan! What the hell was she doing here?

    Chu Qing red at yang Mengshan fiercely and chided her in a low voice, ¡± shut the f * ck up! Are you trying to lure everyone else here?!

    Yang Mengshan trembled in fear and immediately shut her mouth, not daring to say anything more!

    Chu Qing turned around to look at Gu Youli and realized that there was a lot of blood on her white clothes. She immediately asked nervously, ¡± Youli, you¡¯re injured?!

    (PS: the previous group is full, so I can¡¯t add you. Those who want to join the group, please add this: 291770872,164286057, and 372078409! Please don¡¯t join the group again)

 Chapter 235

    235 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (14)

    Chu Qing turned around to look at Gu Youli and realized that there was a lot of blood on her white clothes. She immediately asked nervously, ¡± Youli, you¡¯re injured?!

    Gu Youli shook her head. I¡¯m not. Meijia is injured and she¡¯s bleeding a lot. If she doesn¡¯t bleed, she¡¯ll probably lose her life. That¡¯s why I came to the fourth floor to get the first aid kit!

    I know where the first aid kit is. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll Take You There! Before Chu Qing could finish her sentence, she heard the sound of footsteps.

    The two men who had been tricked by Gu Youli earlier had gone around the third floor but could not find her. Now, they were back on the fourth floor.

    yang mengshan shivered in fear and immediately ran back to the washroom to hide.

    Chu Qing and Gu Youli looked at each other and immediately hid behind the door.

    The moment the two men barged in, Chu Qing pounced on them swiftly. She threw punches, swept her legs, and hit them wildly.

    For a moment, screams could be heard!

    Chu Qing¡¯s skills were not bad, but it was hard for two fists to fight against four hands.

    These two men had also received training, and it was very difficult for Chu Qing to deal with them alone.

    Of course, Gu Youli had to step forward to help her. She picked up therge rubbish bin beside her and threw it at one of the men¡¯s head.

    The man was furious. His posture was like a predator¡¯s. He was strong, fierce, and murderous as he mmed into Gu Youli with the garbage.

    Gu Youli was immediately knocked against the wall behind her. The strong impact made half of her body numb.

    She groaned in pain and slid down the wall.

    When the man removed the rubbish bin from his head with the gun, Gu Youli was shocked. She could not care less about the pain all over her body and quickly got up to grab the gun from the man¡¯s hand.

    However, her strength was too weak. The man reached out and swung the gun. The sharp part of the gun made a long bloody cut on Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    Gu Youli was thrown to the ground by him.

    Chu Qing suddenly turned around and shouted anxiously, ¡± Lili!!

    Her pupils contracted, and she quickly decided to end the battle as soon as possible. She used the dagger on her body to finish off the man who was fighting with her, and then directly jumped on the other man from behind.

    Shey on the man¡¯s back and lowered her head to bite the man¡¯s ear.

    The man felt the pain and fired wildly. The bullets hit the ceiling and the wall in front of him, sending gravel flying.

    there were also a few sharp screams.

    This scream did note from Gu Youli or Chu Qing, but from yang Mengshan, who was hiding in the toilet.

    Gu Youli crawled over and wanted to pick up the gun to help Chu Qing. However, she was surprised to find that the assault gun was too heavy. She could not lift it up by herself.

    F * ck! Gu Youli cursed under her breath.

    she changed her target and pulled out the dagger that chu qing had stuck in the man¡¯s body. she then stabbed the other man who was fighting with chu qing.

    when chu qing saw gu youliing for her, she immediately used all her strength to turn the man around.

    When Gu Youli stabbed him, the position was exactly right at his heart.

    The man¡¯s pupils dted, and he spat out a mouthful of blood before he stopped breathing!

    When the man fell to the ground, Chu Qing quickly jumped away and came to Gu Youli¡¯s side. ¡°Lili, are you okay?¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!

    Then, she looked back at the toilet door that yang Mengshan was hiding in and left with Chu Qing.

 Chapter 236

    236 shocking news: jewelry exhibition (15)

    Yang Mengshan heard that the sounds of fighting outside had stopped and heard the conversation between Gu Youli and Chu Qing. Hence, she opened the door of the toilet and walked out slowly.

    There was an air vent at the bottom right side of the toilet wall. Once it was opened, people could hide in it, and many people could hide in it.

    Just now, Chu Qing and she were both hiding here. It was originally fine.

    However, she was too scared and kept tugging at Chu Qing. When Chu Qing pushed her, she screamed in shock and was discovered by the two men.

    That was how the fight started. Yang Mengshan was so scared that her legs turned to jelly when she saw Chu Qing fighting with the two men. She didn¡¯t know how to help.

    at that moment, chu qing deeply understood the saying, ¡± whoever is with yang mengshan is unlucky! ¡±

    Fortunately, Gu Youli had run over. Otherwise, Chu Qing would definitely be injured.

    The situation was serious, and he might even lose his life!

    seeing that gu youli and chu qing ignored her and left, yang mengshan stomped her feet in anger.

    Her sinister gaze was like that of a venomous snake as she stared at Gu Youli and Chu Qing¡¯s back.

    She thought viciously,¡±it¡¯s best to let this group of bad people shoot these two annoying women to death.¡±

    She scanned her surroundings and found that this ce was as quiet as a Cemetery. She subconsciously shivered.

    He thought that it was better to hide it quickly.

    But when she lowered her head, she saw a piece of Jade on the ground.

    The Jade looked familiar. She walked over slowly and bent down to pick it up.

    There was a ¡®real¡¯ word on the jade pendant. Wasn¡¯t this Gu Youli¡¯s Jade?

    it was her mother¡¯s relic!

    He must have dropped it identally when he was fighting just now!

    yang mengshanughed coldly and held the jade tightly in her hand. in the past, when gu liangwei had handed the jade to gu youli, she had always wondered why he had not given it to her.

    at that time, she did not know that she was not yang zhen¡¯s daughter and that she was not gu youli¡¯s twin!

    It was not until she was ten years old that she knew everything.

    Only then did she understand why Gu liangwei had given the Jade to Gu Youli and told her not to give it to anyone, including her.

    At that time, she was very unwilling and mored for Jade.

    gu liangwei used the excuse that gu youli was the older sister and she was the younger sister to not allow her to touch the jade.

    Gu Youli was also very strange. No matter what she wanted, she was willing to give it to her except for that piece of Jade.

    the treasure was so precious that he even hid it.

    What amazing thing was this? now, it was in her hands. Yang Mengshan snorted coldly. She did not care about this piece of Jade at all. However, this piece of Jade looked pretty good and should be able to sell for a good price!

    Gu Youli and Chu Qing arrived at the health room very quickly. They quickly took the first aid kit and left.

    once again, he carefully returned to the third floor. he didn¡¯t meet anyone on the way.

    When Chu Qing and Gu Youli returned to the staff room, li Meijia, who was lying on the wardrobe, was already on herst breath.

    when she heard someone¡¯s voice beside her, she opened her eyes weakly and looked at gu youli in a daze before closing them again.

    He fainted!

    ¡°Lili, give me a hand. I¡¯ll treat her wound!¡± Chu Qing was from the Special Forces, so naturally, she had learned the simple medical treatment for gunshot wounds.

    ¡°Alright!¡± As Gu Youli spoke, she had already opened the first aid kit and was waiting for Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing first checked li Meijia¡¯s wound. After wiping the blood from it, she used pliers to clip the bullet out. Then, she poured some blood-melting medicine on it and wrapped it with bandages.

 Chapter 237

    237 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (16)

    Even though it was just a few actions, it was Chu Qing¡¯s first time removing a bullet.

    She was so tired that she was sweating profusely.

    Gu Youli was not any better off. She watched on in fear.

    After treating li Meijia¡¯s wound, the two of them felt exhausted.

    ¡°Grandmother!¡± chu qing cursed.

    Gu Youli gave her a weak smile and mumbled, ¡± I¡¯m just amoner. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll encounter such danger again in the future. But you¡¯re different. The Special Forcese and go through fire and wind. You must be careful no matter what!

    Chu Qing sighed and said,¡±Lili, Did you know?¡± On the first day I joined the Special Forces, Captain Yu had people nt a bunch of bombs around us and then weed us to hell. The sound of the explosion made me scream in fear. I immediately thought that this group of people were perverts.

    after that, they threw us into the mud pit again. Those who were unwilling directly kicked us in. Before we could catch our breath, someone picked up the prepared high-pressure water gun and sprayed it at us.

    then, they made us do push-ups in the mud pit. I thought they were exaggerating at that time. Those few days of training, I think it must be the hardest days of my life!

    you were right, if you didn¡¯t treat us like perverts during training, we would bleed on the battlefield. when i saw those people killing people just now, i really hated myself for not being able to fight back. i really don¡¯t deserve to be a special forces soldier!¡±

    Chu Qing, don¡¯t think too much. Two fists can¡¯t mess up ten hands. Special Forces soldiers are human too. How can they fight one against a hundred? ¡± Gu Youli patted Chu Qing¡¯s hand andforted her.

    Chu Qing pouted her lips weakly and frowned. ¡± we can¡¯t make any calls now, and we don¡¯t know when ourrades will find out that this ce has been upied by bandits! ¡±

    ¡°They should know by now. It¡¯s about time!¡± Before Gu Youli could finish her sentence, police sirens could be heard from outside.

    Although it was the Special Forces team that notified the Special Forces team, because the Special Forces team was in the city, they arrived at the Wanlong building before the Special Forces team.

    The police cars arrived, and under the dim yellow light, the fully armed special police officers got out of the cars.

    ¡± hurry up! ¡± the captain of the special forces ordered urgently. ¡± lock down the area! ¡±

    In a short while, the special police quickly surrounded the ten thousand dragon building.

    However, the people from the Special Forces also arrived very quickly. They were all in camougebat suits and wore camouge masks.

    When they saw Yu feibai get out of the car, the Special Forces Captain immediately went up to him. head Captain Yu, we¡¯ve already sealed off the entire scene. This is the blueprint of the Wanlong International Building!

    As he spoke, he took out a tablet and handed it to Yu feibai.

    The Special Forces in the capital¡¯s specialbat base were the most elite special Strike Force in the country. All the members had studied abroad or received training. They were the famous whetstones of the entire Army.

    Hence, even though he was also a Brigade leader, it was not because of Yu feibai¡¯s status, but because of Yu feibai¡¯s strength. That was why he was willing to be under someone else.

    after a careful observation, yu feibai began to make his battle arrangements. ¡± first of all, Captain Zhang, contact Gao Xiong and negotiate with him. Don¡¯t reject him no matter what he says. Hu Zhifeng, take three men and attack the first floor from the side!

 Chapter 238

    238 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (17)

    Captain Zhang, ¡± he continued after a pause, ¡± please ask your Special Forces to attack from the front and cooperate with Hu Zhifeng to rescue the hostages. You must be quick and discreet! lu hongtao, you set up three sniping points here to assist hu zhifeng. at the same time, keep an eye on all the criminals. no matter how they escape, as soon as they make a move, subdue them immediately! The rest of you, follow me and attack from the roof!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After hearing the police sirens, Chu Qing smiled and looked at Gu Youli. ¡°Lili, you stay here and hide well!¡±

    Gu Youli grabbed her hand. where are you going? ¡±

    I¡¯m from the People¡¯s Liberation Army, and I¡¯ve joined the party. The party and the people taught us that we can¡¯t keep hiding when there are bandits attacking us. The reason why I didn¡¯t show up was to wait for ourrades so that we could coordinate with them from the inside and outside. Now that ourrades are here, of course I have to go out and fight!

    Gu Youli thought for a moment and asked, ¡± ¡°but this group of people ...¡±

    Lili!! Chu Qing interrupted her and said, ¡± we¡¯re not afraid of training. We¡¯re not afraid of hardships. We¡¯re even more not afraid of enemies. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die so easily! You must believe in my strength!¡±

    Gu Youli nodded her head slightly. I believe in your abilities but you must be careful!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Hide well and wait for me to pick you up!¡±

    Chu Qing had left. Gu Youli was very worried about her and did not want her to go.

    However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t stop her, let alone help her with anything.

    If they followed, they would only be of more help.

    gu youli had been lying on top of the wardrobe very carefully. li meijia was lying beside her. her body had been cold before, but now it was hot as if she had a fever.

    ¡°boom!¡± A deafening explosion rang in his ears.

    Gu Youli was so scared that her heart was beating so fast that it was beating in her chest. She bit her lower lip tightly.

    The gunshots outside never stopped. They were weak and strong, far and near.

    Captain Zhang held Gao Xiong back for the time being. Hu Zhifeng and his men quickly took down the first floor and rescued all the hostages.

    however, there were a few bombs installed on the first floor, and the bomb disposal experts were currently dismantling them.

    The fifth floor was also quickly taken down by Yu feibai.

    There was no way to crack the password now that Mike was dead. The other bandits were all dead, except Gao Xiong.

    Gao Xiong saw that he was in a dangerous position. He raised his gun angrily and shot at Yu feibai, but he was turned into a beehive.

    The fierce battle ended with Gao Xiong¡¯s death.

    However, Gu Youli did not know that the battle was over. Even though she did not hear the sound of bullets, she continued to lean against the closet.

    She was waiting for Chu Qing, but Chu Qing did note for a long time.

    she was very anxious and worried about chu qing. she did not know how she was doing.

    After a period of silence, she finally heard someone speaking, ¡± ¡°You guys, look to the right!¡±

    It was a familiar voice. Gu Youli quickly raised her head. Although the person was fully armed, it was different from the color of the criminals earlier. It was a soldier¡¯s camouge uniform.

    She was also wearing a mask. Although she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, his figure was very simr to someone she knew.

    ¡°Hu Zhifeng!¡± Gu Youli shouted in surprise.

    Hu Zhifengughed. miss Gu!

    he quickly informed yu feibai through the walkie-talkie, ¡± great captain, I¡¯ve found miss Gu!!

    (PS: I¡¯ll update four chapters first and then three more chapters to make up for the chapter I owed yesterday.)

 Chapter 239

    239 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (18)

    Gu Youli climbed down from the closet and told Hu Zhifeng that there was someone else on top of it and that he was seriously injured.

    hu zhifeng didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly sent li meijia to the hospital.

    Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief when she saw li Meijia being carried out on a stretcher. She closed her eyes and clenched her chest.

    only now did she feel her heart was in her throat, but she instantly calmed down.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she was met with a pair of deep ck eyes that were full of concern.

    She saw Yu feibai quicklying in from outside, his clear face carried a sense of aloofness and distance. Under the light, his ck eyes were like a crescent moon in the winter snow, making her unable to look away.

    She smiled at Yu feibai and identally touched the wound on her face. She took a deep breath and called out his name, ¡°feibai!

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze turned cold when he heard her gasping in pain.

    his brows were tightly furrowed and his breath was short and unstable. his adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. when he quickly arrived in front of gu youli, he reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath without saying anything.

    he looked calm on the surface, but he was the only one who was worried.

    After all, she was facing a group of terrorists who could kill people without blinking and without any reason.

    It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t worried.

    When she was in Yu feibai¡¯s arms, Gu Youli instantly felt that Yu feibai was like a god who had saved the world. Countless rays of dazzling light were emitted from his body.

    It made her originally gloomy mood instantly bright and beautiful like spring.

    A huge sense of security came from him, ovepping and densely packed. It passed through her skin like an electric shock and passed to the bottom of her heart.

    After a while, Yu feibai pushed her away gently.

    When he saw the red mark and the small cut on her fair and crystal-clear face, he immediately frowned. ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. Her earlier panic had disappeared and was reced by a smile that could turn all living things upside down. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small injury!

    Yu feibai raised his hand and touched it gently with his fingertips.

    Previously, Gu Youli had not paid attention to the wound on her face at all. Naturally, she did not feel any pain.

    Now that he had touched her lightly, she felt the pain from the wound on her face, and her whole body couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    When he felt Gu Youli¡¯s body tremble, Yu feibai immediately retracted his hand. Then, he slowly clenched his fist and put it down.

    Gu Youli smiled at him and shook her head. I¡¯m fine. Fortunately, you had the foresight to give me the tracker!!

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was cold and emotionless. His eyes were filled with killing intent.

    He really didn¡¯t want to take responsibility for his foresight. If he had found out about this earlier, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten so serious. After all, he was still a step toote, and this group of terrorists had hurt so many innocent people.

    He turned around and ordered Hu Zhifeng, ¡± ¡°Leave the rest of the work to the special police team and return to the camp!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    When Hu Zhifeng¡¯s voice rang out, Yu feibai had already carried Gu Youli in his arms.

    ¡°Put my Xuxu down, I can walk.¡± Gu Youli blushed in front of so many people.

    She held onto Yu feibai¡¯s arm and twisted her body slightly, trying to escape from his embrace.

    Yu feibai said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t move. Be good!!

    His voice was overbearing and dignified, not allowing anyone to refuse!

 Chapter 240

    240 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (19)

    Gu Youli pouted and no longer resisted Yu feibai¡¯s love. Like a kitten with nowhere to go, she curled up in his arms.

    She looked extremely weak and pitiful.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as if something was gripping it tightly.

    He quickly walked forward and carried Gu Youli out.

    Yang Mengshan, who had just been rescued, stood in the distance and stared nkly at Gu Youli, who was being carried out by Yu feibai. For a moment, she did not react.

    Wasn¡¯t that tall, handsome man in the military uniform the one who liked Gu Youli? wasn¡¯t he the soldier?

    He was actually so intimate with Gu Youli?

    wasn¡¯t gu youli already together with yu feimo? She actually dared to have an affair with this soldier!

    Yu feimo¡¯s perversion and evilness shed across yang Mengshan¡¯s mind. She suddenly gloated, ¡± If Yu feimo found out that she had actually seduced another man outside, given his personality, she wondered if he would torture her to death.

    *

    In the hospital, Yu feibai got Gu Youli to do a full-body checkup. After confirming that Gu Youli was fine, he still wanted her to stay in the hospital for another night.

    He had also asked the doctor several times about the wound on Gu Youli¡¯s face to see if it would leave a scar.

    Under Yu feibai¡¯s strong and cold gaze, the doctor assured him that it would not leave a scar. Only then did Yu feibai let the doctor leave.

    Gu Youli looked straight into Yu feibai¡¯s eyes. She raised her eyebrows and said in a teasing tone, ¡± ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you going to abandon me if I have a scar on my face?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s brows revealed his indifference. I¡¯m so anxious because I know you¡¯re nervous. If it¡¯s not serious, I¡¯ll throw the medicine away immediately. It¡¯s good to leave a scar so that no other man will have any thoughts about it in the future.

    Gu Youli bit her lip and smiled sweetly. why do I feel that those words are a little sour? ¡±

    Yu feibai looked into her eyes and asked seriously, ¡± ¡°is there? I didn¡¯t find anything!¡±

    Gu Youli deliberately provoked him. tsk, tsk. So what you¡¯re saying is that you won¡¯t be angry even if another man likes me in the future? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were filled with an unfamiliar emotion that Gu Youli did not understand. ¡°Why should I be angry when my woman is being admired by another man?¡±

    He paused for a moment before he continued. ¡°Why? do you want me to be angry?¡±

    Gu Youli pretended to be hurt. of course I¡¯m angry with you. This means that you care about me!

    Yu feibai looked into her eyes and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± nonsense. That¡¯s what a useless man would do. Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person? ¡±

    pfft ... Gu Youli was sweating profusely. Why did she feel that he was the one who was talking nonsense?

    Yu feibai reached out to hold Gu Youli¡¯s hand and interlocked their fingers. His voice was filled with an undeniable warning, ¡± ¡°You were only injured because you fought with them! If you encounter any danger in the future, stay as far away as you can, understand?¡±

    Chu Qing. Gu Youli wanted to exin.

    However, Yu feibai was not willing to listen and interrupted her domineeringly, ¡± ¡°Chu Qing received special training, have you? I¡¯m not looking down on you, I¡¯m just worried about you!¡±

    gu youli pursed her lips and smiled. she seemed to be extremely satisfied. she buried her head in his shoulder and said in a soft and coquettish voice, ¡± okay, i¡¯ll stay away from you in the future! ¡±

 Chapter 241

    241 Shocking news: jewelry exhibition (20)

    she sighed again. ¡± but don¡¯t be so high-profile in the future. i¡¯m sure many people know about our rtionship now that you¡¯ve carried me out today. ¡±

    Yu feibai nced at Gu Youli and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t want anyone to know? Why?¡±

    Gu Youli did not lie to her and answered honestly, ¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to now. Although you didn¡¯t say it, I know your identity. You are standing in a high position, like a high and mighty ruler. If only the two of us know, I can pretend that I don¡¯t know anything, but once it is obvious, I can¡¯t pretend anymore. I hope that I can stand at the same height as you and let everyone know that we are together. You can say that I feel inferior or that I have no confidence, but this is my decision!¡±

    yu feibai looked at gu youli, his eyes as deep as the sea.

    gu youli sat up straight and looked at him. she opened her mouth and her throat was a little dry. ¡± are you angry? Do you regret it? Don¡¯t you want to continue this rtionship with me?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold face was emotionless. He looked at her calmly. yes, I regret it!

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She lifted her head and looked into Yu feibai¡¯s deep, dark eyes.

    He then added, ¡± I don¡¯t want to continue like this!

    The cold feelings in her chest were surging and Gu Youli suddenly felt cold.

    yu feibai closed his eyes and ced his trembling lips on gu youli¡¯s ear. he mumbled softly, ¡± ¡± i regret agreeing to this secret rtionship. if i didn¡¯t agree and wanted to be with you, you wouldn¡¯t have the right to reject me! ¡±

    That one sentence warmed her heart instantly. Gu Youli curled her lips slightly andughed.¡±You¡¯re so overbearing, you¡¯re so strong!¡±

    Yu feibai raised his hand and held her chin carefully. He caressed it gently and looked into her eyes.¡±that¡¯s me! gu youli, i will only have no bottom line for you. do you feel that?¡±

    This was the first time he had called her by her name, and it was meaningful and bewitching.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darted around. Her crystal suit was bottomless. Yu feibai, I know how well you treat me. I know everything. That¡¯s why I like you so much. I like you so much that I don¡¯t know what to do. I just want to hug you like this and never let go!

    Who said that only women loved to hear sweet nothings? in fact, men loved sweet nothings more than women.

    Yu feibai¡¯s face remained taut and expressionless. He did not move.

    However, there was a gentleness and a smile in his eyes, whichpletely destroyed his cold and indifferent mask.

    He sighed softly. He seemed to be at a loss as to what to do with Gu Youli. He hugged her in his arms. rest well!

    gu youli closed her eyes and nodded her head obediently.

    But then, she opened her eyes again. actually, my injury is fine. I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. I want to go home and be with the two of you!

    the corners of yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into a warm and charming smile. however, no matter how happy he was, his expression remained calm. ¡°then, get up quickly. i¡¯ll go and settle the discharge procedures!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Gu Youli nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice.

    When she stood up, she reached out to brush her hair. When her hand swept across her neck, she realized that something was missing.

    She subconsciously touched it and said nervously, ¡± ¡°This is bad!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± yu feibai turned around to look at her.

    my jade pendant is missing! Gu Youli said in panic.

 Chapter 242

    242 Even a passerby is arrogant (1)

    Gu Youli¡¯s jade pendant was gone and could not be found anymore.

    Yu feibai almost turned the entire Wanlong International Building upside down. He also got his men to call each of the hostages he rescued. He said that if anyone found the jade pendant, or if he knew who found the jade pendant, he would definitely reward them with arge sum of money.

    However, no one said that they had picked up the jade pendant or seen it.

    It was as if the jade pendant had suddenly evaporated from the world, and there was no trace of it.

    Tears were a kind of liquid. When people were sad or overly excited, it was a kind of liquid that flowed out of their eyes.

    It contained all kinds of emotions, such as sadness, excitement, gratitude, joy, hesitation, and so on. It was as salty as the sea water, but also a little sweet.

    However, after it seeped out and his emotions were released, he would feel much morefortable and rxed.

    Gu Youli touched her eyes but they were still dry.

    In fact, she really wanted to cry. How good would it be if she shed some tears? then, her heart would not be so empty.

    She wouldn¡¯t have a pile of frustrations with nowhere to vent.

    ¡°Feibai.¡± Gu Youli¡¯s voice was the same as usual.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu feibai pursed his thin lips. He could tell that her voice was forced to be calm.

    Gu Youli pouted. I want to cry!

    yu feibai pulled her into his arms lovingly. ¡± cry then. you¡¯ll feel better when you cry! ¡±

    Gu Youli lowered her head and pressed her forehead against his chest. but I can¡¯t cry. Can you help me cry? ¡±

    Yu feibai was silent. This was too difficult.

    A man¡¯s tears would not fall easily. Ever since he could remember, he had never cried. He did not know what it felt like to cry, let alone what tears felt like.

    She had only heard people talk about it and had only read about it in books. Her tears were a little salty.

    Gu Youli looked up at him. feibai, my eyes are broken.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He reached out and touched Gu Youli¡¯s face gently. don¡¯t make such jokes in the future!

    How worried would he be if her eyes were broken!

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and said with a deeper meaning, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s true. my eyes are really broken. i had a dream some time ago, a nightmare. after i woke up, no matter what happened, no matter how much i wanted to cry, my eyes couldn¡¯t shed a single tear. i¡¯m afraid that pain and sadness are meaningless to me. if this isn¡¯t broken, what is it? ¡±

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli and studied her eyes carefully. At this moment, because she had lost the jade pendant, her eyes were filled with joy.

    But it was very quiet and tranquil.

    He touched her eyes with his fingers and caressed them carefully. silly, that¡¯s not because you¡¯re bad. It¡¯s just because tears are precious to you.

    gu youli could see the boundless love in his eyes. her empty heart suddenly filled up.

    She mumbled, ¡± ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to look at a second person with that kind of gaze!¡±

    Her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, but Yu feibai could still hear her clearly.

    However, he deliberately lowered his eyes and asked her teasingly, ¡± ¡°What? Say it again!¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head and made a funny face at Yu feibai.

    Like a magician, Yu feibai suddenly lifted something up and waved it at Gu Youli. ¡°If you wear this in the future, it will cure all diseases!¡±

 Chapter 243

    243 even a passerby is arrogant (2)

    Like a magician, Yu feibai suddenly lifted something up and waved it at Gu Youli. ¡°If you wear this in the future, it will cure all diseases!¡±

    Gu Youli took a look and saw that it was a Jade Buddha. It was tied with a red string and was swaying in front of her.

    Her gaze moved with the Buddha, and her heart was filled with warmth when she saw it.

    a sour feeling washed over her. her soft arms wrapped around yu feibai¡¯s neck.

    Then, she squeezed in softly. feibai, I know what you mean, but there¡¯s no need for that. Keep the Jade Buddha well. My Jade is like my love, just one piece is enough. If we¡¯re fated, it will return to me. If we¡¯re not fated, then forget it!!

    Yu feibai did not say anything and ced the jade pendant aside.

    Then, he quietly hugged her and enjoyed this warm moment.

    He actually knew that it was useless to do so. No matter how good the Jade was, no matter how spiritual it was, in her heart, it could not bepared to that piece of Jade.

    That was her mother¡¯s relic, and its value was iparable.

    However, even though he knew this, he still did it so that she would not feel so bad.

    With Yu feibai¡¯sfort, Gu Youli did not feel as bad. However, she still felt ufortable and depressed.

    Chu Qing¡¯s mission was consideredplete since she had already uncovered the motive behind the jinghuang investigation. She returned to the military camp.

    After Gu Youli sent her off, she had originally taken two days off to adjust her mood.

    However, she suddenly encountered something that made her mood even worse.

    a woman named he jintong suddenly came to her.

    In the cafe, he Jintong cut straight to the point without beating around the bush. I¡¯m feibai¡¯s fianc¨¦e and we¡¯ll be getting married soon. May I know how much money you need to leave feibai and stop pestering him? ¡±

    Gu Youli looked at he Jintong steadily and the smile on her lips was a little cold.

    Her gaze was somewhat piercing, but it was very profound. No one knew what she was thinking at this moment.

    He Jintong looked at her deeply, then said in all seriousness, ¡± I¡¯ve already done my research on you, miss Gu. With your looks and talents, you¡¯ll definitely find a good husband in the future. There¡¯s no need for you to be a third party!

    After a pause, she continued in a threatening tone, being the third party will be punished by the heavens. So, you¡¯d better be on your own. It¡¯s better to be kind!

    ¡°And then?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she looked at he Jintong coldly.

    Her tone was so calm that he Jintong was surprised.

    Of course, her cold and elegant expression also made he Jintong extremely disgusted. She was just the daughter of a truck driver. Where did she get the confidence to be so arrogant in front of her?

    He Jintong put down the coffee cup in her hand, chuckled, and said sarcastically, ¡± ¡± then, you can state your price. as long as you stop pestering feibai, money is not a problem. ¡±

    He Jintong¡¯s voice was full of contempt. I¡¯ve seen many women like you. All the so-called courtesy, righteousness, integrity, and shame have long been blinded by vanity and money. They¡¯ve all been thrown to the back of my mind.

    Gu Youli clenched her fists and her eyes suddenly turned cold.

    however, in an instant, she suddenlyughed again. she raised her hand and waved it at he jin. ¡± this is it then! ¡±

    he jintong smiled smugly and said,¡±five hundred thousand!¡± No problem!¡±

    Gu Youli wagged her index finger gently and asked, ¡± ¡°Is Yu feibai only worth five hundred thousand in your heart?¡±

 Chapter 244

    244 Even a passerby is arrogant (3)

    He Jintong¡¯s eyes darkened. you want five million!

    Gu Youli nced at her coldly and took a sip of her coffee. Yu feibai is not worth that much in my heart!

    He Jintong stared at Gu Youli in surprise. you want 50 million?! you¡¯re asking for too much.¡±

    Looking at he Jintong who was already a little angry, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes narrowed and her lips curved into a smile. fifty million? You¡¯re underestimating Yu feibai, I said 500 billion!¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to talk about!¡± he jintong¡¯s face darkened and she immediately knew that she had been yed by gu youli.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m talking to you seriously.¡± Gu Youli continued to smile, but that smile did not reach her eyes at all.

    It was very cool and indifferent!

    I¡¯d advise you to take it easy, ¡± he Jintong warned again. you should leave a way out for yourself!

    Gu Youli still had a smile on her face. Sheughed coldly and scornfully.¡±Miss he, I should be the one saying this to you!¡±

    He Jintong¡¯s gaze turned cold. do you understand your status? ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled coldly. Her eyes were more devilish than the dark night and she said venomously, ¡± ¡°Of course I know who I am, but it seems like miss he doesn¡¯t know who you are. Feibai never told me that he had a fianc¨¦e. Do you think I¡¯m a fool? i¡¯ll believe you just because you say so. you actually offered me a price to leave yu feibai. do you think you¡¯re acting in a tv drama? ¡°Even if she¡¯s acting in a TV drama, she has to be his fianc¨¦e. With Yu feibai¡¯s personality, I think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s passionate about her. He probably hasn¡¯t even looked you in the eye!¡±

    Thest sentence was like a thorn that pierced he Jintong¡¯s heart.

    Her expression changed drastically.

    He Jintong flew into a rage out of humiliation. She stood up suddenly and said,¡±who do you think you are? what right do you have to talk to me like this? do you know what yu feibai¡¯s status is? Do you know who I am? You can¡¯t afford to offend people like us.¡±

    He had thought that he was just an ordinary college student who was vain and could be dismissed with some money.

    As long as she left Yu feibai, she would definitely be able to take advantage of the situation and Yu feibai would agree to the marriage.

    Gu Youli stood up and sneered coldly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really funny. You came to me and said a lot of things, but you don¡¯t allow me to fight back! Let me tell you, in this world, not everyone revolves around you. In your circle, you¡¯re a young miss, and everyone gives in to you, but in front of me, I have the final say! ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me again. After you and Yu feibai get married, I¡¯ll leave even if you don¡¯t give me money. However, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have such an opportunity. At the moment, you¡¯re just a passer-by. Please be a good passer-by and don¡¯t try to make your presence felt. You said it yourself just now that being a third party will get you killed by the heavens. So, you¡¯d better be on your own and be kind!¡±

    After that, Gu Youli smiled in a rxed and happy manner and turned to leave without any psychological burden.

    He Jintong¡¯s face was red with anger and she almost stomped her feet.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face darkened the moment she walked out of the cafe.

    He was already feeling frustrated, and now he was even more depressed after being disturbed like this.

    It would be a lie to say that she was not angry with Yu feibai at all.

    A familiar ringtone rang in her ears. It was Yu feibai¡¯s ringtone, but Gu Youli ignored it and did not pick it up.

    However, the phone kept ringing. After some thought, she answered the call.

 Chapter 245

    245 Arrogant passerby (4)

    Gu Youli did not give Yu feibai any chance to speak.

    after the call was connected, she said angrily, ¡± I¡¯m not in a good mood. I just dealt with your fianc¨¦e, he Jintong, and asked her for 500 billion. I don¡¯t want to deal with you at all now. I¡¯m tired!!

    After saying that, he quickly hung up the phone and turned it off.

    yu feibai sat in his office in the base, looking at the ray of sunlight in front of the window and deep in thought.

    He could not get through to Gu Youli¡¯s phone. She was not in school or at her apartment, but he knew where she was.

    The tracker was still on her, and the red light on theputer was her current location.

    The reason why he knew that she was angry but didn¡¯t immediately go to her was because of her sentence: I just dealt with your fianc¨¦e, he Jintong.

    Even though he was not present and did not participate in anything, he could guess what had happened.

    He was not worried that Gu Youli would be at a disadvantage. Based on his understanding of Gu Youli, she had a cold personality and a vicious tongue.

    Thest one to be angered to the point of anger would definitely be the delicate he Jintong.

    He just didn¡¯t understand. He had clearly made things clear with he Jintong.

    But why did she still go and look for Gu Youli, her fianc¨¦e? 500 billion? Was there something about her that made he Jintong misunderstand?

    Under the warm sunlight, Yu feibai¡¯s gaze turned cold. His jaw was clenched so tightly that it formed a sharp and cold arc.

    apart from his powerful background, yu feibai was also capable enough. he did not need to rely on marriage to raise his status and position.

    Even without Gu Youli, he would not have married he Jintong.

    It seemed like he had to settle things first before he looked for Gu Youli.

    Besides, the little girl was in a really bad mood right now. It was good to let her have some peace and quiet.

    He Jintong was overjoyed when she received Yu feibai¡¯s call. She dressed up properly before she appeared.

    ¡°Who Do You Think You Are?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep and cold voice rang out as he retorted sarcastically.

    he jintong¡¯s blushing face instantly turned as pale as paper. ¡± ¡°Not Bai Qingqing¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s unique cold aura pressed down heavily on her. He looked down at her with a dangerous and murderous aura.

    His sharp thin lips coldly spat out the words, ¡± I thought I¡¯ve already made it very clear to you. I thought you were a woman who didn¡¯t want to embarrass yourself too much, and you¡¯ve always been very proud, haven¡¯t you? ¡±

    he jintong thought that yu feibai must have known that she had gone to look for gu youli. gu youli must have told yu feibai that she, he jintong, had made things difficult for her, so yu feibai hade to look for her.

    ¡°Did she say something to you?¡± He Jintong asked angrily.

    Yu feibai looked at he Jintong coldly and did not answer her. He asked again, ¡± who gave you the right to find my woman?!

    He Jintong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The words ¡®my woman¡¯ made the sudden pain in her chest almost drown her in an instant.

    I ... I¡¯m just Hanhan, ¡°he Jintong¡¯s expression changedpletely. She trembled as she spoke, tears filling her eyes.

    However, Yu feibai did not show any mercy to her.

    ¡°There are some things I don¡¯t want to say again. It¡¯s impossible between you and me. As long as I¡¯m not willing to marry, no one can force me!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice slowly rang out again.

    He jinchen looked at Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face, which he was mesmerized by and unable to extricate himself from.

 Chapter 246

    246 Arrogant passerby (5)

    He jinchen looked at Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face, which he was mesmerized by and unable to extricate himself from.

    She took a deep breath and looked at Yu feibai affectionately, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai, what¡¯s wrong with me? Why didn¡¯t you choose me? our families have been friends for generations, and we¡¯re well-matched in terms of social status. besides, i really like you, and i¡¯m the only one in the entire capital who¡¯s worthy of you, so why can¡¯t you just try to ept me?¡±

    yu feibai ignored her and looked at her coldly, as if waiting for her to finish her sentence.

    he jinchen paused, then she smiled and said, ¡± ¡± feibai, i know that men love to y. i don¡¯t mind a man like you ying outside, yingluo. ¡±

    Then, she stretched out her hand to hold Yu feibai¡¯s hand. ¡°As long as Yingluo¡±

    Yu feibai moved his hand away in time and narrowed his eyes dangerously. He interrupted her coldly, ¡± I, Yu feibai, don¡¯t y with women. She is the woman I love, the only one I love!

    He Jintong was in disbelief when she heard that.

    His words tore a big hole in her heart, and blood oozed out like water.

    so do you understand? your love will only burden me!! Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice sounded dangerous again.

    The word ¡°burden¡± was truly heart-piercing and merciless.

    He Jintong¡¯s face turned pale, and her whole body trembled, unable to say a word.

    I¡¯ve already said what I should. I hope you can understand. Impatience appeared on Yu feibai¡¯s face.

    He turned around coldly, as if there was no need to say anything more.

    He jinchen¡¯s eyes were red. He was embarrassed and angry. He was going crazy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to want anyone to know about your rtionship with her. Grandpa Yu doesn¡¯t know anything about it. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Grandpa Yu about you two?¡± her threatening voice carried a sense of burning boats.

    Yu feibai stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at he Jintong.

    His cold lips curled up, revealing a faint yfulness. ¡°Then I have to thank you properly. I¡¯m having a headache over how to make her agree. Let me tell everyone that she¡¯s my woman!¡±

    That faint voice floated over and made he Jintong feel as if someone had stabbed her in the heart.

    She was also quite curious about herself. Logically speaking, she had only liked him for a short while. Why was she so deeply poisoned and did so many stupid things?

    He Jintong was the heiress of the he family. She was afraid that there wouldn¡¯t be a man when she waved.

    She didn¡¯t care about Yu feibai anymore, but why did her heart hurt so much? it was bleeding, and it was so painful that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    Biting her lips, she tried her best to ease the pain in her chest and suddenlyughed coldly.

    As she watched Yu feibai¡¯s car leave, she suddenly regained herposure.

    He Jintong took out her phone and suddenly dialed a number. Yu Haoyu, it¡¯s me!

    Yu Haoyu was stunned for a moment, then he smiled evilly. how rare, you actually called me? ¡±

    He Jintong didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point. I agree to marry you, but I have one condition.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Yu Haoyu raised his eyebrows.

    that is, I want you to be the most outstanding person of the Yu family¡¯s current generation in the future, and be the new head of the Yu family!

    She wanted to help Yu Haoyu step on Yu feibai. She wanted Yu feibai to regret not marrying her.

    as expected, a woman who hated for love was the most terrifying creature in the world.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Haoyuughed smugly. Wasn¡¯t this the exact reason why he wanted to marry he Jintong?

 Chapter 247

    247 youli¡¯s punishment (1)

    After Gu Youli switched off her phone, she wanted to take a walk on her own to rx, so she followed the tree-lined path.

    He saw amercial square with a beautiful fountain. There were many men and women, old and young, Dancing on the Square. It was very lively. There were also many people sitting and resting on the stone blocks around.

    Gu Youli decided to go over and rest for a while.

    but who knew that the little child was ying with a ball, and the ball rolled to her feet.

    She identally tripped and lost her bnce, falling to the ground.

    the child quickly ran over, picked up the ball, and ran.

    Gu Youli smiled helplessly. She wanted to stand up and continue walking towards the stone block, but the pain in her foot made her unable to exert any strength.

    For a while, she actually couldn¡¯t stand up.

    A momentter, she stood up with great difficulty, but there was a sharp pain in her foot. It was so painful that her face turned pale and she was sweating.

    She limped forward, but before she could take more than two steps, the pain from her ankle made her shiver.

    She lost her bnce and fell to the ground again.

    gu youli decided not to get up and quickly sat on the stone steps outside the square. she looked at the square for a while and then yed with her phone.

    Her heart was initially empty and she was extremely disappointed. However, she was quickly teased by Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao and forgot about it.

    Chu Qing was probably resting today and did not go to training. Instead, she was chatting and reading on her phone.

    Contrary to Chu Qing¡¯s personality, Chu Qing liked to read CEO novels.

    Because of this, Hua Miaomiao had looked down on her countless times, but Chu Qing did not think much of it. The book that Chu Qing was reading today had suddenly disappeared for no reason. It was actually blocked because it was rted to pornography.

    Chu Qing just wanted to join the group to ask when she would be able to see it again.

    So, she found a QQ group under the author¡¯s other book with great difficulty. However, after joining the group, she found that all the readers were in Martiannguage. Not only were the readers ¡®names in Martiannguage, but even the words they typed were also in Martiannguage.

    What¡¯s with ¡°yingyingluo~¡±,¡± wee Yingluo~¡±, ¡°Yingluo¡¯s photo, age~¡±?

    Chu Qing was instantly petrified. She was so numbed that she thought she had entered the wrong group.

    She paused for a moment, then politely replied, ¡± How are you guys! in the end, he was ruthlessly kicked out of the qq group.

    After that, she added another group. Chu Qing then realized that she had added the wrong group.

    The group was not created by the author himself and only epted girls between the ages of 10 and 13.14 years old was old to them, and 19 years old was old to them. They had tomunicate in Martian.

    Hence, Chu Qing was kicked out grandly.

    When Chu Qing wasining to Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao in the group, Gu Youliughed unkindly.

    Hua Miaomiao looked at her with disdain. you little brat! You¡¯re actually reading the CEO¡¯s novels every day!

    Chu Qingughed evilly. sister, I¡¯m not even 20 years old yet. What¡¯s wrong with me reading adult novels? I¡¯ll read them when I¡¯m 30 years old. I¡¯ll just look at what I love you for. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in love. Stop pretending. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re reading every day. Vige women and such erotic novels. I think you should go and read adult novels, you tsundere b * tch!!

    I already said I¡¯m not gay, but you¡¯re using me again, you stupid idiot!!

    ¡°If you¡¯re not gay, there wouldn¡¯t be any mening out of the closet in this world!¡±

    As the two of them talked, they immediately started quarreling like usual, with the rhythm of life and death.

 Chapter 248

    248 Youli¡¯s punishment (2)

    Hua Miaomiao started toin to Gu Youli. He expressed that his heart as a straight man had been seriously hurt by Chu Qing and asked Gu Youli to form a group with him to go to the military camp to denounce Chu Qing!

    Gu Youli was in a good mood after chatting with them for a while.

    Just as she wasughing out loud at Chu Qing¡¯s words, ¡± you¡¯re feeling good, you¡¯re feeling good, you¡¯re feeling good, you¡¯re feeling good, you¡¯re feeling good, you¡¯re feeling bad, you¡¯re feeling bad, ¡± a man suddenly sat down on the seat beside her.

    The man¡¯s facial features were exquisite and he was full of charm.

    She exuded an elegant, cold, and proud aura.

    His dark green military uniform made him exude a strong and domineering aura that could not be ignored.

    At this moment, his deep eyes were looking at her tenderly, and his perfect lips curved into a faint smile.

    Gu Youli nced at him expressionlessly and continued to stare at her phone.

    Yu feibai stretched out his arm and gently wrapped it around her waist. His tone was extremely gentle.¡±Are you chatting with Chu Qing?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darkened and she looked at him coldly. She struggled slightly and pushed away the arm that was around her. She still did not say a word.

    Yu feibai reached out his hands and hugged her from the side. He rubbed his face against hers and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt. The Rose gold blissful bird pendant hung down from his chest and he leaned on her shoulder intimately.

    however, he did not expect gu youli to turn her face away in resistance. she reached out and pushed him away, putting some distance between them.

    Yu feibai reached out and grabbed her chin, turning her fair face to face him. He smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really angry?¡±

    Her tone was as gentle as water!

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Youli finally said those two words, but her tone was very cold.

    After saying that, she pped away his hand that was holding her little face.

    When Yu feibai¡¯s hand slid down, he grabbed her waist in an overbearing manner and pulled her into his embrace. Then, he kissed her lips and tongue.

    Caught off guard, his tongue entered her mouth. When Gu Youli wanted to close her lips, Yu feibai did not allow her to do so. He deepened the kiss domineeringly as if he was attacking her.

    Hmph!!! Gu Youli struggled and dodged him while hitting his chest with both hands.

    However, no matter how hard she tried to escape, she could not escape from the overbearing man.

    Yu feibai only let go of her when she was about to suffocate from the kiss. However, he still held her in his arms.

    Gu Youli was kissed until she felt weak all over and still could not break free from his embrace.

    She panted and red at Yu feibai. Then, she shouted at him, ¡± don¡¯t kiss me, go and kiss your fianc¨¦e!!

    Yu feibai took the opportunity to kiss her on the cheek and asked innocently, ¡± ¡°What fianc¨¦e? Since when did I have a fianc¨¦e? I only have one secret lover, Gu Youli!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face showed a hint of disdain. pretend, just keep pretending. You even came to look for me today and asked me how much money I need to pay you to stop pestering you!

    A teasing look shed across Yu feibai¡¯s eyes. He moved his lips to her ear and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so sour?¡±

    Gu Youli shuddered instinctively when she felt the warm and moist breath by her ear.

    Her ears were always her sensitive area. As the soles of her feet went numb, she subconsciously reached out to his chest.¡±Who is jealous? Don¡¯t be so smug!¡±

    As she said that, Gu Youli reached out and pushed Yu feibai hard.

    At this moment, Yu feibai was only hugging her for show and Gu Youli immediately felt a rebound.

 Chapter 249

    249 Youli¡¯s punishment (3)

    When she leaned back, her feet moved subconsciously. Gu Youli immediately felt pain and gasped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re injured?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice was cold as usual, but there was a hint of anxiety in it.

    I identally twisted it. It¡¯s all your fault. You already have a fianc¨¦e but you still came to seduce me, ¡± Gu Youli pouted and said as she lifted her injured foot.

    She was quite resentful. She took the opportunity to poke Yu feibai.

    yu feibai bent down slightly and examined her injured ankle. it was slightly swollen and red.

    He used his hand to press around the wound and asked Gu Youli if it hurt. Does it hurt there?

    Gu Youli answered them one by one. She looked at Yu feibai, who was cold and pure like ice and snow. He looked so good that he seemed a little unreal. Suddenly, her lips curled up.

    In fact, she was not that angry.

    it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not a serious injury. It¡¯s just a slight sprain. Yu feibai looked at her after the examination. did you sprain your ankle here? ¡±

    as he spoke, yu feibai looked at his surroundings. ¡± ¡°How could you sprain your ankle on such t ground? Don¡¯t you ever walk properly?¡±

    Gu Youli snorted coldly. you still have the cheek to talk about me? it¡¯s all because of you that I identally twisted my heart. If it wasn¡¯t for your fianc¨¦e, Yingluo.

    yu feibai nodded. ¡± yes, it¡¯s my fault. i¡¯m bringing you home to apply the medicine. ¡±

    Then, he lifted Gu Youli up in his arms.

    Although it was already night time, there were still many people in the square.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment and she struggled with all her might. let me down!

    Yu feibai continued to hug her forcefully. you can still walk on your own when your leg is injured? ¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t! But I don¡¯t want you to carry me. There are so many people watching. It¡¯s so embarrassing, ¡± Gu Youli said coldly. She could not help but tug at Yu feibai¡¯s shirt. Then, she said, ¡± I want to carry you. Carry me home!

    Yu feibai looked at her andughed. His deep voice had a charm to it as he asked, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the difference between hugging and carrying?¡±

    Gu Youli pouted and looked at Yu feibai with a wronged expression. ¡°of course there¡¯s a difference. why are you so unwilling? why don¡¯t you think about how i got injured today? it¡¯s all because of your fianc¨¦e yingluo.¡±

    The word ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ was like sun Wukong¡¯s curse, giving Yu feibai an endless headache.

    Yu feibai did not know whether tough or cry as he put her down gently.

    He took a step back and bent down with his back facing Gu Youli. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Come on up.¡±

    Gu Youli was pleased with herself. She raised her eyebrows andughed in high spirits. Then, she pounced on Yu feibai¡¯s back.

    yu feibai tilted his head and felt the person on his back. his eyes were deep and calm, and the corners of his mouth could not help but curve up.

    He walked forward with her on his back, step by step, elegant and confident.

    Gu Youli rested her head on Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder and shed him a cheeky and sweet smile. Yu feibai, you¡¯re not allowed to take a cabter. I¡¯m going to punish you for carrying me home. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring up your fianc¨¦e from now on!

    yu feibai pursed his lips and smiled. he pretended to be surprised and looked like he could not take it. Oh my God, this punishment is too severe!!

    Gu Youli cleared her throat. Yo, yo, yo. I heard from Chu Qing that she carried 50 kilograms in the military camp for a day and a night. You¡¯re her head. I believe that with your physical fitness, you should be able to carry me on your back and leave the capital city, let alone walk me home!

 Chapter 250

    250 youli¡¯s punishment (4)

    ¡°You seem to understand my body very well,¡± yu feibai¡¯s voice was still cold and indifferent, but there was a hint of teasing in it.

    of course, Yingluo, ¡± Gu Youli said matter-of-factly. After a while, she quivered.

    She finally understood the teasing in Yu feibai¡¯s words. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and said, ¡± Yu feibai, you look like a decent person, but why is your head filled with evil thoughts? ¡±

    Yu feibai curled his lips and smiled. how are my thoughts evil? Tell me about it!¡±

    you¡¯re actually a coward, ¡± Gu Youli almost blurted out but immediately felt that something was wrong and stopped herself.¡±How would I know!¡±

    how could you not know? I think you¡¯re a little perverted girl, and your mind is full of dirty thoughts all day long. Yu feibai¡¯s tone was extremely sinister.

    Gu Youli could not help but blush. She put her face on Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder and retortedzily, ¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve led him astray.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into an enigmatic and evil smile. if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a good lesson tonight and make you even worse. But you better remember that your bad side belongs to me only, okay!

    this man was clearly teasing her, but he still looked as cold as a fairy.

    Gu Youli straightened her body and leaned over to Yu feibai¡¯s ear. She said in an overbearing manner, ¡± ¡°Then your bad side only belongs to me. If your fianc¨¦e sees this, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    yu feibai stopped in his tracks. ¡± you said earlier that you wouldn¡¯t mention it if i carried you. ¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him with her eyes wide open. She blinked innocently and refused to admit it. ¡°Is there? did i say that? I don¡¯t remember!¡±

    Yu feibai turned around and looked at her. His eyes narrowed dangerously. are you trying to be cheeky with me, huh? ¡±

    Gu Youli toot. you¡¯re so petty. I won¡¯t mention your fianc¨¦e in the future!

    yu feibai did not know what to do with her and shook his head.

    As he continued to walk forward elegantly, his voice rang out faintly, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll only say this once. she¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e, and the yu family does want to marry into the he family. Although she is interested in me, I am not willing. Who asked me to already have an underground lover?¡±

    Yu feibai then turned around and looked at Gu Youli with his deep eyes. He continued, ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry. Even though the Yu family is a prominent family, my grandfather wouldn¡¯t be able to force me into a marriage. Initially, I had no intention of joining the army. The only reason I agreed to it was because he hadid out his conditions. I will decide my own marriage!

    Gu Youli fixed her gaze on Yu feibai. Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions and she could not help but ask, ¡± feibai, if Wanwan, I¡¯m saying if, if you didn¡¯t know me and I didn¡¯t exist in your life, would you agree to the marriage and marry he Jintong? ¡±

    In her previous life, she did not know Yu feibai at this time.

    Would the Yu feibai back then agree to the marriage alliance without knowing her? If she agreed, Yu feibai would be married seven yearster.

    Although it was her previous life, Gu Youli did not know why but she felt ufortable when she thought about Yu feibai being married!

    I won¡¯t, ¡± Yu feibai replied without thinking.

    His tone was extremely serious and firm.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips could not help but curve upwards. why? ¡±

 Chapter 251

    251 Youli¡¯s punishment (5)

    Yu feibai smiled and replied, ¡± ¡°Is there so much reason? If I don¡¯t want to, then I don¡¯t want to. I, Yu feibai, don¡¯t need to use an engagement as a trade!¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment. Then, sheughed as she leaned on his shoulder and hugged Yu feibai even tighter.

    This was great. Then, at this time in her previous life, he Jintong probably didn¡¯t marry Yu feibai.

    Theughter infected Yu feibai and his lips curved into a smile that could topple a city. ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    Gu Youli raised her head high and theny on his shoulder. I¡¯ve been happy for a long time. Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao have made me happy!

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve failed as a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Gu Youli nodded her head and ced her chin on Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder.

    They passed by a brightly lit Street. There were a few hawkers on the side of the street, all of which were food stalls, such as barbecue, spicy hot pot, and so on.

    When Gu Youli¡¯s eyes swept over to the stall that sold stinky tofu, her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Um, I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Treat me to stinky tofu!¡± gu youli¡¯s eyes were wide open as she stared at the stinky tofu stall like a hungry wolf.

    Hearing this, Yu feibai could not help but frown. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡±

    ¡°No, I want to eat stinky tofu.¡± just thinking about it made gu youli¡¯s mouth water.

    Seeing that Yu feibai was still not willing to agree, Gu Youli rubbed her face against his ear and hair a few times and said coquettishly,¡±¡±Hurry up, hurry up ~~¡±

    Such an intimate act made Yu feibai¡¯s heart itch.

    He turned to look at Yu feibai and then at Gu Youli, who was on his back, in high spirits.

    Gu Youli met his gaze with a face full of anticipation and her lips curved up. ¡°Feibai, I know you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Yu feibai was conquered by her gentleness. After thinking for a while, he carried her and left.

    The moment Yu feibai ced her on the ground, Gu Youli rubbed her hands together. boss, give me two servings of stinky tofu!

    Yu feibai took a look at the piece of ck tofu that he had scooped out and his brows furrowed even deeper.

    He regretted bringing Gu Youli over and reached out to pull her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡±

    Gu Youli broke free from his grip. no, I want to eat stinky tofu.

    yu feibai¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡± it¡¯s too dirty. you¡¯ll get diarrhea if you eat it. ¡±

    the peddler, who had just finished packing the stinky tofu, turned green when he heard yu feibai¡¯s words. he replied fiercely, ¡± ¡°Hey, do you know how to talk? How is it dirty? so many people have eaten it, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone with diarrhea. If you think it¡¯s dirty, leave quickly. Don¡¯t stand in front of my stall and block my way.¡±

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched. She quickly apologized to the vendor. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!

    Seeing that Yu feibai insisted on dragging her away and had no intention of giving her money, she quickly took out her money and handed it over.

    The peddler took the money with a sullen face and handed the stinky tofu to Gu Youli.

    gu youli took it with a smile and moved to the side with yu feibai. then, she picked up a piece with a bamboo stick and ate it. ¡± it smells so good! ¡±

    Yu feibaipletely ignored her intoxicated look and had a look of disdain on his face.

    Gu Youli chuckled. She picked up a piece of stinky tofu with a bamboo stick and brought it to Yu feibai¡¯s mouth. try it. It¡¯s delicious!

    Yu feibai looked at her and frowned.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face darkened unhappily. I heard from Chu Qing that you soldiers have to train to eat roasted rats. Why are rats cleaner than this stinky tofu? ¡±

    (PS: update five chapters first. There will be two more chapterster to make up for the chapter from yesterday.)

 Chapter 252

    252 First year, jewelrypetition (1)

    Gu Youli¡¯s face darkened unhappily. I heard from Chu Qing that you soldiers have to train to eat roasted rats. Why are rats cleaner than this stinky tofu? ¡±

    yu feibai could not resist her persistence. he slowly opened his mouth and put the stinky tofu in his mouth.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes curved and she immediately smiled. ¡°it¡¯s delicious, right?¡±

    It did smell bad, but it was really delicious.

    yes! Yu feibai replied indifferently.

    ¡°Do you want another piece?¡± Gu Youli tried to tempt him.

    It did not taste as bad as he had imagined, but Yu feibai did not like it. He immediately shook his head.

    A passerby walked by and looked at them standing by the road. The mischievous woman had a mischievous smile and an evil look on her face, while the tall man had a cold and disdainful look on his face. However, even so, the scene was so warm and beautiful.

    He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    After finishing thest piece of stinky tofu, Gu Youli sighed in satisfaction and stretched out her hands. I¡¯m full!

    Yu feibai took the disposable bowl and bamboo skewers from her hands and threw them into the trash can on both sides. Then, he turned around and turned his back to her.

    Gu Youli smiled and then leaned on Yu feibai¡¯s broad back. She snuggled her face against his shoulder in satisfaction.

    At this moment, in this situation, Gu Youli felt that it was not bad for Yu feibai to have a fianc¨¦e appear out of nowhere to mess things up!

    There was no movement on his back for a long time. Yu feibai looked to the side and buried his head in his shoulder with his eyes closed.

    He seemed to have fallen asleep.

    Yu feibaiughed. His usual coldness and aloofness had disappeared from his face. His facial features had softened.

    gu youli had to rest for two to three days for her leg injury before she could walk.

    During this time, she received a call from li Meijia. Li Meijia was questioning Gu Youli why she did not go to the hospital to check on her injured self.

    So, after Gu Youli¡¯s leg recovered, she took a taxi to the hospital.

    Li Meijia was especially happy when she found out that Gu Youli hade. In order to thank Gu Youli for saving her, she had even specially prepared a gift for her.

    This gift was thetest diamond watch, Bright moon, released by autumn and winter, and it was not avable for sale worldwide.

    Bright moon had a unique sand-gold rotating ss dial. The ¡± rising sun ¡± with gold iid with yellow sapphires and the ¡± bright moon ¡± with white-K gold iid with round diamonds were slowly revealed. The mysterious dream was integrated into the dial, transforming into the theme of the rising sun and the bright moon that contrasted and blended with each other. With the perfect blue sand-gold cover, it exuded a poetic and charming brilliance.

    it was named Bright moon.

    Li Meijia¡¯s gift was very expensive and it surprised Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli did not even think about it and immediately pushed the gift back. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve a reward!¡±

    ¡°How could it not work? you saved me!¡± Li Meijia, who was lying on the bed, pushed the diamond watch over again.

    Gu Youli was determined not to ept it. Meijia, although you didn¡¯t say it clearly, I know that you must have something to do with fashion. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have given me Bright moon. But what I want to tell you is that I didn¡¯t consider your identity when I saved you!

    li meijia was anxious and said with a bitter face, ¡± Youli, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just want to thank you!

 Chapter 253

    253 First year, jewelrypetition (2)

    Gu Youli smiled and patted li Meijia. it¡¯s enough that you¡¯re thoughtful. Forget about the watch!

    Li Meijia was discouraged. okay, but no matter what, I¡¯ll always be grateful to you for saving my life. I don¡¯t want to hide some things from you. My father is the chairman of shangpin. If you need any help, just let me know and I¡¯ll do my best.

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled into a smile. that¡¯s enough!

    after exchanging a smile with her, li meijia suddenly stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡± Youli, I called you here today not only to thank you for saving me, but also because I have something to tell you!

    Gu Youli nodded and looked forward to what she would say next.

    Li Meijia continued to smile. the second-year students in our Department can find a jewelrypany to be their design assistant outside of school. At the end of this semester, shangpin International will hold a jewelry design Master event in our school. We will recruit a few new jewelry designers to train because thepany wants to expand into the European market.

    Gu Youli smiled faintly. it¡¯s may now. There should still be two months until the end of the semester!

    She didn¡¯t quite understand why li Meijia was telling her this.

    Could it be that he wanted her to enter shangpin?

    Li Meijia continued, ¡± although thispetition is only organized by ourpany, it¡¯s the same as the previouspetitions. We¡¯ll look at the design drawings in the preliminary round, eliminate most of the participating works, and look at the actual product in the final round. So, in two days, the veteran will probably announce thispetition!

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and looked at her. you¡¯re telling me this because you want to tease me? ¡±

    ¡°Youli, what I¡¯m going to tell you next has nothing to do with whether you saved me or not. I¡¯ve been paying attention to you since you entered the school. I graduated with an United States MBA in Business Management before I entered Beijing University. All I wanted to do was to find talents. I think you¡¯re smart enough to realize that shangpin¡¯s design has never been innovative. It¡¯s not that my father didn¡¯t want to, but the shareholders are conservative and don¡¯t want to take risks. i¡¯ll be doing an internship in thepany during my second year of university. after i graduate from my third year of university, i¡¯ll take over thepany. by then, i¡¯ll be reforming shangpin and focusing on bold and fashionable designs. that¡¯s why i hope that you¡¯ll be able to enter shangpin, youli!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. Meijia, I can¡¯t answer you right now.

    Li Meijia¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡± why? Shangpin is currently the leader of the domestic jewelry industry, and many people want to go there. What else do you have to worry about?¡±

    Gu Youli was silent. She did not say why or give li Meijia a fixed answer. She only said that she would consider it after some thought.

    Just as li Meijia had said, professor Chen announced two dayster that shangpin would be holding a jewelry designpetition.

    Everyone was very excited. After Gu Youli talked to li Meijia, she had also considered whether she wanted to go to shangpin.

    However, when the professor announced the details of thepetition, Gu Youli was disappointed.

    Thispetition was actually provided by Shang pin. It was a huge teardrop-shaped diamond, and all the contestants could use it freely.

    There was actually no problem with setting the questions like this. It was very in line with the conservative nature of shangpin. It would always give you a circle, and you would always be bold and unconstrained in the set circle.

    However, he could not step out of that circle.

    As for designers, the most taboo thing was to have restrictions.

    Gu Youli no longer had any other considerations. Her goal was to be the Emperor.

 Chapter 254

    254 First year, jewelrypetition (3)

    yang mengshan had always been vain and spent money like water.

    After picking up Gu Youli¡¯s Jade, she had initially thrown it aside. However, she had been a little tight on her hands these past two days and had used up all the money Fu Jiasheng had given her.

    Fu Jiasheng and his superior had gone overseas for a seminar and had yet to return. Thus, yang Mengshan made up her mind to sell Gu Youli¡¯s Jade at an antique store.

    As she had expected, the Jade was indeed very valuable. It was beyond her expectations that it was sold for ten thousand Yuan.

    After getting the money, she happily bought herself thetest and most popr clothes and essories, and dressed up gorgeously.

    Yang Mengshan still felt a little guilty about selling Gu Youli¡¯s Jade.

    During this period of time, he did not provoke Gu Youli, afraid that she would find out.

    She was extremely excited about the jewelrypetition. Fashion products were the target of many people, including yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan had dreamed countless times of bing the chief designer of Shang pin.

    She knew that her biggestpetitor was Gu Youli. However, she looked down on Gu Youli and was confident that she was stronger than her.

    He really wanted to use this opportunity to give Gu Youli a heavy blow and tell her what ¡®strength¡¯ was.

    The first half of the year was the off-season for many industries and Gu liangwei did not have much to deliver. Since he was quite free these days, he decided to visit his two daughters in the capital.

    Gu liangwei¡¯s train would arrive in the evening.

    Gu Youli had already applied for leave in the afternoon and nned to pick Gu liangwei up. Yang Mengshan also applied for leave and went with Gu Youli.

    when they arrived at the train station, the time was almost right. gu youli stood at the exit and waited for a few minutes before she saw gu liangwei¡¯s tall and thin figure.

    Just as she was about to walk over, yang Mengshan had already run over.

    She took Gu liangwei¡¯s luggage and held his hand affectionately. Her eyes were red. ¡°Dad, did you take good care of yourself when you were alone at home? Why do I feel like you¡¯ve lost weight again?¡±

    Gu liangwei patted yang Mengshan¡¯s head lovingly. who said that daddy has lost weight? daddy has gained weight recently!

    Yang Mengshan pouted. Ah, yes. I think daddy has lost weight. Don¡¯t you think so, sis? ¡±

    Gu Youli nodded her head in agreement. She would not embarrass yang Mengshan in front of Gu liangwei. She still had to put on a show.

    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go eat first. I¡¯ll bring you to the hotelter!¡± She said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    there¡¯s a health care Shop that has really good soup pots. They¡¯re genuine and not the so-called fresh soup that¡¯s made with MSG. Dad, how about we go there? ¡±

    ¡°Is it expensive?¡±

    ¡°The price is reasonable.¡±

    ¡°if it¡¯s too expensive, then forget it. we¡¯ll just find a random food stall and eat it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad, the price is quite cheap.¡±

    The elderly were all like this. They couldn¡¯t bear to part with this and that. They left everything good for their children so that they could live without worries.

    Yu feibai was the one who had rmended the health care center to Gu Youli. Knowing that Gu liangwei wasing to the capital, he had called to book a room and a meal.

    Previously, he had said at the Gu family that they weed Gu liangwei to the capital and that he would definitely do his part as the host.

    However, he could not receive Gu liangwei personally because he had something to do in the Army.

    However, this was good for Gu Youli. If Gu liangwei was here, yang Mengshan would definitely appear. It would not make sense if she did not appear.

 Chapter 255

    255 First year, jewelrypetition (4)

    Gu Youli did not want yang Mengshan to know about Yu feibai¡¯s existence at all.

    Recently, yang Mengshan had not provoked her and she felt that her life was extremely rxed.

    But he also felt that it was a little strange.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t think that it might have something to do with the Jade that she had lost. However, the jewelry exhibition had been so chaotic and she had only been with yang Mengshan for a short while. She really couldn¡¯t be sure if yang Mengshan had picked up the Jade.

    Of course, this was not impossible!

    After the meal, yang Mengshan said that she had something to do. Shangpin was holding a jewelry designpetition and the preliminary round wasing soon. She had to go back and prepare the design drawings.

    However, she did suggest for Gu liangwei to move into her rented apartment but Gu Youli rejected her.

    Yu feibai had already booked a hotel room for Gu liangwei. Gu Youli wanted to take the opportunity to visit yang Mengshan¡¯s ce and check if yang Mengshan had taken the Jade.

    However, he also felt that with yang Mengshan¡¯s shrewdness, if she really took the Jade, she would invite Gu liangwei to stay at her ce.

    In that case, it was impossible for her to keep the jade pendant at home.

    Besides, Gu Youli did not want to reject Yu feibai¡¯s kind intentions.

    When Gu liangwei saw that he was staying in a five-star hotel instead of an ordinary hotel, he could not help but worry.¡±Lizi, how much does it cost to stay here for a night?¡±

    gu youli shook her head and shrugged her shoulders mischievously. ¡± I don¡¯t know. Feibai booked the room. He has something to do in the Army and can¡¯t leave. He asked me to apologize to you.

    Gu liangwei smiled. that¡¯s fine. All soldiers are like this. It¡¯s already good enough that he has time to apany you.

    After a pause, he asked again,¡±by the way, what¡¯s little Yu¡¯s rank as a soldier now?¡±

    Gu Youli recalled how she saw another star on Yu feibai¡¯s epaulet two days ago. She said happily, ¡± ¡°he was a major general when i first met him. i think he was promoted two days ago. now he¡¯s a lieutenant general. he¡¯s not a soldier anymore, he¡¯s an officer!!¡±

    ¡°This child is really amazing. He¡¯s already a Lieutenant General at such a young age!¡± Gu liangwei smiled.

    Gu Youli smiled as well. She turned to look at the corner of her father¡¯s hair. There were some silver hairs mixed in his originally ck hair.

    Her eyes darkened, and she could not help but feel a wave of mncholy in her heart. dad, why did your hair suddenly turn white? ¡±

    Gu liangwei did not care much andughed lightly.¡±I¡¯m old!¡±

    ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t old.¡± Gu Youli shook her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re already 19, how can daddy not be old?¡±

    Gu Youli reached out and held Gu liangwei¡¯s arm. She leaned on his shoulder and said gently, ¡± I¡¯m only neen, and dad is only in his forties. People say that men are flowers at their forties, but you¡¯re still a flower, dad!

    Gu liangwei reached out and pinched Gu Youli¡¯s nose lovingly. now that you¡¯ve found a boyfriend, you¡¯ve be so sweet!

    ¡°Dad, what are you saying!¡± Gu Youli protested but did not agree.

    Gu liangwei nudged Gu Youli and made her sit up straight. alright, you should go back to school quickly. You have to work hard for the jewelrypetition. Go back to school and prepare!

    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m ready for thepetition. i¡¯ll stay with you for a while longer.¡± Gu Youli smiled and said happily.

    Although she had no intention of entering the fashion industry, she still drew a design. After much thought, she designed a brooch with diamonds.

 Chapter 256

    256 First year, jewelrypetition (5)

    Gu liangwei said a little proudly, ¡± our li is smart and hardworking. He will definitely be able to make a name for himself in the future!

    ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t let you down again!¡± Gu Youli said firmly.

    ¡°What do you mean again? Lizi has never let me down since she was young.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll be disappointed if I don¡¯t get into university.¡±

    of course I¡¯ll be disappointed, but it¡¯s actually nothing. Dad doesn¡¯t want you to make a lot of money either. I just want you to be safe and happy!!

    as he spoke, he pulled gu youli¡¯s left hand over. ¡± you shouldn¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. Even if you can¡¯t be sessful, you should just be happy.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached slightly and she nodded gently. father, I want to tell you something. A few days ago, I identally lost the jade pendant that mother left behind!!

    Gu liangwei was a little surprised and a little sad, but then he felt relieved. so be it if it¡¯s lost. Maybe this is fate!!

    In her previous life, after Gu liangwei had given her the Jade, she had kept it well.

    She had never asked about the Jade before. When she wanted to ask about itter, Gu liangwei had already passed away.

    Now that they were talking about Jade, Gu Youli could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Dad, is there a story about mom¡¯s Jade?¡±

    it¡¯s a long story. You don¡¯t know that your mother is an orphan, right? actually, she wasn¡¯t abandoned. When she was seven years old, she got lost with her parents at a train station. Later, she was sent to the police station, but no one came to im her, so she was sent to an orphanage. She said that her parents called her yang yang. She had a piece of Jade on her body, and the word ¡®Zhen¡¯ was engraved on it. So, the Dean of the orphanage named her Yang Zhen. Your mother had always wanted to find her family when she was alive. The reason why I asked you to take good care of it is also because I hope that you can find your grandparents one day!¡±

    When Gu Youli heard Gu liangwei talk about her mother Yang Zhen¡¯splicated story, her heart was filled with sorrow.

    Gu liangwei smiled, his gaze calm and distant. forget it. So many years have passed, and I¡¯ve thought through many things. Some things are predestined, and sometimes the more you force it, the more you can¡¯t. That day, you didn¡¯t think about it and let it be, but it might suddenly descend on you again.

    Gu Youli¡¯s furrowed brows slowly rxed and she nodded in agreement.

    The next day, Gu Youli brought Gu liangwei to the capital to visit some of the famous attractions.

    Of course, yang Mengshan was there too.

    She even asked Gu Youli, ¡± I haven¡¯t seen feimo in a long time. Are you still with him? ¡±

    ¡± yingluo. ¡± gu youli curved her lips into a faint smile and refused to answer.

    She thought that yang Mengshan would test her about the jewelrypetition. She didn¡¯t expect her to ask Yu feimo.

    she really was a green tea bitch.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that yang Mengshan would never provoke Yu feimo again after what he had done to her.

    she only asked this because she wanted to know if gu youli was two-timing her.

    If Gu Youli was two-timing Yu feimo, she would definitely use the same trick that Gu Youli had used to harm her thest time to trick her into being tricked by Yu feimo.

    She thought that a man like Yu feimo would never allow a woman to cheat on him.

    Moreover, in yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes, Gu Youli was very weak at the jewelrypetition.

 Chapter 257

    257 First year, jewelrypetition (6)

    In terms of jewelry design, she was definitely not yang Mengshan¡¯s match.

    Yang Mengshan had always been proud of herself. She was very confident in her own design talent!

    Gu liangwei only stayed in the capital for a day and went home by car on the morning of the third day.

    Yang Mengshan did not go to send them off. Gu Youli was the only one there.

    Gu liangwei stuffed some money into Gu Youli¡¯s hands and she immediately pushed it back. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve already given me this month¡¯s living expenses!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been paying for all the food and fun during this period. How much money can a student like you have? I¡¯m the one who gave you all the money. Xiao Yu¡¯s conditions are good, but you can¡¯t use too much of his money, or else people will talk about you, understand?¡±

    As he spoke, Gu liangwei forcefully stuffed the money into Gu Youli¡¯s hands again.

    gu youli did not reject him again. she kept the money in her bag and said, ¡± ¡°Dad, I know. I didn¡¯t use any of his money!¡±

    alright, you should go back now. I¡¯m going to get on the bus. Remember to eat on time and take good care of yourself, ¡± Gu liangwei reminded her again and again before he took his luggage and entered the bus station.

    The day of the first draft jewelry designpetition soon arrived.

    Gu Youli¡¯s design was done using aputer¡¯s 3D image. She cut the diamond into a hexagonal star and ced it in the middle of the brooch, like the center of the totem.

    the outside was iid with dazzling diamonds of different colors. they looked like ghostly totems from the middle ages. they were very lifelike and exquisitely carved.

    the ghostly totem brooch was a bold and novel design, and it shocked the judges.

    In addition to Gu Youli¡¯s designs, li Meijia¡¯s designs also amazed the judges.

    Her design was still a ne. After cutting a tear-shaped diamond, a small sapphire was added in the middle. It looked bright and resplendent, but it also looked like a Dolphin that jumped out of the sea.

    The tear-shaped diamond wasrger, and only the pendant for the ne looked the best and was the most suitable.

    The Dolphin¡¯s star Line wasplete and bright, and it converged in the sapphire in the middle. As it rotated, it was as if the dolphin wasing towards you, and the blue sky and sea were right in front of you, clear, mysterious, and Noble.

    Li Meijia¡¯s ne design won first ce in the first draftpetition.

    The reviews all said that her work was simple, modern, practical, and focused on thebination of business and art.

    Although Gu Youli¡¯s design was the best of all the works, itckedmercial value.

    Between originality andmercial value, the judges unanimously voted for li Meijia for the dolphin ne and the totem brooch.

    This made Gu Youli even more determined to not join shangpin.

    Therefore, Gu Youli came in second and yang Mengshan came in third.

    yang mengshan also designed a ne. she drew a flying butterfly and it gently stood on the diamond. the wings were iid with all kinds of colored diamonds. the line of the work looked good and the movement was beautiful.

    Of course, this ranking was only temporary.

    The final ranking of thepetition would depend on the finished product of the students.

    Yang Mengshan did not believe that she was behind Gu Youli. However, she had to admit that Gu Youli¡¯s design was very good.

    It was definitely much better than the first ce.

    For the first time, yang Mengshan looked at Gu Youli¡¯s talent in design.

    After the preliminary round ended, before everyone left, li Meijia happily called out to Gu Youli, who was leaving.

 Chapter 258

    258 First year, jewelrypetition (7)

    She happily invited Gu Youli and whispered in her ear, ¡± you cane with me to shangpin jewelry¡¯s jewelry processing factory to make the finished product.

    However, she was rejected by Gu Youli. no need!

    Li Meijia was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t care about the people around her and asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°You want to do it in school? The school¡¯s facilities aren¡¯t as good as the factory¡¯s, and they even have professionals helping us!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were calm and she replied with little interest, ¡± Meijia, I don¡¯t n to make the design with the real thing. I don¡¯t n to go to shangpin either!

    this meant that she wanted to withdraw from thepetition. the surrounding students all looked at her in surprise.

    This included the judges who had not left immediately. They all looked at Gu Youli in unison and their eyes were as deep as the sea.

    Li Meijia saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her and Gu Youli. She reached out and pulled Gu Youli¡¯s hand. let¡¯s talk!

    she pulled gu youli to thewn behind the teaching building and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Youli, why? We already agreed on this!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Meijia, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve promised you that I¡¯ll definitely enter shangpin. I only said that I¡¯ll consider it!

    Li Meijia calmed herself down. consider? ¡± I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worried about. Is there any otherpany better than shangpin?¡±

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes slightly and said in a slow and melodious tone, ¡± ¡°Currently, there¡¯s nopany better than shangpin! If it¡¯s possible, I also want to enter such a bigpany. The pay is high and the treatment is good. I might even be able to go abroad for training!¡±

    ¡°then why are you not willing?¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember what you said to me the other day? You said you wanted to reform Shang pin, you wanted to recruit a group of new designers, you wanted to bring a new atmosphere to Shang pin. But in fact, you are not only a designer, you are also the daughter of a businessman. Just like your design today, you should have been able to draw better designs, but you didn¡¯t. Why? ¡°Because you clearly know that the better design has nomercial value and is not outside of your consideration. Perhaps you want to reform shangpin now, but when you really invest in it, you¡¯ll think more about thepany¡¯s interests. It¡¯s not wrong for you to think this way, after all, thepany will be yours in the future!¡±

    After a pause, Gu Youli continued, ¡± of course, this only confirmed that I don¡¯t want to enter shangpin. I chose not to because of the questions they gave. They let the participants do whatever they want but they can only stay in their circle, just like the designers who are limited to shangpin. In fact, shangpin doesn¡¯t make any good designers. It¡¯s just that the real soul of these designers have been hidden by shangpin!

    Li Meijia¡¯s expression was grave.

    After a while, she suddenly asked slowly, ¡± ¡°Actually, Youli, what you care about is the first ce, right? You gave up just because I was first?¡±

    Gu Youliughed nonchntly.¡±It would be a lie to say that I don¡¯t care about first ce. But if there is, then there is. If there isn¡¯t, then there isn¡¯t. ¡°But in an internal designpetition, I don¡¯t care. Today, no matter if your design is good or bad, novel or not, and whether it hasmercial value or not, you, li Meijia, will always be first because this has already been internally decided. The reason why your father came to the first year early and held this jewelry designpetition in the name of his ownpany was to let you enter Shang pin with the best results and take over Shang pin. The others are just your wedding dress!¡±

 Chapter 259

    259 First year, jewelrypetition (8)

    After listening quietly, li Meijia sighed inexplicably. ¡°You¡¯re really smart to have known all this.¡±

    Gu Youli shrugged. I was just guessing in the past. Your question just now confirmed my guess. However, these are the reasons why I won¡¯t choose Shang pin!¡±

    Li Meijia¡¯s eyes narrowed and she said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡± youli, if you don¡¯t get into shangpin, we¡¯ll be enemies in the future. i¡¯ll suppress you because i know clearly that your talent may be shangpin¡¯s biggestpetitor in the future. ¡±

    A smile appeared on Gu Youli¡¯s lips. the business world is like a battlefield but there are no eternal enemies. Of course, there are no eternal friends either. Meijia, you want me to sign shangpin with you today, but I¡¯m not your friend, I¡¯m just a money tree for shangpin!¡±

    Then, she smiled and turned to leave.

    Yang Mengshan was surprised when she heard Gu Youli say that she had no intention of making the design into a real object and that she would not sign a contract with shangpin.

    Of course, he was also very happy.

    in a good mood, she actually gave fu jiasheng a call.

    all this time, fu jiasheng had been the one to do everything for her and treated her like a queen, while she was at his beck and call.

    They had been together for so long, but this was the first time she had called Fu Jiasheng and not to ask him for money.

    fu jiasheng, who was overseas, was so overjoyed that he wanted to return to beijing immediately.

    that night, yang mengshan even went to a bar with a few friends.

    They yed until veryte, and it was almost twelve o ¡®clock when they got home.

    After alighting from the taxi, yang Mengshan walked towards the rental ce.

    She heard the sound of an engine at the turn and subconsciously made way for the car. The car passed her and made a sharp turn, blocking her way.

    the headlights in front suddenly lit up and yang mengshan quickly covered her eyes.

    In the next second, she felt a heavy blow to the back of her head, and then her vision turned ck and she lost consciousness.

    When yang Mengshan woke up and opened her eyes, she realized that she was lying on the sofa and all she could see was a bright white light.

    After adapting for a few seconds, she found herself in an unusually spacious and luxuriously decorated office.

    two men in ck suits were standing in front of him. they looked serious and stood upright.

    Seeing that she had woken up, one of the men immediately walked out.

    Yang Mengshan was terrified and asked in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, who are you Yingluo? Why do you have to do what?¡±

    She was already so afraid that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    Before she could finish her sentence, the man who had just left returned. He pushed the door open and bowed respectfully. Immediately, another tall man stepped in.

    The man looked like he was in his thirties. His facial features were well-defined and he looked like he had walked out of Greece mythology.

    He was wearing gold-rimmed sses, a well-made suit, a blue-and-white striped tie, and a light blue shirt. His face was grim, and although he was smiling, he looked distant.

    He looked calm andposed as he nced at yang Mengshan. Then, he strode over and looked down at yang Mengshan.

    Unlike his smile, his eyes were cold and sharp.

    A suffocating silence made yang Mengshan¡¯s body tremble. who are your aunts? What are you thinking of Yingluo for?¡±

    The man suddenly took out a piece of Jade and ced it in front of yang Mengshan as if he was performing magic. you were the one who sold this Jade? ¡±

 Chapter 260

    260 conspiracy, cooperation (1)

    The man suddenly took out a piece of Jade and ced it in front of yang Mengshan as if he was performing magic. you were the one who sold this Jade? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she nodded subconsciously. yes!

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but since the other party had brought the jade pendant to her, it meant that they had investigated it thoroughly. It seemed impossible for her to deny that she had sold the Jade.

    Oh my God!

    what kind of trouble did gu youli cause? because someone had seen her jade pendant, she was now being kidnapped?

    Or was there a problem with Gu Youli¡¯s Jade?

    The man squinted his eyes and looked at yang Mengshan mysteriously. this jade pendant is yours? ¡±

    The feeling of being stared at like this was really terrible.

    Especially that gaze, which was filled with killing intent.

    In just a short while, yang Mengshan was already trembling so much that she had no strength left in her body. She was covered in cold sweat.

    A silver light suddenly shed in front of her eyes, and the man who looked like a bodyguard standing next to her suddenly had a dagger in his hand.

    The sharp de looked cold under the light.

    In the next second, the tip of the knife was pressed against yang Mengshan¡¯s cheek.

    no, no, it¡¯s not mine. I picked it up! yang mengshan felt an intense fear in her heart and she did not think much about telling the truth.

    ¡°Where did you pick it up?¡± The man squinted his eyes and a hint of disappointment shed through them.

    Although yang Mengshan was scared, she did not miss the disappointment in the man¡¯s eyes. She was very suspicious.

    She didn¡¯t know if this jade pendant was a blessing or a curse, but she was sure that this group of people were not easy to deal with.

    But even so, yang Mengshan still had her considerations.

    If this Jade was to bring trouble to Gu Youli, then so be it.

    What if it¡¯s a blessing?

    When yang Mengshan did not reply for a long time, the man smiled evilly and said, ¡± ¡± i think your egg-shaped face is really pretty. if you draw some flowers or grass on it, i think it will look even better! ¡±

    Yang Mengshan was so scared that she was about to suffocate. Her face was as pale as snow.

    ¡± it¡¯s gu youli¡¯s. if you want to find someone! go find her. although i¡¯m her younger sister, we¡¯re not biological sisters. whatever she does has nothing to do with me. i beg you to let me go! ¡± She said anxiously, her entire spirit on the verge of copse.

    The voice was shrill and fearful, and it trembled violently.

    A cold smile bloomed on the man¡¯s lips.

    This smile was filled with endless schemes.

    The man nced at yang Mengshan before turning around and walking towards the gold Phoebe Wood desk.

    he sat down on the wide leather chair beside the table, took out a cigarette from the table, lit it, and slowly blew out the smoke.

    The man, who looked like a bodyguard, took out a file and respectfully ced it in front of the man.

    After three or four minutes, the man probably finished browsing the contents and gave the bodyguard a look.

    The bodyguard immediately pulled yang Mengshan to the desk.

    the man looked at yang mengshan and smiled. he raised his finger and pointed to the opposite side.¡±Sit down!¡±

    The air seemed to have frozen and yang Mengshan felt very cold. It was so cold that her bones were almost frozen.

    The horror in his chest that felt like he was on top of the abyss of death had notpletely dissipated.

    She didn¡¯t dare to disobey and sat down obediently.

    When the bodyguard saw her sitting down, he immediately turned around and walked behind the man. He stood respectfully at the side, his expression serious and cold.

 Chapter 261

    261 Conspiracy, cooperation (2)

    The man gently closed the file in his hand and crossed his hands under his chin. ¡°Gu Mengshan, 19 years old this year. Her family members are her parents and sister. She¡¯s a student at Beijing University¡¯s design department and her boyfriend is Fu Jiasheng! Fu Jiasheng, a member of the fu family, one of the four great families!¡±

    Yang Mengshan was not surprised that the man knew everything about her.

    After all, she must have been thoroughly investigated to be able to kidnap her.

    but when the man said that fu jiasheng was from the fu family, one of the four great families, she was shocked.

    Fu Jiasheng had never said that he was from the fu family, one of the four great families, and she thought that he was ordinary and didn¡¯t look like the kind of rich young master.

    however, she had not expected fu jiasheng to have such a powerful background.

    The four great aristocratic families, that was something that ordinary people didn¡¯t even dare to think about.

    Yu feimo was also a member of the Yu family, one of the four great families. She had thought about it before, but what did she get in the end?

    At that moment, yang Mengshan¡¯s feelings were veryplicated.

    ¡°Do you want to marry into the fu family?¡± the man suddenly asked again, his tone unfathomable.

    Yang Mengshan waspletely confused by him. She thought of a phrase at an inappropriate time: killing a pig with a blunt knife.

    Why didn¡¯t the man just say what he wanted to do when he kidnapped her?

    He had to ask her one question after another, and she was almost going crazy.

    She suppressed the fear in her heart and asked in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Who the hell are you? What are you trying to do?¡±

    This man had suddenly asked her if she wanted to marry into the fu family.

    Could this matter be rted to Fu Jiasheng?

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s mood at that moment was either fearful or confused. She had no idea what had happened today.

    The man¡¯s eyes were calm as he smiled coldly. there are some things that I should make clear to you. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to cooperate, right? ¡±

    After a pause, he suddenly asked yang Mengshan, ¡± have you heard of the Lu Corporation? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan nodded her head honestly.

    The Lu Corporation was one of the top ten corporations in the capital. Of course, she had heard of it!

    The man took out a document and gently pushed it in front of yang Mengshan, indicating for her to take a look.

    Yang Mengshan swallowed her saliva and suppressed her fear. She then reached out to take the document and opened it.

    After she saw it, her eyes widened. you¡¯re Yingluo.

    She had thought that it was some triad. She did not expect it to be someone from the Lu Corporation. But why did they kidnap her?

    The manughed coldly and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Are you that surprised?¡±

    yang mengshan bit her lip and remained silent!

    The man took a puff of his cigarette and said slowly, ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, i¡¯m lu xun, the general manager of the lu corporation. the current chairman of the lu corporation is called yang cai. she¡¯s my father¡¯s second wife, which is also my stepmother. that vice general manager, lu xun, is my younger brother from a different mother. ¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Yang Mengshan retorted.

    She wouldn¡¯t think that this man had taken a fancy to her and simply wanted to have a chat with her.

    Ayer of killing intent appeared on Lu Xun¡¯s face, he said in a serious tone, ¡± before I married my father, I was once married and had a daughter. Her daughter has this jade pendant, which means that the owner of this jade pendant might be her daughter or granddaughter.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s hands trembled as she held the documents. She could not stop.

    Her face was pale and her lips were trembling.

 Chapter 262

    262 Conspiracy, cooperation (3)

    Her face was pale and her lips were trembling.

    She really did not expect Gu Youli to have such a good life!

    The current chairman of the Lu Corporation was actually her grandmother.

    Yang Mengshan clenched her fists tightly. Her jealousy and hatred made her heart burn with anger.

    lu xun seemed to have anticipated yang mengshan¡¯s reaction and he smiled.

    He slowly stood up and walked around the table. ¡°From my investigation, you don¡¯t seem to have a good rtionship with your sister, right? It doesn¡¯t seem wrong to describe you as ipatible with fire and water, right? Now that you¡¯ve heard it, you¡¯re not convinced, are you? You¡¯re notfortable, right?¡±

    Four in a row, right? Yang Mengshan¡¯s teeth chattered in anger.

    Lu Xun felt a pain in his jaw, he raised his hand and pinched her cheek, ¡± if she acknowledges Yang Cai as her grandmother, you probably won¡¯t be able to stand up for the rest of your life!

    A chill rose from the bottom of her heart, and a feeling of resentment spread to her limbs and bones. Yang Mengshan frowned.¡±What are you trying to say?¡±

    She seemed to have figured out the reason why the man had asked her toe.

    Lu Xun bent over slightly and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so smart, there¡¯s no way you can¡¯t guess what i¡¯m trying to do!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you be Yang Cai¡¯s granddaughter than your sister!¡± He sneered.

    Everything that was still in the surroundings seemed to be spinning at high speed, Lu Xun¡¯s words rushed into her ears like a tsunami.

    She raised her eyes and stared intently at Lu Xun, her expression was a little crazy.

    lu xun was very satisfied with what he saw, he smiled and said, ¡± there are some things that we don¡¯t need to be too clear about. After I take over the Lu Corporation, I¡¯ll give you a generous dowry. You¡¯ll marry into the fu family with the status of a rich youngdy.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s body trembled slightly. Her hand clutched the front of her shirt as she panted.

    Marrying into the fu family, marrying Fu Jiasheng-she had never thought about that. She didn¡¯t like Fu Jiasheng at all.

    he was so ugly, and she was only with him now because she wanted to use him.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Fu Jiasheng to have such a good family background.

    This made her very tempted!

    Lu Xun saw yang Mengshan¡¯s struggle and a sarcastic smile shed past his eyes.

    He straightened up and returned to the big leather chair. of course, if you were the young miss of the Lu family, you would have better choices. You don¡¯t have to marry Fu Jiasheng, but no matter who you marry, you can get a generous dowry or a sum of money!!

    Pretending to be Gu Youli and helping Lu Xun get the Lu Corporation, leaving Gu Youli with nothing. Just thinking about it made yang Mengshan feel a strange sense of pleasure.

    She took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth,¡±Good!¡±

    Lu Xunughed, ¡± I like miss Mengshan¡¯s character, she¡¯s straightforward enough, I hope we can cooperate happily, but Yingluo ¡±

    As he said this, Lu Xun¡¯s brows carried an awe-inspiring murderous aura, ¡± ¡°You have to be clear that if our deal today is known by outsiders, it will be a disaster.¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s body trembled. I understand. Don¡¯t worry!!

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get someone to send miss Mengshan home!¡± As Lu Xun spoke, he returned the jade pendant to yang Mengshan, ¡± ¡°You must hold it well!¡±

    As he spoke, he shot a look at the bodyguard, signaling for him to take yang Mengshan away.

    Looking at yang Mengshan¡¯s back as she disappeared from the door, the bodyguard standing beside Lu Xun slightly furrowed his brows, his expression was very cold and puzzled.

 Chapter 263

    263 Conspiracy, cooperation (4)

    He pursed his lips and couldn¡¯t help but ask Lu Xun, ¡± President Lu, why did you choose her? she¡¯s just a fake!

    it¡¯s because she¡¯s vain enough. Besides, it¡¯s better for her to be an imposter. Do you think she¡¯d be so cruel to hurt her own grandmother? ¡± lu xun coldly opened his mouth and smiled in an unfathomable manner.

    The bodyguard asked again, ¡± will the chairman believe it? ¡±

    lu xun lowered his eyes, ¡°ah gen, that old woman is very smart. let¡¯s not talk about fake news, even if it¡¯s real, she wouldn¡¯t easily believe it with just a piece of jade!¡±

    ¡°Then, Zhenzhen¡±

    ¡°I have other ways to make her believe!¡±

    *

    The low-key yet luxurious ck Maybach drove into the Four Seasons Vi in a smooth and perfect arc under the night sky.

    Three handsome men got out of the car.

    The man in the white silk shirt had a perfectly curved chin that was slightly raised. His slightly pursed thin lips exuded an indescribable sense of beauty. Every stroke of his body revealed a blurred and luxurious beauty, sexy and enchanting.

    The man who came downter was wearing a xen-colored shirt. He had a slight smile on his face and his eyes were slightly squinted. He lookedzy and Noble, but he was more mboyant. There was a touch of noble slyness in his wisdom. He was like a white fox that was coated with a fairy¡¯s aura, making people infatuated.

    Thest man to get off the driver¡¯s seat was dressed in a dark green military uniform. He had a cold face and a cool temperament. His soft short hair was cut down sharply, and his cold eyes were like ice that had been hidden for a thousand years under a deep pool of water. He was so arrogant that nothing seemed to be able to enter his eyes.

    the dark and luxurious lights shone on them, and they exuded an indescribable aristocratic aura from head to toe, adding a few more mysterious colors to them.

    It was extremely beautiful.

    It was dangerous, but it also tempted people to get close.

    It was both contradictory and perfect!

    Yu feibai knew that Gu Youli had been busy with the design of the jewelrypetition recently.

    She probably didn¡¯t have time toe to the apartment.

    These two days, Tang Yu and Mo Ye hade to the capital. After eating, they proposed to go to the bar to sit down and talk about some things.

    However, Yu feibai did not change his clothes. It was not good for him to appear in such a ce in his military uniform.

    Furthermore, Yu feibai did not like that kind of ce. He would not go there unless it was absolutely necessary.

    It was fine to go to the salon, but even though they were in the same circle, there were still secrets between them, and they couldn¡¯t share everything.

    after some discussion, the three of them decided to visit yu feibai¡¯s apartment. it was quiet and safe there. it was convenient for them to talk and they did not have to worry about it being leaked.

    In the quiet living room, three men were sitting in a triangle.

    Tang Yu elegantly held the wine ss in his hand and raised his eyebrows mischievously at Yu feibai. He seemed to be sighing, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve yed a really good game this time!¡±

    Mo Ye swirled the wine ss in his hand and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°I have to say, the startling acraepoids¡± development is really fast, and they¡¯ve done an excellent job of keeping it a secret!¡±

    He looked at Tang Yu teasingly and chuckled, ¡± ¡°Tang Yu, why don¡¯t you tell us, between the startled Locust and SR, who¡¯s more powerful right now!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s Fox-like eyes shed with cold mockery.

    He snorted. you look down on uncle and me too much. Even if Sr wasn¡¯t in my hands a few years ago, jinghuang wouldn¡¯t be able topare to it, let alone now!

    Yu feibai removed his military jacket and threw it aside, revealing his well-ironed shirt.

    The buttons on her sleeves were unbuttoned, and she rubbed them all the way to her elbows. She nestled in afortable position and stared at the two of them as if she was watching a show.

 Chapter 264

    264 Conspiracy, cooperation (5)

    Tang Yu and Mo fou rolled their eyes at him.

    It was as if he was saying,¡±it seems like you were the one who called us here. If you have something to say, say it quickly. It¡¯s not right to watch a show.¡±

    Yu feibai lifted his ss of champagne and took a sip. Then, he smiled. startled Locust and SR both started their business with firearms, but SR¡¯s firearms business is very big, so they rarely get involved in intelligence or things like that. Startled Locust, on the other hand, gets information from firearms, and it won¡¯t be long before he gets his hands on drugs. He¡¯ll do whatever he can to make money!!

    Mo Ye crossed his legs and leaned back on the sofa. ¡°This time, they did not seed in scaring the locusts. For theirser weapons, I think they will find other diamonds!¡±

    the M nation¡¯s military is unstable, and the situation has be chaotic again after the president stepped down. The ck market is very serious in the sale of arms. The M Nation is an arms magnate, and after arge number of heavy weapons entered the ck market, Sr light weapons can¡¯t be sold at all in the M Nation. Now, I¡¯ve received news that the startling Locust seems to be joining the M Nation! ¡°They¡¯re not only interested in the outside market, but also the military market. Theser weapons were developed for them. If it¡¯s sessful, Sr willpletely lose the arms market in the M Nation!¡±

    As Yu feibai spoke, the corners of his mouth curved into a yful smile.

    He firmly looked at Tang Yu,¡±how should I put it?¡± Sr has always been the biggest in the arms market in the M Nation. You¡¯ve also monopolized the entire arms market in Southeast Asia.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s pair of demonic eyes slightly narrowed,¡±i know you¡¯re saying this on purpose. you want to work with me to take down jinghuang!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± yu feibai asked mo fou.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious!¡± Mo Ye smiled and shrugged.

    ¡°Trying to sow discord!!¡± Tang Yu said with a faint smile.

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°But what I said is the truth. If they really developedser weapons and sold them to the M Nation, it would be a provocation to Sr. jinghuang¡¯s arrogance is also a challenge to your position in the world of firearms. i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll just sit back and do nothing even if i don¡¯t look for you!¡±

    Mo fou answered Yu feibai first and nodded in agreement, ¡± ¡°Indeed!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s good-looking brows slightly furrowed. His sharp eyes nced at mo fou, and he snorted disdainfully, ¡°Boss, why do I feel like you are helping feibai? Don¡¯t forget, you also have a share of Sr!¡±

    Mo Ye curled his lips and asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°Is there? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it? he didn¡¯t give me a single cent!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s Fox-like eyes were overflowing with light, and the corners of his lips flickered with a cunning light.

    go back to your seat. The money is all yours! he said with an elegant smile.

    e on, I¡¯m just a small businessman. The waters of the firearms Mafia are too deep. Small businessmen like us can¡¯t mix in!! A strange light shed in mo fou¡¯s eyes. He talked innocently.

    As soon as he said that, Tang Yu and Yu feibai immediately looked at him with disdain.

    mo fou spread out his hands, indicating that he was an idle person. he signaled tang yu and yu feibai to continue their conversation.

    Tang Yu then looked at Yu feibai and analyzed, ¡± if we don¡¯t want the frightened locusts to take over the arms market of the United States, the key lies in the batch ofser weapons. As long as I don¡¯t let them seed in manufacturing the weapons, everything will be easy!

 Chapter 265

    265 Conspiracy, cooperation (6)

    Yu feibai agreed and nodded. thisser weapon is too destructive. We must stop it. They failed to snatch the diamond just now. They will definitely stop all activities immediately to prevent them from being found out!

    Tang Yu¡¯s sharp eyes shed. there seems to be a hidden meaning in your words!

    Yu feibai put down his wine ss calmly and replied, ¡± I have a list of a few people here, but it¡¯s not convenient for me to make a move. If we make a move and let the other party know, we¡¯ll alert them. However, it¡¯s different if we let your SR team investigate. They will never expect that your SR team is working with our military.

    Mo Yunxieughed coldly and interrupted their conversation, ¡± ¡°Why does it sound like the person behind this is in the capital?¡±

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze slightly. yes, this person must be in the capital. He might even be from the capital. Although it¡¯s almost impossible to find out who they are dealing with and the amount of money they have spent, there are very few of them, and they are very low-key. Even now, we can¡¯t even find out where they are at. However, I¡¯m sure that the mastermind behind this is in the capital!

    ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Tang Yuzily narrowed his eyes.

    Yu Fei¡¯s slender fingers tapped the wine ss lightly.

    that¡¯s why I suspect that there must be a huge force supporting them behind this, ¡°he said thoughtfully. they won¡¯t let this matter rest after the diamond has failed.

    ¡°Send me the informationter, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate!¡± Tang Yu squinted his long and narrow eyes, raised his wine ss with a smile, and clinked his ss in the air.

    this was a representative of happy cooperation.

    Yu feibai also raised his ss and took a sip.

    good! mo fou also raised his ss. I wish you a happy cooperation!

    ¡°boss, i have no choice. you know i don¡¯t like killing, but this is how the world works. if you don¡¯t kill, you can¡¯t live!¡±

    ¡°It seems like I can only get a little bit of blood on me!¡± Tang Yu sighed as he said this.

    what a shameless act! mo fou looked at him disdainfully. what a shameless act!

    A person who was famous in the underworld actually said that he didn¡¯t like killing.

    Who would believe that!

    Tang Yu clutched his chest with an expression that said he was injured and neededfort. Heined,¡±Did I?¡±

    Then, he blinked innocently at Yu feibai. ¡°Feibai, pleasefort me!¡±

    yu feibai had goosebumps all over his body. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the truth, I don¡¯t like men!¡±

    After confirming that Yu feibai was on a date with a woman, mo fou told the Tang territory about Yu feimo¡¯s guess.

    Because of this, the Tang territory took the opportunity to tease Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai was speechless. He wanted to grab Yu feimo and stomp on his face.

    Mo fou looked at Yu feibai teasingly and smiled evilly. ¡°Feibai, why do your words sound like you¡¯re trying to hide something?¡±

    Teasing and banter should have made peopleugh.

    However, the three men¡¯s gazes suddenly darkened, and they exuded a dangerous and powerful aura.

    It was a sound, because they had heard it at the same time.

    Why is it so noisy outside?

    Gu Youli, who was sleeping soundly in the inner room, had her head buried under the nket. However, she could not stop the noise from entering her ears.

    Who¡¯s talking? Yu feibai was back?

    Gu Youli rolled out of bed and was still in a daze. She got out of bed and opened the bedroom door. Before she could even finish yawning, she was immediately stunned.

 Chapter 266

    266 rm, return to the original owner (1)

    Gu Youli rolled out of bed and was still in a daze. She got out of bed and opened the bedroom door. Before she could even finish yawning, she was immediately stunned.

    Her eyes widened and she almost screamed.

    What was going on? why was there an outsider in the living room?

    Other than Yu feibai, there were two other sculpted-looking men. They were bothzily leaning on the sofa and looking at her with an untimely indifference.

    The air was filled with killing intent, and it was silent.

    When the door was opened just now, Tang Yu almost pulled out his gun.

    This was his most instinctive reaction as the king of the underworld.

    Mo fou was also shocked.

    the two of them watched in shock as gu youli walked out of the room. she was wearing arge army green men¡¯s shirt that reached below her knees. she was barefooted and did not have any shoes on. her long hair that went over her shoulders was a little messy. her head was slightly tilted to the right and she was yawning with her mouth wide open.

    He looked terrible!

    But she was also very cute.

    She was like a little loli who had stolen a coat and ran out, but was being chased.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold and sharp eyes swept across the room and surprise appeared on his handsome face. He then frowned.¡±Immediately go in and change your clothes beforeing out.¡±

    Although Gu Youli was well-covered by the Army green shirt, she was still wearing a ck shirt.

    however, men all had strange thoughts. they didn¡¯t like to see their women wearing his shirt for other men to see.

    Gu Youli was stunned and her clear eyes blinked slowly.

    As if she had just woken up from a dream, her small face instantly turned red.

    She was shocked. She pressed her hand against her wildly beating heart and quickly turned around to run back to the bedroom.

    Yu feibai ced the ss of wine in his hand on the coffee table and politely nodded at the two people who were still in shock. ¡°Please excuse me.¡±

    Tang Yu and Mo fou nodded lightly. They only looked at each other after Yu feibai¡¯s figure disappeared behind the bedroom door.

    Mo fou analyzed ording to his own thoughts and asked Tang Yu, ¡± ¡°Date?¡±

    Tang Yu nodded. His eyes flickered with a teasing look, and the corner of his mouth curled up. a hidden mistress in a Golden House, and a loli at that!

    Mo Han¡¯s eyes twitched, and he said evilly, ¡± ¡°hello, loli, my waist is thin and easy to catch!¡±

    ¡°As expected, after boss stepped into uncle¡¯s business, he was especially different!¡± tang yu¡¯s smile was extremely shy.

    Mo fou¡¯s cold and evil eyes nced at Tang Yu, holding his hand with a little dissatisfaction.¡±I¡¯m not much older than you!¡±

    Tang Yu looked at him and raised his eyebrows in amusement, ¡± a few years difference is a generation gap, uncle!!

    Mo Yunxie¡¯s cold eyes narrowed, and his voice rose.¡±Uncle also has three treasures. They are mature and have good forbearance skills.¡±

    Then, he sarcasticallyughed and continued, ¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand what skill is!¡±

    other people might not know, but mo fou certainly knew about the ambiguous rtionship between tang yu and ai muli.

    Of course, he also knew that with his understanding of the Tang territory, it would never cross the line.

    As for the other women, with the peerless beauty AI muli around, the Tang Yu wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at them.

    Thus, mo fou assumed that the Tang territory was still a Virgin.

    She was just a Virgin, so how could she talk about skills!

    He dared to mock him for being an uncle. This kid really didn¡¯t want to live anymore. Let¡¯s see if he won¡¯t pick on his sore spot.

    Tang Yu was slightly startled.

    Then, he smiled like a blooming flower. boss, as your little brother, I really don¡¯t want to expose your shorings. Skills are not a problem. If you can¡¯t do it, it will be a big problem!!

 Chapter 267

    267 rm, return to the original owner (2)

    Tang Yu was a Fox that hadn¡¯t changed for a thousand years. He could eat anything in this life, but he would never suffer a loss!

    None of the brothers dared to tease Mo Ye.

    Only Tang Yu dared to do so. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death and loved to stroke the Tiger¡¯s whiskers.

    While no one else knew, he had identally learned a secret of mo fou¡¯s.

    A year ago, Mo Ye fell in love with a girl in country Z, but the girl was not interested in him. He had actually forced himself on her and slept with her.

    After that, the girl had kicked him in anger. After that, he had no feelings for other women.

    He wanted to find the girl to settle the score, but the girl had been secretly let go. He had been looking for her for a year, but he had not found her.

    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t said it, but now that she did, Mo Ye was really angry.

    Although a year had passed, he was still holding his breath.

    His evil and cold eyes sank. Without saying anything, he directly kicked Tang Yu,¡±You¡¯re so rude. Watch how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±

    Tang Yu moved his body to the side and quickly dodged to the side.

    *

    The moment Yu feibai entered the bedroom, he saw Gu Youli lying on the bed with her head buried in the pillow.

    He didn¡¯t need to think to know that her little face buried in the pillow must be uncontrobly red and hot.

    Even though she was so mature and wise in dealing with people that it did not match her age.

    However, her little face was extremely shy at her age.

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously. He walked to the bedside and pulled Gu you up, wrapping her in his arms. haven¡¯t you been very busy recently? why did youe over? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was slightly red and she still had a lingering fear.

    She lifted her eyes to look at Yu feibai and shook her head gently. I¡¯m not busy. I don¡¯t need to finish my design!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± the first draft has been edited out!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. no, it¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want to attend it. I don¡¯t want to enter the shangpin Department. I want to go to the Emperor Department. I told you before.

    ¡°Who are the two people outside?¡± she bit her lip.

    Gu Youli wanted to find a hole to hide in when she thought of her ugly look just now.

    ¡± my friend. ¡± yu feibai lowered his gaze and looked at gu youli in his arms. he suddenly frowned. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to walk out of the bedroom wearing this in the future! ¡±

    gu youli was stunned and blushed with shame.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this dress?¡± she pouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s too short!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s face was cold and his icy face was filled with displeasure.

    Gu Youli was surprised. Short? The clothes were so long that they reached his knees! it¡¯s even longer than my skirt!¡±

    ¡°No means no!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice was overbearing.

    ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±

    yu feibai stopped her fromining.

    He turned around and kissed her, eagerly and gently taking her breath.

    he only let go of her gently when gu youli was about to suffocate.

    ¡°You¡¯re so overbearing!¡± gu youli did not forget herints. after the kiss, she still had to say what she had to say!

    How stubborn!

    Yu feibai smiled,¡±get up and change your clothes!¡±

    ¡°go out? I don¡¯t want to go out for a walk, ¡°Gu Youli said softly. It was so embarrassing just now!

    Not only was her hair a mess, but she also yawned and her mouth was wide open enough to swallow an egg.

    Yu feibai lowered his eyes and looked at him, his eyes full of smiles. no, we have guests. As the mistress of the house, you have to go out and receive them!

    Gu Youli blinked and asked,¡¯what? how did i be the mistress of the house?¡±

 Chapter 268

    268 Shocking discovery, return to the original owner (3)

    Gu Youli blinked and asked,¡¯what? How did I be the mistress of the house?¡±

    we¡¯ll talk about thister. Now, get up!

    ¡°But it¡¯s so embarrassing. Just now ...¡±

    it¡¯s fine. Go and change your clothes. I¡¯ll wait for you!

    ¡°Alright then!¡±

    Under Yu feibai¡¯s insistence, Gu Youli quickly changed her clothes.

    When she and Yu feibai went out, Tang Yu and Mo fou happened to be sparring and avoided mo fou¡¯s attack. Tang Yu retaliated with a hand, and when mo fou moved back to avoid it, he reached out and grabbed Tang Yu¡¯s wrist.

    She heard the door open and knew that Gu Youli and Yu feibai hade out.

    he immediately let go!

    Fighting was amon thing for them.

    But now, the situation wasn¡¯t right.

    when gu youli came out, she happened to see the scene of their hands sped together and then quickly released.

    Gu Youli did not know what had happened and it looked very ambiguous in her eyes.

    Modern beauty Culture was rampant. Even if you weren¡¯t a fujoshi, you would still have one around you. As long as you were a fujoshi, you would say that men and women love each other for the sake of carrying on the family line. Only when men and men are together is true love!

    Moreover, ignoring the tense atmosphere, the two people¡¯s hand-grabbing posture was really ambiguous.

    People couldn¡¯t help but daydream!

    Therefore, Gu Youli¡¯s thoughts went astray.

    ¡°Are they a couple?¡± Gu Youli asked Yu feibai softly.

    Yu feibai was stunned for a moment before he smiled. His smile was devastatingly beautiful and he was very happy.

    Tang Yu and Mo fou were shocked. Please, was this Yu feibai?

    Wasn¡¯t this guy supposed to be expressionless?

    his face had always been cold and indifferent. when did he have so many expressions?

    yu feibai said with interest,¡±what are you guys doing?¡± Since when did he have such a Special Hobby? his taste is a little too heavy!¡±

    The two of them understood Yu feibai. From his expression?

    tang yu¡¯s handsome face darkened as he said evilly,¡±Even if you¡¯ve been having a good time in bed recently, you don¡¯t need to be so radiant!¡±

    Such explicit words. When Gu Youli heard them, she staggered and almost fell.

    Fortunately, Yu feibai was quick to react. He quickly pulled her into his arms and pulled her to sit down on the sofa.

    Mo fou followed Tang Yu¡¯s words and teased him,¡±Feibai, this is the prelude to inviting us to a wedding!¡±

    Yu feibai looked at them. it¡¯s still early for the wedding, butpared to you guys, I¡¯m indeed beaming with joy!

    This was a tant provocation!

    Mo fou and Tang Yu had all kinds ofints in their hearts: Just you wait, be careful that you haven¡¯t kidnapped our son back home before he can be a soy sauce.

    Yu feibai smiled and introduced, ¡± my girlfriend, Gu Youli. They¡¯re my friends. They have silver hair and are sly foxes!

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just introduce us properly?¡± Tang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The light reflected in his eyes and he looked at Gu Youli with a teasing expression.¡±I, Tang Yu, am very happy to meet you!¡±

    After saying that, he raised his ss and clinked it in the air as a greeting!

    Gu Youli nodded at him and smiled as a greeting.

    ¡°the other one is mo han. he¡¯s the boss of the imperial city group in t city.¡± yu feibai introduced mo han to gu youli.

    T city was a huge independent city, right next to the capital.

    The Huangcheng group was also very famous in the capital, because it took only a short time to upy the first ce among the majorpanies in T city.

 Chapter 269

    269 rm, return to the original owner (4)

    Gu Youli was very surprised. She could not believe that the boss of the Huangcheng group was so young.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re studying jewelry design. You can look for him if you¡¯re broke in the future,¡± Tang Yu said jokingly.

    These words were very technical, and the three men naturally understood.

    however, gu youli did not understand. ¡± why can i look for him when i have no money? ¡± she asked.

    Yu feibai curled his lips slightly. he has a lot of girlfriends. Every time he breaks up with them, he will definitely give them a piece of jewelry. Tang Yu wants him to look for you. This way, you can make money!

    Gu Youli was embarrassed. The Tang region was indeed a Fox. One sentence was enough to beat around the bush.

    Mo fou nced at the crowd, thenzily finished the wine in his ss. ¡°I have very high standards, miss designer!¡±

    Gu Youli chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°the price for me to design is also very high!¡±

    Mo Ye took out a checkbook from his bag, scribbled a few words, and ced it on the table. ¡°Is a million enough?¡±

    The man¡¯s act of writing the check was really the most handsome in history!

    Tang Yu and Yu feibai remained silent as they waited for Gu Youli¡¯s reaction.

    perhaps gu youli did not understand, but tang yu and yu feibai knew that mo fou had followed tang yu¡¯s words to test gu youli!

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and looked down at the check. Then, she counted the number of zeros on it.

    Uh, it really was a million!

    ¡°Wow, a million? You¡¯re so generous, no wonder you¡¯re the boss of the Imperial City Group!¡± Gu Youli smiled.

    ¡°If someone wants me to design jewelry for them, I won¡¯t ept a check or a bank card,¡± she said in distress. I¡¯m afraid that if theirpany suddenly copses tomorrow, the check will be bounced, and the bank card will be frozen. Then I¡¯ll lose a lot of money!¡±

    tang yu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    He gave Gu Youli a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s vicious!¡±

    Gu Youli thought that she had joked too much. I¡¯m sorry, I was just joking with you. It seems that the joke wasn¡¯t very good!!

    miss designer, ¡± Mo Yeughed, ¡± I¡¯ll listen to you. I have to go back and check if thepany is still facing bankruptcy!

    He looked at Yu feibai meaningfully before looking at Gu Youli. ¡°the next time i ask you to design something, i¡¯ll definitely give you cash!¡±

    After saying that, he put the check away.

    This girl wasn¡¯t greedy, she just took it as a joke.

    if it were any other woman, the boss of the imperial city group would have given her a check for one million yuan, and it was impossible for her to not be moved.

    But she didn¡¯t. She treated it as a joke from the beginning.

    Although it was just a small test, to know a person¡¯s character, it often came from the small details.

    Gu Youli chuckled. you¡¯re feibai¡¯s friend. Of course, I¡¯ll design it for you for free. How can I take your money?! Also, I¡¯m not a designer yet. I¡¯m just a student. If you don¡¯t mind that my designs are not good, I¡¯d be very happy to!¡±

    tsk, tsk, tsk. Feibai, where did you pick up this girl? tell me when you get back. I¡¯ll go pick her up too, ¡± the silver-haired Tang Yu said with an extremely evil smile.

    Yu feibai looked at him indifferently and said seriously, ¡± I picked it up in the Pacific Ocean. You can jump into the Pacific Ocean tomorrow and see if you can pick up another one!

    The crowd was stunned for a moment before they burst intoughter.

 Chapter 270

    270 rm, return to the original owner (5)

    Mo fou and Tang Yu didn¡¯t sit for long. They finished their talk and chatted for a while. Then, they found an excuse and left.

    It was not their style to be a third wheel.

    At night, after their passionate session, Gu Youliy on her side on the bed as if she had copsed. Her eyes were closed and she did not move.

    Yu feibai carried her to wash up and prepared to fall asleep.

    In the dark, Gu Youli did not feel sleepy. She opened her eyes and looked at Yu feibai.

    he gently let go and asked her while lying down, ¡± ¡°what are you looking at?¡±

    Gu Youli snuggled over like an octopus and hugged Yu feibai tightly.

    She bit her lip, as if she didn¡¯t know how to say it, and how to say it. After hesitating for a moment, she said softly, ¡± your friend, mo Jiao, just gave me a check for a million Yuan. The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. Is he testing me? ¡±

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that she felt that something was wrong the more she thought about it.

    As mentioned before, she seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts better after her rebirth.

    Although the man called mo fou concealed it very well, Yu feibai and the man called Tang Yu did not seem to have any inappropriate expressions or nces.

    but she could still see it and feel it.

    giving her a million yuan to design a ne was a lie. using a million yuan to test her was the real deal.

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and looked at her. Then, he shook his head.¡±No, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡±

    Of course, he knew what mo Jiao was thinking but he did not mind. His friend was doing this out of good intentions and he hadplete trust in Gu Youli¡¯s character.

    furthermore, so what if gu youli was a money-grubber and greedy for small gains?

    He didn¡¯t care at all.

    Gu Youli¡¯s thoughts were extremely meticulous. It would be strange if she did not notice.

    However, so what if he did? even if he was probing, it was just a joke.

    Gu Youli smiled. these two friends of yours seem to be very different. They¡¯re not people that ordinary people can get close to. I feel so stressed being with you!

    Yu feibai raised his hand and rubbed her head gently. He asked, ¡± ¡°Why do you not believe me?¡±

    Gu Youli closed her eyes and buried her face in Yu feibai¡¯s chest.

    she greedily breathed in the pleasant smell of his body that had just been bathed. ¡± it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t trust you, i just don¡¯t trust myself! ¡±

    she did not believe that the useless her in her previous life and the ordinary her in this life was worth yu feibai¡¯s love and pampering.

    She was afraid that she would wake up one day and find that everything was just a dream.

    don¡¯t think too much. Hurry up and rest. Don¡¯t you have to go to school tomorrow? ¡± Yu feibai pushed Gu Youli away.

    Gu Youli¡¯s arms around Yu feibai tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t move, can you hug me?¡±

    Yu feibai chuckled and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Am I not hugging you now?¡±

    Gu Youli looked up at him. I¡¯m not talking about hugging like this. I¡¯m talking about a tight hug. A very tight and strong hug.

    It would be best if she could be embedded in his body.

    They became one with him.

    Never to be separated!

    Yu feibai bent over and breathed on Gu Youli¡¯s lips. ¡°Girl, your sudden sadness really doesn¡¯t suit you. If I don¡¯t do anything now, you¡¯ll have a lot of thoughts. I¡¯ll hold you tightly and merge into my body, Yingluo.¡±

    As he spoke, Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips brushed past Gu Youli¡¯s lips.

    An ambiguous atmosphere kept moving between the two of them.

    Gu Youli leaned gently against Yu feibai. Yu feibai immediately sucked on her lips and started kissing her domineeringly.

 Chapter 271

    271 rm, return to the original owner (6)

    The morning light shone and Yu feibai was already awake. His deep ck eyes swept past Gu Youli, who was sleeping soundly in his arms. A gentleness appeared in his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t have the heart to wake her up, but she had already exined it to him yesterday.

    she had to wake her up today no matter what. she had ss in the morning.

    If he didn¡¯t wake her up now, she would definitely me him if she missed ss. However, since Yu feibai had woken her up, Gu Youli turned over and went back to sleep.

    Yu feibai reached out and pulled her up. Gu Youli got up unwillingly to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    She grumbled to him as she brushed her teeth, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, who asked you to harass mest night!¡±

    ¡°You were the one who seduced me!¡± Yu feibai retorted beautifully.

    Gu Youli snorted angrily,¡¯I¡¯ll never let you hug me again! I won¡¯t kiss you anymore!¡±

    Of course, she was just saying it. If she didn¡¯t believe it herself, Yu feibai would definitely not believe it.

    he doted on xiaoxiao and pulled her to breakfast.

    After breakfast, Yu feibai sent her back to school.

    They stopped the car at the foot of the giant Linden Woods. Gu Youli got out of the car and said goodbye to Yu feibai, a little reluctant to leave.¡±Then I¡¯ll go to ss, Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yu feibai replied softly. His hand caressed Gu Youli¡¯s hair and slid down her perfect waist.

    obviously, he was also reluctant to do so.

    Gu Youli stood on her tiptoes and kissed Yu feibai on his thin lips before turning to leave.

    Yu feibai stood under the giant Linden Woods and looked at her gently. He only drove away after she disappeared from his sight.

    When they returned to the dormitory after ss, Zhang Liyu told Gu Youli that yang Mengshan hade to look for her yesterday.

    Gu Youli did not take it to heart either. Yang Mengshan had never looked for her for anything good.

    She had not found yang Mengshan yesterday, but she would probablye again today. However, to her surprise, two days had passed and yang Mengshan had note to look for her.

    Furthermore, yang Mengshan had note to ss for the past two days.

    Gu Youli did not know what had happened to yang Mengshan. After thinking about it, she decided to go and take a look. After all, with her father¡¯s rtionship, if anything happened to yang Mengshan, her father would definitely be sad.

    When they arrived at yang Mengshan¡¯s rented apartment, they bumped into yang Mengshan, who was about to go out.

    Yang Mengshan was different from her usual gorgeously dressed self. Today, she was actually wearing a white t-shirt with a pair of old and tattered jeans.

    This surprised Gu Youli.

    seeing gu youli¡¯s sudden appearance, yang mengshan was shocked. she thought about what she was going to do next and a huge sense of panic and guilt spread in her heart. her heart also skipped a beat.

    However, she regained herposure very quickly and looked at Gu Youli seriously. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Of course, Gu Youli did not miss out on yang Mengshan¡¯s ever-changing emotions.

    She asked without changing her expression,¡±didn¡¯t you go to my dormitory to look for me?¡± i should be the one asking you that, and why didn¡¯t you go to ss these past two days?¡±

    Yang Mengshan smiled. this is rare. You¡¯re actually concerned about why I didn¡¯t go to ss. Thank you, I¡¯m not looking for you for anything, I just wanted to see you! i still have things to do, so i¡¯ll be leaving first!¡±

    After saying that, yang Mengshan stepped forward.

    Gu Youli looked at yang Mengshan¡¯s back and narrowed her eyes dangerously.

    What the hell was yang Mengshan doing? why did his reaction seem so unnatural when he looked at her?

    gu youli bit her lip and immediately followed him.

    After Yang Mengshan left in a taxi, she immediately hailed a taxi and got in. ¡°Sir, please help me catch up to the car in front.¡±

    (Author¡¯s note: the year is 2011. The current Tang Yu has not met ye Qingqing yet. He still likes AI muli.) As for the story of mo fou and the girl, you can read ¡°painting thend for marriage¡±: This summer, Mo Ye met that girl again, and that girl was called Shen Weiyi!

 Chapter 272

    272 rm, return to the original owner (7)

    Gu Youli followed yang Mengshan all the way and realized that yang Mengshan had arrived at the antique Street in the capital.

    there were nearly a hundred shops in the antique street, all selling antiques, calligraphy and painting, the four treasures of the study, inscriptions, and other ssical and elegant items.

    Of course, the decorations of the entire Street were also very ssical.

    The archway at the two ends and the Opera House in front of the pce were all imitations of the Qing Dynasty¡¯s grand style buildings. The nearly one hundred houses inside were all imitations of the Qing Dynasty¡¯s small ancient style buildings.

    Whether it was the architectural style, shop decorations, couplets on the horizontal inscribed board, or the goods they were selling, they all had a strong artistic atmosphere.

    Gu Youli was very surprised. She could not understand what yang Mengshan was doing here.

    People who came to antique Street had three purposes: to sell and buy things, and to y!

    However, yang Mengshan didn¡¯t look like she was on a vacation at all.

    That was to sell and buy things!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s recent work didn¡¯t seem to need toe here to collect materials, so it should be to sell things?

    But what could yang Mengshan sell? However, she didn¡¯t have anything valuable. She was so nervous just now. Did she steal or pick up someone else¡¯s precious item ande to sell it?

    All of a sudden, Gu Youli thought of her Jade!

    She had a thought in her mind. Could it be that yang Mengshan had picked up her Jade and something had happened these few days? now that she was short of money, she was nning to sell it?

    Gu Youli could no longer remain calm and could only sit in the taxi and watch.

    She paid the taxi fare and quickly got out of the car, following yang Mengshan all the way.

    they stopped in front of an antique shop that was more majestic than the other shops.

    She subconsciously turned around and looked around. She happened to see Gu Youli not far behind.

    Yang Mengshan was shocked and her body turned stiff and cold.

    What was going on? How could he be so careless and let Gu Youli follow him?

    Seeing that yang Mengshan had discovered her, Gu Youli stopped hiding.

    She stepped forward and stood in front of yang Mengshan. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    A ck luxury Bentley suddenly stopped in front of the antique store.

    a middle-aged man in a ck suit got out of the bentley¡¯s driver¡¯s seat.

    Then, he went to the back seat very respectfully and opened the door politely.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She furrowed her brows and walked into the alley beside the antique shop.

    Yang Mengshan was so anxious and anxious to avoid her that Gu Youli was a little taken aback. She turned around and followed her.

    the narrow alley was very quiet, and only the sound of their shoes stepping on the concrete floor could be heard.

    When they passed through the alley and arrived at thewn behind the antique shop, Gu Youli quickly blocked yang Mengshan¡¯s way.

    She frowned and looked at yang Mengshan,¡¯what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you always good at pretending? now that you see me so guilty, what bad things have you done?¡±

    These words struck yang Mengshan like lightning.

    She quieted down immediately and her gaze was like a knife as she looked at Gu Youli. what does it have to do with you? Didn¡¯t you already say that I¡¯ll stay away from you from now on? what do you mean by this? why are you following me?¡±

    That damned Gu Youli. Why did she have to appear now of all times?

    Wasn¡¯t he clearly trying to ruin her ns?

    She hated Gu Youli, she hated her so much!

    Why did all the good things go to her?! And now, he was here to ruin her ns!

 Chapter 273

    273 rm, return to the original owner (8)

    Gu Youliughed coldly. do you think I wanted toe with you? although you¡¯re not my biological daughter, I still treat you as my daughter. Everyone else also treats you as my daughter. Why did youe to the antique shop today? what exactly do you want? I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t want to care about it but please don¡¯t cause trouble for my father. If you do anything that will make him worried, I will definitely tell him that you¡¯re not his biological daughter!

    Yang Mengshan gritted her teeth. enough, Gu Youli!! Go ahead and tell Gu liangwei that I¡¯m not his daughter. As long as you¡¯re not afraid that he¡¯ll be sad, go ahead and tell him. At most, I won¡¯t return to the Gu family. Do you think I want to return to the Gu family? let me tell you, I don¡¯t like that family at all!¡±

    a contemptuous smile appeared on gu youli¡¯s face. alright, it¡¯s a deal then. Don¡¯t go back to the Gu family anymore!

    Yang Mengshan was so angry that her face and neck turned red as if she had lost her mind. if I don¡¯t want to go home, so be it. Do you think I want to go home? I hate you. I hate Gu liangwei. Why don¡¯t you all just go to hell!

    Her anger and anxiety made her look like she was wearing a ferocious mask.

    Why was Gu Youli still not leaving?

    quickly get lost, the further the better!

    gu youli¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice and her voice was full of warning. ¡± you¡¯re really a Wolf Cub that I¡¯ve raised for 19 years but still can¡¯t tame. Dad has been so good to you, and you actually cursed him like this. Remember what you said today. If you dare to go home, I¡¯ll beat you to death!

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yang Mengshan roared.

    If she acknowledged Yang Cai as her grandmother, she would be able to enjoy endless glory, splendor, wealth, and rank. Who would want to return to the Gu family?

    Gu Youli looked at her expressionlessly and narrowed her sharp eyes. ¡°i will leave, but before that, i have to ask you first, did you take my jade?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s back stiffened. At that moment, the string in her heart that was stretched taut suddenly broke.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing!¡± she bit her lip and quickly replied, but her lips trembled slightly.

    gu youli kept her eyes fixed on her and did not miss a single expression on her face.

    The trace of panic just now shed across yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes like lightning, and she quickly caught it.

    Gu Youli¡¯s delicate brows furrowed slightly and her gaze was as cold as a de as she stared at yang Mengshan. Her terrifying aura was right in front of yang Mengshan.¡±did you hide my jade?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Yang Mengshan denied it.

    However, her hand subconsciously tightened around her bag.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes shed. There must be something wrong with the bag.

    ¡°You know how important that piece of Jade is to me, so you¡¯d better not hide it!¡± She continued to question him.

    ¡°who¡¯s hiding? i¡¯m not!¡± As yang Mengshan spoke, she turned around and was about to leave.

    However, she was stopped by Gu Youli again. let me see your bag then. If it¡¯s not there, I¡¯ll believe you!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything from you, why should I show it to you!¡± yang mengshan¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. she reached out and was about to push gu youli away.

    When Gu Youli smacked her hand away, she reached out to grab yang Mengshan¡¯s bag. ¡°Do you have one or not? I¡¯ll know when I see it!¡±

    Gu Youli, let go of me! Yang Mengshan roared and immediately snatched it back.

    It was just a guess before, but now, Gu Youli was almost 100% sure that her Jade was in yang Mengshan¡¯s hands.

    Even if her Jade was not in yang Mengshan¡¯s hands, yang Mengshan must be doing something shameful right now.

 Chapter 274

    274 rm, return to the original owner (9)

    As the two of them argued, the zipper of yang Mengshan¡¯s bag was pulled open a little. Something slipped out of it silently.

    Because of its color, it was no different from the grass.

    Therefore, when it fell to the ground, neither of the two people who were pulling each other realized it.

    The fight continued. Gu Youli pulled hard and finally managed to snatch the bag.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart trembled and she wanted to rush over to grab it immediately to stop Gu Youli from opening the bag!

    gu youli¡¯s eyes were dark as she looked at yang mengshan coldly. she raised her finger and pointed at her. ¡°Try and snatch it!¡±

    yang mengshan was already feeling guilty and immediately stopped moving.

    Her eyes instantly turned red and bloodshot from anger.

    Gu Youli quickly unzipped her bag and looked down to check it.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it was about to jump out of her chest!

    what to do? What to do?

    Was he going to let Gu Youli take the Jade back again?

    if she were to get the jade and acknowledge yang cai, he would definitely have no future.

    She would live the rest of her life in Gu Youli¡¯s disdain and contempt for her!

    No!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart was filled with hatred and jealousy towards Gu Youli!

    However, she was at her wit¡¯s end. Just as she was at a loss of what to do, she was surprised to see Gu Youli pulling her bag up in disappointment.

    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve wronged you. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I¡¯ll open your bag and won¡¯t take anything from you. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous! As she said that, Gu Youli handed her bag to yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan took the bag and red at Gu Youli before leaving angrily.

    Surprise and strangeness upied her mind.

    How could Gu Youli not have found the jade pendant?

    After Yang Mengshan came out of the alley, she immediately turned into an empty corner to check her bag.

    But she didn¡¯t. The jade pendant that she had put in her bag was gone!

    a young man in ck saw yang mengshan walk out and immediately threw the almost burnt cigarette butt in his hand under his feet to put it out.

    And he quickly headed towards yang Mengshan!

    He looked at yang Mengshan coldly and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Madam Lu has already gone in, why are you still here?¡±

    Yang Mengshan bit her lip and took a deep breath. ¡± i forgot to bring the jade pendant. i¡¯ll go back and get it now! ¡±

    It was impossible for the jade pendant to be in her bag. She must have forgotten to bring it with her if it suddenly disappeared.

    After Yang Mengshan finished speaking, she quickly ran to the side of the road and hailed a taxi to leave.

    The man looked at her disappearing back and immediately frowned as he called Lu Xun, ¡°general manager, Madam Lu is already here, but Gu Mengshan forgot to take the jade pendant and is rushing back to get it now!!

    On the other hand, Gu Youli stood at the same spot and frowned in confusion.

    She felt that something was not right, but yang Mengshan¡¯s bag did not have her jade pendant or anything else that was not right.

    Could it be hidden on her?

    She was wearing tight-fitting jeans today. If she was hiding something, it would have protruded out, but it was very t just now.

    Was he overthinking?

    Gu Youli stood there for a while before leaving.

    After passing through the alley, the back door of the antique store opened. An old man in his sixties walked out. He was wearing presbyopic sses, and arge part of his hair had turned white.

 Chapter 275

    275 rm, return to the original owner (10)

    Then, a noble and graceful old woman in a dark blue cheongsam walked out. Her hair was tied up, and she was about the same age as the old man, about sixty years old. A faint smile hung on her dusty face, and her temperament was like an orchid.

    The two of them walked on the grass while talking in low voices.

    Madam Lu, if it¡¯s really something so important and rted to her background, no ordinary person would sell it. The old man said with a smile.

    The olddy who was addressed as Mrs. Lu was the chairman of the Lu Corporation, Yang Cai.

    Hearing this, Yang Cai smiled silently, and the corner of her mouth curved into a helpless arc, ¡± Uncle Chen, I know that the chances are slim, but it¡¯s better to grab a little!

    Uncle Chen was puzzled and asked,¡±why did you search for it publicly?¡± If the chairman of the Lu Corporation is looking for his daughter, he should be able to find her soon!¡±

    yang cai sighed. ¡°i¡¯m just afraid that at that time, lu xun would stuff a bunch of fake goods into my hands. he always thought that thepany belonged to his father and that his father wanted to leave thepany to him. in the past, his father did say that thepany was to be given to lu xun, but his father suddenly changed his mind and gave all thepany¡¯s shares to me. he also repeatedly warned me that the lu corporation must not be given to lu xun. this made lu xun think that i killed his father and plotted to seize the lu corporation.¡±

    ¡°you should tell him the truth!¡± uncle chen said.

    Yang Cai smiled helplessly. with Lu Xun¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t listen even if I told him, he would only think that I¡¯m quibbling. Although his father warned me like this, when I made my will, I gave 60% of my shares to Lu Xun, so I still left 10% of my shares to him. However, I don¡¯t think he would thank me, he would only think that I¡¯m feeling guilty!

    Uncle Chen said, ¡± actually, when Mr. Lu passed away back then, the Lu Corporation didn¡¯t even have the scale it has now. It¡¯s only under your leadership these past few years that it gradually expanded and became one of the top tenpanies in the capital city. Although Lu Xun is the General Manager, he doesn¡¯t care about anything. It¡¯s obvious that Lu Xun is more suitable for this position than him!

    Yang Cai said, ¡± Lu Xun, this child, values rtionships too much and has always respected him as an older brother. The position of general manager has always been given to Lu Xun. In fact, Lu Xun isn¡¯t bad either. He¡¯s smart and tactful, it¡¯s just that he likes to take crooked and evil paths a little. If he puts his mind to running the Lu Corporation well, he can also develop the Lu Corporation!

    Uncle Chen sighed. if you put it this way, then if you leave in the future, Lu Xun, this child, will be in danger!

    Yang Cai shook her head, full of helplessness, ¡± that¡¯s why I want him to get married as soon as possible so that he can have someone to help him. But he¡¯s already 28 years old and he¡¯s still single. I¡¯ve already arranged a blind date for almost all thedies in the capital, from 18 years old to 28 years old, as long as they¡¯re not married and have a clean background. However, none of them have been sessful. There are so many gooddies, but he doesn¡¯t like any of them. I¡¯m so anxious that I can¡¯t sleep every night.

    ¡°there¡¯s no use in you being anxious. your children and grandchildren will have their own fortunes!!¡±

    but we can¡¯t let him be single. We have to continue with the blind date~¡± Yang Cai kept walking and suddenly realized that she had stepped on something.

    She moved away and subconsciously lowered her eyes.

    he saw a piece of jade in the grass.

    This piece of Jade seemed a little familiar.

 Chapter 276

    276 A shocking discovery, returning to its rightful owner (11)

    Yang Cai frowned slightly and bent over to pick up the Jade. When she opened it, the Jade was transparent and one could tell that it was valuable at a nce. There was an exquisite word carved on it-it was the word ¡®real¡¯!

    ¡°Zhener?¡± she was shocked and her eyes widened.

    uncle chen, who was beside him, immediately adjusted the sses on the bridge of his nose and widened his eyes, afraid that he had seen wrongly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Kasaya the piece of Jade you asked me to find for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the Jade! that¡¯s right, these lines were all drawn and carved by myself. i might have forgotten them!¡± Yang Cai eximed as her body trembled slightly.

    Uncle Chen was surprised,¡±but how did it end up here?¡± Heavens!¡±

    Yang Cai was very emotional and her expression was anxious. She was so emotional that tears were flowing out of her eyes. zhener, where is zhener? ¡±

    She turned around, but suddenly felt a sharp pain in the front of her heart, as if something was twisting it.

    Her chest felt very tight, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her entire body subconsciously leaned forward.

    ¡°Madam Lu!¡± Uncle Chen was shocked and quickly reached out to support Yang Cai.

    old Zhang! he yelled, ¡± get some medicine! Madam Lu¡¯s illness is acting up!

    Yang Cai had coronary heart disease, and her mood was suddenly too unstable. Her heart muscle and chest pain were severe, and it was useless to take medicine. Uncle Chen quickly called 120 and sent Yang Cai to the hospital.

    *

    Yang Mengshan quickly returned home and started to rummage through the house.

    However, no matter how hard she searched, she could not find the jade pendant.

    The jade pendant had suddenly disappeared!

    Yang Mengshan clenched her fists so tightly that she almost broke them. The Jade was gone and the wealth that was so close to her was gone. She was so anxious that her entire body was shaking. She wanted to turn the entire house upside down.

    after a long time, he finally calmed down.

    She thought about it quietly. She had clearly put the Jade in her bag and Gu Youli had not found it. Did that mean that she had lost it when they were arguing?

    As this thought shed through her mind, yang Mengshan had already rushed out and took a taxi back to thewn behind the antique shop.

    However, there was nothing on thewn!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes glistened with tears and she instantly cried until she was out of breath. Her tears flowed down her pale face.

    How could he not find it?

    Just now, Gu Youli had left behind her. Did Gu Youli pick it up?

    No, no, absolutely not!

    If she did not have one, Gu Youli definitely could not have one either!

    The phone suddenly rang urgently.

    Yang Mengshan could hold back her tears. She gritted her teeth and picked up the phone.

    as soon as the call was connected, lu xun¡¯s cold voice came from the other end, ¡± what the hell are you doing!!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s voice was trembling! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jade Pixiu.¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Yang Mengshan shuddered when she heard the murderous tone in the voice. Gu Youli found out and snatched the Jade away!

    she didn¡¯t dare to say that it was gone, and she didn¡¯t dare to block all the roads for herself.

    Lu Xun roared angrily,¡¯what! How could you be so careless!¡±

    Yang Mengshan said anxiously, ¡± but don¡¯t worry. She doesn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Yang Cai. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to get the Jade. Please believe me!!

    then I¡¯ll give you another chance!! After Lu Xun finished speaking coldly, he heartlessly hung up the phone.

    Today, Lu Xun was originally going to Australia for a business trip.

    Before boarding the ne, she suddenly received a call from her driver, old Zhang, saying that Mrs. Lu had suddenly fallen ill and was sent to the hospital¡¯s emergency room.

 Chapter 277

    277 rm, return to the original owner (12)

    When Lu Xun heard this, he didn¡¯t care about anything else and immediately took a car and went straight to the hospital.

    In the corridor of the emergency room, Uncle Chen was sitting at the side calmly, while old Zhang was very anxious and restless. He kept pacing back and forth in the corridor.

    At this moment, at the end of the corridor, a tall and handsome man walked over quickly. He was wearing a white shirt with the second button buttoned up neatly and a ck baseball cap on the outside. The edge of the cap was pressed very low, and his entire face was shrouded in the shadow of the hat. Only his perfectly curved and elegant chin and cold thin lips could be seen.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face clearly, old Zhang still recognized him.

    He quickly went up and shouted in an urgent voice, ¡± ¡°Second young master!¡±

    Uncle Chen also stood up and greeted the visitor.¡±second young master lu!¡±

    Lu Xun lifted his hat and revealed a handsome face, ¡± ¡°Uncle Chen, uncle Zhang, how¡¯s my mother?¡±

    No one could ever find out that the chairman of the Lu Corporation was in the hospital.

    otherwise, the lu corporation¡¯s stock price would definitely fluctuate greatly tomorrow, so lu xun¡¯s visit was extremely low-key.

    ¡°Madam is still in the emergency room!¡± Old Zhang shook his head and said worriedly.

    Lu Xun took two steps forward and took a nce at the emergency room. He then turned around and looked at old Zhang, he asked in a very puzzled manner, ¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t my mother been well all this time? Why did you suddenly act up again?¡±

    Uncle Chen took out a piece of Jade from his inner pocket and handed it to Lu Xun, ¡± ¡°After Furen saw this piece of Jade, she suddenly became emotional and caused her illness to be Haggard.¡±

    Lu Xun took it and looked at it, his face was filled with shock, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this Kasaya the jade pendant my mother gave to my sister? Did someone sell the Jade to you? Where¡¯s the person who sold the Jade?¡±

    Uncle Chen shook his head. she didn¡¯t take it to my shop to sell. The old Madam and I were walking at the back of the shop. She identally picked it up!!

    Lu Xun furrowed his brows. how could there be such a coincidence? ¡±

    Uncle Chen was also puzzled. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been searching for it for more than 30 years, and I¡¯ve actually found it just like that. This is simply unbelievable!!

    The shock disappeared, Lu Xun regained his calm and asked Uncle Chen, ¡± ¡°Did you install a surveince camera outside your shop?¡±

    uncle chen shook his head. ¡°the front of the shop is installed, but there are no surveince cameras behind the door. there are many tourists on the antique street. it¡¯s hard to tell who dropped it!¡±

    Lu Xun paused for a moment, his thin lips opened and his voice was firm, ¡± we have to find it even if we can¡¯t be sure. We¡¯ll start with the surveince camera in front of your door. No matter how much money we have to spend, we have to find the owner of the jade pendant!!

    When Yang Cai woke up, she was very emotional.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so agitated.¡± Lu Xun was startled by Yang Cai. For a patient with coronary heart disease, the most taboo thing to do was to have fluctuating emotions.

    Yang Cai grabbed Lu Xun¡¯s hand and anxiously said, ¡± jade pendant, I found your sister¡¯s jade pendant. You have to go and find your sister. You must find your sister.

    Lu Xun kept nodding his head, he was afraid that something would happen to Yang Cai, so he keptforting her, ¡± ¡°i know, mom, i know. i¡¯ve already ordered people to look for him! you¡¯ll be able to see me soon, so you need to recover quickly!¡±

    Yang Cai nodded, ¡± I will, I definitely will. Before I see your sister, before I see you start a family, I will not be willing to die like this.

    The weak voice had a determination that no one could shake.

    She was determined to find her long-lost daughter, and he was also determined to find his long-lost sister.

    (P.S. I rmend Gong Ziyan¡¯s article ¡®the tyrannical love of a rich family: Young master Long¡¯s sweet wife ¡°)

 Chapter 278

    278 Summer vacation, birthday (1)

    The summer vacation had arrived. Gu Youli did not go home but stayed in the capital to work for the summer.

    She was working in a gship store under the banner of the Emperor International jewelry.

    It was not far from Yu feibai¡¯s apartment, so it was convenient to get to work.

    As she was a student majoring in jewelry design, she was very familiar with diamonds and jewelry, so the manager assigned her to the very expensive stone-setting area.

    although there were not many people in this area, the sales were particrly high. although they were temporary workers, the daily ie was very good.

    yang mengshan did not go home either. she stayed in beijing to work.

    At the end of the freshman jewelrypetition, li Meijia won first ce without a doubt.

    The second ce winner was yang Mengshan. She had achieved her wish and was happily signed into shangpin.

    Ever since the quarrel at the antique store, yang Mengshan had looked for Gu Youli a few times, but Gu Youli was always unwilling to talk to her and walked away coldly.

    Today, she came to the gship store to look for Gu Youli and said resentfully, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sis. I was in a bad mood that day. I apologize!¡±

    As she spoke, tears were already welling up in her eyes, and she looked so sad that she was about to die.

    Gu Youli yawned. I¡¯m not the one you should apologize to. The one you should apologize to is father. No matter how much you dislike him, he has raised you for 19 years. How can you say that you can¡¯t wait for him to die? what are you thinking? ¡±

    Gu Youli started crying softly. it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ve always loved you very much. I was just in a bad mood that day, so I said it out of anger!

    At first, she thought that Yang Cai was going to acknowledge her, which was why she was so arrogant and wanted to cut off all ties with the Gu family.

    Now that her grandmother had failed to recognize her, she had to find a way to return to the Gu family.

    Gu Youli nced at her coldly and did not say anything else.

    Words spoken out of anger? She didn¡¯t think so.

    In her previous life, she would never forget that yang Mengshan was the cause of her father¡¯s death!

    Until now, they still hadn¡¯t found out what had caused this. If they could cut off all ties with yang Mengshan, it might be a good thing.

    If she had not appeared, nothing would have happened to her father.

    seeing that gu youli did not say anything, yang mengshan thought that gu youli had epted her apology.

    Actually, it did not matter to yang Mengshan whether Gu Youli epted it or not. As long as Gu liangwei did not chase her away, it was fine.

    She looked at Gu Youli with tears in her eyes and asked, ¡± ¡°By the way, sister, did you find your jade pendant?¡±

    Gu Youli coldly replied, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Yang Mengshan blinked. really? If you¡¯ve found it, then you¡¯ve found it. I won¡¯t want you, so why do you have to do this?¡±

    this was the other reason why she hade to look for gu youli!

    She was certain that Gu Youli had picked up the jade pendant.

    Now that she had said that she did not pick it up, her heart was in turmoil. If Gu Youli did not take the Jade, then where was the Jade?

    Where did the Jade go? Who picked up the Jade?

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes slightly and asked, ¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly so concerned about my jade pendant?¡±

    Yang Mengshan was slightly stunned. Then, her eyes welled up with tears again as she said carefully, ¡± that¡¯s because you used me of taking your jade pendant. I¡¯m only asking you to prove my innocence!

    gu youli got goosebumps all over her body from her pitiful and pitiful gaze.

    ¡°i have to go to work now. you should leave quickly!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but chase him away.

 Chapter 279

    279 Summer break, birthday (2)

    Raising her hand, Gu Youli could not help but chase him away. ¡°I have to go to work now, you should leave quickly!¡±

    sis, it¡¯s just a job selling jewelry. If they dare to do anything to you, we can just quit, ¡± yang Mengshan said disdainfully.

    then, she said arrogantly, ¡± I¡¯m the assistant designer of shangpin now, and I¡¯ll be a designer of shangpin in the near future. Sister, if you need my help, you cane to me at any time. I¡¯ll definitely arrange an assistant position for you!

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched and she looked at her coldly. ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, get out of my sight!¡±

    Yang Mengshan knew that if she continued to say anything, she would only be embarrassed.

    She also knew what to do. She smiled at Gu Youli and left.

    When she came out, she saw a shy Lamborghini parked in the parking lot beside the jewelry store.

    then, she saw yu feimo get out of his car and walk towards the jewelry store.

    Was Yu feimo still with Gu Youli?

    Yang Mengshan gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. She was so angry that she almost spat out blood!

    What the hell was going on? wasn¡¯t gu Youli already with that soldier? why was Yu feimo still looking for her?

    That damned Gu Youli. What charm did she have?

    Suddenly, yang Mengshanughed coldly. She had a look of amusement on her face.

    She thought to herself,¡¯if Yu feimo still came to look for Gu Youli, it must be because he doesn¡¯t know that Gu Youli is with another man behind his back!¡¯

    The lights at the door flickered, and the light was blurred.

    yu feimo¡¯s suit was well-ironed and he was full of energy. his eyes were locked on gu youli with an evil smile.

    ¡°Hi, Lili.¡± His soft and tender voice made Gu Youli¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Feimo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she looked up and smiled.

    he hadn¡¯t seen yu feimo for almost half a year, but he was still the same as he remembered.

    They were both very shy and loved to pretend to be great lovers!

    ¡°It¡¯s my brother¡¯s birthday, of course I have toe, but he¡¯s not free this year, and he has to celebrate his birthday in the military camp!¡± Yu feimo raised his eyebrows in anger.

    He raised his finger and brushed it across his lips. ¡°I heard from my brother that you¡¯re working here, so I came over to support you!¡±

    Gu Youli knew about Yu feibai¡¯s birthday.

    He had also said that he was not free that day and wanted to stay in the Army.

    Gu Youli smiled and raised her hand. sure. Let¡¯s see which one you want to buy!

    Yu feimo lowered his gaze and looked at the counter where Gu Youli was standing. they¡¯re all diamonds!

    gu youliughed. ¡°that¡¯s right. diamonds are good. it¡¯s the most suitable for a girlfriend. it means that your love is beautiful, rare, and longsting. it means that your love willst for a long time!¡±

    Yu feimo was speechless. forget it!

    For a long time? Was there a mistake? wasn¡¯t this harming him? He didn¡¯t want it to be long, how greasy would that be!

    Girlfriend or whatever, the longest would be about a month!

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feimo¡¯s troubled expression and a sly look shed across her eyes. diamonds, rubies, sapphires, and emeralds are known as the world¡¯s four most precious gemstones. If you don¡¯t want to buy diamonds, you can buy other gemstones, such as the best pigeon Bloodstone among rubies, cornflower sapphire from the sapphires, and even some special gold-and-green gemstones. These are all very good, very suitable for your girlfriend!

 Chapter 280

    280 Summer vacation, birthday (3)

    Diamonds were not the most expensive. Since he did not want to give diamonds, he had to support them.

    Then, she would introduce him to the most expensive one.

    Anyway, Yu feibai had told her that Yu feimo was doing pretty well in the business world. This small amount of money was nothing to him.

    Yu feimo raised his brows. why do I feel like you¡¯re choosing the most expensive one for me? ¡±

    Gu Youli chuckled. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s rare to meet an acquaintance, and a rich one at that. Of course, I¡¯m going to rip you off!

    Yu feimo put on a frivolous smile and spread out his hands. they¡¯re treating me like a fish in the water!

    it¡¯s not ¡®pretend¡¯, you¡¯re a water fish to begin with!! Gu Youli replied impolitely.

    Yu feimo felt embarrassed and continued to tease Gu Youli.

    Suddenly, he looked at Gu Youli with a smile and asked, ¡± every woman should have at least one piece of diamond jewelry that belongs to her. By the way, has my brother ever given you any jewelry? ¡±

    gu youli pped the wings in her hands. ¡± hey, it¡¯s a gift from your brother. It¡¯s special enough, right?!

    Yu feimo¡¯s eyes were smiling and a little surprised. He murmured softly, ¡± ¡± oh, i thought my brother was a wooden brain. i didn¡¯t expect him to be a boring person!! ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled evilly. aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell your brother what you just said? ¡± she asked.

    Yu feimo¡¯s mouth twitched. you¡¯re too mean. I¡¯m here to support you!

    Gu Youliughed out loud. I was just joking. I was just joking. Hurry up and choose. Which one do you want? ¡±

    Yu feimo lowered his hand and lit up a top-grade pigeon¡¯s blood Stone. this is the best gift for my mother!

    ¡°If you want to give it to Auntie, I suggest you give her this cornflower sapphire!¡± Gu Youli took out two diamond rings and suggested to feimo, ¡± the top-grade pigeon Bloodstone is too mboyant and cold. It¡¯s not suitable for auntie¡¯s age. On the other hand, this cornflower blue stone is elegant and Noble. I think it should be very suitable for Auntie!!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were half-closed as she looked at the two pieces of jewelry. She seemed to be calm and collected, but there was a tinge of disdain in her eyes.

    suddenly, heughed lightly. ¡± sure enough, a professional is different. alright, i¡¯ll take this cornflower and sapphire. i¡¯ll take it back and make my queen happy!! ¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ce the order for you!¡±

    ¡°Lili, do you want me to tell her that it was her future daughter-inw who picked the food for her?¡± Yu feimo teased.

    Gu Youli looked up in fear. please don¡¯t!!

    ¡± look at how scared you are. i¡¯m just joking. of course, the eldest son should be the one to talk about the eldest daughter-inw! ¡± Yu feimo burst outughing.

    After chatting with Gu Youli for a while more, Yu feimo took his gift and left when he saw that a customer hade to buy something.

    When he arrived at the parking lot, he was surprised to find a beautiful woman leaning against his car.

    he was just thinking,¡±aiyo, not bad, i don¡¯t have to go out hunting tonight.¡±

    however, when he saw the beautiful woman¡¯s face, he was instantly disappointed. it was yang mengshan, a woman that he did not want to mess with and did not care to mess with.

    Why didn¡¯t he ruin herst time? she actually dared toe to him.

    When she met Yu feimo¡¯s eyes, yang Mengshan felt a little nervous and a feeling of fear filled her heart.

    She forced herself to calm down and pouted at Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°long time no see, second young master yu!¡±

    Yu feimo nced at yang Mengshan evilly. I remember that I warned you not to appear in front of me again!

 Chapter 281

    281 summer vacation, birthday (4)

    Yu feimo nced at yang Mengshan evilly. I remember that I warned you not to appear in front of me again!

    Yang Mengshan was stunned for a moment before a charming smile appeared on her face. ¡°I know that you, second young master Yu, don¡¯t like me. However, the person you like doesn¡¯t seem to like you either.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Yu feibai squinted his eyes, revealing a dangerous look.

    yang mengshan raised her hand and pretended to be surprised. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you know? My sister already has a boyfriend, a pretty boy in the Army. She¡¯s with that man. Second young master Yu, I think my sister abandoned you!¡±

    Yu feimo frowned slightly. Was he talking about his brother?

    He must be his brother. Which other soldier could look more like a pretty boy than his brother?

    He didn¡¯t get tanned no matter how much he basked in the sun. In any case, the more he basked in the sun, the whiter he got.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face darkened when she heard Yu feimo¡¯s displeased tone. Oh my God, how could my sister do that? you¡¯re so nice to her, but she¡¯s still with that soldier. She¡¯s too much, she¡¯s really too much!

    Yu feimo curled his lips coldly.

    he walked forward and grabbed yang mengshan¡¯s chin. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be in the capital for the next few days. if you find her with that soldier, remember to tell me. i¡¯ll definitely thank you properly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will!¡± Yang Mengshan nodded calmly.

    After Yu feimo left, sheughed smugly!

    The capital¡¯s Yu family? If Gu Youli wanted to rely on Yu feimo to reach the top, she must be dreaming!

    No matter what, she would not allow Gu Youli to marry into such a rich family. Wealth and status should belong to her!

    Yu feibai¡¯s campsite was located in a remote area on the outskirts of the capital.

    Gu Youli had a day off on Sunday and had changed shifts with someone else. She had searched for the route online and took a bus to the suburbs first.

    When they arrived, they rode on a three-wheeled motorcycle and arrived at Yu feibai¡¯s military camp.

    She did not give Yu feibai a call before she came because she wanted to give him a surprise.

    It was his birthday today.

    The weather was too hot, so Gu Youli only bought a small cake. She was very careful along the way and did not know if it had gone bad!

    It was already noon when they arrived at Yu feibai¡¯s campsite.

    The guards on duty outside the military camp stood straight.

    When he saw Gu Youliing to the door, he immediately saluted her. ¡°Comrade, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and said a little nervously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Yu feibai for that Yueyue!¡±

    Actually, after getting out of the car, Gu Youli felt a little regretful. She wondered if it was a good idea for her to suddenly look for Yu feibai.

    After all, the two of them were in an underground rtionship. If she came to find him now, wouldn¡¯t everyone know about it?

    however, this was a military camp, and it was so remote.

    Presumably, no one would spread it to the outside world!

    When they heard Gu Youli say that she was looking for Yu feibai, the two guards were shocked.

    Their gazes were fixed on Gu Youli¡¯s face for a few seconds before they looked at her with a strange expression. ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll make a call! Now, please show me your ID, I¡¯ll register you!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Youli nodded and took out her identification card.

    After the soldier took it, he looked at Gu Youli strangely for a while.

    gu youli lowered her head suspiciously and looked at her outfit. she was wearing a white t-shirt, cropped jeans, and sneakers.

 Chapter 282

    282 Summer break, birthday (5)

    Gu Youli lowered her head suspiciously and looked at her outfit. She was wearing a white t-shirt, cropped jeans, and sneakers.

    There was nothing wrong with this, so why were they staring at him?

    the soldier took his id and went to the lounge at the gate.

    the squad leader on duty inside stood up immediately after hearing the soldier¡¯s words, a look of astonishment shing through his eyes.

    The ss monitor was very tall and had big strides. He had only taken two or three steps out of the lounge before he was already in front of Gu Youli.

    ¡°Comrade, who did you say you were looking for?¡± he asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yu feibai! What¡¯s wrong?¡± gu youli did not know what had happened. could it be that she hade to the wrong military camp and yu feibai was not there?

    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t find the wrong person?¡± the ss monitor gulped.

    ¡°no,¡± gu youli shook her head. ¡°i didn¡¯t.¡±

    the ss monitor looked at gu youli in shock for a while before he stepped forward. ¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    After the squad leader spoke to the soldier on the phone, he had been staring at Gu Youli strangely.

    Gu Youli stood at the door and kept looking inside. From a distance, she could see rows of green figures running past the front.

    Seeing the two soldiers at the gate keep staring at her, Gu Youli looked away in embarrassment and smiled at them.

    Not long after, a cool military Hummer slowly drove out of the military camp. A cold and handsome officer sat in the Hummer. He had a chiseled face and wore ck sunsses. His facial features were cold and indifferent, and his thin lips were slightly pursed. His Camouge Military uniform made him look proud and domineering. The two microphones and two stars on his shoulders were shining under the sun.

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze instantly softened.

    He couldn¡¯t help but say two words in his heart: So handsome!

    When Yu feibai saw Gu Youli, he was also slightly stunned. His eyes behind his sunsses were filled with disbelief before the corners of his mouth curled up.

    When the military Hummer stopped at the entrance, Yu feibai jumped down from it and walked quickly towards Gu Youli.

    her elegant eyes were dark and bright under the reflection of the sun. her ice-cold face was covered by ayer of white mist, making her look beautiful and dreamy!

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He raised his hand and ruffled her hair.

    Gu Youli lifted the cake in her hand gently. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. yu feibai could not control himself. he did not care about the asion and hugged gu youli gently with overwhelming love.

    ¡°get in the car first!¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Gu Youli nodded.

    The soldiers on duty at the gate guard were all stunned. They all suspected that there was something wrong with their eyes.

    Was that gentle-looking man their Captain? Was it that cold, strong, emotionless, andpletely unpopr senior captain?

    no, no, it must be the wrong way to open his eyes today!

    After Gu Youli got into the car, she smiled at the soldiers who were dumbfounded. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°No need, no need!¡± Everyone seemed to have woken up from a dream!

    Yu feibai pulled the control stick and stepped on the elerator. The Hummer sped away!

    Inside the military camp, loud and clear slogans could be heard everywhere, and the sound resounded through the clouds.

    When the soldiers were training, they didn¡¯t speak but shouted, and there was a strong and shocking aura in their shouts.

    That voice was very soul-shaking.

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai and asked yfully, ¡± ¡°Did you call me that too?¡±

 Chapter 283

    283 Summer break, birthday (6)

    ¡°Oh ~¡± She dragged out thest syble and didn¡¯t answer yes or no.

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled into a teasing smile. I¡¯ve never heard of it before. Can you let me hear it? ¡±

    yu feibai turned around and nced at her. his cold gaze had a hint of yfulness. ¡°I prefer to hear you Shout!¡±

    If you ignored his handsome face, you would hear an infinite evilness in his deep and maic voice.

    gu youli felt embarrassed,¡¯hooligans aren¡¯t scary, what¡¯s scary is their cold and fairy-like teasing!¡¯

    Gu Youli followed Yu feibai and entered a small building. There were green nts in the yard and the environment was elegant.

    He got out of the car and went to the gate of the courtyard. There were two armed soldiers standing at the gate.

    When he saw Yu feibai, he immediately bowed respectfully.

    When they saw Gu Youli beside Yu feibai, their eyes widened in shock. Their dark eyes were filled with shock.

    Yu feibai¡¯s dormitory was quite big and it was very clean and tidy.

    There was a small pot of cacti on the table in the room, and the quilt on the bed was neatly folded into tofu blocks.

    yu feibai ced the cake on the table and took off his military uniform. ¡°why didn¡¯t you give me a call in advance?¡±

    gu youli could not help but purse her lips. ¡± i wanted to give you a surprise. do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it!¡± Yu feibai came to her side.

    Gu Youli looked at him and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s not bad!¡±

    Yu feibai leaned over to her ear and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his corzily. His lips curled up slightly, and there was a hint of seductiveness in his devilish charm. which part is not bad!!

    Gu Youli wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled shyly. they¡¯re both not bad. The person is even better!!

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curled into a smile. It was so charming that it could turn all living things upside down. He raised his fingers and touched Gu Youli¡¯s face gently,forting her with love. Then, he slowly moved his fingers to her waist and held her tightly with a hint of dominance. Then, he slowly pulled her closer.

    Then, his sexy thin lips came down with a strong force and kissed Gu Youli¡¯s moist and bright red lips.

    their lips were tightly pressed together, and they gently twisted and turned for a few seconds.

    you¡¯vee to me, ¡°Yu feibai mumbled. His voice was hoarse and hot. aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you up?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and leaned against him softly. I¡¯ve already been eaten up by you. Why would I be afraid of this? ¡±

    Yu feibai chuckled lightly, like a flower in full bloom.

    He raised his hand and caressed Gu Youli¡¯s small face. you seem to have lost weight.

    Gu Youli hummed. yes, I¡¯ve lost weight. I haven¡¯t had dinner recently. I¡¯m trying to lose weight.

    ¡°Lose weight? You don¡¯t have much meat and you want to lose weight! Don¡¯t lose any more weight, you hear me!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep and maic voice came out from his thin lips.

    It was filled with displeasure and also overbearing!

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up slightly. it¡¯s good to be slimmer. You¡¯ll look beautiful in clothes!

    ¡°you¡¯re already pretty enough. you¡¯re not allowed to skip dinner,¡± yu feibai¡¯s cold and deep voice sounded domineering. he suddenly thought of something else. ¡°oh right, have you had lunch?¡±

    gu youli shook her head. ¡°we set off after breakfast this morning and we¡¯ve been here since. are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± yu feibai immediately let go of her and went to prepare lunch for her.

    A bright smile bloomed on Gu Youli¡¯s face. It was beautiful and moving.

    She reached out to hold Yu feibai¡¯s hand. there¡¯s a cake here. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s spoilt.

 Chapter 284

    284 Summer break, birthday (7)

    Yu feibai pulled Gu Youli to sit down at the dining table and opened the cake that Gu Youli had brought.

    The weather was too hot, and all the cream had melted.

    Although the taste hadn¡¯t changed, it didn¡¯t look good and didn¡¯t taste good.

    When she saw the food, Gu Youli¡¯s stomach actually growled in cooperation.

    She dipped her long finger into the cream and put it into her mouth, nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t eat it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± as gu youli spoke, she picked up some cream with her long fingers and sent it into yu feibai¡¯s mouth. ¡± ¡°Happy Birthday!¡±

    He had brought a cake from afar, so he should have a bite.

    yu feibai¡¯s gaze was deep and steady. ¡± i only found out about your birthday after the incident. i didn¡¯t buy you a cake! ¡±

    Gu Youli did not think much of it. it¡¯s not like I only have one birthday. In the future, you just have to celebrate every birthday of mine properly.

    As she spoke, she revealed her neat and white teeth.

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Yu feibai chuckled and leaned in closer to her. He hugged her and sat her on hisp.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist, as if he wanted to merge her body into his.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were as gentle as water. She lowered her head and kissed him on the lips.

    That soft beauty made Yu feibai kiss her lips back immediately. He pried open her mouth domineeringly and went straight into her mouth.

    The phone rang unnaturally.

    Gu Youli pushed Yu feibai away subconsciously and said, panting slightly, ¡± ¡°Wait, wait a minute, I need to answer this call.¡±

    Yu feibai replied with an ¡± mm ¡± unwillingly. His voice was low and hoarse, and it was extremely sexy.

    Gu Youli kissed the corner of his lips again tofort him before taking the phone out of her bag.

    The call was from Chu Qing. After the call went through, she asked immediately, ¡± ¡°Lili, where are you?¡±

    Gu Youli felt a little guilty and did not answer her question. Instead, she asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you in our unit?¡± chu qing gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Chu Qing smiled eerily, revealing her shiny white teeth. what ¡®ah¡¯! ¡°The news has spread throughout our military camp. It¡¯s said that an Angel came to look for the devil and a woman came to look for the brigade leader. The brigade leader failed miserably and fell into the hands of a little girl. He¡¯s so tender to the little girl. Don¡¯t tell me that the woman who came wasn¡¯t you!¡±

    gu youli had no choice but to admit it. ¡± well, i¡¯m here. i was just nning to look for youter! ¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go find you now!¡± Chu Qing hung up the phone immediately and rushed to Yu feibai¡¯s ce.

    Just as Chu Qing had said, the Special Forces ¡®campsite that Yu feibai was in was in an uproar because of Gu Youli¡¯s arrival.

    It wasn¡¯t because they were gossiping, but because the person they were gossiping about was Yu feibai. This caused everyone to start talking about him.

    Soldier A said,¡±this is unbelievable, our Captain actually has a girlfriend!¡±

    Soldier B said, ¡± the little girl is probably insensible. She¡¯s been confused by his appearance. If she gets to know him for a few more days, she¡¯ll definitely dump him!

    Soldier C agreed. that¡¯s right. He¡¯s expressionless all day long, and he¡¯s so arrogant and venomous. He¡¯s letting people train us to death all day long. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to call us demons!

    ¡°But I heard that when the captain saw the little girl, his expression was very gentle!¡±

 Chapter 285

    285 Summer break, birthday (8)

    ¡°But I heard that when the captain saw the little girl, his expression was very gentle!¡±

    The soldiers were shocked. this is a fruit-eating field. It¡¯s called ¡± failing in an easy task ¡°!!

    ¡°Then, what do you guys think? did the captain get the little girl?¡± soldier E asked curiously.

    Soldier F said,¡¯is there a need to say that? Our Captain rarelyes into contact with women, and it¡¯s said that he¡¯s always cold to women. After being abstinent for so many years, it¡¯s not easy for him to meet a little girl with soft skin and tender flesh, so it¡¯s no wonder he fell for her. ¡±

    The soldiersughed.

    ¡°how many times do you think they do it in a night?¡± soldier C asked.

    Soldier D pretended to analyze the situation and said,¡±well, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Soldier S said,¡±is there a need to say that?¡± The great captain is so powerful, he must have done it at least seven times in one night!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, don¡¯t break the little girl!¡± A soldier messaged in surprise.

    Thus, as the soldiers chatted, the news of the brigade leader¡¯s failure spread throughout the camp.

    Fortunately, Gu Youli did not know what was going on. If she had known what everyone was discussing behind them, she would definitely have rushed home immediately.

    now that she had received chu qing¡¯s call, she was already feeling uneasy.

    She looked at Yu feibai and said in distress, ¡± oh no, Chu Qing said that everyone knows that I¡¯m here to see you. Isn¡¯t your military very strict? why are these people so gossipy? does this mean that everyone will know about our rtionship? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes shed with a cunning glint. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that!¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. She shook her head hard. no, it¡¯s not good at all!

    Yu feibai raised his hand and touched his nose in satisfaction. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good!¡±

    In contrast to Yu feibai, Gu Youli was extremely frustrated. ¡°No, I don¡¯t care. You have to think of a way to stop everyone from talking nonsense. Otherwise, for the sake of the future, we won¡¯t see each other for the next six months. We¡¯ll see each other again after things have calmed down!¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s pupils shrank and his eyes were filled with displeasure. ¡± alright, I¡¯ll go and inform the others not to spread it. You can rest assured now!

    really? ¡± Gu Youli did not believe him. really? ¡±

    when did I go back on my word? ¡°Yu feibai stretched out his arm and held her in his arms.

    he leaned over her slightly opened lips and kissed her hard.

    Gu Youli, who was kissed, felt her lips go numb. She subconsciously reached out and wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. She stood on her tiptoes to respond to Yingluo.

    Just as they were kissing passionately, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°report!¡± A clear and melodious voice was heard from outside.

    The two of them were slightly stunned.

    Immediately, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up like the stars in the sky.¡±Chu Qing is here!¡±

    She pushed Yu feibai away and ran to open the door.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes darkened when he felt the sudden emptiness in his arms.

    The moment she opened the door, Chu Qing immediately jumped up and hugged Gu Youli. ¡°Ah, Lili, I miss you so much!¡±

    gu youli immediately reached out and hugged her back. ¡°qingqing, i missed you too!¡±

    you¡¯re so heartless. Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you came? ¡± Chu Qing squinted her eyes and smiled as she reproached him.

    um, Wanwan. Gu Youli apologized and looked troubled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk!¡± a deep voice came from the sky and helped gu youli out of the situation.

 Chapter 286

    286 Summer break, birthday (9)

    Only then did Chu Qing realize that Big Boss was also in the room.

    Her beautiful face trembled. It was obvious that she had received a signal of dissatisfaction from the big BOSS. Chu Qing immediately bowed and asked in the way of reporting, ¡± ¡°Sir, may I have a few words with your guest?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s chat!¡± Yu feibai and Bai bingxue¡¯s faces regained their usual coldness.

    He then looked at Gu Youli and smiled gently. ¡°You stay here and chat with Chu Qing. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare lunch for you.¡±

    alright! Gu Youli smiled sweetly.

    when yu feibai closed the door, chu qing immediately clenched her fists and made a cracking sound!

    you¡¯re a guy who values your lover over your friends. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t tell me that you came, but you actually wanted to hide it from me!! Chu Qing squinted her eyes dangerously.

    Gu Youli¡¯s imposing manner weakened. She touched her nose in embarrassment andughed along. no, I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you. I was just nning to look for youter and give you a surprise!

    As she said that, she carefully reached out and held Chu Qing¡¯s fist. ¡°Turn off, turn off!¡±

    Chu Qing raised her eyebrows. tell me about the benefits!

    e and find me during the holidays, ¡± Gu Youli said enticingly. I¡¯ll treat you to crab!

    when the foodie chu qing heard this, she subconsciously swallowed her saliva. she had already thought that this would not work.

    However, she was still tugging on her face and mumbled a few times. I want the crab from Yangcheng Lake!

    ¡°No problem!¡± gu youli agreed without hesitation.

    that¡¯s more like it. Chu Qing¡¯s tail was so high that it could almost reach the sky.

    However, the next second, the door creaked open again. When Yu feibai returned, Chu Qing immediately turned 360 degrees.

    she smiled gently at gu youli and said, ¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡±

    Gu Youli could not help but chuckle. Why was it that when Chu Qing saw Yu feibai, she was like a mouse seeing a cat?

    Chu Qing looked at her disdainfully and asked Hua Miaomiao, ¡± ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t Hua Miaomiaoe with you?

    he did want toe and see you, but he doesn¡¯t have the time. The studio he¡¯s interning at is holding a fashion show, and he¡¯ll be busy these two days.

    Very quickly, the two of them started to chat. Chu Qing had always been a cheerful person who did not bother about trifles.

    Although she was a little afraid of Yu feibai, she pretended that Yu feibai did not exist.

    She said that she was going to sit for a while but she kept pestering Gu Youli and refused to leave.

    They had already eaten, but when Gu Youli was eating, she still wanted to sit down and eat with her. After eating, she even sighed in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Chief¡¯s food here is really good!¡±

    Looking at Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face, which was about to turn into a thousand-year-old frost, Chu Qing¡¯s heart started to tremble.

    A wise man submits to circumstances, and she finally got up and left reluctantly.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to offend the big BOSS. Otherwise, he would definitely send people to train her to death tomorrow.

    for the sake of a better tomorrow, she left decisively, leaving the couple alone to enjoy their sweet time.

    After Chu Qing left, Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai with a smile. by the way, are you usually very fierce? ¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and looked at her. He did not understand why she asked that question.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips moved and she said with a smile, ¡± I just feel that when Chu Qing sees you, she¡¯s like a mouse seeing a cat. The others seem to be afraid of you too. Do you always be fierce to them? ¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m fierce?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was indifferent.

 Chapter 287

    287 Summer vacation, birthday (10)

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m fierce?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was indifferent.

    ¡°Not fierce!¡± Gu Youli smiled and then yawnedzily before copsing onto the chair.

    She woke up early in the morning and had been in the car for the whole day. After eating, she was very tired and wanted to sleep for a while.

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and reached out to scoop her up. Then, he gently carried her in his arms.

    ¡°Argh! what are you doing?¡± Gu Youli was shocked by the sudden Princess hug.

    Yu feibai carried her and walked towards the bedroom. His deep and maic voice rang in Gu Youli¡¯s ears. go! | Bed, sleep.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red when she heard that.

    She wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck and said a little embarrassedly, ¡± ¡°What? can you be more reserved? It¡¯s still daytime, and we¡¯re in your military camp!¡±

    Yu feibai carried her andid her on the bed. He raised his hand and flicked the tip of her little nose. perverted girl, what are you thinking about? I saw that you were sleepy and wanted to carry you to the bed to sleep for a while. Why are you thinking of such dirty things? ¡±

    Gu Youli covered her mouth andughed secretly. She buried her face in Yu feibai¡¯s arms shyly and found the most suitable position. She wrapped her arms around his waist and closed her eyes.

    after a while, she fell into a deep sleep.

    as for yu feibai, she was warm and soft in his arms. it was a sweet torture. he closed his eyes and didn¡¯t feel sleepy for a long time.

    He could hear Gu Youli¡¯s even and long breathing. Yu feibai lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Youli who was in his arms.

    What a little pig, sleeping after eating, sleeping so soundly.

    Yu feibai lifted his fingers gently and ced them on Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    When his fingertips touched her skin, his heart immediately softened at the smooth beauty.

    It was strange that he liked this girl so much. Was it because of that dream?

    when they had met at the coffee shop that day, when she had looked at him, her eyes had clearly shed with deep surprise. that surprise was not because of his appearance, but rather because she was saying, ¡± so it¡¯s him? ¡± How could it be him?

    At that time, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, with his identity, there were many people who had met him but he didn¡¯t know them.

    these people weren¡¯t worthy of his attention, and this girl was one of them.

    Until her sister and two other friends appeared, this girl seemed to have changed into another person in an instant. Like a rose, her whole body was covered with thorns, and she had a cold, venomous tongue.

    He seemed to see a shadow of himself in her.

    it was probably because of this that he had suddenly changed his usual attitude and helped her.

    However, this was not enough for him to ce her in his heart.

    What he couldn¡¯t believe was that he had a dream the night after he saw her. A very strange dream.

    He dreamed of the girl called ¡± Danli ¡± he had met in the cafe.

    She was lying in his arms, covered in blood. Her eyes were slightly open, but they were dull and lifeless.

    He was shocked and opened his eyes.

    The dream was just a dream, but when he exhaled, it felt so real. He raised his hand to touch his heart, and it actually hurt faintly.

    This strange dream didn¡¯t continue.

    In the days that followed, he would have this strange dream every day. It was all in bits and pieces, but when he woke up, he could not remember anything except for her pale little face.

    Until he met that girl again.

 Chapter 288

    288 Summer vacation, birthday (11)

    when he received news that beijing university had a spy disguised as a student to infiltrate, he drove to beijing to take over the freshmen¡¯s military training.

    When he was about to drive away, he saw a familiar figure and then a familiar face.

    That face had been disturbing him in his dreams recently.

    She was standing outside the school gate, chatting andughing with a girl and a boy.

    The sun was very bright, and her face was white and red from the heat, but it did not lose its elegance, like a cold orchid in the mountains. She looked at the two people opposite her, blinking her eyshes, nodding from time to time, or smiling.

    After the boy left, she and the girl also prepared to leave. The girl was very strong, and it was as if she was flying up the stairs with the suitcase.

    ¡°Chu Qing, is your luggage full?¡± she was shocked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The girl named Chu Qing nodded.

    ¡°then why did you lift it up just like that, yingluo?¡± she was dumbfounded.pared to her two small suitcases, her face was full of annoyance, and her little expression made himugh for no reason.

    Chu Qing snatched a small suitcase from her and ran forward after carrying it. She was dumbfounded at the back and looked at Chu Qing as if she was an alien. After a moment of shock, she finally caught up!

    He sat in the car and only came back to his senses after she had disappeared from his sight.

    It was hard to believe.

    After that day, he no longer had that strange dream.

    Yu feibai was an atheist and he did not believe in past or present lives. However, something so strange made him subconsciously want to understand the girl called ¡®qu li¡¯.

    When he realized that he had understood enough, he wanted to get close to her again.

    On the day of the military training, he had clearly seen through the surveince camera that something was wrong with her. That was why he had gone there.

    As expected, she fainted the moment he arrived!

    He thought, this was probably called fate!

    girl, ¡± Yu feibai suddenly opened his mouth and said softly, ¡± why don¡¯t I go and file a marriage report?!

    Perhaps she was just curious and a little tempted at first.

    however, the longer he spent with her, the deeper his feelings for her and the deeper his love for her grew. and a deep love was called love!

    Now, he wanted to be with her forever. He hoped that when he woke up in the morning, he would be able to see her!

    Gu Youli, who was in a deep sleep, did not hear Yu feibai¡¯s voice at all and naturally could not answer her.

    In fact, Yu feibai was just talking to himself. He did not want an answer.

    He smiled lovingly and lowered his head to kiss Gu Youli on the forehead. Then, he got up gently and walked out without disturbing her.

    Gu Youli slept all the way until night fell. She only woke up when Yu feibai called her to eat.

    The table was full of dishes for the two of them. Gu Youli bit her chopsticks and asked, ¡± do you want to invite Chu Qing, Hu Zhifeng, and Lu Hongtao to eat together? it¡¯s your birthday, so there should be more people!

    ¡°No need!¡± Yu feibai rejected him immediately.

    He didn¡¯t want to celebrate his birthday in a lively manner. He wanted to spend some alone time with her.

    After the meal, Yu feibai suddenly suggested, ¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to the mountains to y. The air here is very good!¡±

    gu youli shook her head regretfully. ¡± i¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning. ¡±

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows and looked at her.

    ¡°I want to, but I still have to go to work.¡± Gu Youli grabbed his hand and shook it a little sadly.

    Yu feibai took the opportunity to pull her into his arms. As he hugged her tightly, he impatiently kissed Yingluo.

 Chapter 289

    289 Where¡¯s the Jade?(1)

    After breakfast the next day, Gu Youli had to go home.

    Lu Hongtao, Hu Zhifeng, and Chu Qing all came to see him off.

    When Gu Youli walked out, she was surprised to find that everyone was looking at her weirdly. They were suspicious, in disbelief, and had veryplicated emotions.

    However, it was no longer ambiguous!

    of course, gu youli did not know why now. but a long timeter, chu qing told her that yu feibai had asked lu hongtao and hu zhifeng to secretly tell everyone the ¡®truth¡¯!

    It was the little girl who came to the campsite to look for Yu feibai. She was not BOSS Yu¡¯s girlfriend, but his cousin.

    In an instant, everyone¡¯s interest in the gossip plummeted!

    However, some people were still skeptical. They felt that Lu Hongtao and Hu Zhifeng were lying to them. This girl must be the BOSS¡¯s girlfriend.

    But they were smart enough to know that even if she was his girlfriend, since Lu Hongtao and Hu Zhifeng could say that, it must be the captain¡¯s order.

    Hence, no matter how suspicious they were, they had to treat this little girl as themander¡¯s cousin.

    Yu feibai was very reluctant to leave. He had only wanted to send Gu Youli to the bus stop.

    He was still worried. After thinking about it, he decided to drive her back to the city. He called a taxi for her and then returned to the camp with a peace of mind.

    gu youli received a call from gu liangwei when she got home.

    She did not go back during the summer break. When Gu Youli went shopping a few days ago, she bought two sets of clothes for her father and sent them back.

    it had been a few years since her father could not bear to buy her two new clothes.

    Now that Gu liangwei had received it, he called Gu Youli.

    I¡¯ve received the clothes. They¡¯re very good and suitable. Don¡¯t buy clothes for me anymore in the future. I already have a lot of clothes. It¡¯s enough to wear. You¡¯ve just started work not long ago and haven¡¯t even received your sry! Gu liangwei had been talking in a low voice on the other end of the phone.

    Gu Youli smiled faintly and her eyes were a little sore. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll use it sparingly!¡±

    gu liangwei continued, ¡°it¡¯s only right that you save money. after all, we¡¯re poor people. however, you still have to buy what you need to buy. when you get your sry, remember to buy two sets of nice clothes for yourself. don¡¯t be reluctant to part with them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I bought two sets.¡±

    that¡¯s good. You¡¯re still a student, so you should focus on your studies and work within your means.

    Gu liangwei chatted with Gu Youli for a while more before they started talking about yang Mengshan. you¡¯re still sisters after all. Sisters don¡¯t have overnight grudges. Go and visit her when you¡¯re free. She has a bad personality and is a little narrow-minded, but she¡¯s not bad at heart!

    In the eyes of parents, their children were the best.

    Gu Youli did not want to expose him, so she smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, dad. She¡¯s doing well now. She¡¯s an assistant designer in the biggest jewelrypany, shangpin international. She¡¯s getting better treatment than me in everything!

    ¡°i¡¯ve heard her say that. that¡¯s good. lili, you should work hard too and be a designer soon!¡±

    ¡°en!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Gu Youli¡¯s feelings were veryplicated and she was wavering.

    She did not know if she should tell Gu liangwei about yang Mengshan¡¯s background. It would hurt Gu liangwei if she did.

    If he didn¡¯t tell her, it would hurt her.

    But which type of damage would be the least? It seemed that he would only know after aparison.

    fu jiasheng¡¯s early appearance had scared her, so no matter how conflicted she was now, when she got home during the winter break, she had to find a chance to clear things up with her father.

 Chapter 290

    290 Where¡¯s the Jade?(2)

    Although li Meijia was very angry that Gu Youli had rejected her and signed a contract with shangpin international jewelry, she still took the initiative to contact GU Youli after that.

    today, she had invited gu youli to visit shangpin international.

    No matter what, he still did not give up and wanted to invite Gu Youli to shangpin.

    In fact, Gu Youli was a little touched. It wasmon to have a horse that traveled a thousand miles but not to Bo Le.

    It was a kind of fortune to have someone to appreciate it.

    Therefore, even though Gu Youli did not agree to sign a contract with shangpin, she would definitely agree to help if li Meijia wanted to.

    Today, li Meijia had invited her to shangpin international. In addition to visiting merchandise international, she also wanted to ask her to help look at something.

    A bunch of very strange patterns rted to jewelry designs.

    Shangpin international was located in the most prosperous area of the city center. The 88-story high building was a symbol of status.

    there were tens of thousands of employees in thepany, and there were thousands of them working in this building.

    Gu Youli followed li Meijia into the elevator and squeezed into the elevator with a group of colleagues. They went up to the 68th floor together.

    It was the design department of shangpin international.

    It was two O ¡®clock in the afternoon, and everyone had just started work. There were all sorts of noises in the office.

    A few small groups were whispering to each other, not knowing what they were talking about.

    When everyone saw that li Meijia had arrived, they all automatically dispersed and returned to their seats.

    It was no secret that li Meijia was the president¡¯s daughter.

    It was already working hours, so everyone had to return to their seats obediently instead of continuing to chat as a group.

    Li Meijia pulled Gu Youli to her seat and sat down with her on a stool.

    Gu Youli was about to lower her head to look at the information li Meijia had taken out when she heard someone shout, ¡± ¡°Gu Mengshan, where¡¯s my coffee?¡±

    Then, she saw yang Mengshan rush out of the pantry with a cup of coffee and ce it on the table of a high-ss designer.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The designerughed lightly, but it was a fake smile.

    yang mengshan smiled and said, ¡± you¡¯re wee. it¡¯s what i should do. ¡±

    Then, she turned to the others and said with a ttering smile, ¡± ¡°Anyone else who wants coffee or something, I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    Yang Mengshan turned to look at li Meijia¡¯s seat. When she wanted to please li Meijia, she was shocked to see Gu Youli. Yang Mengshan was stunned.

    At this time, a cold and stern voice came from the director¡¯s office. ¡°Gu Mengshan, have you copied the information I asked you to?¡±

    Yang Mengshan trembled and said hurriedly, ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll be done soon!¡±

    you¡¯ve been working for so long and you¡¯re still in the pantry. You¡¯re so busy making copies of documents every day. If you don¡¯t want to do it, then get lost!!

    The manager walked out and red at yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan gritted her teeth. I¡¯ll send it to your office immediately.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t even have the guts, let alone face.

    Previously, she had bragged about how good she was at shangpin in front of Gu Youli, but in the end, she was only an odd-job worker at shangpin. She printed materials every day and was not even as good as a designer¡¯s assistant.

    This face-smacking was simply five stars.

    Yang Mengshan was extremely depressed.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything about it. This group of designers was simply perverted. They didn¡¯t treat the assistant designer as a person at all. She had been subjected to a whole day of cold words and sneers on her first day.

    In the following days, she was bullied even more.

 Chapter 291

    291 Where¡¯s the Jade?(3)

    In the following days, she was bullied even more.

    However, li Meijia was different. Just because she was the boss ¡®daughter, even if she was only a designer¡¯s assistant, everyone respected her. Even the design director had to give her some face and treat her like a designer.

    Yang Mengshan hated this to the core. If only she had a good background. At the thought of this, she started to me Gu Youli again.

    If Gu Youli had not caused her to lose her Jade, she would have been Yang Cai¡¯s granddaughter by now. Why would she have to suffer like this?

    take a look. I told you about the legend of the hundred-year mark. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s these.

    Li Meijia¡¯s voice rang in her ear and Gu Youli retracted her gaze.

    she smiled at li meijia and looked down at the information. her eyes widened in surprise.¡±This is indeed a hundred-year mark. How did you get these patterns?¡±

    li meijia said, ¡± this was my grandfather¡¯s birthday gift to me, but i never understood why he gave me this. i asked him many times, but he was unwilling to tell me. he said that he wanted me to figure it out myself. that was until the day you told me about the hundred-year mark. the texture there seemed to be very simr to these patterns! ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled faintly. the 100-year-old Mark was created by the greatest jewelry design, TIMARA. Every pattern on TIMARA¡¯s design can be tranted into a word. Your grandfather gave you these things to give you a sentence!

    Li Meijia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. then help me take a look. Teach me how to understand the meaning behind it. Then, I¡¯ll give my grandfather a surprise!

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Yang Mengshan, who was standing in the corner, looked at Gu Youli with hatred.

    She had actually allowed Gu Youli and Li Meijia to be friends. If Gu Youli entered shangpin, she would have no chance of making it big.

    No, absolutely not. She had to find a way to change the situation!

    That day, yang Mengshan was working overtime again. When she went back at night, someone covered her mouth the moment she got out of the taxi. She fainted for a few seconds and was dragged into the car.

    When yang Mengshan woke up again, she was lying in a room, her entire body weak. Lu Xun sat in front of her with a cold face.

    When yang Mengshan saw that it was Lu Xun, she wasn¡¯t that afraid.

    She sat up straight and smiled sweetly. President Lu, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong to make you invite me here in such a way again!!

    She was weak and helpless, looking pitiful.

    Lu Xun squinted his eyes, got up, and walked in front of her. When he smiled coldly, he raised his hand and pped yang Mengshan¡¯s face ruthlessly.

    Yang Mengshan was stunned for a while, and a handprint appeared on her cheek.

    She widened her eyes, and with tears in her eyes, sheined, ¡± ¡± president lu, what did i do wrong to make you treat me like this?! ¡±

    Lu Xun bent over and pinched her chin with his fingers. ¡°You actually dare to ask me why I¡¯m treating you like this! Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± yang Mengshan cried. I¡¯ve been following your instructions and trying to get the Jade from my sister, but she¡¯s too smart and doesn¡¯t want to believe me. I can¡¯t get the Jade from her at the moment!¡±

    In Lu Xun¡¯s eyes, a bloodthirsty light shed,¡¯stupid! You¡¯re so full of yourself, you don¡¯t even know where Lian Yu is!¡±

 Chapter 292

    292 Where¡¯s the Jade?(4)

    In Lu Xun¡¯s eyes, a bloodthirsty light shed,¡¯stupid! You¡¯re so full of yourself, you don¡¯t even know where Lian Yu is!¡±

    Yang Mengshan felt guilty and her nerves tensed up instantly. that day, my sister and I quarreled and the Jade went missing. Didn¡¯t she take it away? ¡±

    Lu Xun coldly said, ¡± you still want to lie to me even now?! The jade pendant is already in that old woman¡¯s hands!!

    Yang Mengshan was shocked. You¡¯re saying that the jade pendant is already in Yang Cai¡¯s hands!¡±

    The jade pendant was already in Yang Cai¡¯s hands. That meant that Yang Cai had already acknowledged Gu Youli and Gu Youli was now Yang Cai¡¯s granddaughter?

    A sense of hopelessness pinned her down, and she was instantly so shocked that she couldn¡¯t move.

    Did Gu Youli take the Jade and go to Yang Cai? ¡± After a long while, she asked again in a trembling voice.

    Lu Xun lit a cigarette and started smoking, ¡± ¡°Not really! During this period of time, I discovered that Lu Xun seemed to be investigating something, so I secretly went to test him. In the end, I found out from him that the old woman identally picked up that piece of Jade on the day she went to the antique store and asked someone to investigate the people who passed by the antique store that day, regardless of men or women, old or young. It¡¯s obviously very troublesome to investigate that tourist district, but as long as they investigate one by one, they¡¯ll find out about your sister sooner orter. Then, you won¡¯t have any chance as Yang Cai¡¯s granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s voice was sharp as she shouted.

    she was very emotional. ¡± you can¡¯t let yang cai recognize gu youli. you can¡¯t! ¡±

    Lu Xun looked at her and sneered. don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be able to recognize you now. I¡¯ve already asked someone to secretly delete the recording of you and your sister¡¯s appearance.

    yang mengshan was stunned for a moment before she startedughing. ¡± that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!! ¡±

    lu xun¡¯s gaze sharpened, his face turned cold as he raised his hand and pped yang mengshan¡¯s face again.

    Yang Mengshan was caught off guard and took a few steps back.

    Yang Mengshan felt a sharp pain in her blood, and she could not recover from it.

    Lu Xun coldly said, ¡± you still have the nerve tough? you can¡¯t do anything right, you useless thing!!

    Yang Mengshan bit her lip and covered her face as she stood at the side, not daring to make a sound.

    Half a secondter, she suddenly chuckled and ignored the pain at the corner of her lips. She looked at Lu Xun and said, ¡± President Lu, it¡¯s better for the jade pendant to be in Yang Cai¡¯s hands!!

    lu xun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes lit up and there was a deep meaning in her eyes. ¡± because in her hands, i also have a way to make yang cai believe that i¡¯m her granddaughter!! ¡±

    Lu Xun immediately asked, ¡± what method?!

    Yang Mengshan could take out her phone, open her photo album, then unroll a photo and ce it in front of Lu Xun.

    this is it. If I had this picture, Yang Cai would definitely believe that the jade pendant was mine. Then, wouldn¡¯t I be her granddaughter? ¡±

    Lu Xun lowered his gaze. The woman in the photo was yang Mengshan. She was wearing a green overalls or a dress.

    As the photo was only half-taken, it was impossible to see what she was wearing.

    However, this was not important. The important thing was that she was wearing a piece of Jade around her neck. The word ¡± real ¡± was engraved on the jade pendant.

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, he abruptly snatched the phone and immediately burst outughing, ¡± ¡± i couldn¡¯t tell that you still have some thoughts!! ¡±

 Chapter 293

    293 where¡¯s the jade?(5)

    Yang Mengshan approached Lu Xun and asked, ¡± ¡°Is this okay? As long as I have this photo, Yang Cai will definitely think that I¡¯m his granddaughter. After all, if the jade pendant isn¡¯t mine, why would I wear it on my body, right?¡±

    A strange light flickered at the bottom of Lu Xun¡¯s eyes. this is yourst chance. If you can¡¯t get Yang Cai¡¯s trust, then you¡¯ll be sold to South Africa as a prostitute. | Female!¡±

    yang mengshan¡¯s body trembled and she said anxiously, ¡± I¡¯ll definitely make good use of it. Yingluo, I¡¯ll bring this photo to Yang Cai tomorrow.

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Xun coldly shouted and cut him off, his lips curved into an unfathomable sneer, ¡± ¡°now is not the time!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± yang Mengshan was confused.

    Lu Xun slowly took a puff of his cigarette, then he said, ¡± not long after Lu Xun told me about this, someone took out a photo and went to look for him. Not to mention that old woman would never believe it, even Lu Xun suspected me, so you should go back and wait first. When the right opportunityes, I will naturally let her appear in front of her appropriately!

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    *

    When the summer rain first came, everyone would be very happy.

    However, if the rain continued for a long time, everyone would be very disdainful. Now, they began toin, ¡± hey, why is it still raining!!

    how annoying! It¡¯s already time to knock off, but it¡¯s still raining!!

    sigh, the heavens are really not on my side. I just so happen to have a date today!

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m going out for dinner with someone today. How can I go in such a heavy rain?¡±

    Hearing her colleagues ¡®sighs, Gu Youli looked at the heavy rain outside and could not help but smile.

    She loved the rain and was very happy!

    Because of the rain, Yu feibai would rest.

    of course, this was only her own guess. there were a few times when yu feibai suddenly came back because of the rain. so, she guessed that it was probably because of the rain that he did not need to train anymore. that was probably why yu feibai took a break!

    when they got off work on time, the rain had already lightened.

    Gu Youli packed her things and left work with an umbre. She was going to the market to buy some groceries.

    When he turned the corner of the street, a car suddenly sped up behind him.

    The road at the market was not easy to walk on. As the car was moving too fast, it was toote for Gu Youli to Dodge it. Just like that, the car sshed water on the ground and her entire pants were wet.

    ¡°F * ck! Is there a mistake! You knew it was raining, but you still drove so fast!¡± Gu Youli scolded the car in a low voice. She frowned and her expression was cold.

    When the driver saw the girl in the rearview mirror, he subconsciously widened his eyes and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±

    The man with well-defined facial features sitting at the back of the car pursed his thin lips tightly and revealed a trace of coldness. who is it? ¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Gu Mengshan¡¯s older sister!¡± The chauffeur replied respectfully.

    The man raised his eyebrows and looked at the rearview mirror.

    The girl looked delicate and pretty. Compared to her beautiful sister, she seemed to becking by a lot. However, the cold and elegant temperament of the girl was something that Gu Mengshan would probably not be able to achieve even if she spent a few lifetimes.

    The man¡¯s lips curved into a meaningful smile. ah Gen, step back!!

    Although ah Gen didn¡¯t understand, he still did as he was told.

    just as gu youli thought that she was unlucky and wanted to leave quickly, she was shocked to see the car suddenly turn back and stop beside her.

    just as she was frowning in confusion, she was surprised to see a familiar face.

 Chapter 294

    294 Who is she?(1)

    In her previous life, Gu Youli had seen Lu Xun a few times. He was yang Mengshan¡¯s uncle.

    However, in reality, Lu Xun and yang Mengshan had no blood rtionship.

    Yang Cai and old master Lu were married for the second time. When they married, old master Lu already had Lu Xun. At that time, Lu Xun was already seven years old, andter on, the two of them had Lu Xun.

    Therefore, strictly speaking, Lu Xun wasn¡¯t considered yang Mengshan¡¯s uncle.

    Actually, Gu Youli did not really care if she was considered as a friend or not. It was just that those who were rted to yang Mengshan would never be her friends.

    Just like now, when she saw Lu Xun, she subconsciously attributed Lu Xun to yang Mengshan¡¯s group. If she were to fight with yang Mengshan in the future, then Lu Xun would definitely help yang Mengshan suppress her.

    Naturally, she would not have any good feelings for this man.

    Putting all these aside, right now, she really didn¡¯t like Lu Xun who was sitting inside the car. The gaze that he used to look at her through the car window had an obvious sense of ridicule.

    that gaze made gu youli very ufortable!

    She was only surprised because she knew Lu Xun, but logically speaking, Lu Xun shouldn¡¯t know him, an old man smiling so wretchedly at a girl he just met.

    The more Gu Youli thought about it, the more ufortable she felt, so she couldn¡¯t help but re at Lu Xun.

    What surprised Gu Youli was that not only did Lu Xun not get angry, he evenughed.

    Although Lu Xun was already 35 years old, he maintained himself very well, so he looked like he was at most in his thirties.

    At this moment, when heughed, he was very bright and lively.

    However, it was an eyesore to Gu Youli. Her face turned cold and she was about to walk forward.

    However, when the car door opened, Lu Xun suddenly got out of the car.

    A pair of ck, ssic-edition high heels that were three centimeters high stepped lightly on the water-filled road. She wore a ck suit made by Italian handiwork with a white shirt inside. She looked like a business elite.

    She blocked Gu Youli¡¯s way and acted gentle. ¡°Wait!¡±

    If it were any other woman, seeing such a tall and handsome man, she was afraid that all her anger would dissipate with the wind.

    However, Gu Youli was the exact opposite!

    ¡°what are you doing?¡± Due to her height, Gu Youli could only raise her eyes to look at Lu Xun, but she still looked aggressive. the road here is already narrow, so you can¡¯t drive in. It¡¯s raining now and the ground is full of water. Can¡¯t you drive slower? ¡± What if there are children on the road and you bump into them?¡±

    Originally, she didn¡¯t n to say anything. She just wanted to admit that she was unlucky and leave.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be stopped by Lu Xun for no reason.

    In her anger, Gu Youli expressed all her unhappiness.

    She originally thought that with her acting like this, Lu Xun would be very angry, but she didn¡¯t expect him to still smile instead of getting angry.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t expect Gu Youli¡¯s personality to be so shrewdness, he was instantly stunned.

    He had just sshed dirty water on her, so it was normal for her to be so angry.

    As he thought about this, Lu Xun¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, revealing his white teeth, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, how about Ipensate you with a set of clothes?¡±

    Lu Xun looked at the woman in front of him. She had delicate and pretty facial features, snow-white skin, and long, shoulder-length hair that was extremely soft and elegant. She looked extremely clean.

    it had to be said that the first impression she gave people was not that of amazement.

    However, she was the kind of person who was good-looking. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that she looked good. The way she bit her lips made him want to reach out and smooth out the shallow teeth marks on his lips, so that she would not continue to abuse them.

 Chapter 295

    295 Who is she?(2)

    ¡°No need!¡± Gu Youli replied unhappily.

    After saying that, Gu Youli was about to leave again, but Lu Xun didn¡¯t give way.

    Gu Youli red at the man who was holding her in his arms. ¡°what are you doing!¡±

    The man¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he stared at the girl who was covered in thorns.

    was she a porcupine?

    He thought he was acting normal and was just someone who had identally done something wrong and wanted to apologize to her.

    But why was she so guarded? there was even a little hostility in her eyes when she looked at him.

    Was it because of Gu Mengshan?

    No, she did not know about the rtionship between Gu Mengshan and him.

    Then why?

    Lu Xun found it quite strange, however, when a man was curious about a woman, it was often the beginning of his heart being moved.

    Lu Xun smiled and disyed his absolutely charming charm, ¡± I¡¯m not doing anything. I just want to apologize to you. What¡¯s your name? ¡±

    Unfortunately, his charm did not manage to charm Gu Youli at all.

    Gu Youli looked at him coldly. I¡¯ve received your apology. As for my name, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any of your business.

    Lu Xun was at a loss for words, his slightly narrowed eyes were filled with a bit of shock.

    After being stunned for a moment, his expression and gaze became a little strange. ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Lu,¡±

    I didn¡¯t even ask for your name. You¡¯re so boring! As she said that, Gu Youli walked around him, turned a corner, and continued to move forward.

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. He turned around and stared at Gu Youli¡¯s figure. He watched her every movement and his eyes narrowed dangerously like he was hunting.

    A momentter, he suddenlyughed again.

    His driver, ah Gen, was baffled by his smile.

    lu xun once again returned to the car and sat down. just as he was about to let ah gen follow gu youli, he saw gu youli suddenly stop in her tracks.

    She took a phone call and said a few words before turning around and walking back. Her eyes were charming and her lips curled up into a gorgeous smile.

    After a while, she hung up the phone and walked past his car again like a gust of wind,pletely ignoring him, who had just argued with her.

    His car was still in the same spot, but she did not even nce at it.

    Lu Xun subconsciously furrowed his brows and coldly instructed, ¡± ¡°Ah Gen is in front, turn around. Follow him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ah Gen immediately carried out his order and drove forward.

    Gu Youli had just received a call from Yu feibai. Although Yu feibai had not told her where he was, Gu Youli felt that he had returned to the capital.

    ¡°Yu feibai!¡± She called out happily.

    Yu feibai, who was sitting in the car, had a gentle expression on his face. When he heard her voice, his voice lowered by an octave.¡±When can you stop calling me by my full name?¡±

    Gu Youli quickly said sweetly, ¡± ¡°Feibai, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back. Where are you?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s divine premonition was right again. Yu feibai had really returned to the capital for the holidays.

    I knew you¡¯d be back, ¡± Gu Youli replied. I¡¯m preparing to go to the market to sell vegetables!

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Did you bring an umbre?¡±

    Gu Youli nodded. yes, I did!

    When Yu feibai heard this, he smiled and said, ¡± we won¡¯t be going home for dinner today. I know a ce that¡¯s really good. Let¡¯s go!

    ¡°Yes, yes! Alright!¡± Gu Youli smiled as she turned around and walked away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be at the intersection in five minutes!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep and maic voice sounded again.

 Chapter 296

    296 Who is she?(3)

    ¡°I¡¯ll be at the intersection in five minutes!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep and maic voice sounded again.

    ¡°i¡¯ll be waiting for you at the intersection!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s heart was filled with Yu feibai at this moment. Who would still care about Lu Xun?

    This was especially so in Gu Youli¡¯s heart. This fellow could even be her enemy.

    That was naturally, out of sight, out of mind!

    It was still drizzling, and the sky at five o ¡®clock was gloomy because of the rain.

    gu youli stood at the intersection for a while. yu feibai¡¯s ck maybach turned into the car from the other end of the road and slowed down to stop beside her.

    The car window rolled down, revealing Yu feibai¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face.

    Gu Youli smiled and ran over happily.

    When she kept the umbre, Yu feibai had already leaned forward and opened the door of the passenger seat from the inside.

    Gu Youli gently shook the water off the umbre before sitting in the car.

    yu feibai took out a tissue and gently wiped the raindrops off her face. then, he leaned over and kissed her on the forehead.

    When he fastened her seat belt, he realized that her entire body was drenched. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you bring an umbre?¡±

    His eyes darkened and his voice turned cold.

    Gu Youli pouted and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°A car just passed by and it was driving too fast, so it sshed all over the ce.¡±

    yu feibai mumbled with his thin lips, looking a little unhappy, ¡± there¡¯s a clothing store up ahead. Let¡¯s go and change before we eat!

    Gu Youli nodded her head!

    The pants were almostpletely wet, and it was indeed very ufortable to wear.

    Yu feibai leaned forward and kissed Gu Youli¡¯s moist and red lips. They were pressed tightly together.

    After a few gentle seconds, he let go of her gently and started the car to drive forward slowly.

    Just as Yu feibai¡¯s low-key yet luxurious Maybach drove away, a high-end RV came out of the dark.

    When the car door was opened and he saw the man driving the Maybach, his eyes widened in surprise and he held his breath.

    The man in the car had a gentle expression on his face. However, he still managed to block the cold air that had left a deep impression on him.

    Even though he had only met him once, he still recognized him.

    The man in the car just now was the Crown Prince of the Yu family, Yu feibai.

    ¡°why is it him?¡± While Lu Xun was surprised, he also found it too strange. How could he be together with Gu Mengshan¡¯s sister?

    seeing the boss so surprised and suspicious, ah gen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Boss, who was that man just now?¡±

    ¡°He is the Crown Prince of the Yu family.¡± Lu Xun said.

    Hearing this, ah Gen¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat. His eyes instantly widened into the shape of a pair of bells.

    The Crown Prince of the Yu family? no way? Then, why was he with Gu Mengshan¡¯s sister?

    Could it be that

    Ah Gen thought for a moment and hurriedly reported everything he was hiding to Lu Xun, ¡± ¡°Boss, when I investigated earlier, I found out that Gu Youli seems to have a boyfriend and they seem to be living together. But I can¡¯t be sure because I haven¡¯t seen her meet that man for the past few days. Later on, I thought that whether she had a boyfriend or not should have nothing to do with our n, so Yingluo wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°idiot!¡± Lu Xun cursed in a low voice, interrupting ah Gen¡¯s words.

 Chapter 297

    297 Who is she?(4)

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Lu Xun cursed in a low voice, interrupting ah Gen¡¯s words.

    His voice seemed to burst out from the gaps between his teeth, ¡± ¡°If she¡¯s the Yu family crown prince¡¯s girlfriend, then she¡¯s definitely rted to our n! A few days? This man is in the military camp, it¡¯s normal to not see each other for a few days. Go and investigate the rtionship between the two immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Gen said in a trembling voice.

    Yu feibai brought Gu Youli to the nearest clothing store to buy a set of clothes before bringing her to The Good ce he had mentioned.

    It was an Italy restaurant with exquisite decoration and an elegant atmosphere.

    This was Gu Youli¡¯s first time eating Italy. In the past, she only thought that Italian fried noodles should be delicious. But after eating it, Gu Youli felt that China fried noodles were even better.

    She looked at the Italy riskies in front of Yu feibai and felt that his would taste better.

    ¡°feibai, i want to eat the food in your bowl.¡± Gu Youli turned sideways to look at Yu feibai. She blinked at him and pointed at the rice in his bowl.

    Yu feibai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He scooped a little with a spoon and passed it to her. ¡°Open your mouth!¡±

    Gu Youli immediately opened her mouth obediently and was ready to be familiar with this considerate treatment like a queen.

    however, just as her mouth was about to touch the spoon, yu feibai suddenly retracted the spoon and ced it in his mouth gracefully.

    Yu feibai raised his hand elegantly and rested his chin on it. it¡¯s not impossible if you want to eat it. Just answer a question of mine. I¡¯ll eat it if I¡¯m satisfied!

    Gu Youli pouted. what¡¯s the problem? ¡± she asked.

    A pair of cold and deep eyes were full of charm. Yu feibai raised his hand and touched Gu Youli¡¯s gentle and beautiful face. He asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment and her face blushed shyly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± She bit her lip and snorted coldly.

    Yu feibai backed away slightly and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to eat this delicious meal!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red and she bit her lip to stop herself from making a sound. However, she still put the fork in her hand into Yu feibai¡¯s bowl.

    If he didn¡¯t give it to her, she would snatch it from him!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with love and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Little bandit!¡±

    gu youli put the pitiful amount of rice on her fork into her mouth and shook her head at yu feibai smugly.

    Yu feibai reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist. He bent down and kissed her gently. In a domineering manner, he used his tongue to sweep away the rice in her mouth.

    She had snatched it away, but he would snatch it back!

    Fortunately, they were in a private room with no audience. Otherwise, they would be shocked!

    The two of them held hands and were about to leave the Italy restaurant when a surprised voice entered their ears. ¡°Isn¡¯t this feibai?¡±

    gu youli turned around instinctively and saw a middle-aged man who was slightly chubby.

    Yu feibai also turned around and smiled. uncle li.

    This made Li Jie, who was called uncle Li by Yu feibai, feel extremely ttered.

    One must know that Yu feibai¡¯s cold and otherworldly temperament made people not dare to approach him.

    And he was even more distant and distant to others than his cold appearance.

    Before old master Yu retired, Li Jie was working under old master Yu. He had met Yu feibai many times, but every time, Yu feibai would nod politely to greet him.

 Chapter 298

    298 Who is she?(5)

    however, she had never called him uncle li like she did today.

    li jie was in disbelief, but he smiled warmly. ¡± long time no see, feibai. is your grandfather still healthy? ¡±

    Yu feibai replied politely, ¡± grandfather is in good health and he often talks about you. Uncle Li, you can visit him when you¡¯re free. Don¡¯t tell him that I told you about it. I don¡¯t want you all to miss him when he retires.

    Li Jie was stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud. that¡¯s not possible. I¡¯ll go when I¡¯m free these two days. Feibai, don¡¯t worry!

    He was a smart person, so he naturally understood what Yu feibai meant.

    it was not that yu feibai did not want him to tell his grandfather. he was the one who reminded him of what had happened today. that was why he had gone to see the old man. he just did not want him to tell anyone about what had happened today.

    It seemed that the girl beside him was not simple!

    As Li Jie thought about this, he looked at Gu Youli, who was standing beside Yu feibai.

    A woman who could catch Yu feibai¡¯s eye was probably not an ordinary person!

    li jie smiled again. ¡± then take care, i still have guests over there! ¡±

    ¡°uncle li, take care!¡± yu feibai¡¯s politeness was all for gu youli¡¯s sake. who asked her to wait until he had achieved something before announcing it?

    Now, he could only help to hide it when he could, so that she wouldn¡¯t be angry with him.

    If he really couldn¡¯t hide it, then she wouldn¡¯t say anything else to him.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression was calm and elegant, but she was actually very anxious.

    After Li Jie left, she looked at Yu feibai at a 45-degree angle, her eyes filled with gloominess. ¡°will he spread it?¡±

    Yu feibai raised his hand and pinched her little nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yingluo.¡±

    His every movement was filled with helpless pampering.

    Everyone knew that the Crown Prince of the Yu family was someone they could not afford to offend. Calling him uncle li was already doing him a favor, so how could Li Jie not know what was good for him?

    naturally, he would not tell anyone.

    When she saw the old man, she naturally did not mention Yu feibai, who she had met at the Italy restaurant and was having dinner with a girl.

    However, this matter couldn¡¯t be concealed in the end.

    The two of them were not low-key and often went out together. It was actually not easy for them to have an underground love affair for nearly a year!

    Summer was another peak season for jewelry sales.

    The gshippany that Gu Youli was in had requested the sales staff in the store to do a market research.

    That was to visit the jewelry gships of otherpanies in the region and investigate their best-selling jewelry and the rted activities in the gship stores.

    Gu Youli was assigned to the gship store of jiumei international jewelrypany.

    Kumi was the secondrgest jewelry designpany in the country, closely following shangpin.

    At this moment, shangpin and Kumi only had each other in their eyes.

    That¡¯s right, the Emperor had only been established for less than two years, and the overall structure had not been introduced yet.

    How could Shang pin and jiumei put it in their eyes?

    gu youli pretended to be a guest and went to jiumei¡¯s gship store to express her desire to buy a ne.

    In the summer, nes were the most popr items on sale.

    the salesperson took out some of the most popr diamond nes in the store and introduced them to gu youli.

    As Gu Youli was picking, another beautiful and elegantdy entered the store.

 Chapter 299

    299 Who is she?(6)

    As Gu Youli was picking, another beautiful and elegantdy entered the store.

    She was wearing a dark blue cheongsam with a light yellow waistcoat. She looked to be in her forties, but her skin was very fair and shiny, exuding the charm of a mature woman.

    After she entered the jewelry store, she sat down beside Gu Youli and said to the other saleswoman, ¡± ¡°I want to buy a ne for a Junior¡¯s 18th birthday. The price doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it suits her!¡±

    The saleswoman¡¯s eyes lit up.

    knowing that he had met a big customer, he immediately took out some of the most expensive rubies from the counter.

    The name of the corundum originated from India, and it was a mineral name. In gemology, rubies and sapphires were known as gems.

    These things were indeed good stuff.

    However, the elegantdy had just said that the person she was going to give was only eighteen years old, so how could she be wearing these rubies and sapphires?

    No matter how he looked at it, it seemed a little old-fashioned.

    The elegantdy was a little confused, and she didn¡¯t seem to like the Ruby.

    The salesperson began to lobby thedy. diamonds can be seen everywhere, but the best ones are just right. You don¡¯t need money to buy them. These things can only be found by luck. I think if you give this Ruby to her, she will be very happy.

    She was right, it was indeed like that.

    However, she seemed to have intentionally neglected the fact that the other party was an 18-year-old girl.

    Gu Youli, who was standing at the side, could not bear to listen any longer.

    She smiled at thedy beside her. ¡°Madam, I wonder if I can say something.¡±

    Thedy looked at her and smiled. ¡°Please speak!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. if you¡¯re buying a birthday present for an 18-year-old girl, I think you can buy this pink diamond.

    as she spoke, gu youli waved the pink diamond ne that the salesperson showed her. ¡± this is more suitable for those who are eighteen years old. the design is unique and the color is a rare bright pink. it¡¯s perfect for this dreamy age. ¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The elegantdy seemed to be very interested in Gu Youli¡¯s rmendation.

    She reached out to take the ne and thenpared it to Gu Youli. it does look good. It¡¯s very suitable for your age, but the diamond is a little small.

    The salesperson beside him immediately said, ¡± this is a pink diamond ne. There are also some with bigger diamonds. Please take a look!

    after keeping the gemstone ne, the salesperson took out another ne.

    The ne also had a pink diamond pendant, but the diamond was bigger.

    After thedy took it, she looked at Gu Youli lovingly and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Miss, can you help me take a look? what do you think of this?¡±

    Gu Youli nodded and was about to say ¡®okay¡¯ when the phone in her bag suddenly rang.

    It was Yu feibai¡¯s ringtone.

    She smiled apologetically at the elegantdy. ¡°Please wait a moment. I have to take this call.¡±

    Elegantdy smiled faintly. there¡¯s no rush. You pick up the phone first!

    Lowering her eyes, a charming light shadow condensed between her brows.

    If Gu Youli had not turned around, she would have realized that thedy looked a little familiar. Unfortunately, she answered the call with her back facing thedy.

    Afterparing the two nes, the elegantdy looked at the pair of pink earrings on the counter.

    Just as she was about to ask the salesperson to take it out, she heard Gu Youli, who had picked up the phone, call out ¡®Fei Bai¡¯ softly.

    she was slightly stunned and her eyes were filled with surprise. she turned around and looked at gu youli in a daze.

 Chapter 300

    300 Who is she?(7)

    The elegantdy was slightly stunned. Her eyes were filled with surprise as she turned around to look at Gu Youli.

    At that moment, Gu Youli was talking to Yu feibai on the phone and did not notice her shocked expression at all.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness. She smiled and replied to Yu feibai, ¡± I¡¯ve already reported back to the school, but I¡¯m still at work. It¡¯s still early for ss, so there¡¯s no rush!

    ¡°Then what are you doing now?¡± The passion in Yu feibai¡¯s voice was so thick that it could not be dispersed.

    Gu Youli blinked mischievously. that¡¯s a secret. I can¡¯t tell you for now!

    How could she tell Yu feibai that she was doing market research while she was still at jiumei¡¯s gship store? she would be chased out immediately!

    ¡°Mo Jiao just called me. He said that he will look for you tomorrow!¡± Yu feibai continued.

    The expression on Gu Youli¡¯s face changed from shock to realization. In the end, the corners of her lips curled up into a bright smile.¡±why is he looking for me?¡±

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°i need your help to design a ne!¡±

    ¡°really? Are you in love?¡± Gu Youli guessed.

    Yu feibai didn¡¯t say anything. How could mo Jiao be in love? It was obviously his own wishful thinking.

    Yu feibai despised mo fou¡¯s forceful marriage. A capable man should not use such extreme methods to conquer a woman.

    That woman named Shen Weiyi was really unlucky to have met Mo Ye.

    Mo fou was entric, evil, cruel, and temperamental. He was hard to read.

    if mo fou had heard this, he would have said, ¡°please, you¡¯re good. you have a cold personality, a ck-bellied, venomous tongue, and are temperamental. you¡¯re really hard to read.¡±

    After Gu Youli hung up the phone, she realized that the elegantdy had been staring at her with a strange look.

    After meeting her gaze, the elegantdy smiled gently with a trace of magnanimity and asked softly, ¡± ¡°your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Gu Youli nodded her head shyly.

    the elegantdyughed again, but her eyes flickered with a probing light. you two have a good rtionship. What¡¯s your boyfriend¡¯s profession? ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a soldier. Oh, where¡¯s the ne? I¡¯ll help you take a look!¡± gu youli did not like to talk to people about things that were not official.

    Lady elegant was stunned. She was full of questions, but she could only hold it in and hand the ne to Gu Youli.

    After Gu Youli looked at it, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I still suggest you buy this one. Although the pink diamond is small, it¡¯s expensive. You see, it¡¯s bright pink, which is a rare bright color. The other one is big, but it¡¯s light pink, so even if the grain is twice as big, it¡¯s not as valuable as this diamond.¡±

    The salesperson at the side was quite displeased when he heard this, but he had to admit that the small cost was indeed higher.

    ¡°If you think that the diamond is too small and not sincere enough, you can wear this pair of earrings!¡± As she said that, Gu Youli pointed to the pair of ear studs that the elegantdy had taken a fancy to.

    The salesperson¡¯s eyes brightened, and she hurriedly nodded and praised, ¡± yes, if you match it, it will look even more beautiful.

    your suggestion is very good. I like it very much. I¡¯ll take this ne and that pair of ear diamonds! As thedy spoke, she even ced the ear stud next to Gu Youli¡¯s ear and was very satisfied.

    After making her decision, she took out her Gold Card and was about to say ¡®bill¡¯ when Gu Youli reached out and stopped her.

 Chapter 301

    301 Who is she?(8)

    After making her decision, she took out her Gold Card and was about to say ¡®bill¡¯ when Gu Youli reached out and stopped her.

    he saw gu youli looking at the salesperson slyly and smiling. ¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we give a discount!¡±

    Thedy was slightly stunned. Discounts were new to her.

    He had bought countless things since he was young, but he had never gotten a discount.

    The salesperson used a standard smile and said, ¡± ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±

    However, when she turned around, she red at Gu Youli. If she did not say anything, she would definitely not give the discount.

    because this way, they would be able to sell for more money, and theirmission would also be higher.

    When the salesperson went toplete the payment, the elegantdy looked at Gu Youli and said, ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to know so much. which one did you like? Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯ve snatched away that pink diamond!¡±

    Gu Youli scratched her head in embarrassment and said in a low voice, ¡± no, I¡¯m actually a student of Beijing University. I just came to take a look and didn¡¯t really want to buy it!

    The salesperson who was in charge of receiving Gu Youli still heard her. She immediately rolled her eyes at Gu Youli and walked away.

    gu youli touched her nose in embarrassment. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first, goodbye!¡±

    wait a moment, ¡± the elegantdy said. if you like it, I can give you one!!

    gu youli was stunned when she heard that. she immediately waved her hands. ¡± ¡°No need, no need!¡±

    The elegantdy smiled. I think we are quite fated. You helped me a lot today. Take it as a thank you gift!

    Gu Youli held back her smile and said seriously,¡¯please don¡¯t be like this. This will make me feel that I only spoke up to seduce you because you¡¯re rich!¡±

    The elegantdy smiled. if that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t say anything more. You have good taste. You¡¯ll definitely be a famous designer in the future.

    Gu Youli smiled gratefully. thank you. I will work hard!

    thedy looked at gu youli¡¯s back as she left. she frowned deeply and her heart was full of suspicion.

    As soon as she stepped out of the gship store, a luxury van drove over and stopped in front of the elegantdy.

    A middle-aged man sitting in the car asked,¡±Jiahui, what took you so long?¡± Have you chosen the present?¡±

    The middle-aged man sitting in the car was Yu feibai¡¯s father, Yu Zhihe. Thedy called Jia Hui was his wife, Yu feibai¡¯s mother.

    This was the reason why she had been so surprised when Gu Youli had called out to feibai.

    ¡°I¡¯m done choosing!¡± After Wang Jia Hui got into the car, she asked Yu Zhihe, ¡± ¡°Did you see that woman who just walked out of the shop?¡±

    Yu Zhihe raised his eyes, his brows still furrowed. which one!!

    Wang Jiahui frowned. it¡¯s the girl who walked out in front of me. She¡¯s about 19.20 years old. She¡¯s wearing a white t-shirt and has a ponytail!

    Yu Zhihe leaned back in his seat and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. Who is she? Which old friend¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Wang Jia Hui shook her head and voiced her suspicions. when I was shopping for jewelry just now, she happened to be around and gave me some suggestions. Halfway through, she received a call and said that the other party was ¡®feibai¡¯. Later, I asked her who was calling her and she said it was her boyfriend. I asked her boyfriend what he did and he said that he was just a soldier.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s gaze suddenly trembled, and he suddenly sat up straight. are you trying to say that thisdy is our feibai¡¯s girlfriend?? ¡±

    (PS: i¡¯ve added two more chapters. tomorrow, it¡¯ll be about underground love affairs. are you looking forward to it? also, answer that person¡¯s fans, please don¡¯t look for me anymore and ask me to change my name, you can scold me if you want to, i won¡¯t change the name ¡®lu xun¡¯, lu xun is lu xun and not anyone from your family, even surnames are different, it¡¯s only a coincidence that i used it, i hope you guys won¡¯t be so overbearing, even if the head of state¡¯s name is used by someone with the same pronunciation, that person won¡¯t threaten to change his name!)

 Chapter 302

    302 Who is she?(9)

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s gaze suddenly trembled, and he suddenly sat up straight. ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that thisdy is our feibai¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    Wang Jia Hui elegantly stroked the hair on her forehead. ¡°What else can I do? Who was that little girl just now?¡±

    who is who? ¡°Yu Zhihe said seriously. it¡¯s probably just a coincidence.

    Wang Jia Hui shook her head. how could there be such a coincidence? the other party¡¯s name is Fei Bai and he¡¯s also a soldier. I just so happened to meet him!

    ¡°No story without coincidences!¡± Yu Zhihe¡¯s tensed face was filled with coldness. I asked feimo to check before. Feibai doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.

    Wang Jiahui smiled faintly but with a hint of mockery.¡±You asked feimo to investigate, and you actually believed feimo¡¯s report? Feimo has always been more afraid of feibai than you. Even if he knew, he would not dare to tell you. He would only help feibai keep it a secret.¡±

    this brat, how dare he!! yu zhihe¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness.

    Wang Jia Hui added, ¡± besides, that was half a year ago. Now that Jintong is married to Haoyu, it doesn¡¯t mean that feibai won¡¯t get a girlfriend in the middle.

    Yu Zhihe thought for a moment. alright, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate feibaiter!! he said.

    Wang Jiahui rubbed her temples and looked very worried. the youngdy just now looked good. She is a student of the jewelry design department of Capital University, but we don¡¯t know about her family background yet. From her expression, it seemed that she only thought that feibai was a soldier but didn¡¯t know about feibai¡¯s identity. You must handle it carefully after you find out, in case feibai mes us in the future!

    These words made Yu Zhihe very unhappy.

    He looked at Wang Jiahui coldly. I know how to handle this. I¡¯m not you!

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Wang Jia Hui¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°So what if I return it to you?¡± yu zhiheughed heroically, but there was a hint of me in his voice. ¡± feibai is so cold now. He¡¯s already an adult but he has never had a girlfriend before. It¡¯s because you were too harsh when he was young!

    ¡°How is this any of my business?¡± Wang Jia Hui red at Yu Zhihe.

    It seemed that the rtionship between this couple was not as harmonious as the rumors said!

    Yu Zhihe snorted coldly. this is none of your business. When feibai was in kindergarten, a little girl wanted to be friends with him because he was pretty. You found out when you went to the parent-child event and scolded the little girl¡¯s mother in front of all the teachers and students. She didn¡¯t educate her daughter well and let her seduce men at such a young age. Are you okay? ¡± The child is so young, what does a human know!¡±

    Wang Jia Hui¡¯s voice turned cold. that little girl is too rough. I¡¯m only doing this because feibai has just started school. I¡¯m afraid that he will be bullied!

    Yu Zhiheughed and continued to speak coldly. what about the primary school? the girl who sat at the same table as him wanted to go home with him. You actually told the teacher that she led Fei Fei astray and asked the teacher to change the seats.

    Wang Jia Hui did not think that she was in the wrong. that¡¯s because of that girl. She gave herics to feibai in order to please him. I was afraid that feibai would be distracted and not do well in his studies. You know how high the old man¡¯s expectations of him are. Am I wrong? ¡±

    yu zhihe sneered. ¡± you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. thanks to you, feibai¡¯s grades in primary school are excellent. he¡¯s outstanding in all aspects. dad also thinks highly of him. ¡±

 Chapter 303

    303 Who is she?(10)

    After a pause, Yu Zhihe continued, ¡± but in middle school, there was a girl who confessed to feibai. Why did you tell the principal after you found out? in the end, you even made her drop out of school. This caused all the students to stop ying with feibai. In the Army, there was a female officer who was interested in feibai, but you directly threatened her that if she dared to have any ideas about your son, you would use your connections to make her change her career. Feibai originally wanted to hide his identity and join the army, but in the end, everyone knew his identity!¡±

    Wang Jiahui took a deep breath and said in a calm and tense tone, ¡± ¡°Is middle school a suitable ce for dating? Of course, I can¡¯t tell the teacher about this.¡±As for joining the army, the old man was watching feibai at that time. Why would he only care about getting involved with a woman at this time? besides, isn¡¯t it better to let people know his identity? look at how sessful feibai is now. He¡¯s only 26 years old and he¡¯s already a Lieutenant General!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not in the wrong. I think it¡¯s all your fault that feibai is unwilling to have a girlfriend! Let me tell you, don¡¯t give feibai too much pressure. If he bes gay and no longer has any interest in women, then you¡¯ll be a sinner!¡± Yu Zhihe¡¯s face was cold.

    you can handle it well, right? then you can handle this matter and I won¡¯t bother about it, okay? ¡± wang jia hui was angry and turned her head to the side.

    ¡°I will see to this matter!¡±

    Speechless, Yu Zhihe also turned his head to the other side.

    The couple each had their own thoughts!

    *

    As Yu feibai had said over the phone, mo Jiao called Gu Youli the next day and asked her to meet at the coffee shop next to the gship store.

    Gu Youli was a little surprised. She smiled at mo Jiao, who was sitting opposite her, and asked, ¡± to be honest, I thought you were just joking. After all, I¡¯m not very talented, and there are still many ws in my design. If it were you, you should be able to find many famous designers. I really didn¡¯t expect you to actually ask me to design.

    Mo Ye sipped his coffee and smiled elegantly. don¡¯t look down on yourself. I¡¯ve seen the ne you designed for feibai. It¡¯s very special. I believe that you will be more creative than many famous designers. More importantly, I feel something in your design.

    Actually, these words were half true and half false. He did this because he did not want others to think that he cared about Shen Weiyi.

    Even if people knew that he had given Shen Weiyi a ne.

    He could also casually say that it was just to support feibai¡¯s girlfriend and that it was not carefully prepared.

    After all, Gu Youli was just a student. No one seemed to believe that he had given it to Gu Youli and said that it was carefully prepared.

    This thing called face really killed people.

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Youli did not know what mo Jin was really thinking.

    If she had known Mo Ye¡¯s true feelings, she would have rejected him.

    ¡°Feelings!¡± Mo fou was right.

    When he first saw the ne on Yu feibai¡¯s neck, he already felt that it was special.

    At a nce, he could tell that someone had specially designed it for him, and it was full of the designer¡¯s deep love for the owner of the essory.

    Gu Youli chuckled. you¡¯re amazing. You can even tell that. As a designer, I didn¡¯t even feel it myself!

    Mo Yezily leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping on the table. ¡± of course, you need others to feel your sincerity. you can¡¯t feel it yourself! ¡±

 Chapter 304

    304 exposure, conversation (1)

    alright then. Since you¡¯ve already said so, I¡¯ll naturally help you design it well. Do you have any special requirements? ¡± Gu Youli said happily.

    For a designer, what could be morefortable and happy than receiving praise for their work?

    ¡°I wonder what your girlfriend likes?¡± she continued to ask.

    Mo Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. she¡¯s not my girlfriend. Just put this pink diamond on it!

    He then gently pushed a small stic bag in front of Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli smiled as she took the stic bag. After looking at it carefully, she realized that there was something wrong with the pink diamond.

    She frowned and looked at mo fou. this doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary diamond.

    Mo fou did not hide it. this diamond has been specially processed. It¡¯s not just a diamond. It¡¯s also a tracker.

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Youli was shocked.

    ¡°in any case, just embed it!¡± Mo fou¡¯s long and narrow eyes squinted. The faint light in his eyes was like an intoxicating scene.

    However, Gu Youli was shocked. She thought that the woman who was pestered by Mo Ye might be a little miserable.

    Mo Ye gently pushed a check in front of Gu Youli. ¡°Deposit!¡±

    gu youli looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Uh, I said I¡¯d design it for you for free, why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°you have to pay for the materials yourself!¡± mo ye raised his eyebrows.

    gu youli¡¯s expression changed and she immediately kept the check. ¡± ¡°Of course not, but I¡¯ll only charge you the cost, and Fei will give you the rest for free! And lunch is on you.¡±

    sure, order whatever you want to eat, ¡± Mo Ye said with a teasing smile. feibai is not only a cold person, but he also has a sharp tongue. Sometimes, he can anger people to death with just one sentence. If you don¡¯t like him anymore and want to dump him, remember to tell me. I will introduce you to someone more outstanding. Among the six or seven younger brothers, there are about three or four who are suitable for you, and they are all extremely outstanding.

    gu youli blushed with shame and looked at him in silence.

    Mo Ye shrugged his shoulders and smiled disapprovingly. Then, he changed the topic.¡±Feimo has alsoe to the capital. He was nning toe with me.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Gu Youli subconsciously looked away.

    where did yu feimo go? Yu feimo had been called home by his father, Yu Zhihe.

    Just as mo fou was asking Gu Youli to design the ne, Yu Zhihe was talking to Yu feimo.

    the atmosphere in the study room was heavy. yu feimo felt that he shouldn¡¯t have picked the time when his father was back in the capital.

    There was definitely nothing good about him being called here today.

    He had been doing quite well recently, and his business was growing bigger and bigger. He didn¡¯t embarrass the Yu family.

    Then, why was his father talking to him in such a dignified and cold manner?

    Just as Yu feimo was feeling conflicted, Yu Zhihe said softly, ¡± ¡°how is the rtionship between feibai and his girlfriend?¡±

    Yu feimo almost fell out of his seat in shock.

    Yu feimo did not dare to lie, but he was not sure if his father really knew about it or if he was just trying to trick him.

    After some thought, he decided to y dumb with his strong heart that had been tempered thousands of times.

    yu feimo smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±

    yu zhihe snorted and looked at yu feimo seriously. ¡± ¡°What, you still want to y this trick on me?¡±

    yu feimo knew that he could no longer hide the truth. his father must have found out everything.

 Chapter 305

    305 Exposure, conversation (2)

    he smiled bitterly. ¡± dad, i¡¯ll tell you everything i know. it¡¯s just that i¡¯ve only found out about it two days ago. i don¡¯t know much about it, so there¡¯s nothing much to say. ¡±

    He couldn¡¯t say that he knew about it and then upload the fake investigation report.

    Yu Zhihe looked at him with cold eyes.¡±i¡¯ve sent people to investigate that miss gu and found out that she was already with feibaist year. how could you not know about this? You didn¡¯t find anything during the investigation?¡±

    I really don¡¯t know. I hid it so well that I didn¡¯t find anything when I was investigating, ¡± Yu feimo denied.

    Yu Zhihe snorted. that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit it. I don¡¯t want to know anyway. I don¡¯t intend to understand this matter in depth!

    Yu feimo felt that his father¡¯s expression was unfathomable, and he didn¡¯t seem to have a good feeling about it.

    after some thought, yu feimo yed along and asked, but he was trying to sound her out. ¡± ¡± why? why is there no need to understand it in depth? ¡±

    ¡°do you think i need to know more about her family background?¡± yu zhihe asked coldly.

    Yu feimo disagreed. dad, you always say that mom shouldn¡¯t be too harsh when dealing with things. You can¡¯t just let it go like that without knowing anything. Although Lili¡¯s family background isn¡¯t that great, she¡¯s a good person. After she got together with brother, she went into an underground rtionship because she hoped that one day, she would be able to stand out and be a good match for brother.

    ¡°hey, didn¡¯t you just say that you only found out about them a few days ago? But from what you¡¯re saying now, it seems like you¡¯ve known it for a long time, and you¡¯ve understood it thoroughly.¡± Yu Zhihe was smiling, but that smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes at all.

    Yu feimo was shocked. He smiled but did not dare to make a sound.

    Yu Zhihe looked at Yu Fei sarcastically. He didn¡¯t have the kindness of a father and questioned him like a leader, ¡± ¡°what, you have nothing to say?¡±

    as he spoke, he frowned, and his entire body exuded a terrifying aura.

    After a while, he said in a heavy tone, ¡± ¡°Your brother has never had a girlfriend, and neither have you? Do you think you¡¯re the kind of people who would marry any random woman you find?¡±

    Yu feimo swallowed his saliva and did not dare to retort.

    After thinking for a while, he tried to ask, ¡± then, dad, what is your ran ran nning to do now? ¡±

    Yu Zhihe sneered, his expression stern. I don¡¯t know what kind of person that miss Gu is, and I don¡¯t want to know either. If she really likes feibai, then she should know clearly what is best for feibai.

    Yu feimo had a bad feeling about this. His father¡¯s answer wasn¡¯t exactly positive, but it showed what he was thinking.

    A distinguished family like the Yu family was unlikely to ept the daughter of a truck driver.

    Even if he epted it, he would be a joke in the circle.

    Cindere was always a fairy tale, and fairy tales would only be Mandarin in reality.

    Indeed, the gap between the Gu and Yu families was too big.

    It was normal for his father to disagree. If he agreed without saying anything, it would not be logical.

    That was a conspiracy!

    Just as Yu feimo was worried, Yu Zhihe stood up from his chair and said, ¡± ¡°You should go back. When you see your brother, or when your brother asks you about something, you know what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, dad!¡± Yu feimo stood up sullenly.

    worry bloomed on his face, an expression that was rarely seen in a hundred years.

    (PS: there are still two chapters left today. I¡¯ll update tonight!)

 Chapter 306

    306 Exposure, conversation (3)

    Gu Youli nned toe up with the design that Mo Ye wanted before she went back to school.

    However, she couldn¡¯t find the right feeling for a while, and she didn¡¯t know which design was more suitable. After all, she had never seen that girl before, and it wasn¡¯t her character to be careless and perfunctory.

    Gu Youli was lying on the sofa and spinning her brush in boredom. Just as she was thinking about how to start, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    she was overjoyed, and her first thought was, ¡± Feibai is back?

    After all, they had lived here for so long, and only Yu feibai would ring the doorbell. Of course, it could also be Yu feimo.

    Gu Youli was quite happy. She did not even put on her shoes and ran to open the door.

    When she saw the person outside, Gu Youli was stunned. Her face was nk and emotionless.

    she thought that it might be yu feibai, but she also thought that it might be yu feimo. after all, yu feimo had been in the capital for the past few days.

    However, she had never expected that the people standing outside would be Yu feibai¡¯s father, Yu Zhi, and Mayor Yu.

    she was no stranger to yu feibai¡¯s father. she often saw him in the news.

    However, this was the first time he had seen one in real life.

    He was different from the kind man she had seen on TV. Now, he looked at her with aplicated and deep gaze.

    Gu Youli regretted not opening the door after confirming that someone was there.

    If she had known that the person was Yu feibai¡¯s father, she would have stayed at home and pretended that there was no one around.

    There was no use regretting it now. The door had already been opened.

    What to do? What to do? She was so nervous now that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She didn¡¯t even know where to put her hands and feet!

    ¡°Hello!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s voice was trembling.

    ¡°Where¡¯s feibai?¡± yu zhihe was very casual. he looked around her and then fixed his gaze on gu youli.

    This girl was Fei Bai¡¯s girlfriend. She was wearing a sea green long dress. Her facial features were delicate, her skin was fair and beautiful, and her temperament was not bad. Seeing that he could still be so calm, she was quite generous.

    Unfortunately, she was only the daughter of a truck driver.

    Gu Youli had already slowly regained herposure. he¡¯s in the military camp.

    Then, he moved away slightly and raised his hand to make a gesture of invitation.

    Yu Zhihe smiled gently and walked into the apartment.

    Gu Youli closed the door carefully and followed behind him. what would you like to drink? ¡±

    ¡°Water!¡± Yu Zhihe¡¯s voice was also very clear as he sat down on the sofa.

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment!¡± Gu Youli smiled and turned around to get Yu Zhihe a ss of water.

    During this process, Yu Zhihe stared at Gu Youli without blinking.

    gu youli could clearly feel the sharp gaze behind her.

    She took a deep breath and turned around with the water in her hand. With a decent smile on her face, she gently ced the water in front of Yu Zhihe.¡±Please!¡±

    She sat down opposite him and lowered her quiet eyes.

    Yu Zhihe picked up the cup and took a sip. He looked at Gu Youli with a deep gaze. ¡°why are you at feibai¡¯s house?¡±

    Gu Youli could not smile and was a little nervous. ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever tell me you¡¯re a part-time helper in feibai¡¯s family!¡± Yu Zhihe said jokingly.

    Gu Youli stared at Yu Zhihe¡¯s mysterious face and finally squeezed out a smile. ¡°even if i tell you, you won¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Just now, she thought it was just a coincidence, but after two sentences, she guessed that Yu Zhihe hade today to find her.

 Chapter 307

    307 exposure, conversation (4)

    just now, she thought it was just a coincidence, but after two sentences, she guessed that yu zhihe hade today to find her.

    She could not figure out how he found out that she was with Yu feibai.

    But one thing was for sure, her rtionship with Yu feibai had already been exposed.

    Yu Zhihe was as calm as ever. He put down the cup in his hand and said lightly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Gu Youli subconsciously clenched her fists. you must be looking for me today, right? if you have anything to say, just say it.

    It was just a suspicion earlier, but now it was confirmed.

    nothing special. I just came to see you and see what our first girlfriend looks like. I can only know what his type is after I know him so that I can arrange a marriage for him in the future. Yu Zhihe was very sincere and upright.

    However, Gu Youli gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Did youe here today to ask me to leave feibai?¡± she smiled coldly.

    yu zhihe¡¯s expression was normal as he directly said, ¡± ¡°of course not. feibai likes you. i won¡¯t object to you two being together.¡±

    ¡°zhenzhen!¡± gu youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

    ¡°But you are only limited to lovers.¡± The next sentence was powerful and resonating.

    At this moment, Gu Youli¡¯s nose turned sour. She bit her lip and looked at Yu Zhihe.¡±What do you mean by this?¡±

    yu zhihe¡¯s expression was still calm. ¡± i heard you¡¯re still a student. you¡¯re still young, so you should be in a rtionship. as parents, you don¡¯t have to care so much. in a few years, you¡¯ll know what the gap is. ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression turned cold. to me, distance is not a fixed word. It¡¯s a verb. When I¡¯m with him, the distance between us can¡¯t be the same forever.

    Yu Zhihe smiled faintly and said in an official tone, ¡± to be able to catch Fei Bai¡¯s eyes, I believe that miss Yu is also a smart person. Whether it¡¯s true or not, just these two sentences from miss Gu have already made me dizzy.

    Gu Youliughed coldly and made a self-deprecating joke. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that I¡¯m a Vixen? i drugged feibai? Are you going to write me a check next?¡±

    Yu Zhihe shook his head. I¡¯d be looking down on miss Gu if I wrote a check. I shouldn¡¯t be the one writing the check. You didn¡¯t raise her for nothing. | You guys can discuss how much he wants to give you. To me, you just have to take good care of him, whether he¡¯s single now or when Hanhan is married in the future!¡±

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s words made Gu Youli¡¯s heart turn cold.

    After a long silence, she said indifferently, ¡± in my heart, I respect you very much because of feibai. I feel that you are like a father to me. However, what you said just now does not seem like what an elder would say. Feibai and I are in love now and it is still too early for us to get married. As you said, I am still young. Maybe in the future, I will meet someone better. Maybe after a long time, feibai will not like me anymore and we might break up peacefully.

    ¡°No one can say for sure when ites to love. Now that I¡¯m with him, apart from our family background, our rtionship is equal. If he can marry me in the future, it¡¯s not my blessing, it¡¯s his blessing. If he marries someone else in the future, I won¡¯t me him either. I¡¯ll only wish him well, but do him a favor.| it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a human, but i love myself and won¡¯t be a third party in someone else¡¯s marriage for no reason.¡±

 Chapter 308

    308 Exposure, conversation (5)

    Gu Youli¡¯s long speech made Yu Zhihe slightly shocked.

    However, he returned to normal very quickly and smiled at Gu Youli. I have to say that our feibai has good taste. However, I still have the same thing to say. I don¡¯t object to miss Gu and feibai being together. As for marriage, you can work hard. If you think that there¡¯s hope, that¡¯s a good thing. However, if you don¡¯t think that you can see the future, then you should leave early. It¡¯s good for you and also good for feibai!

    Yu Zhihe had already said what he wanted to say.

    he didn¡¯t stay any longer and left very naturally and elegantly. he dusted his hands and didn¡¯t take a single cloud with him.

    There were some things that could not be rushed or taken too far.

    Now, he had to be in a rtionship for nothing. If he wanted to be in a rtionship, he could do whatever he wanted. Anyway, he could only be in a rtionship, but he could not get married. So, even if he wanted to be in a rtionship, he could not go too far.

    as for miss gu, although she was calm, she was probably flustered as well. the moment he left, she would probably call fei bai.

    Fei Bai would probablye looking for him tomorrow.

    That¡¯s good. She had made things clear so that he could take the opportunity to talk about marriage.

    Feibai was not young anymore and had already reached the age to get married. It seemed that she had to make arrangements for him and look around.

    In fact, unlike what Yu Zhihe had thought, Gu Youli did not take it to heart at all.

    then how could he mess up his own formation?

    she was very calm and aloof. shey on the big bed in the bedroom and continued to think about the design draft.

    To Gu Youli, six yearster would be a cmity in her life. She did not even know if she could survive this cmity or if she could live on. Why would she even think about getting married?

    it was already good enough that yu zhihe didn¡¯t object to her dating yu feibai.

    If she could live on, even if she couldn¡¯t be a top designer in six years, it would be enough for her to stand out.

    It would be a loss to their family if they did not let Yu feibai marry her.

    If Yu Zhihe knew that Gu Youli was thinking about it so indifferently, he would probably have a heart attack.

    Gu Youli fell asleep as she thought about it. She was woken up by a phone call from Yu feibai.

    although she was still drowsy, the corners of her mouth were pulled open, and she smiled like a flower.

    The two of them continued to talk about love. Gu Youli did not mention a word about Yu Zhihe¡¯s visit. As they chatted, they talked about mo Jiao¡¯s design.

    I¡¯ve never seen the girl Mo Ye mentioned, so I¡¯m not sure what kind of girl she¡¯s suitable for. Have you seen her before? ¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it either!¡± Yu feibai shook his head.

    ¡°Then do you know the name?¡±

    ¡°Name? I don¡¯t know the Chinese name, but I think I heard Mo Hanin about it once in English. It¡¯s called vi Viyi.¡±

    Gu Youli tapped her chin with her index finger and something shed past her mind. She asked again, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s mo yu¡¯s english name?¡±

    ¡°God!¡±Yu feibai replied.

    When Gu Youli heard that, sheughed hysterically. he¡¯s so cocky! He¡¯s actually called ¡°God,¡± hahaha!¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s originally cold face suddenly bloomed with joy.

    ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your English name?¡± gu youli¡¯s eyes were smiling as well. her smile was as sweet as a dream.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an English name!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have an English name?¡±

    I¡¯m a soldier, I don¡¯t need an English name! Yu feibai subtly raised his status.

 Chapter 309

    309 Exposure, conversation (6)

    ¡°haha, you¡¯re very cocky too.¡± Gu Youliughed again. what? I suddenly had a sh of inspiration and thought of a good design. I won¡¯t talk to you for now. I¡¯ll finish the draft first!

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up as he reminded her in a low voice, ¡± well, don¡¯t forget the time. Eat and rest when you need to!

    ¡°I know, Butler!¡± As she said that, Gu Youli made a mischievous face at the phone.

    yu feibai threatened her sweetly. ¡± little girl, how dare you call me that? you¡¯ll see how i¡¯ll deal with you when i see you! ¡±

    it¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one now. If you¡¯re so capable,e and teach me a lesson now. Gu Youli smiled and looked satisfied, like a fox who had stolen a fish. She was just short of licking her tongue on the bed.| He rolled twice.

    Yu feibai took in a deep breath and his eyes were calm as water. He asked in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind that I can¡¯t go back now, right?¡±

    Gu Youli blinked her eyes proudly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯te back now.¡±

    ¡°Then open the bedroom door and take a look!¡± The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into a nonchnt smile. He was as cunning as a Fox.

    ¡°are you still trying to lie to me? if you want to open it, then open it,¡± gu youli said as she walked to the door.

    When she opened the door, she was so shocked that she forgot to finish her sentence.

    She saw such a scene in the living room.

    Yu feibai was leaning against the door of the living room with his phone in his hand. His dark eyes were full of light and he had azy smile on his face. He looked like a fairy, but there was also a hint of evil in him.

    Gu Youli looked at him in a daze.

    Just as she was in a daze, Yu feibai¡¯s tall and muscr figure stood up elegantly and walked towards her. He stood in front of her and looked down at her.

    you! Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai affectionately and her eyes curved into a beautiful Crescent.

    Yu feibai squinted his eyes slightly and a charming smile appeared on his face. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips twitched and she teased,¡± I¡¯m so shocked that I¡¯m dumbfounded. I¡¯m so happy that I¡¯m confused ~¡±

    Yu feibai leaned over and kissed Gu Youli¡¯s forehead before pulling Gu Youli into his arms.

    He held her tightly, as if he wanted to melt her into his body.

    Even though Yu feimo had been warned by Yu Zhihe not to tell Yu feibai about this, he had always respected his big brother and had a very good rtionship with him.

    He thought for a while and decided to tell Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai was very worried, which was why he came back at thest minute.

    her nose was filled with a familiar smell. gu youli looked up. ¡± why are you back so suddenly? ¡± Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve been busy recently?¡±

    Yu feibai lowered his head and looked at her. There was an indescribable emotion in his eyes. It was so strong that it could not be dispersed. He remained silent and hugged Gu Youli very tightly as if he was trying to transfer some strength to her.

    Gu Youli did not struggle or resist. She just let him hug her until she could not breathe.

    This warm, firm, and reliable embrace, even if she felt that she could not breathe, she could still feel warm and safe.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Youli raised her head slowly. Her eyes were as clear as autumn water and she smiled.¡±why do i feel like you¡¯re acting weird?¡±

    It was indeed strange. Did he know that his father had been here?

    When he heard that, Yu feibai¡¯s deep gaze suddenly trembled, revealing hisplicated thoughts.

 Chapter 310

    310 Exposure, conversation (7)

    Yu feibai lowered his eyes slowly to hide theplicated look in his eyes. He smiled. is it strange? ¡± I just missed you too much.¡±

    Then, his lips touched Gu Youli¡¯s earlobe and he breathed seductively. ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. Look at me!¡± Gu Youli raised her hand and pointed at her small face. I miss you so much that I don¡¯t look too good. I¡¯m seriouslycking in sleep quality.

    Yu feibai¡¯s chuckling could be heard in the room.

    His warm breathnded on Gu Youli¡¯s face and blended with her breath.

    his lips curved up slightly and he pinched gu youli¡¯s cheek. he breathed out at her little face, ¡± your face is red like a big Apple. I can¡¯t help but want to take a bite. Do you think I should take a bite? ¡±

    ¡°A bite?¡± Gu Youli lifted her eyes and red at Yu feibai. ¡°If I let you take a bite, how am I going to face others with this ugly face of mine?¡±

    Yu feibai curled his lips and said with a faint smile, ¡± I don¡¯t want to see him. Just hide him at home and let me see him every day!

    Gu Youli did not know whether tough or cry. you¡¯re bleeding after just one bite. Aren¡¯t you afraid?!

    ¡°Lick it clean and then stick it together with a piece of rubber cloth!¡± Yu feibaiughed.

    horror movies are super disgusting!! When she heard Yu feibai¡¯s words, Gu Youli¡¯s expression turned gloomy as if she was about to vomit blood and die!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes rolled and he smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so!¡±

    Gu Youli clenched her fist and knocked on his firm chest. ¡°You¡¯re hardcore!¡±

    Yu feibai pulled her into his arms again and pressed her body against his. His eyes were burning as he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°did anything interesting happen today?¡±

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned. She lowered her eyes and her thick eyshes hid all her emotions.

    She looked up again and put her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck as if she was in deep thought. She smiled meaningfully, ¡± ¡°Nothing interesting happened, and even if it did, I wouldn¡¯t care? What about you? did something interesting happen to you? you have to tell me. ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t either. Even if it did happen, I wouldn¡¯t care!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s hoarse voice was charming and filled with joy.

    After saying that, he leaned over and kissed Gu Youli¡¯s lips. The tip of his tongue licked her lips gently, sending her a precious message.

    From gentle to wild, he sucked the sweetness in her mouth deeply.

    This was a very meaningful sentence. As smart as Yu feibai was, he naturally understood what Gu Youli was trying to convey.

    It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t care!

    When he came, he was extremely worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the pressure, just like thest time he Jintong came to find her and left home in a Huff.

    The Li family

    it turned out that this ce was no longer just his home, but their home.

    the more yu feibai kissed, the greedier he became. he kissed her passionately as if he was quenching his thirst with poison. he swept away all the air in gu youli¡¯s mouth and nose in an overbearing manner.

    Gu Youli was held tightly in Yu feibai¡¯s arms and could not move at all. She could only let him toss and turn as he kissed her.

    It was only when she was about to suffocate from theck of oxygen that Gu Youli pushed him away. Her mouth was mumbling non-stop. It was not white. It was not white.

    Just as she was about to copse, Yu feibai finally let go of her.

    mm. Gu Youli said.| He sighed emotionally.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips parted from hers reluctantly. Then, he hugged her tightly in his arms and panted heavily.

 Chapter 311

    311 Exposure, conversation (8)

    When Gu Youli¡¯s breathing returned to normal, she looked up at him and smiled like a flower. ¡°tomorrow, can you send me back to school?¡±

    Yu feibai was slightly surprised but he immediately smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±

    This sentence also had a deep meaning. It meant that their underground rtionship could finally be fully exposed.

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile. Gu Youli hadpletely demonized him. He already had a hint of the coldness of an immortal. When he smiled, he looked like a demon who could charm the world and bring disaster to the world.

    The next day, when Yu feibai sent Gu Youli back to school, it caused quite a stir.

    Gu Youli was wearing a white one-piece dress and her long hair fell over her shoulders. She walked beside Yu feibai with a smile on her face, which made people feelfortable just looking at her.

    in terms of looks, gu youli was not the most beautiful, but she had her own unique characteristics. she had a pair of charming eyes that were clear and she had a cold but indifferent temperament.

    it was as if he didn¡¯t care about anything and returned to his original state.

    That was why she did not lose herposure when she stood beside the handsome Yu feibai.

    However, when Gu Youli made this decision, she was still under a lot of pressure. However, she had no choice. There would be a day when she would be able to be magnanimous.

    At the end of the day, it was because Gu Youli did not care about how others looked at her.

    In the past, he had said that he wanted to have an underground affair because he was afraid that the Yu family woulde out and interfere. He was also afraid that yang Mengshan would do something.

    The Yu family already knew about it. As for yang Mengshan, she had been with Yu feibai for so long. She believed that Yu feibai would not be so shallow to be conquered by yang Mengshan¡¯s acting.

    Yu feibai sent Gu Youli back to school. As it was still early, Gu Youli brought him to the school¡¯s leisure stop for a while.

    When they walked in, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to them.

    There were many girls there and their adoring eyes kept looking at the ce where Gu Youli and Yu feibai were sitting.

    Gu Youli did not even need to think to know who they were looking at.

    How attractive, Gu Youli thought to herself. However, she was a little proud of herself. Her man¡¯s charm was really great.

    Yang Mengshan saw it too and her head started to hurt.

    Yang Mengshan felt like she was about to go crazy when she saw the two of them sitting in the leisure station affectionately.

    Most of the time, a woman¡¯s excellence and sess did not lie in how rich she was or how talented she was, but in the kind of man standing beside her.

    There was no doubt that no one could match up to Gu Youli now.

    It would be weird if yang Mengshan was not angry.

    Suddenly, yang Mengshan thought of Yu feimo.

    if she called yu feimo now, how would he deal with the cheating gu youli?

    Yang Mengshan recalled the time when Gu Youli had called Luo Chunli to school.

    she had asked luo chunli to p her and make her unable to raise her head for half a year.

    Now, she wanted to give an eye for an eye, a blood for a blood.

    Yang Mengshan thought about it happily and then called Yu feimo. However, he did not pick up, so yang Mengshan sent him a message.

    She thought that with Yu feimo¡¯s personality, he would definitelye if he saw her.

    All she had to do was to wait and watch the show. But before that, she had to think of a way to hold Gu Youli back and not let them leave. Otherwise, there would be no way to watch the show.

    Yang Mengshan walked into the rest stop. When she met Gu Youli¡¯s gaze, her eyes were filled with surprise.

 Chapter 312

    312 exposure, conversation (9)

    Yang Mengshan walked into the rest stop. When she met Gu Youli¡¯s gaze, her eyes were filled with surprise.

    sister. after her surprise faded, she walked over with a smile. ¡°Why are you sitting here too?¡±

    She then sat down opposite Gu Youli and Yu feibai.

    Even though she looked down on Yu feibai as she was only a soldier, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when she saw him.

    men who were too beautiful were always devilish.

    Gu Youli looked at yang Mengshan expressionlessly. She was not surprised at all by yang Mengshan¡¯s appearance.

    If yang Mengshan didn¡¯t show up when she brought Yu feibai to school, she would be in disbelief.

    Yang Mengshan revealed what she thought was her most beautiful smile and said in a sweet voice, ¡± ¡°sis, is this your boyfriend?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at himzily and smiled. ¡°Yup!¡±

    Yang Mengshan was really surprised that Gu Youli had actually admitted to it.

    However, after a slight daze, she had another n in her mind. She said in a panic, ¡± ¡°That feimo, I thought feimo Jue Jue.¡±

    As she spoke, she immediately covered her mouth with her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I seem to have said something wrong!¡± Yang Mengshan bit her lip and looked at Yu feibai coyly.

    Immediately after, she flicked the hair in front of her forehead and ears with extreme gentleness. Her eyshes flickered as if she was trying to seduce feibai.

    This was an obvious seduction.

    Unfortunately, Yu feibai was only looking at Gu Youli, who was biting her strawzily.

    He felt that her expression was extremely cute.

    Seeing this, yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes darkened, and a trace of jealousy shed past.

    But she didn¡¯t give up. Her eyes were like water, and there was a bit of bashfulness and gentleness. Hello, brother-inw, I¡¯m Mengshan, my sister¡¯s younger sister!

    Gu Youli was speechless. What kind of introduction was this? she had already called her ¡®sister¡¯. Of course, she knew that she was the younger sister.

    Sister¡¯s little sister? she¡¯s so good at acting!

    however, yu feibai did not even spare her a nce. instead, he lowered his gaze and asked gu youli, ¡± ¡°does feimo oftene to see you?¡±

    Gu Youli quickly shook her head. it¡¯s not that often. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m tired.

    Yang Mengshan smiled and interrupted Gu Youli. yeah, it¡¯s not that often. My sister has nothing to do with feimo. They¡¯ve only met a few times!

    She saw that Yu feibai¡¯s expression had darkened. She did not think that there was any other meaning to it but that Yu feibai was angry.

    well, any man would feel ufortable when he heard that his girlfriend was too close with another man.

    brother-inw, don¡¯t think too much about Wanwan. she reached out to grab Yu feibai¡¯s hand as if she was trying tofort him.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yu feibai suddenly interrupted yang Mengshan.

    His face was cold and hard to distinguish, and there was a touch of disgust in his deep eyes.

    His strong aura made yang Mengshan shiver in fear.

    Yang Mengshan was stunned. She looked at Yu feibai in a daze, not knowing what had happened.

    However, Yu feibai took out a piece of tissue and gently wiped his hand where yang Mengshan had just touched.

    Gu Youli was also shocked for a moment before sheughed.

    yu feibai did not seem to like being touched by others. however, this was the first time that he was so disgusted. as expected of her man, he knew that evil was associated with evil.

    Yang Mengshan red at Gu Youli and Yu feibai angrily. She hid all the hatred in her eyes and put on a pitiful look.

    She said in her heart,¡±stupid man, why are you so fierce? can you be so fierce to Yu feimo?¡± Yu feimo is so ruthless, you¡¯ll get itter!

 Chapter 313

    313 Exposure, conversation (10)

    yu feimo arrived rather quickly, much faster than yang mengshan had imagined.

    yang mengshan, who was initially burning with anger, was instantly in a good mood.

    The show was about to begin, and her heart was beating twice as fast as usual.

    Her eyes were watery and there was a hint of gentleness in them. She addressed Yu feimo gently, ¡± ¡°Feimo,¡±

    Yu feimo could not help but feel sympathetic when he saw yang Mengshan¡¯s smug look.

    These days, there was no shortage of cheap women. These women were generally very smart, but their intelligence was often used to cheap themselves.

    Gu Youli saw Yu feimo as well. She took a sip of fruit juice with her straw and smiled. She turned her head and greeted him in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Feimo,¡±

    Why was he here?

    Gu Youli did not even need to think to know that yang Mengshan must have seen her and Yu feibai sitting at the leisure station. That was why she wanted Yu feimo toe over and catch them in the act.

    do you want to take revenge?

    it was a pity that she didn¡¯t cheat on him. a certain someone couldn¡¯t watch this show!

    Hi. Yu feimo smiled evilly as he walked over and sat down beside yang Mengshan.

    As if he was thinking about something, he suddenlyughed and greeted her softly, ¡± brother, sister-inw!

    his yful voice reverberated in yang mengshan¡¯s ears.

    There was an unprecedented silence.

    Yang Mengshan was in disbelief. What did she just hear? Brother? sister-inw?

    so, huhu

    Yu feibai looked at Yu feimo expressionlessly and asked, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    yu feimo smiled, but his tone was filled with disdain and hatred. ¡± I admit that I¡¯m a man who destroys the three views of the world, but some people like to treat shamelessness and humbleness as a legitimate concept, even more so than me. Their lives are distorted beyond recognition. For this reason, I¡¯m here to teach her what it means to improve yourself by scheming against others. The result is to expose your own ignorance and poverty!

    Then, he nced at yang Mengshan and smirked.

    yu feibai immediately understood the meaning behind her words.

    He looked at Gu Youli unhappily and said in a deep tone, ¡± you better remember this. For those people who often find trouble with you and even bully you, if you don¡¯t want to tolerate them, then don¡¯t. As long as I¡¯m here, justice and truth will be yours! you can teach her any lesson you want, and you can do whatever you want to her. other than her father, no one else will spoil her!¡±

    As long as you have me, justice and truth will be yours!

    His words touched Gu Youli¡¯s heart instantly. She raised the corners of her lips and revealed a sweet smile.

    she hooked her arm around yu feibai¡¯s and looked at yang mengshan with an unknown expression. she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°i know! If anyone dares to provoke me in the future, I¡¯ll make sure they die!¡±

    ¡°You guys are working together to mess with me?¡± Yang Mengshan finally realized that she had been tricked.

    Of course, she did not dare to do anything to feibai and Yu feimo. However, the way she red at Gu Youli was as if she wanted to kill someone.

    Gu Youli and these two men had actually turned her into a joke!

    ¡°My good sister, you¡¯re really good atining first. Didn¡¯t you ask feimo toe and find trouble with me? Prank you? If you don¡¯t take the initiative to walk in front of us, who will care about you!¡± Gu Youli looked at yang Mengshan in disdain and replied, not to be outdone.

    yang mengshan was flustered and exasperated, but she regained herposure very quickly. she even slowly retracted the sharp and vicious expression that she had suddenly been triggered by.

 Chapter 314

    314 The first show of strength (1)

    Yang Mengshan was flustered and exasperated, but she regained herposure very quickly. She even slowly retracted the sharp and vicious expression that she had suddenly been triggered by.

    ¡°Sister, feimo, you ... You two ...¡±

    then, with a pained expression, she looked at yu feibai as if she could not bear to see him. it was as if she had revealed a huge secret, ¡± there¡¯s something I won¡¯t say now, and I probably won¡¯t ever say it again. You treat him as your brother, and you treat her as your girlfriend, but the two of them don¡¯t take you seriously. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that when you¡¯re not around, they¡¯ve been flirting with each other, and they even went to a hotel together!

    The humiliating words jumped out instantly, and they were especially unpleasant to the ears.

    ¡°pa!¡± the sound of a p rang out. it was clean and crisp, loud and clear.

    The few of them who had already be the focus of attention became even more so after Gu Youli had pped yang Mengshan.

    Gu Youli red at her. if you dare to nder me again, I¡¯ll strip you naked and throw you out!

    Yang Mengshan felt that she had lost all her face.

    Regardless of whether she could afford to offend him or not, she had already offended him and she had to seek justice for herself.

    She ignored Gu Youli and looked at Yu feibai pitifully. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯s angry out of embarrassment? actually, Yingluo ...¡±

    ¡°!! ck! You motherf * cker, what kind of nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    just as yu feimo was about to re up, gu youli was so angry that she wanted to smash the cup on yang mengshan¡¯s head. however, she was shocked to see yu feibai suddenly stand up and lift yang mengshan up with his long arms. then, he ced her on the table.

    A ck muzzle was pointed at yang Mengshan¡¯s head.

    yu feibai¡¯s spear-wielding technique was extremely concealed.

    Other than the few people at the table, no one else noticed or saw it.

    Yu feibai possessed yang Mengshan and said coldly, ¡± if you say one more word, I¡¯ll give you a bullet. Don¡¯t worry, this bullet is very small. It will prate your skull and open a hole simr to a door, the kind of hole that you can see from one side to the other. But it won¡¯t kill you so quickly. Of course, if you say another word, I¡¯ll give you another bullet. Do you want to try? ¡±

    The dark entrance of the cave made yang Mengshan feel an unprecedented coldness.

    It was the kind of coldness that came from the body when one¡¯s life was threatened. This coldness gave rise to respect and fear.

    At this moment, Rong feibai¡¯s expression was calm. It was the kind of calmness that was close to numbness. He was like an ice-cold machine, a killing machine.

    Her entire body trembled, trembled violently.

    Fear and panic made her lose the ability to speak.

    For the rest of her life, she would always remember Yu feibai¡¯s gaze. It seemed calm and dry, but it was actually bone-chilling and filled with killing intent.

    That gaze made yang Mengshan believe that if she dared to say another word, Yu feibai would pull the trigger without hesitation and make a hole like a cat¡¯s eye in the back of her head.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s legs gave way and she fell onto the floor.

    After that, Yu feimo dragged her away from the station.

    When Yu feimo threw her to the ground, he said coldly, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to offend, and my brother is someone you can¡¯t even look at, do you understand?¡±

    Yang Mengshan fell and sat on the ground. After a long time, everyone¡¯sughter could be heard in the dead-silent air.

 Chapter 315

    315 The first show of strength (2)

    She looked up and saw a few female ssmates passing by in front of her with looks of disdain on their faces.

    When she turned her head, she could still see the small leisure stop and Yu feibai and Gu Youli.

    yu feibai¡¯s cold expression had changed. he looked at gu youli gently and held her hand with a pained expression.

    He seemed to be asking,¡±does it hurt?¡±

    Yang Mengshan thought about how Gu Youli had pped her just now and felt as if she had been pped in the face again.

    Her eyes stung, and she was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred. it was filled with heart-piercing and bone-corroding resentment.

    She subconsciously clenched her fists and thought, Gu Youli, don¡¯t be too smug! I won¡¯t let you have a good time, I definitely won¡¯t!

    in the past, what she was most afraid of was that someone would support gu youli from behind.

    So, she decided to not let Gu Youli acknowledge her grandmother.

    However, she had miscalcted. She had never thought that the poor soldier she looked down on would have such a powerful background.

    but she had never been able to do as she wished.

    Her days in shangpin were tough, and the assistant designer seemed to be born to be humiliated by designers.

    As soon as they started their second year of University, several major jewelry designpanies in the country would immediatelyunchrge-scale designpetitions in preparation for signing neers.

    She had already signed a contract with shangpin, so she naturally couldn¡¯t participate.

    if he wanted to terminate the contract, what about the money?

    Her only hope now was Yang Cai.

    No matter what, she had to acknowledge Yang Cai as her grandmother.

    At this moment, yang Mengshan also wanted to run to Yang Cai without a care, but Lu Xun¡¯s words rang in her ears, so she didn¡¯t dare to disobey.

    in order to acknowledge yang cai, she still had to rely on lu xun.

    Moreover, Lu Xun, that man, was too terrifying, she didn¡¯t dare to offend him.

    Since Gu Youli had given up on shangpin, she would definitely take part in the designpetition and get a good ranking. Then, she would sign a contract with a good designpany.

    Was it shangpin or jiumei?

    She did not know what Gu Youli was up to, but she could not let Gu Youli sign with shangpin. Otherwise, her future would be even more difficult.

    More than ten days after school started, the ¡± tomorrow¡¯s star ¡±petition jointly organized by several jewelrypanies began to be promoted on arge scale.

    The ¡°tomorrow¡¯s star¡± jewelry designpetition had a total of four awards.

    1 Creativity Award, 200000 Yuan; Two first prize winners, 50000 Yuan each; Second prize: 5,10000 Yuan each; The 10 third prize winners would each receive 2000 Yuan in cash.

    In addition to these rewards, they could also sign a contract with thepany for further training.

    there was no theme or threshold for the participants. anyone could participate, but the work had to be a series.

    One of the jewelrypanies was Emperor International, which Gu Youli wanted to go to the most.

    In addition to the fact that Emperor International was going to take over the jewelry industry in six years, she also had an idol at Emperor International.

    Six yearster, she would be a name in the design industry that no one could hope to catch up to.

    She was the Queen of jewelry design-Yan Qi.

    The current Yan Qi was still the mayor of the domestic market. Six yearster, he would expand overseas.

    In her previous life, when she was twenty-four years old, she had seen Yan Qi, who was thirty-five years old, elegant and charming.

    At that time, she had heard that the Emperor International jewelry was opened for Yan Qi, and the reason why the Emperor could develop so quickly was definitely because of Yan Qi.

    Yan Qi had been developing overseas. At that time, she had already made a name for herself in the European jewelry industry.

 Chapter 316

    316 The first show of strength (3)

    However, for the sake of the person in her heart, she resolutely returned to China and developed Emperor International.

    It was a pure coincidence that she had met Yan Qi. She was the jewelry salesperson of the Emperor. There was no business in the store, so she was bored and was imitating Yan Qi¡¯s work.

    Just then, she ran into Yan Qi who was on patrol.

    Seeing Yan Qi¡¯s meaningful look at her, she was embarrassed. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just casually drawing. I didn¡¯t intend to giarize.

    To her surprise, Yan Qi only smiled. it¡¯s okay, you can continue to imitate me. You can also find other Masters to imitate me.

    She was embarrassed at the time, her face as red as blood. She thought Yan Qi was mocking her.

    yan qi was the only one who said, ¡± you¡¯re just a beginner now. of course, you can try to find something new, but for thousands of years, the design ideas of the designers of the past generations have been full of life. i can¡¯t say that they are the best designs, but there is definitely something worth learning from them. ¡± ¡°Of course, when I said that you can imitate, I didn¡¯t mean that you could copy from its functions and structure. I meant that you could imitate the thinking of the creator. It¡¯s just like learning martial arts. You have to gather everyone¡¯s strong points before you can create your own innovation and stand out in the martial arts world!¡±

    At that time, she didn¡¯t quite understand what she was saying, but she could understand the meaning of her words.

    good luck! I can see that you¡¯re very skilled. I hope that you can gather the strengths of everyone and create your own unique design that has the characteristics of our ethnic traditions and the characteristics of the times. When that timees, you cane to me!

    after yan qi finished speaking, he left with his meaningful words.

    His words were like a powerful internal force that opened her conception and Governor vessels.

    She was a beginner who drew blindly, learned blindly, and put in a lot of effort. Finally, after hard work, she had mastered her skills and won first ce in the International jewelry designpetition.

    If Yan Qi was in the country during the International jewelrypetition, she would definitely look for him and not yang Mengshan.

    Then, it would be a different situation.

    Gu Youli was a little excited and couldn¡¯t wait to see Yan Qi so soon in this world.

    Thepetition wouldst for a month, so all he had to do was to create a 3D image of the design.

    Because of thispetition, Gu Youli had an extra design album.

    She had drawn many designs, and she liked every one of them very much. However, she felt that there was something missing from all of them, and she couldn¡¯t decide which one to choose to participate in thepetition.

    After some thought, she decided to let Yu feibai give her advice.

    Yu feibai flipped to her design album and remained expressionless. Gu Youli, who was watching from the side, felt a little nervous.

    Hisck of expression made her feel that the design might not be good.

    Finally, he finished looking through both of the designs. During this time, Yu feibai did not show any signs of surprise.

    This made Gu Youli suddenly lose her confidence. ¡°Is it not possible? I¡¯ve probably drawn too much and it¡¯s not connected anymore. I should cancel all of these and draw a new series.¡±

    ¡°no, no need. they¡¯re all very good. you were born to design jewelry.¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep voice was like the melodious notes of nature.

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned. ah, what did you say? ¡±

    Yu feibai stared at her and suddenly curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯m saying that we can just pick any series. As long as they¡¯re good, we¡¯ll definitely get first ce!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him steadily and her soft fingers brushed across the corner of his lips. ¡°You¡¯re just trying tofort me, right?¡±

 Chapter 317

    317 the first show of strength (4)

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly and he smiled faintly. He leaned down and urately captured Gu Youli¡¯s Red lips.

    After the gentle kiss, he asked, ¡± ¡°do you think it looks like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Youli nodded her head seriously.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and ruffled her hair gently. I don¡¯tfort you when ites to such matters. Comforting you would only dy you. I really think it¡¯s good!

    gu youli looked at him from the corner of her eyes.¡±it¡¯s not love for a crow!¡±

    yu feibai pulled her hand and sat her down on hisp. ¡± no. ¡±

    Gu Youli reached out her hands and wrapped them around his neck. ¡°Then you have to pick the best one. Which series do you want?¡±

    Yu feibai raised his brows. With one hand on her waist, he flipped open the design book with the other. Then, he fixed his gaze on one of the designs and smiled. this is very good!

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and was a little uncertain.¡±Is this really a good idea?¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her dotingly and lovingly. everyone wants the wings to fly in order to realize their dreams. It was onlyter that they realized that the power of the wings was actually to protect the people important to them.

    Gu Youli looked at the man who had used his warmth to heat up her life.

    She snuggled in his arms, her blood boiling as she cheered, ¡± then I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll use the Guardian series!!

    After deciding on the ¡®Guardian¡¯ series, Gu Youli started to create 3D renderings.

    In the meantime, she finished the ne Mo Ye asked her to design, but she didn¡¯t put the pink diamond in it.

    When she passed the things to Yu feibai, Gu Youli asked Yu feibai to pass on a message to mo Jiao. you have to put a pink diamond on the ne. A pink diamond with a tracker is not possible, but the starting point should be worry, not control.

    When mo fou had received the ne, he had seen that there were no pink diamonds on it, so he had thought of designing another one.

    However, he did like the ne that Gu Youli had designed.

    The exquisite chain was paired with a small and full curved pendant. There were fine patterns on the side, which looked very colorful. On both sides, there were delicate and clear small characters carved, ¡± God ¡± on one side and ¡± Viyi ¡± on the other. These English characters looked like words, but they also looked like beautiful patterns.

    He did not tell Gu Youli that he and Shen Wei had used their English names.

    It could be seen that this girl still put in a lot of effort.

    After thinking for a while, Mo Ye kept the pink diamond and gave the ne to Shen Weiyi.

    that day, shen weiyi revealed his true feelings for him for the first time.

    That day, Gu Youli was preparing to go to ss as usual. On the first floor of the teaching building, two students who were arguing blocked Gu Youli¡¯s way.

    Gu Youli stood at the bottom of the steps and looked at them politely. ¡°Please make way!¡±

    The two students acted as if they didn¡¯t hear him. Not only did they quarrel even more fiercely, but they also started fighting.

    Since they were going to bete for ss, Gu Youli wanted to avoid them.

    However, she had just taken a step when the two people involved themselves in the fight. They suddenly rushed down and ran straight into Gu Youli.

    gu youli did not have the time to dodge and was knocked to the ground. books, materials, and design drawings were scattered all over the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The two students who were quarreling immediately stopped and ran to Gu Youli worriedly.

    One of the female ssmates ran over to help Gu Youli pick up the books and design drawings that she had dropped on the ground.

 Chapter 318

    318 The first show of strength (5)

    Another female ssmate ran over to Gu Youli and asked her with concern, ¡± ¡± sorry, we didn¡¯t mean it. where are you hurt? ¡±

    This female ssmate was standing right in Gu Youli¡¯s line of sight.

    Thus, Gu Youli did not notice that female ssmate B, who had helped her pick up the things, was holding her phone and taking pictures of her design drawings.

    Gu Youli checked herself and realized that she was not injured.

    It was just that when she fell to the ground, her palms subconsciously supported herself on the ground, and they were a little red.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She said, shaking her head.

    Female student A was still worried. I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Youli pushed female student A away and tried to stand up.

    Female student A was afraid that she would see her and female student B was taking photos behind her. She immediately raised her body and pressed her hand on her shoulder. She said apologetically, ¡± just in case, let¡¯s go and take a look. What if his bones are injured? ¡±

    Female student B had finally finished taking the photos. She quickly walked over. yeah, let¡¯s take you to the infirmary!!

    ¡°No need!¡± Gu Youli shook her head and stood up.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll give you your stuff!¡± Female ssmate B ced all of Gu Youli¡¯s things in front of her.

    gu youli reached out to take it and checked it. after making sure that nothing was missing, she quickly went to the ssroom.

    The two female ssmates watched Gu Youli¡¯s back as she left and suddenly smiled strangely.

    They left the school building and handed their phones to another female student in a corner.

    This female ssmate was yang Mengshan. She looked at the two of them and sneered. ¡°Did you take a picture?¡±

    ¡°I took a picture of it all. It¡¯s in your phone.¡± Female ssmate Bughed evilly and passed her phone to yang Mengshan.

    yang mengshan was very unhappy. after taking the phone and confirming that it had what she wanted, she took out a few hundred-yuan bills from her bag. this money is what you deserve. Happy cooperation!!

    Female students a and Bughed and looked at the money with greed. ¡°Happy cooperation! Next time you have something good like this, remember to look for us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find you!¡±

    A month¡¯s time passed very quickly, and the jewelrypetition ushered in the preliminary round.

    Gu Youli¡¯s work was sessfully nominated for the finals.

    The finals of thepetition were three dayster. Gu Youli saw Yan Qi that day. He was much younger than the Yan Qi She knew and seemed to be much more arrogant.

    Well, Yan Qi was already thirty-five years old at that time, but he was only thirty years old now.

    Five years was enough to change anyone.

    There were a total of 30 people in the finals, and these 30 people had to go on stage to give their own ideas and meanings of their works.

    Gu Youli had drawn the number 25 and Feng Cheng was in front of her.

    Time passed very quickly. After more than an hour, it was Feng Cheng¡¯s turn and Gu Youli¡¯s turn.

    At the thought that she would be next, Gu Youli could not help but raise a hand to press on her heart.

    Hua Miaomiao looked at him with concern and asked softly, ¡± ¡°what is it, what is it? Are you ufortable? Don¡¯t be nervous, you have to rx, this isn¡¯t a big deal. With your strength, you can definitely get first ce, rx, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t get it, there¡¯s still Yingluo next year.¡±

    Gu Youli felt the pain and frowned at Hua Miaomiao. She replied softly, ¡± ¡°Miaomiao, are you the one who¡¯s nervous, or am I?¡±

 Chapter 319

    319 The first show of strength (6)

    Hua Miaomiao quickly let go of Gu Youli¡¯s hand and waved his orchid-shaped fingers. it¡¯s fine if I¡¯m nervous, but you can¡¯t be nervous!!

    Gu Youli smiled. She was not nervous at all. Her heart was beating so fast not because she was nervous.

    He was excited!

    She had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Every cell in her body was screaming in excitement.

    For the sake of the beautiful future, for the sake of the dream that was about to be realized.

    ¡°Next, Gu Youli!¡± A soft voice rang in her ears. Gu Youli immediately responded and stood up.

    She let out a sigh of relief and walked to the podium with a smile. She was calm and not aggressive, but she exuded pride and confidence.

    When Gu Youli¡¯s gazended on Yan Qi, she realized that he was also looking at her with a deep meaning.

    Gu Youli smiled and bowed politely.

    A watercolor picture of a man and a woman appeared on the screen. There were many beautiful flowers next to them. They were shukui!

    Gu Youli turned sideways and looked back at the sunflower color before she started exining, ¡± ¡°The boy in the painting failed his business and became penniless. but his girlfriend didn¡¯t leave him either. the girl¡¯s birthday wasing up and the boy didn¡¯t have any money to give her a gift. the girl said it was okay and pointed to arge and ordinary shukui at the side. she said to the boy,¡±just give me this!¡±¡±

    the boy knew a jewelry designer, so he picked a bunch of shukui and asked the designer to design a ne for him. On the girl¡¯s birthday, she received a box with a set of jewelry designed with real shukui.

    ¡± every year after that, the girl would receive jewelry from shukui, from real shukui to golden shukui. the boy said that shukui¡¯s flowernguage was dream, so he gave shukui every year. he also said that he wanted wings to fly to realize his dream. in fact, the strength of the wings was only to protect the people important to him. ¡±

    At this moment, the picture on the big screen changed.

    There was a set of Sunflower jewelry on it. There were real sunflowers and jewelry sunflowers, but no matter which one, whether it was a ne or a ring, they were all extremely stunning.

    The essory, sunflower, was made of rose gold with a beautiful color. Several diamonds were in the shape of stamens in the middle of the work. This small cluster of diamonds was just right and dazzling, shining with a bright brilliance.

    After taking a deep breath, Gu Youli smiled flirtatiously. as far as designing is concerned, whether it¡¯s a real shukui or a golden shukui, as long as it¡¯s in the hands of our designer, it can be a miracle. If you add a needle to the root of a shukui, it can be a beautiful brooch. If you add a rope, it can be a beautiful ne. Designers use countless ways to help people realize their dreams, let them protect what they want to protect, and make everything beautiful. Only such people can be called designers!

    After listening to Gu Youli¡¯s exnation, there was a long silence in the audience.

    Yan Qi, who had been looking at Gu Youli coldly, suddenlyughed. She slowly stood up and pped.

    Following that, a round of apuse rang out.

    Gu Youli bowed again and made a perfect exit!

    Seeing that the judges were all talking about Gu Youli¡¯s picture, the other candidates in the examination room were all a little dejected and disheartened after being amazed.

    This design was for the enjoyment of the florific, performing the art of an opera.

    She was definitely going to win first ce in this designpetition.

 Chapter 320

    320 the first show of strength (7)

    The results of thepetition were announced very quickly and Gu Youli took first ce with an absolute advantage.

    As the grand prize of thispetition, not only did he receive a 200000 Yuan prize, but he also had the priority to choose thepany he wanted to sign with.

    the design director of shangpin hade with a mission. li meijia had already told him that he had to get gu youli no matter what.

    therefore, as soon as the awards were announced, he smiled at gu youli. ¡± student Gu, I already felt that your work had its own unique stylest time, but I don¡¯t know why you chose not to participate in thepetition and missed out on shangpin. This time, you have sessfully won first ce, which means that you are fated with shangpin. On behalf of shangpin design department, we wee you to join us!

    It was a very short speech. As he raised Gu Youli¡¯s status, he also emphasized the advantage of being of the Shang ss.

    Of course, the first ce had to be matched with the first ce.

    Jiumei¡¯s design director was also unwilling to fall behind. I think that since you gave upst time, you probably have no interest in shangpin. Wee, Mr. Kumi.

    The otherpanies didn¡¯t offer any more invitations.

    Shangpin and jiumei were the leaders of their jewelrypanies. They were internationally renowned jewelrypanies with good quality and design.

    Many celebrities and models wore their essories, whether it was a concert or a red carpet, they always had their jewelry.

    Since these internationalpanies had already sent out invitations, anyone with a bit of sense and ambition would choose one of these twopanies.

    Of course, there were exceptions. The design director of Imperial, Yan Qi, pushed through the crowd and walked over.

    She looked at Gu Youli and smiled. She raised her eyebrows. do you want to develop your career in the Emperor? ¡± she asked.

    Gu Youli replied without hesitation, ¡± ¡°I want to!¡±

    The people present could not believe their ears!

    What did she just say? the student who won the grand prize said that she wanted to develop her career in the Imperial Pce.

    It wasn¡¯t just the others. Even Yan Qi himself was surprised. He stared at Gu Youli with wide eyes for a while and then suddenlyughed.

    It seemed that she had lost to someone today. That person had really predicted it like a god and actually said that the champion today would definitely choose the Emperor.

    She didn¡¯t believe it at first. After all, she had just started to be an Emperor.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the student who won the championship would really choose the Emperor.

    It was too strange. How did he know that this student was going to choose the Emperor? Could it be that he knew this Gu Youli?

    Yan Qi smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, his mind spinning.

    This student was called Gu Youli. Although she did not have outstanding looks, she had a unique aura. The two of thembined made her particrly eye-catching. She would not be inferior to any beautiful woman when she stood next to her.

    What kind of rtionship would she have with him?

    There were thousands of questions in his heart, but Yan Qi suppressed them.

    She handed a contract to Gu Youli gently. student Gu, if you want to develop your career in Imperial Entertainment, then from now on, you¡¯ll be the designer of Imperial Entertainment. We¡¯ll be releasing your Guardian-themed series designs on Christmas Day to promote it to the market.

    what did she just say?

    Designer? Not a design assistant?

    Gu Youli was so excited that blood was rushing to her head. She said in disbelief, ¡± ¡°really? You¡¯re saying I¡¯m a designer, not a designer¡¯s assistant!¡±

 Chapter 321

    321 The first show of strength (8)

    yan qi¡¯s expression was serious and solemn. ¡± of course, we at Emperor International never bury talents. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a newbie, a student, or a very qualified veteran designer. If your work is not good and can not be used, then you¡¯ll be an assistant designer at Emperor International!

    gu youli revealed an extremely confident look and smiled at yan qi. then, she signed her name on the contract.

    please take care of me in the future. You¡¯re my idol! Gu Youli was a little excited when she handed the contract to Yan Qi.

    Yan Qi smiled and shrugged mischievously. ¡°I just hope that it¡¯s not the object of your vomiting!¡±

    Everyoneughed at him.

    A few of the design directors from the smallerpanies couldn¡¯t hold back. They were all thinking how nice it would have been if they had said that it was them!

    Yang Mengshan stood in the corner coldly. She was in disbelief and also very curious as to why Gu Youli did not sign Shang pin and jiumei.

    Instead, he signed with a smallpany, Emperor International.

    However, this was even better for her. No matter whichpany she signed with, she had toe anyway!

    Gu Youli wanted to be a top designer? He wanted to be Picasso of the jewelry design industry?

    in his dreams, it would be more like his reputation was ruined.

    After thepetition, Gu Youli rested for two days before preparing to report to Emperor International.

    Gu Youli got up as soon as the sky started to brighten.

    After tidying up, she finally stood in front of the mirror in high spirits.

    She looked at herself in the mirror. She had light makeup on and was wearing a beige suit with a white shirt. She looked simple, generous, and fresh.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips turned up at a 45-degree angle and she grinned slightly, showing a beautiful smile.

    yu feibai squinted his sleepy eyes and sat up on the bed. he leaned against the headboardzily and looked at gu youli who was looking at herself in the mirror. ¡± girl, you¡¯re exaggerating! ¡±

    Gu Youli turned around to look at him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my first day of work, of course I can¡¯t bete!¡±

    as she spoke, she sat down on the bed and reached out to pull yu feibai¡¯s arm up. ¡± ¡°get up quickly. it¡¯s my first day at work, so you have to send me off!¡±

    However, her little strength did not manage to move Yu feibai at all.

    Yu feibai hooked his other hand around her waist and sucked on her earlobe. what¡¯s in it for me to give it to you? ¡±

    Because he had just woken up, his voice was low, maic, and charming, making people¡¯s hearts flutter.

    Gu Youli could not help but tremble.

    ¡°what? If you dare to ask me to cook for you in the future, you¡¯ll have to give me some benefits, Yingying!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Yu feibai¡¯s lips pressed against hers.

    Gu Youli had no strength to resist and was breathless from his kiss. He only let her go when she was about to suffocate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you benefits in the future. Do you like it?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were looking at her in a bewitching manner.

    Gu Youli red at him resentfully. how is this a benefit for me? this is clearly a benefit for you!

    Yu feibai smiled and kissed Gu Youli¡¯s forehead again before he got up to wash up.

    He ate his breakfast very elegantly but also very slowly. He crossed his legs, held the newspaper in one hand, and coffee in the other. He leisurely enjoyed the breakfast that Gu Youli had made for him.

    Meanwhile, Gu Youli, who had quickly finished her breakfast, kept rushing Yu feibai. She was very anxious. that, feibai, hurry up, hurry up, I¡¯m going to bete!!

 Chapter 322

    322 The first show of strength (9)

    Yu feibai slowly lifted his head from the newspaper and looked at Gu Youli. When he realized that she had only eaten a piece of bread and drank half a ss of milk, his face immediately darkened and he ordered, ¡± ¡°Finish all the bread on the te and drink all the milk!¡±

    Gu Youli pouted and looked at him. She did not move, indicating that she did not want to eat anymore.

    yu feibaiughed maliciously. ¡± finish your meal. otherwise, you can take a taxi! ¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned and looked at Yu feibai sadly. ¡°How can you be like this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health to skip breakfast!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten!¡±

    ¡°That little bit can¡¯t be called eating!¡±

    Gu Youli could not argue with Yu feibai, so she grabbed a piece of bread and stuffed it into her mouth. Then, she looked at Yu feibai angrily.

    Yu feibai had already put down the newspaper and was drinking his coffee elegantly. He smiled as he looked at Gu Youli, who was wolfing down her food. ¡°Eat slowly, no one is snatching it from you!¡±

    I¡¯m going to bete. Don¡¯t you know that I have to leave a good impression on my first day at work?!

    Seeing that Gu Youli was almost done with her meal, Yu feibai stood up elegantly. let¡¯s go!

    Gu Youli quickly dropped the bread in her hand, wiped her hands with a tissue, and led the way with her bag. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s low-key yet luxurious Maybach was parked not far from the Emperor International Building.

    She did not want to cause too much of amotion. After all, Yu feibai¡¯s car was a limited edition. Anyone with a little bit of insight would know. Thus, Gu Youli deliberately asked Yu feibai to Park further away and walk to Emperor International. It was only about 50 meters.

    the emperor international jewelry was located in the center of the second ring road of the capital. it had 68 floors above ground and three floors below ground.

    Gu Youli entered the Imperial Pce on the dot. The person who was waiting for her on the first floor was the designer Zhou Lihua who had been with Yan Qi the day before.

    zhou lihua was a very charming woman. she had dyed her hair dark red and her facial features were exquisite with makeup. her eyes were like silk and her figure was curvaceous.

    At that moment, Zhou Lihua was wearing a ck v-neck dress and a priceless gem ne. She was burning with anger.

    when she saw gu youli, she could not help but roll her eyes again.

    Zhou Lihua was extremely ufortable with Yan Qi¡¯s high regard for Gu Youli and his decision to let her join thepany as a designer.

    there was an indescribable jealousy, envy, and hatred.

    He could not understand how Gu Youli could enjoy such special privileges.

    It¡¯s just an ordinary sunflower design with a moving story. Is there a need for it?

    Today was even more unprecedented. Yan Qi had actually asked her toe down to pick him up.

    Zhou Lihua did not think much of it and was extremely unhappy!

    Hence, when they took the elevator to the design department, Zhou Lihua¡¯s face was filled with disdain.

    don¡¯t think that you¡¯re better than others just because you¡¯re a new designer. No matter who enters Emperor International, they have to start from scratch. Emperor International is a very powerfulpany. All the designers in it have won first ce, so don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible just because you got first ce.

    Gu Youli was embarrassed and kept silent.

    Although she wanted to build a good rtionship with her colleagues, she felt that there was no need to pay attention to those who were hostile to her.

    They were all designers, so they had to rely on their own abilities!

    Zhou Lihua saw that Gu Youli did not say anything and did not want to please her. She did not even smile.

    Her face instantly turned even more sullen.

 Chapter 323

    323 The first show of strength (10)

    She took the elevator up to the 61st floor and pushed open the matte ss door. Gu Youli instantly entered a huge colorful studio.

    The studio¡¯s design was simple, bold, and in contrast.

    A group of fashionable women in branded clothes and slender high heels were either busy or resting inside.

    In her previous life, this was the ce that Gu Youli wanted toe to the most.

    now, she finally got what she wanted, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster.

    ¡°Director Yan is waiting for you in the office!¡± The reception assistant said with a smile.

    After saying that, the reception assistant had already taken a step forward and brought Gu Youli to an orange ss door.

    He knocked on the door and led Gu Youli into the director¡¯s office when he heard someone asking her toe in.

    yan qi saw that gu youli was quite happy and smiled. ¡°please have a seat.¡±

    Gu Youli sat down opposite her and the two of them briefly talked about thepany¡¯s current situation. Yan Qi suddenly pressed the internal line. call Xiao Zhi over!

    After hanging up the phone, Yan Qi said, ¡± before yourpany, I did relevant market research in East Asia, and I know very well that they like that kind of stuff. Your series of designs are very gorgeous and elegant, so when it¡¯sunched in China, I n to use them to open up the East Asia market. Because your series of designs are very suitable for their aesthetic view, I need you to draw a few more designs. I¡¯ll send you an assistant, and you can tell her if you need anything.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Just as Gu Youli finished speaking, a short-haired girl wearing ck-rimmed sses knocked on the door and walked in.

    Xiao Zhi, ¡± Yan Qi said, looking at her. from now on, you¡¯ll be designer Gu¡¯s personal assistant!

    Xiao Zhi was slightly taken aback, probably a little surprised, but then she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, director!¡±

    yan qi then looked at gu youli. ¡± now, go out and familiarize yourself with thepany. all the designers will have a meeting in half an hour! ¡±

    Gu Youli left. With Xiao Zhi¡¯s help, she used half an hour to understand the entire Emperor.

    Xiao Zhi was very enthusiastic and even told Gu Youli some gossip.

    It was about Yan Qi.

    Xiao Zhi had told Gu Youli that Yan Qi had the final say in the entire Imperial Entertainment. He was the design director and thepany¡¯s general manager.

    Thepany had a shareholding system. Yan Qi had some shares, but not a lot.

    Thergest shareholder was eighty percent. He was the president of thepany and gave full authority to Yan Qi to manage thepany.

    The president was very mysterious and kept a low profile.

    Emperor co. Had been in business for two to three years, but it was said that he could count the number of times he hade to thepany with ten fingers.

    The number of people who had seen him in thepany could be counted on ten fingers.

    There were rumors that the president was Yan Qi¡¯s husband, and that they were husband and wife. That was why the president was at ease in leaving thepany to her.

    But some people also said that Yan Qi was the president¡¯s lover.| The president had a wife, and he said that Yan Qi had another man besides the president.

    He even said that there was not only one, but also one at Emperor International.

    What Gu Youli found hard to believe was that Yan Qi¡¯s lover in thepany was actually the security guard downstairs.

    Gu Youli was not interested in Yan Qi¡¯s gossip.

    She didn¡¯t care how many men Yan Qi had or what rtionship he had with the boss.

    However, at the thought that Xiaozhi would be her assistant in the future, in order to satisfy Xiaozhi¡¯s gossipy nature and to get along with her peacefully, she decided to take a step back.

 Chapter 324

    324 giarism, defendant (1)

    However, when she thought about how Xiaozhi would be her assistant in the future, in order to satisfy Xiaozhi¡¯s gossipy nature and to get along with her peacefully, she pretended to be shocked.

    Seeing Gu Youli¡¯s surprise, Xiao Zhi was greatly satisfied.

    Xiao Zhi then started to expose Gu Youli about the other designers in the office.

    These designers looked bright on the surface, wearing branded clothes, carrying branded bags, and driving their own small cars to work, but in fact, not many of them earned it with their own money. Those who earned it with their own money were all from loans.

    After that, he told Gu Youli about all the scheming and scheming in the office.

    It was also said that a certain designer had climbed into the bed of a leader and bragged about himself in the office all day long. That designer was Zhou Lihua.

    While Gu Youli was surprised, she also felt that the designer was much more difficult than she had thought.

    The general practice of the design department was that whenever a new designer joined, the director would invite everyone to dinner to wee them.

    my fellow colleagues, ¡± Yan Qi announced before leaving work, ¡± to wee the new blood in the design department, let¡¯s have a dinner party after work!

    As soon as this was said, it immediately caused a burst of apuse. ¡°Long live the director!¡±

    Not only did Gu Youli not have many mealtimes after her rebirth, but she also did not have many mealtimes before her rebirth.

    She didn¡¯t have many friends, but she was on good terms with Gu Huijun and yang Mengshan.

    therefore, it was her first time experiencing a gathering with so many people. she felt that it was quite fresh.

    However, towards the end, she felt unhappy. A group of people looked at her with a sinister look in their eyes. They held wine sses in their hands, and their intentions were self-evident.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, don¡¯t know how to drink!¡± gu youli waved her hands and retreated weakly.

    Yan Qi¡¯s lips curved into a smile. that won¡¯t do. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t drink in the past, but you have to learn how to drink in the future. This is a necessary social etiquette for designers. You don¡¯t have to drink too much, just one ss will do!

    Since Yan Qi had already said that, there was no way they would let Gu Youli go.

    Gu Youli had no choice but to drink the entire ss of wine.

    Fortunately, everyone didn¡¯t continue to pester her and instead began to y on their own.

    Gu Youli was a little dizzy. She curled up in a corner and smiled as she watched the hustle and bustle around her.

    Yan Qi was sitting at the side. After looking at Gu Youli for a while, he suddenly got up and sat down beside her. He followed her line of sight and looked at the lively scene in front of them. He smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°Why are you sitting here alone? why don¡¯t you go y with the others?¡±

    Gu Youli retracted her gaze and smiled at Yan Qi. ¡°i prefer to watch the fun!¡±

    Yan Qi was slightly stunned by her words.

    The next second, she returned to normal. She raised her eyebrows as if she was thinking of someone and slowly said, ¡± you look very simr to one of my friends!

    Gu Youli turned her head and looked at Yan Qi silently, waiting for him to continue.

    Yan Qi smiled helplessly. he¡¯s just like you. He likes to watch other people¡¯s fun, but he never participates! You asked him why, and his answer was the same as yours, I like to watch the fun!¡±

    Gu Youli chuckled. that¡¯s rare. There¡¯s someone like me!

    Yan Qi leanedzily against the back of his chair and looked at Gu Youli with interest. ¡°I¡¯m really curious, why do you want to be the Emperor? Don¡¯t say that you chose the Emperor because I¡¯m your idol.¡±

 Chapter 325

    325 giarism, defendant (2)

    Gu Youli held back her smile and said seriously, ¡± director, I really like your designs. I really want to follow you. I hope to learn something from you. Of course, this is only one of the reasons, ran ran.

    After a pause, Gu Youli continued, ¡± ¡± the other reason is that i believe the emperor will be a dark horse.pared to shangpin and kumi who are already old, i believe the emperor will give me the best space to perform. ¡±

    Yan Qi¡¯s eyes shed with admiration, and his serious face showed a slight smile.

    She picked up her wine ss and gestured for Gu Youli to follow her.

    Gu Youli took a ss of fruit juice and then leaned against the balcony with Yan Qi. They started chatting.

    From his words, Gu Youli could tell that Yan Qi seemed to be struggling with something, but also seemed to be troubled by his rtionship.

    Gu Youli did not dare to say anything. She did not dare to ask any sensitive questions either.

    It was not easy to survive in the workce. As a rookie, she had to be careful.

    The two of them talked the most about jewelry and the elites of various jewelrypanies.

    Yan Qi¡¯s dream was to break into the European market.

    ¡°the preservation period of jewelry is very, very long,¡± she said. ¡°some styles won¡¯t be out of date for decades or even centuries, so many big european brands will have their own preserved features and ssics. only during specific times and festivals will theyunch a small number of new products from this series. What the Emperor wanted now was this breakthrough. He had to have his own, the most ssic series! The shukui series is stillcking. I hope you can design something better than the shukui and make it a ssic for the Emperor.¡±

    Gu Youli didn¡¯t quite understand what Yan Qi meant, but she cleverly chose to give in. I think the emperor¡¯s ssic should be created by you, director!

    Yan Qi shook his head, ¡± one is not enough! If the Emperor is really a Dark Horse as you say, then he must have at least three ssics!¡±

    In her previous life, before Gu Youli became a designer, she had heard of a saying in the designer industry: ¡®the master will starve to death if the disciple is taught.¡¯

    Therefore, Yan Qi¡¯s words touched Gu Youli.

    I will definitely create my own ssic!! Gu Youli looked at Yan Qi with a smile and said firmly.

    yan qi clinked his ss with gu youli¡¯s. ¡± ¡°This way, it won¡¯t be in vain for me to look at you differently!¡±

    ¡°but remember, you can¡¯t be arrogant!¡± she added.

    yes, definitely not!!

    Everyone could tell that Yan Qi treated Gu Youli very special. Even if some designers were unhappy with Gu Youli¡¯s special treatment, they did not dare to show any dissatisfaction or express any opinions.

    zhou lihua was just like the other designers. no matter how much jealousy and resentment she had towards gu youli, she did not dare to show it.

    At most, he would just stare at Gu Youli from behind.

    But today, she was smiling coldly at Gu Youli and went straight to Yan Qi¡¯s office.

    When she came out, she looked like she was waiting for a good show and said to Gu Youli in disdain, ¡± ¡°Great designer Gu, the director is calling you to her office!¡±

    Gu Youli did not know why but she suddenly had a bad feeling.

    She got up and went to Yan Qi¡¯s office. Before she sat down, she asked carefully, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? Director!¡±

    Yan Qi rubbed his temples and looked up at Gu Youli coldly and irritatedly. ¡°has anyone else seen your design for thepetition?¡±

 Chapter 326

    326 giarism, defendant (3)

    Yan Qi rubbed his temples and looked up at Gu Youli coldly and irritatedly. ¡°has anyone else seen your design for thepetition?¡±

    Gu Youli subconsciously shook her head. no, what¡¯s wrong? what happened? ¡±

    Yan Qi didn¡¯t say that he would speak immediately. He looked at Gu Youli in silence as if he was thinking about how to phrase it.

    This made Gu Youli even more uncertain and she could not help but say, ¡± ¡°What happened? Is it rted to my design?¡±

    Yan Qi raised his hand and threw a brochure in front of him in front of Gu Youli. take a look!

    Gu Youli reached out to take it and opened it. It was her sunflower series design n that had been modified and fully packaged.

    It was like a stone being thrown into a calmke, causing countless ripples.

    Gu Youli¡¯s already nervous heart exploded in an instant.

    she was dumbfounded and quickly flipped through the brochure.

    Every design in the room was based on shukui.

    She looked at Yan Qi in shock,¡¯what¡¯s going on? My work has been copied?¡±

    Yan Qi looked at her coldly. look at the promotional date on the album! he said.

    ¡± this is ... the day before thepetition, yingying. ¡± gu youli was so shocked that she could not continue.

    How did this happen? How could it be a day before the jewelrypetition?

    In other words, she couldn¡¯t say goodbye to others for giarizing her work, and she would be sued for giarism?

    Yan Qi¡¯s expression had returned to normal. Tian Fu jewelry is a small jewelry designpany in the capital. The shukui series is a new product they recentlyunched. It just so happens that they were one day earlier than you, so I asked you if you showed your design to anyone else.

    Did anyone else see it?

    She had always kept it safe because she knew that the designer¡¯s design drafts were as important as the designer¡¯s life.

    Therefore, she had been protecting him closely. When she returned to the dormitory, the first thing she would do was to lock the design album in the cab.

    The only person who saw them was Yu feibai.

    However, she was certain that this matter had nothing to do with Yu feibai. He would never leak her design drafts.

    So, what went wrong?

    When did she identally peek at the design drafts?

    Suddenly, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes trembled and her heart clenched. She thought of the two female ssmates who had quarreled at the stairs that day.

    Could it be them?

    Yes, it should be them. It was the female ssmate who helped her pick up the drafts. There was no one else but her.

    Gu Youli looked at Yan Qi nervously. a few days before thepetition, two of my ssmates ran into me and my design drafts were knocked to the ground. One of them helped me pick up my design drafts, so she looked at them. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be her!

    Yan Qi¡¯s eyes were cold and indifferent, and he looked down slightly. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Gu Youli looked at it and shook her head dejectedly. please believe me. The design of the shukui series was my own creation.

    Yan Qi looked up at her. of course I believe you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you if anyone else had seen your design drafts.

    ¡°thank you,¡± he said. Gu Youli blinked and lowered her head.

    Her mind was in a mess, and she tried to calm herself down, but she was still anxious.

 Chapter 327

    327 giarism, defendant (4)

    Yan Qi said coldly, ¡± no need to thank me. You are still on the emperor¡¯s side. Your reputation is rted to the emperor¡¯s reputation. I believe you should do what you should. From what you said, you must have been plotted against by someone. Let me remind you, you must be very careful in the future, especially your design drawings. You must pay attention to confidentiality. Business secrets must be protected in the jewelry industry. If you leak even a little bit, you may be consigned to eternal damnation.¡±

    Gu Youli nodded and replied,¡¯I understand! I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. Now that someone else hasunched the shukui series, does that mean that thepany can¡¯tunch the shukui series anymore? I¡¯llpensate for the losses and draw up another design as soon as possible to make up for it!¡±

    Yan Qi looked at Gu Youli for two seconds before saying, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. If your design is just a new product that thepany hasn¡¯t released yet and not a work that won the grand prize in apetition, then you can just take it as you¡¯ve suffered a loss in silence. At most, you can draw a new set of products. But this is your work from the jewelrypetition, and the organizingmittee already knows about it. Before you came in, I received a call from them, and they unanimously ruled that your first ce is invalid. Not only do they want to take back your 200000 Yuan prize, but they also think that your giarism behavior is too bad. They also decided to cooperate with the relevant jewelrypanies to ban you!¡±

    ¡°what!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s fingers trembled and all the energy in her body seemed to have been sucked away in an instant. ¡°You¡¯re banning me?¡±

    Yan Qi sighed. other than that, Tian Fu jewelry wants to Sue you for giarism. They¡¯ve already officially filed awsuit against you, Zhenzhen.

    Gu Youli clenched her hands into fists and tried her best to suppress the indignation in her heart. She tried her best to calm her voice and said slowly, ¡± how can you do this? you giarized my work and now you¡¯re suing me for giarism? ¡±

    Yan Qi furrowed his brows. so it¡¯s not as simple as you think. You have to prove your innocence. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll be destroyed, do you understand? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s body trembled and her face turned pale.

    Yan Qi took a deep breath and continued, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like the jewelry design industry? I know you must like it a lot, and you must have put in a lot of effort to be a jewelry designer. I believe you won¡¯t be willing to be destroyed like this, right?¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lip and looked at Yan Qi. yes, I¡¯m not willing! That design is mine. How can I let it be destroyed by my own things? However, my heart is in a mess right now. I need to calm down. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do at the moment.¡±

    At this moment, her temples were throbbing in pain as if they were being pricked by needles.

    Her whole body trembled violently. How could she prove that she was clear? she was really confused now.

    It was obvious that in the face of this sudden incident, Yan Qi couldn¡¯t find a ce to start and solve it.

    There seemed to be a crack in every ce, but it also seemed to be seamless.

    A strong sense of oppression slowly filled the air. Suddenly, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±I¡¯ll go find the two girls who ran into me. If I find them, I might be able to find a way out!¡±

    Yan Qi nodded. I¡¯ll also send someone to investigate the designer. We¡¯ll see if he drew the design himself or bought it with money!

    ¡°Thank you, director. I¡¯ll go back to school now!¡± Gu Youli had already stood up quickly.

    Even if she had to turn the entire Beijing University upside down, she had to find the two female students who had bumped into her.

 Chapter 328

    328 giarism, defendant (5)

    even if she had to turn the entire beijing university upside down, she had to find the two female students who had bumped into her.

    She wanted to ask them why they wanted to frame her.

    when gu youli walked out of the director¡¯s office, everyone in the lobby gathered around her and whispered to each other.

    When they saw here out, they immediately scattered.

    Zhou Lihua looked at Gu Youli sarcastically and said in a sharp voice, ¡± ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really talented. Our director Yan has been fooled this time. He thought that he found a talented designer, but who would¡¯ve thought that she giarized! Haha, Yingluo, you¡¯re really making meugh to death this time. At this moment, everyone is probably watching our Emperor make a fool of himself.¡±

    Another designer, Qin cun Hong, also started to y along with Zhou Lihua¡¯s sarcasm, ¡± the young people nowadays are all eager for quick sess and instant benefits. They¡¯re always looking for shortcuts. How disappointing!

    Gu Youli raised her cold eyes and looked at them expressionlessly. ¡°Two seniors, before things are clear, please don¡¯t speak in such a tone. Otherwise, if it is clear that the responsibility of the ident is not on my side, I¡¯m afraid that the two of you will be embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°What kind of attitude is this!¡± Qin cun Hong said angrily.

    Zhou Lihua sneered coldly,¡±you still don¡¯t understand?¡± This matter is already set in stone. Other people¡¯s designs came out earlier than yours, so of course, you giarized!¡±

    Qin cun Hong snorted coldly. that¡¯s right. You still have the right to giarize now!!

    Gu Youli maintained a clear head and did not want to raise her hand to p them. then let¡¯s wait and see if it¡¯s me who giarized, or if it¡¯s them who giarized. When the timees to prove my innocence, you two seniors must remember to kneel down and apologize to me!!

    that¡¯s too much. You¡¯re so stubborn. Zhou Lihua wanted to say something but was instantly intimidated by Gu Youli¡¯s cold and sharp gaze!

    Gu Youli looked at them coldly and quickly went to her seat. She took out her bag from the drawer.

    Xiao Zhi¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. She came to Gu Youli¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Youli, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    it¡¯s not a big deal, Yingying. Gu Youli turned around and smiled at Xiao Zhi. Then, she picked up her bag and left.

    From afar, she could hear the conversation between Zhou Lihua and Qin cun Hong. what kind of person is he? he was already chased away by the director and he still has the cheek to say that he didn¡¯t giarize.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He was really arrogant! this is so funny!¡±

    don¡¯t bother with her. Anyway, I¡¯ve already heard that she will be banned. No jewelrypany will want her in the future. Let¡¯s see if she can still be arrogant!

    As the two of them talked, theyughed proudly.

    Gu Youli¡¯s hand that was holding her bag trembled a little. She simply tightened her grip on her bag and quickly left.

    Gu Youli searched the entire school but could not find the two female students who had bumped into her.

    There were many students at Beijing University, and she clearly knew that it was definitely not the way to continue looking. She might not be able to find it even after half a year.

    The only way was to go to the archive room.

    However, the archive room was not a ce that one could enter as and when they wanted to. No matter how much Gu Youli asked, the person in charge of the archive room was not willing to open the door for Gu Youli.

    He said that the principal¡¯s approval was required, otherwise no one was allowed to go in and take a look.

    Gu Youli felt very helpless. She immediately went to the principal¡¯s office to ask for instructions. However, the principal was on a business trip and would only be back three dayster.

 Chapter 329

    329 giarism, defendant (6)

    Three days. If she had to wait for three days, it would be toote.

    Her phone rang again in her bag. It was Yan Qi calling to ask her to go back to thepany.

    After Gu Youli returned, Yan Qi immediately gathered all the staff in the design department for a meeting.

    Everyone sat quietly at the conference table, waiting for Yan Qi to speak.

    However, Yan Qi kept on making calls. It seemed like he was asking someone to investigate something, but it also seemed like the truth of the matter made her very unhappy. The more she listened, the more serious her expression became.

    Gu Youli kept her eyes on Yan Qi. She knew that Yan Qi had asked someone to investigate the giarism incident. Seeing that Yan Qi¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse, Gu Youli¡¯s hands by her side started to tremble.

    Five minutes passed, and Yan Qi finally finished his call.

    She swept her eyes over everyone and said, ¡± I think everyone should know that I called you in for this meeting because of the giarism incident!

    zhou lihua looked at gu youli sarcastically and then smiled at yan qi. ¡± ¡°Director, isn¡¯t it obvious? I don¡¯t understand why you asked everyone to stay for the meeting.¡±

    Yan Qi furrowed his brows and looked at her for a few seconds. His eyes were as cold as water.

    After that, she looked at everyone and said, ¡± I think everyone here is a designer, so you should know that the design drawings involve copyright issues. That¡¯s why you¡¯re all very cautious. Whether it¡¯s the design drafts or the finished products, you¡¯ve all taken them home or locked them in your drawers. Even yourputers have a password. Of course, documents have a password as well. You¡¯re all afraid that your works will be copied, and you¡¯re also afraid that the other party will bite back after being copied!

    After a pause, Yan Qi continued, ¡± I think everyone should understand what I¡¯m saying. Gu Youli may be a fledgling and unknown designer, but she¡¯s definitely not a rookie. If she¡¯s a rookie and a rookie at giarism, then not only does it show her ipetence, but it also shows my ipetence. I was the one who recruited her into Emperor International and I also believe that she didn¡¯t giarize. The design drafts for the shukui series must have been her. She¡¯s also the designer of the Emperor now. So, if any of you continue to say that our designers giarized, you¡¯re ndering the reputation of Emperor International!¡±

    Yan Qi¡¯s aura was imposing without being angry, and in an instant, a cold low air pressed down on the surroundings and quickly spread.

    Everyone in the design department was holding their breath nervously. No one dared to say another word, not even to take a deep breath.

    ¡°Lihua, do you think what I said makes sense?¡± Yan Qi suddenly looked at Zhou Lihua and asked with deep meaning.

    Zhou Lihua was stunned for a moment. Then, she pretended to be tolerant and smiled. of course it makes sense. Although I said that, I also feel that there¡¯s a problem in this matter!

    gu youli¡¯s eyes suddenly changed and a cold smile appeared on her lips.

    Yan Qi red at her coldly, then turned to the crowd and said in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯ve already asked someone to investigate it in secret. A few days ago, the designer from Tian Fu got drunk from happiness and identally revealed that the design she was going to release was sold to her by a Beijing University student!

    Zhou Lihua immediately red at Gu Youli in disbelief. ¡°You sold your design for money?¡±

    Gu Youliughed coldly but with a suffocating coldness.¡±Do I look that stupid?¡±

    Zhou Lihua pouted and kept quiet. Indeed, no one would be so stupid.

    Gu Youli looked at Yan Qi and raised her eyes with difficulty. I¡¯m going to look for that designer and ask her to tell the truth!

    Yan Qi shook his head. she won¡¯t admit it. Otherwise, she¡¯d be pping herself in the face!

    (PS: i¡¯ve been out for the past few days and have no time to write. i¡¯ll probably update four chapters for now. i¡¯ll make up for the rest in the future.)

 Chapter 330

    330 giarism, defendant (7)

    Gu Youli knew that Yan Qi was right. Tian Fu¡¯s designer would never admit it.

    if she took the initiative toe forward and admit to the public that her design was bought from someone else, it would be equivalent toing forward and admitting to the public that her work was giarized.

    This was the biggest taboo for designers.

    How could she be so foolish to admit that she had bought the work when she knew that the other party had no evidence? wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to destroying her own future?

    Yan Qi¡¯s meetingsted for a long time. It was already nine O ¡®clock in the evening when the meeting ended.

    After Gu Youli left thepany, she went to old Liu¡¯s house in the archives room. No matter what, she had to get the key to the archives room and find the two female ssmates who had bumped into her.

    On the way, Gu Youli received a call from Yu feibai.

    Gu Youli¡¯s watery eyes trembled when she saw the name ¡®Xiao Bai¡¯ on the phone screen.

    She felt an inexplicable sourness at the tip of her nose. She opened her lips slightly and said with a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°yu feibai!¡±

    Yu feibai could clearly sense that her soft voice was different from usual.

    He pursed his thin lips and asked in a deep voice,¡±what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached at Yu feibai¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been set up!¡± She said in frustration.

    ¡°Framed?¡± In Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes, a bloodthirsty killing intent slowly passed.

    Gu Youli¡¯s exhausted little face was pale. She said hoarsely, ¡± ¡°Apany from Tian Fu giarized my shukui series, but they released it a day earlier than me. Now, thepetition¡¯s organizingmittee is saying that I giarized. Not only are they taking back the prize money, but they¡¯re also saying that they want to ban me.¡±

    Yu feibai listened to her quietly and his heart ached for her.

    He pressed his thin lips tightly to the receiver and said in a soft voice with a hint offort, ¡± don¡¯t worry, the work is yours. No one will Sue you for giarism.

    Gu Youli nodded and smiled. yeah, I think so too. A straight body is not afraid of a crooked shadow.

    Yu feibai mumbled in a soft and loving voice, ¡± it¡¯s good that you know. Then, go home and rest. Have a good sleep. Maybe when you wake up tomorrow, the matter will be perfectly resolved.

    Of course, Gu Youli knew that Yu feibai was just trying tofort her.

    How could the matter be resolved after just one night¡¯s sleep?

    She smiled faintly. yes, yes. You should rest early too. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯ve eaten something!

    Of course, Gu Youli would not go back after eating.

    She went to find old Liu in the archives room as nned.

    Old Liu opened the door. When he saw that the girl standing outside was Gu Youli, he immediately wanted to close it.

    Gu Youli¡¯s sleeves were rolled up, and her slender, snow-white wrist pushed the door open quickly. At the same time, one of her feet squeezed through the gap of the door. After pushing the door open, a small face the size of a palm was revealed.¡±Uncle Liu, please help me!¡±

    Old Liu was very angry. this ssmate of yours is really annoying. I¡¯ve already told you so many times that you can¡¯t enter the archives without the principal¡¯s permission.

    ¡°I know, I know, but the principal will only be back in three days. By then, it will be toote. Uncle Liu, please help me. I really need to enter the archives right now.¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Old Liu refused again.

    At this moment, old Liu¡¯s wife walked out. what¡¯s wrong? what happened? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned slyly and she quickly rushed in. She held old Liu¡¯s wife¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Aunt Liu, please ask uncle Liu to help me!¡±

 Chapter 331

    331 giarism, defendant (8)

    She looked at aunt Liu with a pitiful expression. If only she had two drops of tears.

    Unfortunately, she had no tears.

    It was as if she had seen a ghost, and she just couldn¡¯t cry.

    old liu had already lost his temper. he was a little weak now. ¡± hurry up and get out. i already said you can¡¯t! ¡± I¡¯m just an administrator, I can¡¯t break the rules.¡±

    gu youli looked at old liu and sniffed, pretending to cry. ¡± ¡°Uncle Liu, the rules are dead, but people are alive! if i wasn¡¯t wronged, i might never be a jewelry designer again, and i wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to go to the archives to look for her. if i could, i would go to the ssroom to look for her one by one, but there were too many students in the school. it was impossible to find her like this. i had no choice but to go to the archives and find the person who framed me!¡±

    ¡°Banned? Why is it so serious!¡± Aunt Liu seemed to be a soft-hearted woman.

    Gu Youli nodded. yes, my father is just a truck driver. He worked hard to pay for my school fees. If I¡¯m cklisted just like that, my father will be very disappointed. So, I¡¯m begging you, uncle Liu. Please help me. If I were your daughter and your daughter was wronged by me, I believe you wouldn¡¯t just watch her be at a dead end!

    When old Liu¡¯s wife heard this, she looked sad and anxious. She immediately pinched old Liu¡¯s hand. ¡°I say, father, don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her brother Liu expectantly as if he was her Savior. ¡°Please!¡±

    Old Liu was notpletely unmoved. He could only see that Gu Youli was anxious but could not find a reason to convince herself that she had broken the rules.

    However, Gu Youli¡¯sst sentence was true and had touched the soft spot in his heart.

    He took out a key and threw it at Gu Youli irritatedly. Okay, okay. But I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t mess up the archive room. No one went in tonight, got it? ¡±

    gu youli¡¯s eyes lit up and she took the key with gratitude. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t. Thank you, uncle Liu!¡±

    After Gu Youli sessfully got the key, she immediately went to the school. When she got out of the car at the school gate, Hua Miaomiao immediately weed her.

    ¡°how is it, how is it? did you get the key?¡± He asked anxiously with his hand in an orchid gesture.

    gu youli smiled and nodded. ¡± i got it. let¡¯s go to the files now. i hope we can finish reading all the files as soon as possible and find the two women. ¡±

    Hua Miaomiao smiled. it¡¯s just the two of us. How could we finish it so quickly? that¡¯s why I found you a helper.

    ¡°who is it!¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be other than me!¡± A crisp voice rang out. Chu Qing¡¯s slender figure walked out from behind the flower bed.

    Gu Youli was surprised. Qingqing, why are you back? ¡± she asked.

    I called Hua Miaomiao and he told me about you. I came here immediately and flipped through the files with him. It¡¯ll be much faster this way. As she spoke, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned cold and murderous. ¡°if i find out which two b * tches set you up, i¡¯ll beat them up until their teeth are all over the ground!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart felt a little warm and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°thank you, qing qing! Thank you, Miaomiao!¡±

 Chapter 332

    332 giarism, defendant (9)

    Chu Qing pretended to be angry and poked Gu Youli¡¯s face with her finger. ¡°What are you thanking me for, good friend?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao rolled his eyes at them. ¡°Don¡¯t be so long-winded, let¡¯s hurry to the archives room!¡±

    the three of them looked at each other andughed, then hurried to the archive room.

    time passed very quickly. the three of them had spent the entire night in the archives room, and the sky was about to brighten. now, there was only a row of files left that they had not checked.

    But now, he still couldn¡¯t find the two female students.

    Chu Qing quickly spread the file out on the long table. After Gu Youli looked through it carefully, she asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°Did I? did I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, did you find it?¡± Hua Miaomiao followed behind and collected the files. The more files he collected, the more anxious he became.

    ¡°how did this happen?¡± gu youli was so shocked that she was trembling.

    Her clear eyes were filled with disbelief.

    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing looked at her anxiously.

    Gu Youli¡¯s little face turnedpletely pale in an instant. Her eyshes were trembling like dead leaves.

    She took a step back and bit her lip as she looked at the two of them. no, there¡¯s no such person in the school¡¯s file!

    Chu Qing¡¯s face scrunched up. how is that possible? aren¡¯t they students? ¡±

    that¡¯s right! Hua Miaomiao was also shocked. did you look carefully? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned cold and she shook her head. ¡± there really isn¡¯t any of them. i remember it clearly, so i¡¯m not mistaken. if they aren¡¯t students of this school, why would they appear here and coincidentally peek at my design? the only possibility is that someone intentionally hired them to plot against me! ¡±

    ¡°Yang Mengshan!¡±

    ¡°yang mengshan!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing both called out this name at the same time.

    gu youli¡¯s heart sank.

    Her nails were clenched tightly on her palms, and they were a little white. Even Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing could tell who did it with one look.

    And how could she not know?

    After leaving the archive room, the three of them sat back to back on the grass, looking at the emptywn and thinking.

    After a long time, the sky was bright and the students on the campus were getting more and more lively. Gu Youli took out her phone to look at the time and stood up.

    She smiled and said to Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao, ¡± ¡± miaomiao, you have enough time to go to ss. qingqing, you probably only took one morning off. you have to hurry back to the army now! ¡±

    hua miaomiao looked up at gu youli, full of worry. ¡± what about you? ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and replied,¡¯me? I¡¯m going back to thepany, of course!¡±

    ¡± but you didn¡¯t find any evidence! ¡± hua miaomiao said angrily. ¡± what¡¯s the point of going back? ¡±

    gu youli did not think so. ¡± i¡¯ll have to go back regardless. i¡¯ll go back to thepany and look for our director. ¡± There are no more clues here, so I¡¯m going to ask our director to find the name and address of the designer. I¡¯m going to find the designer. I¡¯ll use soft methods first and use hard ones. In short, no matter what, I¡¯ll make her tell the truth and clear my name.¡±

    Her expression was very cold. She was no longer worried or anxious, as if she had made up her mind.

    Chu Qing immediately stood up. She knew Gu Youli and knew what she was thinking. She said seriously, ¡± I know what you¡¯re thinking. I support you. You can use the soft approach first. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can give me a call. I don¡¯t believe that she can withstand my fists.

 Chapter 333

    333 giarism, defendant (10)

    Gu Youli smiled and nodded. sure, no problem!

    ¡°I can¡¯t be left out!¡± Hua Miaomiao quickly stood up and pointed at the two men with his flower.

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural!¡±

    After the three of them agreed, they said goodbye and left.

    The moment Gu Youli returned to the office, she realized that everyone was looking at her differently. It was not as strange as before, but it seemed even weirder.

    Xiao Zhi, who was facing herputer, saw Gu Youli and her eyes lit up. She immediately went up to her happily. the truth has been revealed, Youli. The truth has been revealed!

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± This really surprised Gu Youli. ¡°What do you mean the truth is out?¡±

    Xiao Zhi looked at Gu Youli in surprise. what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t you see the video of Tian Fu jewelry¡¯s rification meeting?¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± Gu Youli shook her head.

    this morning, the designer of Tian Fu jewelry suddenly announced to the public that he bought his design. Quick, look at Yingluo! Xiao Zhi dragged Gu Youli to theputer and yed a video called ¡®shukui series design rification meeting¡¯.

    The video started and Gu Youli saw a woman.

    She said to a few reporters who specialized in jewelry design, ¡°I didn¡¯t design the shukui series myself. That day, a woman wearing sunsses and a mask came to me and asked me if I wanted to be famous. She said that she was willing to sell me a set of designs that would definitely make me famous and that she didn¡¯t need my money. Her only condition was that after this series became popr, I had to Sue a designer named Gu Youli so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand in the jewelry and fashion industry! ¡°i didn¡¯t agree at first, but i didn¡¯t have any inspiration for those few days. in a moment of dizziness, i handed the design over to the director. after that, i felt very uneasy. yesterday, i heard that the designer named gu youli was going to be banned from the jewelry industry. i really couldn¡¯t get over my conscience, so i decided to tell her everything! I would like to apologize to designer Gu Youli and I hope that everyone can forgive me. ¡±

    gu youli covered her mouth as if she was still in a dream.

    Was this for real? She couldn¡¯t believe it. She got up and went to Yan Qi¡¯s office.

    when gu youli came in, yan qi happened to be on the phone with someone. she teased, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be so concerned about thepany. Not only did you send someone to investigate the whole incident, but you even handled it yourself. It seems that it¡¯s a good thing that I recruited her into thepany. If I tell her tomorrow that you¡¯re our immediate superior, do you think you¡¯lle to thepany every day? then I won¡¯t have to work so hard anymore.¡±

    The man on the other end of the phone was dressed in a navy blue military uniform. His entire body exuded the cold aura of a King. His pair of cold eyes were as calm as the water of an icy Lake. He opened his mouth and said, she has always beenpetitive. It¡¯s not the right time to let her know!

    yan qi didn¡¯t understand, and he asked suspiciously, ¡± if the giarism incident didn¡¯t happen, you wouldn¡¯t have told me. Do you really think it¡¯s not the right time for others to know, or do you simply not want them to know? ¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was low and firm. ¡°of course not, i¡¯m serious! I didn¡¯t tell you because I thought you would know whether I told you or not!¡±

    Yan Qi¡¯s smile was clear and moving, and his eyes were soothing. Yo, yo, yo, you think too highly of me. Let me tell you, you¡¯d better take yourpany seriously. Otherwise, if I¡¯m in a bad mood one day, I¡¯ll ruin your reputation!

 Chapter 334

    334 Expulsion, expulsion (1)

    As Yan Qi was chatting, someone suddenly knocked on the office door.

    There was a knock on the door. Yan Qi saw Gu Youli standing outside through the ss door and smirked.

    She didn¡¯t hang up the phone and smiled. ¡°Come in!¡±

    After getting permission, Gu Youli quickly walked in.

    she sat down across from yan qi. ¡± director, did you look for the designer? ¡± Did you get someone to make that video?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯ve seen it?¡± Yan Qi was in a good mood. The warm orange light shone on her, and she smiled gently, a rare smile she had rarely seen at work.

    Gu Youli nodded her head excitedly. I¡¯ve seen it. Thank you, director!

    Yan Qi looked at her with a smile. I¡¯m not doing this for you. I¡¯m doing this for the reputation of ourpany. I¡¯ve already contacted the organizingmittee and they¡¯ve decided to maintain the previous ranking. The first and grand prize will still go to you, Gu Youli!

    Gu Youli chuckled and was in a good mood. ¡°Are we still going tounch the shukui series?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in disguise! The person who framed you and Tian Fu jewelry not only didn¡¯t give you and ourpany a fatal blow, but also gave ourpany a free advertisement. When the video was released, everyone was scolding the designer and Tian Fu jewelry, and there were voices supporting you and Emperor jewelry everywhere. Reputation represents sales. Now, almost everyone knows about your shukui series and everyone is waiting for us tounch it, so of course we have tounch it, but there are some small changes. as i said earlier, the shu kui series is still a little short of bing a ssic. after this period of poprity, shu kui may be eliminated! As the saying goes, the rarer something is, the more expensive it is. So, in the shukui series, other than the three pieces that you drew for thepetition, I don¡¯t want any of the other pieces that I asked you to draw.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Gu Youli was shocked.

    Yan Qi nodded. yes, don¡¯t! we will no longer use shu kui as the theme. we will turn shu kui into one of the jewelry series weunched!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her in deep thought and suddenly asked softly, ¡± ¡°you mean? Are they flowers?¡±

    Yan Qi raised his hand and snapped his fingers. ¡°Smart, you thought of it so quickly! We¡¯re going tounch a jewelry series with a ¡®flower¡¯ theme. Like a rainbow, it¡¯s made up of seven kinds of flowers. We¡¯ll make two of them into limited editions, one of which is the Shu kui. In addition, you¡¯ll have to design another set that can only be better than the Shu kui andunch it as a limited edition with it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Gu Youli was full of admiration for Yan Qi. Not only did he have the talent of a designer, but he also had such keen business skills.

    This was simply too amazing!

    ¡°Are you confident?¡± Yan Qi asked, smiling.

    ¡°There are!¡± Gu Youli immediately replied, ¡± I¡¯m going to think of another set of flower essories now.

    Yan Qi raised his hand. you don¡¯t have to worry. You haven¡¯t been eating or sleeping well these past two days because of the giarism. You look terrible. You can go back and have a good sleep today. It¡¯s not toote to continue tomorrow!

    Gu Youli shook her head. there¡¯s no need. Although I didn¡¯t sleepst night, I¡¯m very energetic now. I won¡¯t feel sleepy even if you let me sleep. I still have to go out and think about the design drafts!

    Facing Gu Youli¡¯s determined face, Yan Qi¡¯s lips curled into a smile. then, Zhenzhen, all the best!

    ¡°Yes! I, I, Yingluo, I will definitely work hard!¡± Gu Youli stood up and smiled happily.

 Chapter 335

    335 Expulsion, expulsion (2)

    ¡°Yes! I, I, Yingluo, I will definitely work hard!¡± Gu Youli stood up and smiled happily.

    At this moment, every cell in her body seemed to have been injected with super energy, as if it had endless energy.

    because of giarism, the dark clouds in his heart had disappeared. now, there was bright sunshine everywhere.

    As he watched Gu Youli¡¯s back disappear behind the closed door, Yan Qi picked up the phone that had not been hung up and said awkwardly, ¡± she¡¯s very motivated, but she doesn¡¯t look too good. I told her to go back and rest, but she refused to go back. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s on steroids. Do you want toe and take her back yourself? ¡±

    it wasn¡¯t clear what the person on the other end of the phone said, but yan qi¡¯s face was full of disdain, and then heughed again!

    The moment Gu Youli walked out of Yan Qi¡¯s office, Xiao Zhi came up to her. how was it? how was it? ¡± What did the director say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now! The truth is out!¡± Gu Youli gave Xiaozhi a deep hug.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Xiao Zhi apuded and the other colleagues in the office also apuded Gu Youli to celebrate.

    Of course, Zhou Lihua and Qin cun Hong were the only exceptions. The two of them looked at each other with a fake smile and then turned to stare at the TV as if they were very busy.

    Gu Youli could not hide her excitement and sat down in her seat.

    She turned on herputer and pulled up the halfpleted sketch. After a few nces, she pressed the Delete key and deleted it. She then re-created the document and prepared for the next flower series.

    Suddenly, she thought of Hua Miaomiao, Chu Qing, and Yu feibai. The three of them knew about the giarism incident, but they didn¡¯t know that the matter had been resolved.

    So, she got up and found a quiet ce to call the three of them to tell them the good news.

    Chu Qing asked Gu Youli,¡±what about yang Mengshan?¡± What do you n to do? however, you¡¯re probably thinking of letting her off like this!¡±

    Gu Youliughed coldly. how can I let her go? if she wants me to be out of the jewelry industry, I¡¯ll give her a taste of her own medicine!

    Of course, she would not let yang Mengshan off, but not now.

    The most important thing now was to draw out the design.

    This was an opportunity. As long as she seized this opportunity and became a valuable designer, then even if yang Mengshan acknowledged her grandmother, she would still have the power to fight back.

    Apart from the shukui, Gu Youli had also designed a few other designs for the flower series. She had shown them to Yan Qi.

    Yan Qi thought it was okay, but it didn¡¯t surpass Shu kui.

    A week had passed, and six of the seven-colored flowers had been finalized. There was only one more that was needed to be the main model.

    Gu Youli leaned against the wide leather chair weakly. She spun her paintbrush in her hand and looked up at the ceiling in a daze.

    Yu feibai walked into the study room and raised his eyebrows at the dazed Gu Youli. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? haven¡¯t you thought of what kind of flowers to design?¡±

    Gu Youli sat up straight and threw her brush aside. She pulled Yu feibai¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°no inspiration.¡±

    She put her face on Yu feibai¡¯s hand and smiled lightly, as if she was not worried at all.

    ¡°why don¡¯t i bring you to mount baiyun for a walk? the air there is good and the scenery is good. you might be able to find some inspiration.¡± Yu feibai suggested.

    ¡°Good, good!¡± Gu Youli immediately stood up.

    without changing her clothes, she pulled yu feibai out of the house in her casual home clothes.

    mount baiyun was very high. the sky was blue, the air was fresh, and the grass was lush.

    Gu Youli stood halfway up the mountain and took a deep breath with her eyes closed.¡±What a good ce, the air is so good!¡±

    Yu feibai held her hand and pointed to the mountain. ¡°Do you want to go up and take a look?¡±

    of course! Gu Youli nodded her head.

 Chapter 336

    336 expulsion, expulsion (3)

    Climbing a mountain was a very tiring task. Gu Youli had not had a good rest recently and was obviously not in good shape.

    After walking for a while, she started panting and waved at Yu feibai, indicating that she wanted to rest for a while.

    Yu feibai grabbed her hand and held it firmly in his palm. I¡¯ll carry you.

    He then turned around and squatted in front of Gu Youli.

    The broad back in front of her looked straight and strong. When Gu Youli smiled sweetly, she immediatelyid on it.

    Yu feibai hooked his arms around her legs and carried her on his back easily. Then, he started to climb the mountain.

    ¡°Is this a benefit of having a soldier?¡± Gu Youli leaned on him and asked mischievously.

    Yu feibai turned around and looked at her. this is the benefit of you finding me!!

    you¡¯re so smug. Gu Youli burst outughing and then wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck tightly.

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a smile. His cold face was like a spring breeze that blew past a Lake in the distant mountains, stirring upyers of ripples of gentleness.

    the wind on the mountain was getting colder and the two of them were wearing very thin clothes. yu feibai did not continue walking up the mountain and let gu youli down in a pavilion in the mountain.

    However, just as he sat down in the pavilion, the sky suddenly turned dark and pressed down.

    Not long after, the wind howled, and it seemed like a heavy rain was about to fall.

    ¡°Aiya, didn¡¯t you see the weather forecast today?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    what the hell is this weather? it was fine just now. Why is it raining now? ¡±

    The two of them had to go down the mountain as fast as they could. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t climb too high, so they went down the mountain very quickly. By the time they got into the car, raindrops the size of beans were sttering everywhere.

    Yu feibai did not drive off immediately. The two of them sat in the car, quietly admiring Mount Baiyun in the rain.

    After a while, Gu Youli turned to look at Yu feibai and said happily, ¡± ¡°I suddenly thought of what I¡¯m going to draw.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± yu feibai gave her a gentle smile. it was a warm and gentle smile!

    ¡°This weekend, I¡¯ll take you to see my parents,¡± he suddenly asked.

    gu youli was stunned for a moment and sat up straight subconsciously. she widened her eyes and looked at yu feibai with a shocked expression.¡±What did you just say? To see your Yingluo¡¯s parents? I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, did I?¡±

    Yu feibai reached out and pulled Gu Youli¡¯s straight body into his arms.

    He picked up a strand of her long hair and yed with it with his fingers. you didn¡¯t hear wrong. Come to my house this weekend to see my parents.

    Gu Youli was stunned. She avoided Yu feibai¡¯s gaze and teased him softly, ¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t! It¡¯s too fast, I¡¯m not ready!¡±

    we¡¯ve been together for more than a year. Are you still not ready? ¡± Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curled into a smile as he stared at her from the corner of his eyes. He seemed a little sad and unhappy.

    no, ¡± Gu Youli replied honestly. I¡¯m nning to consider this after I graduate!

    Yu feibai simply carried her on hisp and held her in his arms. ¡± i thought that since you agreed to go public, it meant that you¡¯d already considered this, so i went to file a marriage report! ¡±

    Actually, he knew that Gu Youli¡¯s public announcement did not mean anything.

    When they were having an underground rtionship, he thought that it would be fine if they just went public, but after that, he was thinking about how he could abduct her and make her his own household register.

    It seemed that only then would everything be good!

    He thought about it, and decided to act first and reportter.

 Chapter 337

    337 Expulsion, expulsion (4)

    this news was even more shocking to gu youli than it was to yu feibai¡¯s parents.

    Her eyes widened. what did you say? You¡¯ve filed a marriage report? When was this? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡±

    you asked me to send you to school. I¡¯ll write the marriage report when I get back. Yu feibai hugged her waist tightly and said in a serious tone, ¡± Gu Youli, I¡¯ve already decided that I¡¯ll be with you forever. What about you? ¡±

    I¡¯m afraid. Gu Youli opened her mouth but did not know what to say.

    She looked down for a moment, then looked up at his serious and persistent eyes and smiled helplessly. ¡°Let me think about it, alright?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold and handsome face was calm. He did not look angry at all. He looked at her coldly.

    But Gu Youli knew that Yu feibai was not happy!

    Gu Youli pressed her forehead against his gently. Their noses touched, and their breaths blended.

    I want to be with you too. I can¡¯t bear to leave you for even a minute. However, I really need to think about meeting your parents and getting married. You can¡¯t force me. Gu Youli hugged Yu feibai tightly and looked up at him as she enunciated every word.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes shed with gentleness.

    After a moment of silence, he held her in his arms and said thoughtfully, ¡± I¡¯m not forcing you. You can think about it slowly. There¡¯s no rush.

    Gu Youli rolled her eyes helplessly in her heart.

    What did he mean by not forcing her? his eyes were so sharp and cold just now. If that wasn¡¯t forcing her, what was it?

    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have made it public. After making it public, he kept bringing up marriage, intentionally or otherwise.

    however, it was too early to get married now!

    Besides, if they didn¡¯t get married, his Mayor father wouldn¡¯t express any dissatisfaction. If he really wanted to marry her, he would probably immediately adopt a series of policies to deal with her.

    So no, not now!

    Gu Youli¡¯sst flower design was handed over to Yan Qi at the designated time. In order to fullyunch the rainbow Flower, Yan Qi said that thepany could consider looking for a spokesperson.

    Although they were still in discussion, she still wanted Gu Youli to think about it and rmend someone who was suitable for the rainbow Flower.

    The emperor¡¯s actions were too big, so the otherpanies would naturallye up with strange tricks.

    Shangpin had always been known as the leader of the jewelry industry. Naturally, they would not be willing to fall behind. They decided to find new designers, including design assistants, to synchronize the works of the old designers andunch them together.

    this was what li meijia had told gu youli. the design director had decided to release the neer¡¯s work at li meijia¡¯s request.

    Li Meijia did not hide anything and expressed that she was challenging Gu Youli. She wanted Gu Youli to regret that she had made the wrong choice and that shangpin was the most suitable for her.

    gu youli¡¯s mind had always been quick. after li meijia left, she froze for five seconds and then smiled.

    Today, Gu Youli came in a littlete. The teacher was giving a lecture. Gu Youli bent over and quietly walked in. She found a seat and sat down.

    Coincidentally, he was beside yang Mengshan.

    When yang Mengshan saw Gu Youli, she was slightly stunned. In an instant, her face bloomed with a smile. ¡°Sister, what a coincidence!¡±

    Gu Youli nced at her with a cold and arrogant look on her face. Then, she moved to the side and kept her distance from her.

    After ss, when Gu Youli was packing her things, yang Mengshan went up to her and said, ¡± ¡°sis, why are you so cold? Are you in a bad mood?¡±

 Chapter 338

    338 Expulsion, expulsion (5)

    After ss, when Gu Youli was packing her things, yang Mengshan went up to her and said, ¡± ¡°Sis, why are you so cold? Are you in a bad mood?¡±

    Gu Youli chuckled and turned around. She replied impolitely, ¡± ¡°It¡¯d be weird if I was in a good mood after seeing you!¡±

    ¡°Sister, why do you do this? No matter what, we¡¯re still sisters!¡± Yang Mengshan looked into Gu Youli¡¯s eyes as if she was hurt.

    After a period of time, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes became even more emotionless. They were like a deep, ancient well that one could not see through.

    Gu Youli¡¯s tone was very unfriendly as she sneered, ¡± ¡°Sister? When you set me up, you didn¡¯t show any mercy at all. I didn¡¯t realize it at that time, but you still knew that we were sisters!¡±

    Yang Mengshan pretended to be innocent and widened her eyes. She looked shocked and wronged as she lied without much effort. sister, when did I frame you? how can you use me? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan did not feel guilty at all for framing Gu Youli. All she felt was fear and greed.

    In order to cover up her crimes, she would only lie without blushing and would only do more bad things.

    Gu Youli interrupted her. swear on your face that if you do anything to frame me, you will be an ugly monster in the future. You will be a thousand times uglier than the TV characters you have despised since you were young!

    Yang Mengshan hesitated.

    This delicate and extremely beautiful face was her favorite, and she had already taken it to the extreme.

    If she were to have a face uglier than a flower in the future, she would suffer more than death.

    Gu Youli did not give yang Mengshan any time to think or lie.

    she immediately sneered,¡±you don¡¯t dare to anymore, right?¡± The heavens are watching. There are some things that not only you know, but even the heavens and earth know. If you¡¯re too fake, you¡¯ll only disgust people!¡±

    Yang Mengshan bit her lip and suddenly felt sad. She sighed. sis, I¡¯m sorry, I think you won¡¯t believe me no matter what I say. I admit that I¡¯ve done wrong things to you in the past, but I¡¯ve thought it through. I really just want to live in peace with you in the future!

    Gu Youli smirked coldly as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world.

    She didn¡¯t say anything more. She picked up her book and got up, ready to leave.

    At this moment, a student suddenly rushed out from the side and bumped into Gu Youli who was walking into the passageway.

    ah! two screams rang out as the two of them collided.

    although she didn¡¯t fall, the books in her hands all fell to the ground.

    The female student seemed to be frightened and took a step back in fear. She waved at Gu Youli and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it!!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Youli smiled at her and then squatted down to pick up the book.

    The female ssmate quickly bent down to help and thanked him repeatedly.

    Yang Mengshan kept looking at Gu Youli coldly with a disdainful and disdainful smile.

    As well as jealousy and hatred!

    She had never thought that Gu Youli would be so lucky. She had not only failed to kill her but had even helped her be a famous neer in the jewelry design industry.

    fortunately, she was smart. when she gave the design to the designer, she had fully equipped herself and did not let the designer see her face.

    Otherwise, he would die a terrible death.

    This time, he could only me himself for being too impatient and not setting up a good n.

 Chapter 339

    339 Expulsion, expulsion (6)

    There was no rush. She would take it slow. She did not believe that Gu Youli would be so lucky every time.

    Yang Mengshan sneered and was about to pick up her book and leave.

    She looked down and saw a few pieces of paper on the ground, nailed together by book nails.

    Her eyes shed. These pieces of paper seemed to belong to Gu Youli. They had fallen out of the book when she had fallen down.

    When he was picking it up, he didn¡¯t find it, so it was left on the ground.

    Yang Mengshan scanned her surroundings and realized that most of the students in the ssroom had left.

    the students who were still in the ssroom did not notice her.

    As she smiled smugly, she picked up the drawing papers without leaving a trace. Then, she put them in her book, held them in front of her chest, and quickly left.

    *

    Gu Youli looked at yang Mengshan, who was leaving the teaching building in a hurry, and walked out from behind the tree.

    The sunlight shone through the branches andnded on Gu Youli.

    It made her look like a speck of dust dancing in the sun, gentle and clear, looking very warm, but that pair of deep and quiet eyes exuded coldness and indifference.

    At this moment, Hua Miaomiao quickly walked out of the teaching building with a female student beside him. That female student was the one who had identally bumped into Gu Youli just now.

    after he thanked the female ssmate, he waved goodbye to her.

    After the female ssmate left, Hua Miaomiao quickly walked to Gu Youli and said coldly, ¡± Lili, I saw it from the side. Yang Mengshan shamelessly took the drafts away like a thief. She was very careful and afraid that others would see her!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were calm. She had already reserved it. ¡°Very good, a good show is about to start!¡±

    ¡°Lili, how can you be sure that she will giarize? what if she doesn¡¯t?¡± Hua Miaomiao asked worriedly.

    Gu Youli did not mind at all. She smiled at Hua Miaomiao and said, ¡± ¡°have you ever heard of¡± addiction to stealing ¡°?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao raised his eyebrows,¡±you mean Zhenzhen?¡±

    Gu Youli lowered her eyes and her lips curled into a cold and elegant smile. once a person oversteps the barrier of morality once, he will continue to overstep it a second time. Not to mention yang Mengshan, she¡¯s already a person without morality. She¡¯s already stolen once and she¡¯s safe and sound. She even thought that I didn¡¯t find out and that this matter was rted to her. Therefore, there would definitely be a second time. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s not confident in herself, but she knows that li Meijia admires me very much. If she hands in my design, she¡¯ll be sure that li Meijia will like it. As long as li Meijia likes it, the design director will be easy to pass. Then, the neer that shangpin wants to rmend will naturally be her. ¡±

    hua miaomiao shook his head in disdain and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that things aren¡¯t as beautiful as she thinks.¡±

    Gu Youli did not have much of a reaction. actually, from the bottom of my heart, I still hope that she won¡¯t copy. At least I¡¯ll feel that she¡¯s not that bad. If she really giarized and she¡¯s already that bad, then ...

    Then, she would decide to tell her father, Gu liangwei, that yang Mengshan was not a child of the Gu family.

    Hua Miaomiao coughed lightly. why are you sighing at her? she¡¯s not rotten to the core. I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s rotten to the point that there¡¯s not a single piece of flesh left. Right now, I just want to see the consequences, to see someone¡¯s tragic consequences.¡±

    Gu Youli curled her lips and did not say anything.

    How could she not know?

    [ an article that rmends Nangong Jin. She ran away from marriage 99 times. ]

 Chapter 340

    340 Expulsion, expulsion (7)

    Yang Mengshan and Fu Jiasheng had lived together for so long, but all the cleaning of the house had been handed over to Fu Jiasheng.

    At this moment, as long as Fu Jiasheng was at home, he would definitely make dinner.

    In short, in front of Fu Jiasheng, yang Mengshan was the Queen that he had to carefully serve.

    That day, yang Mengshan was still in bed. Fu Jiasheng, who had finished making breakfast, came to the bed and gently touched yang Mengshan¡¯s shoulder. Shanshan ~~¡±

    Yang Mengshan did not move and continued to sleep.

    ¡°shanshan, you said yesterday that you have to participate in thepany selection today. you can¡¯t bete!¡±

    hearing fu jiasheng¡¯s words, yang mengshan sat up slowly and frowned. suppressing her morning temper, she pushed fu jiasheng away and went to the bathroom.

    Fu Jiasheng wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he felt happy.

    He was asking for a beating!

    After spending more than half an hour washing up, yang Mengshan finally changed her clothes and went to the dining table. She picked up the spoon and ate two mouthfuls of porridge before throwing it away.

    she threw the spoon into the pickled vegetable dish, and the sauce sshed all over the back of fu jiasheng¡¯s hand.

    Fu Jiasheng froze and looked at yang Mengshan carefully, not even daring to breathe.

    He did not know what he had done to make her unhappy again.

    Yang Mengshan red at Fu Jiasheng and said angrily, ¡± ¡°Why is the porridge so cold? you¡¯re doing this on purpose, right?¡±

    I didn¡¯t, it¡¯s just that ... Fu Jiasheng wanted to speak up and defend himself.

    she said that he had scooped the porridge over there, but because it had been a long time and the temperature was high in the winter, it would get cold quickly and she had gotten too cold without paying attention.

    However, yang Mengshan did not listen and interrupted her impatiently, ¡± you¡¯re so stupid. You can¡¯t even get a bowl of porridge for me. I really don¡¯t know what else you can do!!

    She was cold and sarcastic, even though Fu Jiasheng was already used to it.

    However, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    Fu Jiasheng stood up gently and picked up the bowl of porridge in front of yang Mengshan. He said carefully, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go heat it up for you.¡±

    ¡°No need, you can eat as much as you want!¡± Yang Mengshan got up and went to work with her bag.

    She didn¡¯t even turn her head or nce at Fu Jiasheng.

    Fu Jiasheng looked at her and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t.

    After he closed the door, he smiled. ¡°shanshan, you can do it!¡±

    shangpin jewelry¡¯s draft selection was really important to yang mengshan.

    If she seeded, she would be able to make a leap and no longer be a designer¡¯s assistant who couldn¡¯t even do odd jobs.

    If she failed to be selected, she didn¡¯t know when she would be the real designer of shangpin international.

    if one was on a path where one could not see the future, one would never feel any hope even if they continued walking down it!

    Yang Mengshan was very confident in the design that she had submitted.

    She felt that this time, she would definitely be able to amaze everyone with a single brilliant feat. Director li of the design department would also have a whole new level of respect for her!

    ¡°Mengshan!¡± As expected, director li from the design department called her name.

    Yang Mengshan was overjoyed. She tried her best to appear calm as she looked at director li.¡±Yes!¡±

    Director li looked at yang Mengshan with a deep gaze. did you draw this design? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Mengshan smiled and nodded.

    Director li asked again, his eyes darkening.¡±Has anyone ever helped you or given you any pointers?¡±

    Yang Mengshan shook her head. no, I did it on my own.

    Director li suddenlyughed coldly. you¡¯re! rare genius to be able to draw such a good design! I used to think that you weren¡¯t good enough to be a designer, but it seems like I¡¯ve underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such taste and insight toe up with such a shocking design draft!¡±

 Chapter 341

    341 Expulsion, expulsion (8)

    yang mengshan was not a fool. on the contrary, she was very smart.

    Director Li¡¯s words were praise on the surface, but in fact, it was sarcasm.

    She stood up nervously and asked, ¡± ¡°Director, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. if you don¡¯t think my design is good, you can give me some advice. i¡¯ll definitely ept it with an open mind, yingluo.¡±

    Director li frowned unhappily. His expression turned ugly and his tone became stern.¡±Your design? are you sure this is your design?¡±

    Yang Mengshan hesitated for a moment before she replied with certainty, ¡± of course, this is my design. I¡¯ve spent days and nights perfecting it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything.¡± Director li waved his hand and interrupted her, ¡± you designed it in a few days and nights. Then did you know that I also drew a set of designs in a few days and nights ten years ago, and they were exactly the same as yours!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes widened. what? ¡±

    His back was instantly covered in cold sweat.

    How could it be director Li¡¯s design? She was worried that her design wasn¡¯t good enough for li Meijia and director li to like, so she used Gu Youli¡¯s design that she had picked up the other day.

    This was clearly Gu Youli¡¯s design, so how could it be director Li¡¯s?

    She was done for, she had fallen into a trap!

    Gu Youli must have thrown the drafts on the ground on purpose so that she could pick them up and frame her.

    Yang Mengshan said anxiously,¡±director li, let me exin, Wanwan.¡±

    However, director li refused to listen to her exnation. you don¡¯t have to exin. You don¡¯t have to work from today onwards. Come to the finance department to settle your sry at the end of the month.

    She stood up and walked out of the meeting room.

    The other people in the meeting room also slowly dispersed. Some people looked at her sympathetically, while others did not even bother to look at her.

    Yang Mengshan did not even know how she walked out of the meeting room.

    Her designer, Tian yuerong, nced at her sarcastically andughed, you¡¯re really something. You didn¡¯t copy anyone¡¯s but just happened to copy our director¡¯s. I¡¯m impressed!

    Yang Mengshan raised her eyes and looked at her. did you already know that those were the director¡¯s design drawings? did you deliberately not tell me? ¡±

    Tian yuerong wasn¡¯t surprised at all when director Li said that.

    It was obvious that he already knew.

    Tian yuerong sneered, ¡°why should I tell you? this is how it is in this industry. The master will starve while the disciple is taught. One must guard against the other. The director is wary of the designers, and of course, the designer must be wary of the designer¡¯s assistant. If a person doesn¡¯t care for himself, the heavens will punish him. If you want to me someone, you can only me yourself. If you didn¡¯t giarize, wouldn¡¯t everything be fine?¡±

    Yang Mengshan was so embarrassed that her face was on fire. She red at Tian yuerong as if she had been pricked by needles.

    Her whole body trembled, and she suppressed the anger in her heart. She packed her things and left shangpin.

    When she walked out of the gate, she saw a beautiful figureing down from a high-end RV and slowly walking toward shangpin jewelry.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s gaze waspletely drawn over.

    His pupils instantly dted, and his entire body trembled even more.

    was it her? Was it her? How was that possible? What was she doing here?

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart was in her throat as if it could jump out at any moment. She held onto the paper box tightly.

    When she saw the woman enter shangpin international, she immediately rushed over but was stopped by the security guard.

    She was no longer an employee of shangpin, so of course, she couldn¡¯t join as she pleased.

    She staggered and steadied herself. that woman, who was the woman who just went in? ¡±

    The security guard nced at her. that¡¯s our Chairman¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Chairman? madam?¡± Yang Mengshan gulped and could not make a sound for a long time.

 Chapter 342

    342 Expulsion, expulsion (9)

    After Yang Mengshan was fired by shangpin, director li from shangpin reported the matter to the school.

    Thest thing a design school could tolerate was giarism!

    Hence, the principal gave yang Mengshan a very serious punishment-she was to be on probation for a year!

    He wanted to see if she had a deep understanding of the mistakes she had made and if she had repented.

    Those who showed or showed obvious improvement could be removed from the school¡¯s probation as scheduled.

    if you don¡¯t change or break the rules again, you will be expelled immediately.

    It was impossible for the parents not to know about the matter.

    For this reason, Gu liangwei rushed to the capital as fast as he could.

    In yang Mengshan¡¯s heart, there was only hatred and anger.

    She hated Gu Youli for framing her, hated director li for firing her, and hated the way the school had dealt with her.

    No one knew that on the surface, the school wanted her to stay on probation for a year, but in fact, they were persuading her to drop out.

    Quit school! even if she was beaten to death, she would definitely not retreat!

    However, she did not think about who was the one who harmed who first.

    if she had not set gu youli up and almost caused her to be banned from the design industry, gu youli would not have set her up. if she had not be addicted to stealing and be greedy, gu youli would not have been able to set her up.

    the fact that she had be like this really proved the saying: the sins of the heavens could be defied, but the sins of one¡¯s own self could not be lived!

    Yang Mengshan looked at Gu liangwei¡¯s phone number on the screen and a vicious look shed across her eyes. What was the point of him calling at this time?

    The reason why she was in this state was all because of his daughter, Gu Youli.

    At the thought of this, yang Mengshan immediately pressed the hang up button.

    Gu liangwei couldn¡¯t get through to yang Mengshan¡¯s phone, so he thought about it and dialed another number.

    When Gu Youli received her call, she was having lunch with Hua Miaomiao in the canteen.

    Hua Miaomiao pped happily when he found out about the school¡¯s punishment for yang Mengshan. He then treated Gu Youli to a meal at the canteen.

    His words were also very pleasing to the heart,¡±That¡¯s great, she can finally disappear from your sight.¡±

    However, Gu Youli did not feel too happy.

    Although she knew that yang Mengshan would do this, she still hoped from the bottom of her heart that yang Mengshan would be able to turn back.

    It wasn¡¯t that she still had feelings for yang Mengshan. She just pitied her father, Gu liangwei.

    With yang Mengshan like this, Gu liangwei was the saddest person.

    From the looks of it, she had to tell Gu liangwei about yang Mengshan¡¯s true identity no matter what.

    Hua Miaomiao blinked and smiled at Gu Youli. ¡°lili, the director of shangpin. with her current status, all of her works should be recorded in her portfolio. gu mengshan is her employee, so she should have seen it before. how did you know that she has a set of works that are not recorded?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled faintly but coldly. ¡°I identally heard li Meijia mention it. When director li was young, she also went abroad and lived in the United States for a few years. she had devoted her heart and soul to design a piece of work, but it had been shut down by thepany she was working for.

    however, she didn¡¯t expect that half a yearter, the design director of herpany, an United States, would disy a ne that was 80% simr to director li¡¯s design at his own new productunch. after theunch, director li immediately went to find the foreign director, but the foreigner refused to admit it. ¡±

 Chapter 343

    343 Expulsion, expulsion (10)

    After a pause, Gu Youli continued, ¡± director li went to appeal to people a few more times but there were no results. Those United States protected their own people and said that director li was just a small-time designer. There was no way that the foreign director would giarize her work. Just like that, director li returned to the country in a fit of anger and even entered Shang pin. That was the pain of her life and what she hated the most in her life was giarism.

    that¡¯s why she wanted to ban me when she found out that i giarized the work that won first ce. now that gu mengshan giarized her work, and it¡¯s even the work that she considered taboo, can you imagine what gu mengshan¡¯s ending would be?¡±

    Actually, li Meijia was not the one who had told Gu Youli about director Li¡¯s story.

    In her previous life, Gu Youli had seen director Li¡¯s interview and she had mentioned this story in it. At that time, she had even attached the design drawings.

    is there a need to say that? he¡¯ll definitely get lost. He¡¯ll even report it to the school. That¡¯s why the school made such a decision. Hua Miaomiao¡¯s voice sounded very happy.

    At this moment, Gu Youli¡¯s phone rang. It seemed that the caller was her father.

    If she had guessed correctly, her father should have alreadye to the capital city because of yang Mengshan¡¯s one year observation.

    As soon as the call went through, Gu Youli¡¯s anxious voice could be heard. ¡°Youli, where are you?¡±

    gu youli¡¯s eyes narrowed and she replied softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m at school.¡±

    Gu liangwei took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m also in your school, in the third dormitory building, which is where the stairs are very high! Come over quickly and tell me what happened to Mengshan.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was tense and her cold eyes narrowed.

    Sure enough! it was as she had expected. Alright, it was good that she hade. She could kick yang Mengshan out of this house in one go!

    As soon as he saw Gu Youli, Gu liangwei went straight to the point and asked with a solemn expression, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s with Mengshan staying in school for observation? she doesn¡¯t answer my calls or reply to my text messages. where is she? take me to her quickly.¡±

    Gu Youli tilted her head and rubbed her temples with her fingers.

    she sighed in her heart and looked a little hesitant. after thinking for a while, she seemed to have finally made up her mind.

    She took a deep breath, her face was so cold that water was about to drip, and her voice was cold, ¡± ¡°Dad, can you leave Mengshan alone? She¡¯s not actually your biological daughter. I¡¯ve already gotten your paternity test, and the SCP value is less than 50%. The medical test has determined that you two are not rted by blood.¡±

    Gu liangwei¡¯s face stiffened and he did note back to his senses for a long time.

    A momentter, a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and then he smiled in relief. actually, I¡¯ve long suspected it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.

    In an instant, it was as if a Thunderbolt had exploded in Gu Youli¡¯s mind!

    gu youli trembled and looked at gu liangwei in shock. ¡± ¡°dad, since you know about this, how are you going to do it?¡±

    why did he still treat yang mengshan as his own daughter?

    A look of pride appeared on Gu liangwei¡¯s honest face. even if Mengshan isn¡¯t my biological daughter, I¡¯ve long treated her as my own. Moreover, she¡¯s so outstanding. As her father, I¡¯m proud of her.

    When Gu Youli saw her father like this, there was no change in her expression. However, her heart was filled with waves of emotions. It was as if ayer of frost had fallen from the sky.

    Yang Mengshan, dad was so good to you. Why did you want to kill him in your previous life?

 Chapter 344

    344 Fall, Gu liangwei is injured (1)

    Suddenly, Gu liangwei shouted behind Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°Mengshan!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating wildly and had not calmed down.

    However, after hearing Gu liangwei¡¯s voice, he calmed down for some reason.

    She turned around and saw yang Mengshaning from behind. She could not help but frown.

    Yang Mengshan also saw Gu liangwei and a hint of impatience shed in her eyes.

    She had initially nned to turn around and leave, pretending that she had not heard anything. However, she changed her mind immediately when she saw Gu liangwei.

    The anger in her heart could not be stopped and yang Mengshan¡¯s sharp voice rang out. ¡°Gu Youli! Why did you frame me? Now that you¡¯ve caused me to be expelled, and I might even be expelled, you¡¯re happy!¡±

    Gu liangwei, who had just taken a step forward, suddenly stopped.

    His eyes widened in shock and he looked at Gu Youli in disbelief.

    At this moment, yang Mengshan had already rushed over and pounced on Gu Youli with her arms wide open.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face darkened. She took a slight step to the side and quickly avoided yang Mengshan.

    She looked at yang Mengshan coldly and said, ¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s expression changed suddenly.

    She looked at Gu Youli pitifully and her tears started to fall. She put on a victim¡¯s expression and said, ¡± you¡¯re treating me like this and you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m crazy? Gu Youli, you¡¯re my sister. How can you do this to me? you¡¯re setting me up on purpose!

    her acting skills were really good. she changed so quickly without leaving any traces. gu youli gave her 32 likes!

    dad ... yang Mengshan then pretended to see Gu liangwei.

    She pouted slightly, and her tears fell faster. sister is too much. It¡¯s bad enough that you caused me to be expelled, but now you¡¯re even trying to get me to drop out.

    Her red eyes and aggrieved expression made Gu liangwei¡¯s heart ache.

    He walked over and helped yang Mengshan up. Mengshan, what nonsense are you talking about? how could Youli be the one who harmed you? she¡¯s your sister. You must have misunderstood.

    Gu Youli said slowly and coldly, ¡± that¡¯s right. Please don¡¯t talk nonsense. Don¡¯t me me for everything. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m the one to be med for everything that happens to you.

    gu liangwei red at her and was a little displeased. ¡± ¡± youli, stop talking!! ¡±

    Suddenly, one mocking voice after another was heard, interrupting the conversation between the father and daughter.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Why is it Gu Mengshan again? she¡¯s using others of their bridge y.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the White Lotus is acting pitiful again.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by pitiful? I¡¯m clearly weak, do you understand? And she¡¯s really pitiful now. She was expelled by Shang Ping and punished by the school. Tsk, tsk, she¡¯s really miserable now, even though she¡¯s acting pitiful.¡±

    The three of them looked up and realized that there were more than twenty people gathered around them.

    Since this was the dormitory area, there were always students passing by.

    Now, yang Mengshan was a popr person in the school. In addition, she and Zhao Mingcheng were always showing off their love in a high-profile way.

    The video of Gu Youli being framed at the coffee shop was also posted on the school forum.

    she could be considered half a ¡± celebrity ¡± at beijing university.

    It seemed to be difficult for people not to recognize her.

    The atmosphere turned cold and Gu Youli lost face. She was so embarrassed that she could not show her face.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned red and she shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°You guys shut up!¡±

    Usually, she would let it go. But now that Gu liangwei was here and these people were talking nonsense, she could not do anything to Gu Youli.

 Chapter 345

    345 Fall, Gu liangwei is injured (2)

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned red and she shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°You guys shut up!¡±

    Usually, she would let it go. But now that Gu liangwei was here and these people were talking nonsense, she could not do anything to Gu Youli.

    The surrounding ssmates were not afraid of her and continued to say even more vicious words, ¡± ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? Why can¡¯t you let others speak?¡±

    hey, don¡¯t say that. She¡¯s a White Lotus, a White Lotus that can really pretend. The student¡¯s voice was strange when he spoke about acting.

    that¡¯s right. He¡¯s always maligning others. He can even me others for his own giarism. How can this person be so shameless? ¡±

    she¡¯s still staying in school for observation. I think it¡¯s better to let her drop out directly!!

    ......

    The more Gu liangwei listened, the uglier his expression became.

    Was this how his daughter was living in school?

    Is this how you get bullied?

    Gu Youli saw that Gu liangwei¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. His eyes and heart were filled with anger as if he was about to spit it out.

    She hurriedly turned to the people around her and said politely, ¡± please be quiet. My dad can teach his own daughter!

    the surrounding students shrugged their shoulders. some of them left, while others continued to watch the show.

    It had nothing to do with them, they just wanted to have fun.

    yang mengshan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and her face was twisted. ¡± ¡°Gu Youli, who needs you to speak up for me? I¡¯m telling you, stop pretending to be a good person in front of dad. If it weren¡¯t for you, would I be like this now?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her sarcastically and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for you. I just don¡¯t want to see dad sad. also, you can¡¯t me anyone for what you¡¯re doing now. it¡¯s all your own fault!¡±

    you dare to say that you didn¡¯t set me up? if you didn¡¯t throw that draft on the ground on purpose, would I have picked it up? ¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s voice became even sharper.

    She was so extreme that she didn¡¯t realize what she had done wrong.

    In her heart, everyone else was in the wrong!

    Gu Youli red at yang Mengshan coldly with a hopeless look. ¡°I did throw it on the ground and let you pick it up on purpose, but may I ask, did I ask you to giarize? You picked up my things, shouldn¡¯t you return them to me?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± yang mengshan shouted angrily.

    It did not make sense. Yang Mengshan had already lost her mind and Gu Youli could not be bothered to talk to her anymore.

    Gu liangwei suddenly sighed. alright, let¡¯s go home and talk.

    He had heard them talk so much, so he could roughly guess what was going on.

    In public, he couldn¡¯t say much, so he just wanted the three of them to go home and have a good talk.

    Yang Mengshan red at Gu liangwei and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    ¡°Mengshan, listen to me. Let¡¯s go home and talk about this,¡± Gu liangwei advised.

    ¡°Go home?¡± Yang Mengshanughed coldly when she heard that.

    Then, she red at Gu liangwei and raised her voice.¡±Whose home are you going back to? Go back to your home? That¡¯s your home, not mine!¡±

    Gu liangwei froze when he heard that.

    then, he was a little angry. ¡± you child, what nonsense are you saying? how is it not your home? let me tell you, no matter where you go, it¡¯s your home. even if the whole world abandons you, dad will not abandon you! ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me,¡± yang mengshan red at gu liangwei and suddenly shouted.

    her eyes were red, and her tears kept flowing out like the tide.

 Chapter 346

    346 Fall, Gu liangwei is injured (3)

    Her voice was hoarse and choked with sobs. ¡°You¡¯ve been helping Gu Youli since you were young. She¡¯s the Gu family¡¯s Princess and a treasure that the heavens have given you. ¡°As for me, you picked me up from the rubbish dump. I¡¯m trash that¡¯s worse than trash. No matter how hard I try, you never praise me. You scold me when I make a mistake. But Gu Youli, you don¡¯t even hit or scold her when she¡¯s wrong. As long as she performs a little better, you praise her for a long time. You always give her the most pocket money and her clothes are always the best. When we quarreled just now, you only know how to criticize me and not her. You¡¯ve always been biased!¡±

    Initially, Gu Youli did not want to talk to yang Mengshan anymore.

    But when she heard this, she really couldn¡¯t continue listening.

    sheughed coldly. ¡± gu mengshan, can you not turn white into ck? what did i do to you when you were young? i can¡¯t bear to scold you or hit you. i pamper you so that you won¡¯t suffer even the slightest grievance. even if zhenzhen knows that you are not his biological son, he still treats you as before. but now, you¡¯re twisting the facts. do you still have a conscience? Touch your conscience and ask yourself, do you really think of your father as your father? also, you were fired today. why didn¡¯t you try to ept that you were in the wrong? instead, you pushed all the me to me. it shows that you are selfish and narrow-minded, and you will never understand the good things about others!¡±

    ¡°You-!¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s gaze was like a poisonous knife as she red at Gu Youli.

    She wanted to say something more, but when she turned and saw Gu liangwei, her anger instantly turned into endless grievances.

    She looked at Gu liangwei and sobbed, ¡± ¡°dad, so you¡¯ve known that i¡¯m not your biological daughter all along. that¡¯s why you¡¯re so biased, right?¡±

    When he saw yang Mengshan, his eyes were filled with despair and sadness.

    Gu liangwei could not help but re at Gu Youli. Can you not add fuel to the fire?

    Gu Youli was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Even her breathing was no longer smooth. Gu Mengshan, can you not only listen to one sentence?!

    Yang Mengshan raised her trembling finger and pointed it at Gu Youli. She cried and shouted, ¡± there¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t have to listen to a vicious sister who framed her own sister!

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up coldly and she said with a cold elegance, ¡± ¡°Am I framing you or are you framing me? You got someone to run me over on purpose, stole my design drafts, and then secretly sold them to someone else¡¯spany, almost causing me to be banned from the industry. If you didn¡¯t treat me like that, why would I treat you like that?¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Yang Mengshan pointed at her and couldn¡¯t form aplete sentence.

    she took a few deep breaths and finally seemed to have recovered. she was very angry.¡±Don¡¯t wrong me!¡±

    After saying that, she rushed towards Gu Youli as if she was going to fight her to the death.

    Gu Youli looked at yang Mengshan, who was pouncing towards her and seemed like she was going to fight for her life.

    Gu liangwei wanted to kick him away, but he was so anxious that he had no choice but to stop his attack and turn sideways.

    Yang Mengshan had pounced too quickly and missed her target. She almost fell to the ground.

    fortunately, gu liangwei caught her in time and prevented her from falling to the ground.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears.

    She looked at Gu liangwei and sobbed softly, feeling extremely wronged.¡±Wuu ~~ dad ~~¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you two children, stop quarreling.¡± Gu liangwei was really helpless.

 Chapter 347

    347 Fall, Gu liangwei is injured (4)

    ¡°Sigh, you two children, stop quarreling.¡± Gu liangwei was really helpless.

    The back of his hand and the palm of his hand were both made of flesh. He did love Gu Youli more, but he also doted on yang Mengshan as if she was his own daughter.

    I didn¡¯t want to fight either, but sister Wanwan, ¡°yang Mengshan continued toin tearfully. She cried so much that her entire body trembled, and even her breathing was no longer smooth.

    She took a few deep breaths before saying, ¡± waah ... Dad, I¡¯m so sad. Sister, she, she actually treated me like this. My future is all gone.

    Gu Youli stood at the side coldly and looked at yang Mengshan, who was pretending to be innocent again.

    She was already immune to these old jokes.

    yang mengshan¡¯s cries grew louder and louder. she suddenly pushed gu liangwei away and ran down the stairs.

    It was obvious that he was a child who had been wronged and had run away.

    Gu liangwei immediately chased after her and said,¡±Mengshan, Zhenzhen.¡±

    At the same time, he called out to Gu Youli. Li Zi, stop your sister!

    Yang Mengshan, who had wanted to leave the scene, looked at the staircase in front of her after hearing Gu liangwei¡¯s voice. Suddenly, a vicious n came to her mind!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s footsteps shifted slightly, but her face was still filled with sorrow and tears. She looked really aggrieved.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was filled with impatience.

    However, Gu liangwei had already spoken. No matter how annoyed she was, she had to step forward.

    As she watched Gu Youli walk towards her, yang Mengshan sneered in her heart. Hmph, you¡¯ll get it soon.

    Mengshan, wait. Don¡¯t run. Hey, slow down. Be careful. Gu liangwei was still shouting.

    yang mengshan suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    Her steps were already wobbly to begin with, and she had deliberately slowed down her pace, so Gu liangwei and Gu Youli quickly caught up to her.

    ¡°dad, don¡¯t hold me back.¡± Yang Mengshan sobbed as she said, ¡°let me be alone. Let me think about what I did wrong for my sister to treat me like this.

    No. Gu liangwei pulled her back forcefully. you¡¯re definitely overthinking things right now. I can¡¯t let you run around on your own.

    Yang Mengshan pulled her hand back and shouted, ¡± ¡°i told you to let me think about it quietly! Why are you forcing me!¡±

    Gu liangwei couldn¡¯t help but take a step back because of yang Mengshan¡¯s forceful p.

    Gu Youli, who was behind him, was shocked. She was afraid that Gu liangwei would fall and quickly reached out to help him.

    After Yang Mengshan finished shouting, she suddenly turned sideways and bumped into Gu Youli, causing her to take a few steps back.

    Youli! Gu liangwei eximed.

    sis ... yang Mengshan quickly reached out and pretended to help Gu Youli up.

    Gu Youli frowned and pushed yang Mengshan away coldly. what are you doing? ¡±

    If she had guessed correctly, yang Mengshan had wanted to push her just now.

    Yang Mengshan felt wronged and innocent. elder sister, I didn¡¯t want to do anything. I just wanted to give you a hand. Dad, look, elder sister has misunderstood me again!

    Gu Youli was extremely cold. Yang Mengshan, will you die if you stop pretending?

    Toozy to respond to her, Gu Youli pulled Gu liangwei along. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t bother with her. Let¡¯s go home!¡± He said.

    Without waiting for Gu liangwei to reply, yang Mengshan cried out loud, looking extremely aggrieved.

    She covered her mouth and ran up the stairs. When she passed Gu Youli, she probably twisted her left foot and fell towards Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli was caught off guard and fell down from a strong force ...

    Youli ... Gu liangwei looked at Gu Youli, who seemed to be about to fall down the stairs.

    he quickly reached out to grab her and pulled her forward, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself and rolled down the stairs.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she shouted in panic, ¡± ¡°Dad!¡±

 Chapter 348

    348 Fall, Gu liangwei is injured (5)

    In order to save Gu Youli, Gu liangwei fell down the stairs and rolled on the ground. He screamed in pain and fainted.

    Gu Youli was stunned for a second. In that second, she felt as if a sharp pain had swept through her entire body.

    She ran down the stairs in a frenzy and screamed at the sight of Gu liangwei on the ground, ¡± ¡°Dad!¡±

    Gu liangwei, who was lying on the ground, had a pale face. His eyes were closed and he looked like he was on the verge of death.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating fast and she wanted to squat down to help Gu liangwei up.

    however, he was also afraid. in his current condition, he couldn¡¯t move randomly.

    she forced herself to calm down and took out her phone, ready to call an ambnce.

    At this moment, yang Mengshan also ran down.

    She cried out to Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°daddy!¡±

    Then, she wanted to squat down and help Gu liangwei up.

    However, Gu Youli cut him off with a stern voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch my dad!¡±

    She raised her hand and pushed yang Mengshan away. She shouted angrily, ¡± do you have a brain? how dare you touch your father at this time? what if you can¡¯t move? did you do it on purpose? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan was shocked by Gu Youli¡¯s sudden outburst and she was like a frightened deer.

    With tears still on her face, she quickly shook her head with an innocent expression and said incoherently, ¡± ¡°No, sister, I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m sorry, sister, I, I¡¯m Hanhan.¡±

    As she said that, her tears fell even more.

    Gu Youli red at yang Mengshan. Her hands were not idle either. She dialed 120 as quickly as she could.

    She did not even dare to blink, afraid that yang Mengshan would do something.

    Gu Youli¡¯s phone rang just as she hung up the call.

    The call was from Yu feibai.

    Gu Youli picked up the call. Before she could say a word, Yu feibai¡¯s deep and maic voice rang out from the other end of the line. where are you? ¡±

    I¡¯m taking a walk at school. Gu Youli¡¯s voice was obviously trembling.

    Yu feibai also heard the choking in his voice.

    his heart ached for her, and he frowned subconsciously.¡±What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were in a daze as she clenched her fists tightly. it¡¯s my dad. He fell down the stairs in our school. I just called 120 and am waiting for the ambnce. I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s too slow!

    yu feibai¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. ¡± don¡¯t worry, the ambnce will be here soon. wait for me at the hospital, i¡¯ll rush over immediately! ¡±

    ¡°Yes, sure.¡±

    While Gu Youli and Yu feibai were talking on the phone, yang Mengshan was gritting her teeth and staring at them.

    The joy on Mengshan¡¯s face disappeared in an instant when she saw Gu Youli¡¯s nervousness and anxiety.

    She finally had a ce to vent her anger after two days of suffering.

    He nced at Gu liangwei, who was unconscious on the ground.

    A little guilt and shame shed through her heart, but it quickly disappeared. She even thought resentfully of the nosy old man.

    If it had not been for him, Gu Youli would have been the one who fell.

    After about seven to eight minutes, as Gu Youli waited anxiously, the siren of the ambnce finally sounded.

    The doctors who were wearing white coats arrived at the scene very quickly. They worked together to carry Gu liangwei onto the stretcher.

    As the medical staff carried Gu liangwei into the ambnce, a slightly chubby nurse asked, ¡± ¡°Where are the patient¡¯s family members?¡±

 Chapter 349

    349 Fall, Gu liangwei is injured (6)

    Yang Mengshan immediately shouted, ¡± doctor, I¡¯m here. How¡¯s my dad? is he okay? ¡±

    As she said that, she was about to rush over when Gu Youli raised her hand and pushed her away. Her cold eyes were sharp and red!

    yang mengshan was shocked and took a step back subconsciously.

    Gu Youli red at her again before looking at the doctor. doctor, I¡¯m his daughter. Let¡¯s go to the hospital quickly.

    The doctor was a little confused by this, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He nodded gently and said, ¡°you two,e with me.

    when yang mengshan heard this, she was like a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed.

    No!

    Like a fly that could not be smacked to death, he followed behind Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli turned her head and red at her coldly. ¡°Get lost! Get away from us!¡±

    Yang Mengshan bit her lip and then looked at Gu Youli pitifully. ¡°Sister ~~¡±

    After shouting, her eyes turned red, and then big hot tears fell down.

    She sobbed. sis, don¡¯t be angry. I identally bumped into you. Can you not be like this? ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Youli felt extremely annoyed when she heard her voice.

    However, it was obvious that this was not the time to be fussing over this.

    now that gu liangwei was unconscious, they had to send him to the hospital as soon as possible.

    the ambnce drove very fast and arrived at the hospital in a few minutes.

    In the meantime, the doctor gave Gu liangwei a simple diagnosis and treatment.

    Gu liangwei¡¯s injury was not very serious. The main part of the injury was his leg, but he might have to be hospitalized.

    Seeing that Gu liangwei was being pushed into the emergency room, Gu Youli followed the doctor¡¯s instructions in the ambnce and walked to the front desk. may I know where you can settle the admission procedures? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± A low and cold voice rang out beside Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli turned her head and saw the man with a cold expression on his face. His tall and handsome shadow was elongated by the sunlight outside the window.

    He looked at her, his eyes full of care.

    Standing in front of her, Yu feibai reached out and pulled her into his arms. His deep eyes gazed at her lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already found the best doctor for uncle.¡±

    For some reason, Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders.

    It was as if with Yu feibai around, nothing was a problem anymore and everything would be resolved as they wished.

    He closed his eyes slightly. Was this the feeling of someone holding up the sky even if it copsed?

    This feeling was really good!

    yang mengshan stood at the corner and stared at the couple who were hugging each other tightly in front of her. there was a sh of viciousness in her eyes.

    His eyes were as fierce as a Wolf¡¯s, as if he wanted to swallow the two people in front of him.

    her heart was unbnced. why did gu youli have to be the good one?

    She hated it, she hated it so much!

    Gu Youli, who was in Yu feibai¡¯s arms, suddenly looked away coldly. Her sharp and red eyesnded on yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes darted around guiltily.

    She had a bad feeling and immediately wanted to escape.

    However, Gu Youli had already pushed Yu feibai away and walked over with a murderous aura.

    Without a word, she gathered all her strength in her right hand. p! A loud and clear pnded on yang Mengshan¡¯s face!

    ¡°¨C!¡±Yang Mengshan was dumbfounded.

    She took a deep breath and took a step back. She red at Gu Youli.¡±You hit me!¡±

 Chapter 350

    350 Fall, Gu liangwei is injured (7)

    I¡¯ll hit you. If it¡¯s not against thew to kill someone, I¡¯d kill you right now! Gu Youli¡¯s emotions exploded today.

    Because of Gu liangwei¡¯s incident, she had beenpletely agitated and had decided to shed all pretenses of cordiality and stay away from this cancer.

    Yang Mengshan was also furious from the p. She raised her hand in anger and wanted to hit Gu Youli.

    Yu feibai, who was standing in the distance, narrowed his eyes. As he took a big step forward, he realized that Gu Youli had already raised her hand and grabbed yang Mengshan¡¯s raised hand coldly.

    He used his other hand to p her. His woman was so strong that she didn¡¯t need his help at all.

    A crisp p was heard. Gu Youli¡¯s palmnded on yang Mengshan¡¯s face again.

    Yang Mengshan did not manage to hit Gu Youli. Instead, Gu Youli gave her another tight p.

    The force was even greater than the p just now. Yang Mengshan instantly felt her head buzzing and her face burning with pain.

    Gu Youli, I¡¯ll tolerate you. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you! Yang Mengshan was furious. She raised her other hand.

    she used all her strength and hit gu youli with all her might.

    gu youli grabbed yang mengshan¡¯s hand and twisted her arm before pushing her away.

    ah ... yang Mengshan screamed in pain and was pushed down by Gu Youli. She was pinned to the ground.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s hands were twisted behind her back and she was lying on the ground in a sorry state.

    gu youli was very strong and her arms were in so much pain that they were almost broken.

    Yang Mengshan twisted and struggled but to no avail.

    she looked up and saw a god-like man looking down at her with a cold and chilling gaze.

    At that moment, yang Mengshan felt so humiliated that she wanted to bang her head against the wall and die.

    Of course, she only wanted to, she couldn¡¯t bear to die!

    Gu Youli, let me go! She roared.

    A cold and bloodthirsty smile bloomed on Gu Youli¡¯s lips.

    Gu Youli was like a demon from hell. She leaned over her and said coldly, ¡± you think I don¡¯t know that you bumped into me on purpose? if it wasn¡¯t for dad, I would have fallen!

    Yu feibai¡¯s face darkened.

    When he thought about how Gu Youli had been the one who had fallen, he felt a suffocating pain.

    Yang Mengshan took a deep breath and suddenly changed her attitude. She said pitifully, ¡± ¡°Sister, you didn¡¯t. You misunderstood me!¡±

    As she said that, she looked at Yu feibai.

    Unfortunately, Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were still looking at her calmly and coldly.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes trembled. She bit her lip and her eyes were filled with tears.

    sister, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I beg you to let me go! She then looked at the audience around her, as if hoping that someone could save her.

    In the crowd, there was a man who was mesmerized by yang Mengshan¡¯s pitiful appearance.

    He walked out and seemed to want to pull Gu Youli away.

    However, Yu feibai turned around and stopped her.

    Yu feibai looked at her coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Her powerful and intimidating aura made the man shiver and subconsciously step back.

    gu youli red at yang mengshan and her chest was filled with hatred. ¡± gu mengshan, you¡¯re really a good actress. it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t go into acting. many actors have to use the wrong eye drops when they cry, but you don¡¯t need to. no matter how evil you are, your tears can stille out. ¡±

    Yang Mengshan cried even harder when she heard that.

 Chapter 351

    351 Fall, Gu liangwei injured (8)

    Her face was covered in tears and she did not care about her image at all. She said to Gu Youli sadly, ¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m very sad when dad fell down the stairs. I¡¯m really very sad. Let go of me first, we can talk about this!¡±

    if gu youli did not let go, her arm would be broken.

    Gu Youli gritted her teeth and looked at her with a knife-like gaze. She hated her to the core.¡±you¡¯re sad, but can¡¯t you be more disgusting? don¡¯t think that i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking! Do you know why I can tolerate you? Because of his father! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better pray that nothing happens to dad, or I¡¯ll make sure you die without a burial ce. ¡°and you, you vicious woman. from now on, your surname is no longer gu. your mother¡¯s surname is yang. from now on, you¡¯ll be called yang mengshan. you¡¯re no longer a part of the gu family!¡±

    sis, can you not be like this? I don¡¯t have Qianqian. yang Mengshan shook her head sadly and cried pitifully. She was full of grievances.

    As she cried, she looked up at the people around her. With tears in her eyes, she begged for someone to save her.

    Seeing the beauty cry so pitifully, some people were moved.

    However, no one dared to approach Yu feibai as he stood there.

    ¡°You ungrateful thing! You shut up!¡± Gu Youli pressed yang Mengshan¡¯s arm down hard.

    Yang Mengshan immediately screamed in pain like a pig being ughtered. ¡°Ah!¡±

    Gu Youli enunciated each and every word in a sinister and vicious manner.¡±Leave my house and get as far away as you can. If you dare to appear in front of me again ore to my father, I will beat you up until all your teeth fall out and your face turns into a pig¡¯s head. Get lost!¡±

    After saying that, Gu Youli lifted her up and pushed her to the ground.

    Yang Mengshan lost her support and fell to the ground in a sorry state.

    her cheeks and wrists were covered in scars. she was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. she really wanted to get up and fight with gu youli.

    However, she didn¡¯t dare to. She couldn¡¯t beat yang Mengshan, and there was still Yu feibai standing there.

    therefore, she could not use force.

    No matter how much resentment he had in his heart, he could only grit his teeth and swallow all the blood and resentment into his stomach.

    at the entrance of shangpin international, the injured yang mengshan¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she stared coldly at the woman who was walking out of shangpin.

    The woman had exquisite makeup, bright red lipstick, and long, curly hair that reached her waist.

    the ck and white suit made her look charming.

    She was the wife of the Chairman and President of shangpin, Yang Yun. These days, when the chairman was sick, Yang Yun hade to thepany on his behalf.

    Yang Mengshan looked at her and her eyes were filled with pain.

    She held her breath and suppressed the churning emotions in her heart as she quickly ran over. ¡°Wait, hey, wait, I have something to tell you.¡±

    The sudden noise made Yang Yun¡¯s beautiful brows furrow.

    She looked at yang Mengshan indifferently. She had no impression of this person at all, which meant that she did not know this person.

    Yang Yun shifted his gaze and gave a look to the people around him.

    The bodyguard beside her immediately reached out to block yang Mengshan who was still leaning forward.

    Then, Yang Yun did not even look at yang Mengshan. She looked straight ahead and stopped in front of a ck RV.

    The driver quickly opened the door for her.

    seeing that yang yun was about to get into the car, yang mengshan panicked and suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°yang xiaoyun, i have something to tell you!¡±

 Chapter 352

    352 fall, gu liangwei injured (9)

    hearing this, yang yun¡¯s figure suddenly stopped.

    Not many people knew her name, and no one had called her by it for many years.

    yang yun¡¯s eyes swept around and saw that there were more people after work. he did not want anything to be exposed in public.

    she looked at yang mengshan and said without any warmth in her voice, ¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Hearing that, yang Mengshanughed coldly as a smug look appeared in her eyes. Then, she stepped into Yang Yun¡¯s car.

    Yang Yun brought her to a small private room in a coffee shop.

    when all the outsiders had left and only the two of them were left, yang yun said coldly, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Yang Mengshan bit her lip. I¡¯m gu liangwei¡¯s second daughter. My name is Mengshan! she replied coldly.

    ¡°Gu liangwei?¡± Yang Yun¡¯s voice raised slightly.

    Her expression was solemn and serious. Then, she looked at yang Mengshan¡¯s expression and said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°Who is Gu liangwei? Is he famous?¡±

    Yang Mengshan looked at her with a dark expression. he ... He¡¯s my father. No, no. He¡¯s not my father, Wanwan.

    ¡°what does it have to do with me whether he¡¯s your father or not? ¡°I don¡¯t even know you.¡± The woman looked at yang Mengshan expressionlessly.

    the coldness in his eyes hurt yang mengshan deeply. her voice trembled.¡±You¡¯re lying! If you don¡¯t know her, then why did you leave your daughter to him 19 years ago?¡±

    Yang Yun curled his lips and said softly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. My daughter has been by my side the whole time.¡±

    yang mengshan¡¯s heart turned even colder when she heard that. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it. I¡¯m not expecting you to admit it anyway. I¡¯m looking for you today for a very simple matter. I¡¯m still an employee of shangpin design department, but I was framed and fired by thepany. I want to take a break.

    Yang Yun seemed to have heard something funny and actuallyughed lightly. you¡¯ve been fired. You should be looking for the HR department. Why did you look for me? ¡±

    Then, she stood up. youngdy, don¡¯t be so desperate in the future. I¡¯m very busy and have no time to deal with boring people. If you disturb me again, it won¡¯t be as simple as firing you.

    When yang Mengshan heard that, she could not stop trembling.

    she gritted her teeth, and her eyes were wet. this time, her tears were real, and they flowed out miserably.

    Suddenly, she smiled coldly and said,¡±then should I be grateful to you?¡± You didn¡¯t teach me a deep lesson this time! It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t look for you. I¡¯ll go to li Meijia or President li directly!¡±

    ¡°do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± yang yun red at him coldly.

    Yang Mengshan replied coldly, ¡± of course I know. I will tell them that I saw you when I was ten years old. I have already engraved your face in my mind. No matter what you be, I will be able to recognize you with one look!

    yang yun¡¯s exquisite makeup was filled with anger. ¡± ¡°Do you just want to go back to shangpin?¡±

    yes, I¡¯m going back to shangpin as a designer. After you help me this time, you can continue to be the chairman¡¯s wife, the president¡¯s wife. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. yang mengshan said in a deep voice.

    Yang Yun looked at her coldly and remained silent.

    After a moment, she seemed to have made a decision and said coldly, ¡± I hope you can do what you say!

    After saying this, she got up and left without stopping.

    Yang Mengshan red at Yang Yun¡¯s back view as she left. Her face was filled with hatred and she even cursed, hoping that this woman would end up in a miserable state!

 Chapter 353

    353 Fall, Gu liangwei injured (10)

    Yang Mengshan red at Yang Yun¡¯s back view as she left. Her face was filled with hatred and she even cursed, hoping that this woman would end up in a miserable state!

    She would never forget that evening when she was ten years old.

    that day, she and gu youli were ying hide-and-seek in the park.

    She was in charge of hiding while Gu Youli was in charge of catching them. The location that day was really well-hidden and Gu Youli could not find it. She even ran to the other side of the park.

    Just as she was thinking about when Gu Youli would be able to find her ...

    She saw her father, Gu liangwei, standing in front of the bushes with a woman in thick makeup through the gaps between the bushes.

    Yingluo. just as she was about to call out to Gu liangwei, she was interrupted by his next words.

    ¡°yang xiaoyun, are you here to take mengshan away?¡± Gu liangwei¡¯s voice was a little muffled and angry.

    no, ¡± the woman in heavy makeup said coldly.

    She sneered and nced at Gu liangwei. ¡°I just happened to have something to do today, so I came here. I didn¡¯t know you moved here!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gu liangwei looked at her coldly. other than giving birth to her, you didn¡¯t do anything that a mother should do. You¡¯re not a good mother at all. She¡¯s not doing well with me by following you.

    Yang Xiaoyun was not angry at all when she heard Gu liangwei¡¯s words.

    Instead, sheughed and said, ¡± you can take care of it then. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t appear again.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best!¡± Gu liangwei had initially wanted to anger her and make her feel guilty. He wanted her to feel guilty towards her daughter.

    However, the other party did not repent at all.

    He was very angry. After saying this, he walked away angrily!

    Even though yang Mengshan was only ten years old then, she was already able to understand what he meant.

    She was shocked and excited. After Gu liangwei left, she immediately stood up.

    yang xiaoyun was startled by the sudden appearance of the child. ¡± ¡°who are you? why are you hiding here and eavesdropping?¡±

    Of course, she was panicking, but there was still a little anticipation. She asked softly, ¡± you¡¯re my mother? ¡±

    yang xiaoyun frowned. ¡± what nonsense are you talking about? don¡¯t just randomly identify people. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gu Mengshan. My name is Gu Mengshan. I¡¯m the daughter of my father, Gu liangwei. I¡¯m the second daughter.¡± She said in a low voice, looking like she was about to cry.

    She felt wronged and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you my mother? why don¡¯t you take me with you?¡±

    Yang Xiaoyun was stunned for a moment. She did not expect her to be so direct.

    She pulled the corners of her mouth and smiled, but the words that came out of her mouth were very harsh. why should I take you away? I still have my own life. If I take a burden like you with me, it will only ruin my life!

    She stared at yang Xiaoyun in disbelief as if she had just heard something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    Her biological mother actually thought that she was a burden and didn¡¯t want her?

    ¡°You¡¯re so selfish!¡± Yang Mengshan couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡± you bad woman. I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t like you at all. I like Daddy. It¡¯s enough for me to have daddy. You can¡¯t evenpare to daddy!

    Yang Xiaoyunughed disdainfully when she heard herparing herself to Gu liangwei, the truck driver. She said coldly, ¡± ¡°Your father is good at this and that. You like your father, but do you really think he¡¯s your biological father?¡±

    Her eyes trembled violently and she shouted in horror, ¡± what do you mean? what do you mean by really my dad?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yang Xiaoyun snorted coldly and turned to leave without another word.

    It was then that she found out that Gu liangwei was not her biological father and that her mother was an extremely selfish and vicious woman who only cared about herself.

 Chapter 354

    354 Destruction, distancing herself from the enemy (1)

    Gu Youli walked through the long corridor of the hospital. The White ceiling, the White background, and the noisy environment that reeked of disinfectant.

    Gu Youli could not help but wrinkled her nose in disgust.

    She pushed open the door to Gu liangwei¡¯s ward. After seeing the scene in the room, the atmosphere was filled with anger and murderous intent.

    In the room, yang Mengshan sat by the bed with a faint smile on her face. She asked Gu liangwei softly as she peeled an Apple, ¡°dad, are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°Much better!¡± Gu liangwei smiled faintly.

    ¡°Dad, look at how much I¡¯ve improved in peeling the Apple. I¡¯ve finished peeling it. Sigh. To be honest, I really feel happy for the person who wants to eat the appleter.¡± Yang Mengshan was very smug as she acted coquettishly towards Gu liangwei.

    haha, you! Gu liangweiughed out loud.

    She did not seem to becking in energy because of her injured leg. Yang Mengshan¡¯s obedience made him very satisfied.

    Gu liangwei smiled. of course! Our Mengshan is smart and virtuous. Whoever marries her in the future will be truly happy!

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re making fun of me!¡± yang mengshan snorted and gu liangwei found it funny.

    Gu Youli was disgusted by yang Mengshan¡¯s pretentious act.

    she did not expect that yang mengshan woulde in when she went to get some water.

    She really wanted to rush over and throw yang Mengshan out of the window. However, she knew that if she did that in front of Gu liangwei, she would fall into yang Mengshan¡¯s trap.

    When she saw Gu Youli, yang Mengshan was stunned for a moment before she shouted in surprise, ¡± sis, you¡¯re here.

    She did not take Gu Youli and what she said yesterday seriously.

    gu youli nced at her coldly and curled her lips.

    That cold and emotionless gaze finally reminded yang Mengshan of yesterday. For some reason, she felt her face hurt.

    she was still afraid and subconsciously moved closer to gu liangwei.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s back was slightly sweaty and she forced a smile. ¡°Sister?¡±

    Her timid appearance made her look like a child who had made a mistake, innocent and pitiful.

    Gu Youli ignored her and ced the kettle on the bedside table. Then, she stood in front of Gu liangwei and asked gently, ¡± ¡°Dad, do you feel better?¡±

    Gu liangwei nodded and smiled,¡±yeah, much better.¡±¡±

    Gu Youli stared at Gu liangwei¡¯s leg, which was in a thick cast. does it still hurt here? ¡±

    Gu liangwei shook his head. it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. The doctor said that it¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll be fine as long as I rest well. This is all thanks to feibai for finding me such a good doctor.

    Yang Mengshan, who was standing at the side, heard Gu liangwei talking about Yu feibai and her eyes darkened.

    ¡°Dad, are you talking about my sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡± she smiled and looked at Gu liangwei.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Gu Youli nced at her coldly.

    The clear and cold voice lowered by an octave, making people¡¯s hearts tremble.

    Yang Mengshan bit her lip and looked at Gu Youli pitifully. She was at a loss.¡±Sister, I¡¯m just concerned about you. Please believe me!¡±

    Gu Youli raised her cold eyes and red at her without saying a word.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s voice was already choked with sobs. ¡°sis, are you still misunderstanding me because of zhao mingcheng? i really didn¡¯t know that you liked him back then. otherwise, i definitely wouldn¡¯t have gotten together with him.¡±

    Gu liangwei furrowed his brows, then he looked as if he finally understood what was going on.

 Chapter 355

    355 destruction, distancing herself from the enemy (2)

    He had been wondering why the elder daughter had been hating the younger daughter so much recently. So there was another reason.

    Gu Youli looked at Gu liangwei and knew that he had misunderstood her.

    Her eyes turned cold. How could her father be so easily deceived by yang Mengshan¡¯s words?

    This was not the case at all!

    However, she didn¡¯t want to exin anything. The more she exined, the more unclear it would be.

    Gu liangwei would definitely ask her why she hated yang Mengshan so much if it was not because of that.

    She couldn¡¯t tell Gu liangwei that she had another life. In her previous life, she had died with grievances because of yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng.

    That would be so scary.

    Her father might even think that she was mentally unstable!

    Instead of exining, she might as well let Gu liangwei see that she hated yang Mengshan because of her character.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes shed slyly and a cold smile appeared on her face.

    She leaned against the bedside table and removed the bangle and wings that Yu feibai had given her.

    He also quietly and quietly threw the bracelet to yang Mengshan and put it in her bag on the bedside table.

    At this moment, yang Mengshan was acting coquettishly with Gu liangwei. She stared at Gu Youli with an aggrieved expression and said in a low and weak voice, ¡± and I¡¯ve already broken up with him. Sis, can you forgive me? ¡±

    Gu Youli held back the urge to vomit all over her face and looked at Gu liangwei. ¡°dad, it¡¯s not yingluo.¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, yang Mengshan interrupted her, ¡± sis, I was in the wrong regarding Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s incident. However, you were the one in the wrong this time when I was fired by thepany. I won¡¯t let this go. Can we reconcile? ¡±

    gu youli sneered and asked sarcastically, ¡± ¡°what does yourpany firing have to do with me? did i ask you to giarize? You won¡¯t admit your mistake even if you¡¯re beaten to death, you¡¯re that kind of person!¡±

    sis, ¡± yang Mengshan choked again and said with tears in her eyes, ¡± ¡°I just want to make up with you.¡±

    alright, ¡± Gu liangwei said.

    he felt a little weak. ¡± youli, mengshan, ¡± he said coldly, ¡± the two of you are not allowed to fight anymore. we are a family. we should live in peace. do you understand? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression was cold. father, the reason why you¡¯re lying here today is all because of her! I can forgive her for dealing with me and hurting me, but I can¡¯t forgive her for causing you to be lying here with such a thick cast on your leg!¡±

    I didn¡¯t. yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes turned red with anxiety when she heard that!

    She cried innocently and sadly.¡±Boohoo, dad, I¡¯m sorry. It really wasn¡¯t me. Yesterday, I really bumped into sister by ident. It was all my fault for suddenly twisting my leg. It was all my fault, but I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Yang Mengshan, who was talking as she spoke, seemed to be out of breath.

    she sobbed for a long time, unable to say a word.

    Gu liangwei reached out andforted yang Mengshan. alright, stop crying. Dad doesn¡¯t me you. Don¡¯t cry. Be good.

    Yang Mengshan stopped crying and lowered her head to apologize to Gu liangwei. dad, you¡¯re so good to me. I¡¯m sorry. Sister is right. It¡¯s my fault. I deserve to be pped. I should bear the two ps from sister yesterday!

    Upon hearing this, Gu liangwei¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Gu Youli and said in a bad tone, ¡± you hit Mengshan? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were cold, deep, and calm. There was a strange coldness in them as she looked at yang Mengshan.

 Chapter 356

    356 Destruction, distancing herself from the enemy (3)

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were cold, deep, and calm. There was a strange coldness in them as she looked at yang Mengshan.

    He didn¡¯t admit or deny it.

    Yang Mengshan felt a chill run down her spine from her gaze.

    She forced a weak smile and said to Gu liangwei, ¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me sister. She did that because she was too worried about you.¡±

    Gu liangwei sighed and then looked at Gu Youli deeply. Look at how sensible Mengshan is. She didn¡¯t even hold it against you when you hit her. Just forgive her and you two sisters must get along well in the future.

    ¡°dad. i still have some things to deal with at thepany, and my sister doesn¡¯t want to see me either. since that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ll leave first ande see youter.¡± Yang Mengshan stood up and smiled.

    okay, then be careful. Gu liangwei said.

    then, sister, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Take good care of dad. Yang Mengshan took her bag and left quickly without waiting for Gu Youli to reply.

    gu youli was surprised. Dad, did she find a new job?¡±

    Gu liangweiughed. no, it¡¯s thatpany from before, shangpin international. She said that it was a misunderstanding that she fired her previously. Now that the matter has been cleared up, she can go back to work.

    A misunderstanding? The light in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes flickered.

    How could she have misunderstood? she had obviously giarized and was even fired.

    Gu Youli rubbed the space between her eyebrows. The director of shangpin must have lost his mind to let yang Mengshan go back.

    ¡°I say, why do you always feel bad for Mengshan? weren¡¯t you two very good when you were young? Or was it really because of that man? Did he fall for Mengshan and that¡¯s why there was a misunderstanding? That¡¯s why their rtionship is so tense?¡± Gu liangwei asked in dissatisfaction. He sighed with a headache.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up slightly and she said coldly, ¡± ¡°Dad, that Zhao Mingcheng, do you think he¡¯s good for nothing? He¡¯s not even worthy of carrying feibai¡¯s shoes, so how can I like him and not like feibai? dad, is there something wrong with my eyes? Yang Mengshan was just spouting nonsense to confuse you. Don¡¯t believe anything she says anymore. She¡¯s not telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°Yang Mengshan?¡± Gu liangwei was confused. why do you call her that? ¡±

    gu youli did not hide anything and told gu liangwei directly, ¡± I¡¯ve chased her out of the Gu family. She¡¯ll take her mother¡¯s surname from now on. Her surname is yang!

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gu liangwei shouted, ¡°can surnames be changed at will? Youli, although we¡¯re not blood-rted, we¡¯ve lived together for neen years. There must be feelings between us.¡±

    Gu Youli looked at Gu liangwei and smiled meaningfully. ¡°If you treat her as family, then does she treat you as family? Forget it, dad, I don¡¯t want to discuss her with you anymore. I¡¯ll rest well and go back first Yingluo.¡±

    with that, gu youli stood up and prepared to pack her things to leave.

    Suddenly, she turned to look at Gu liangwei and asked, ¡± dad, where¡¯s my bracelet? I just put it on the bedside table, did you put it away?¡±

    Gu liangwei, who was about to persuade her, was interrupted by Gu Youli¡¯s question. He asked, ¡± ¡°Did you put it here? I didn¡¯t see it!¡±

    Gu Youli said in a panic, ¡°I did put it here. I took it down and put it here before I went to get water. Did yang Mengshan take the Wanwan that Fei Fei gave me for free?¡±

    Gu liangwei immediately denied it. how could that be? Mengshan would never do that.

 Chapter 357

    357 Destruction, distancing herself from him (4)

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up. Her eyes were like a thousand-year-old deep pool, cold without any warmth. why is it impossible? who else would take the ward away other than her? ¡± She¡¯s not just narrow-minded, she¡¯s also selfish, despicable, and shameless. You know that, but you just don¡¯t want to admit it. ¡±

    After she finished speaking, she rushed out in a Huff.

    Perhaps her father was sad now, but it was better to shorten the pain.

    she had topletely remove yang mengshan from the gu family now.

    gu youli had already calcted the time. based on the current situation, yang mengshan should be taking a taxi by the roadside.

    However, when she walked out of the hospital building, she realized that yang Mengshan did not walk out of the hospital. Instead, she went to the clinic.

    Gu Youli was a little confused but she followed him quietly.

    At that moment, yang Mengshan was so immersed in her joy that she did not notice Gu Youli behind her.

    When yang Mengshan walked out of the hospital building, she saw someone-Yang Cai.

    She was very excited at the time, thinking that this was the best way to get close to Yang Cai.

    Originally, she wanted to rush up immediately, but thinking of Lu Xun¡¯s warning, she gave Lu Xun a call first.

    I saw Yang Cai. She¡¯s in the hospital!

    the old woman has coronary heart disease. Today is the day she goes to the hospital for a check-up. Why? do you want to get close to her today? ¡± Lu Xun¡¯s tone didn¡¯t have the slightest fluctuation, it was impossible to tell what kind of mood he was feeling.

    Yang Mengshan nodded and said carefully, ¡± yes, I think this is a good opportunity. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be suspicious if we run into each other in the hospital.

    Lu Xun muttered to himself for a moment, then he said in a low voice, ¡± this will depend on your ability!

    I will make her believe it. yang Mengshan was full of confidence.

    Lu Xun considered it for a moment, then he softly said, ¡± ¡®since you¡¯re confident, then you can go and try.¡¯

    As he said that, his tone suddenly changed and became cold, however, if you fail, you can just wait for someone to collect your corpse!!

    Yang Mengshan felt a chill down her spine and shivered subconsciously.

    she held back the fear in her heart and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°I will definitely seed.¡±

    just like that, yang mengshan left with yang cai.

    gu youli followed yang mengshan and had been standing in the clinic for a few minutes.

    She could not understand what yang Mengshan was up to.

    Just as she decided not to wait and see and was about to rush up to yang Mengshan to ask for the bracelet, she suddenly saw yang Mengshan walking forward.

    Gu Youli looked up and saw an olddy with a golden frame walking out of the corridor of the hospital¡¯s outpatient department.

    Although the olddy was a little old, she was full of energy.

    She had a gentle expression on her face as she was discussing something with the middle-aged doctor beside her. There was a kind smile on her face.

    This was yang Mengshan¡¯s grandmother, Yang Cai!

    gu youli was so shocked that she was in a mess. there was a cruel and bloodthirsty smile on her cold face.

    Was yang Mengshan waiting here because she wanted to acknowledge her grandmother?

    Could it be that this was the ce where he acknowledged his family in his previous life?

    Although he didn¡¯t know what would happen between yang Mengshan and Yang Cai in the past or in the future?

    However, Gu Youli had already decided not to let Yang Cai acknowledge yang Mengshan.

    This was because if she allowed yang Mengshan to acknowledge Yang Cai, she would be seeking her own death.

    the closer she got to yang cai, the more excited yang mengshan became.

    She had already prepared herself to identally bump into Yang Caiter and then drop her phone on the ground.

 Chapter 358

    358 destruction, distancing herself from him (5)

    After picking up her phone, she checked which part of it was broken and identally opened the photo of her wearing the jade pendant.

    In that case, Yang Cai would definitely ask her excitedly, ¡± Who the hell are you?

    At that time, she couldn¡¯t admit it. She had to pretend that the other party was confused.

    Yang Mengshan, who was thinking about the next plot, suddenly felt a dark shadow looming over her head.

    ¡°Yang Mengshan, can you return my bracelet to me?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were red as she spoke with a trembling voice.

    Yang Mengshan was shocked and terrified. She was stunned for a while before she reacted.¡±Sister, why are you here?¡±

    She nced at Yang Cai nervously and saw that Yang Cai¡¯s eyes were on her.

    Her heart instantly jumped to her throat.

    No, she could not let Yang Cai recognize Gu Youli!

    She turned around and was about to walk out of the outpatient building but was stopped by Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s voice was a little torn as it came out clearly from the gaps between her teeth. I thought you giarized my work, but you even pushed me down the stairs and caused my father to fall. How could you be so cruel? he raised you for neen years, and now you¡¯re pretending to visit me at the hospital and even stole my bracelet. Are you trying to sell it for money again? ¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Yang Mengshan retorted nervously.

    Gu Youli¡¯s voice was extremely low and cold. It was full of oppression and coldness. ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve stolen someone else¡¯s things. When you know that someone has a rich rtive, you pretend to be one! You¡¯re so bad, to think that family still believed you!¡±

    Gu Youli did not know that Yang Cai was her grandmother.

    After she died in her previous life, she only knew that yang Mengshan had harmed her and her father, Gu liangwei.

    He knew nothing about anything else.

    Therefore, her words were deliberately said for Yang Cai to hear.

    She just hoped that Yang Cai would not acknowledge yang Mengshan!

    Yang Mengshan could feel the fear that the sky was falling.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± She was so angry that she was about to go crazy. I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t wrong me!¡±

    At the same time, she felt extremely guilty, and her legs went soft.

    She was not sure why Gu Youli would say that. Did Gu Youli already know what she was nning?

    However, if that was the case, how could Gu Youli not have any reaction when she saw Yang Cai?

    What¡¯s going on? what¡¯s going on?!

    Gu Youli red at her coldly. if I¡¯m using you, then open your bag and let me check it. I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ve really stolen my bracelet and then you¡¯ll know if I¡¯ve used you!

    Yang Mengshan held her handbag tightly. I didn¡¯t steal your bracelet. Why should I let you search? I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t use me wrongly!

    ¡°We¡¯ll know if I¡¯ve wronged you or not after we search your bag!¡± As she said that, Gu Youli grabbed yang Mengshan¡¯s handbag and opened it forcefully.

    She took out the bracelet from her bag as fast as she could. ¡°You still say that you didn¡¯t steal it? What is this? Don¡¯t tell me that it grew legs and ran into your bag!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s entire body trembled as if someone was strangling her. She could not breathe and her face turned as white as snow.

    What was going on?

    this Wanwan! yang Mengshan was speechless.

    Yang Cai¡¯s gaze did not linger on the two of them for too long.

    However, Gu Youli¡¯s words made her take note of it. She could not help but shoot a cold nce at yang Mengshan before walking out.

 Chapter 359

    359 Destruction, distancing herself from the enemy (6)

    Yang Mengshan watched as Yang Cai left. In her anger, she was like a beast and suddenly became active. She reached out to strangle Gu Youli¡¯s neck.

    Gu Youli lifted her leg and kicked yang Mengshan into the wall.

    Then, she said sadly, ¡± you¡¯ve gone too far! I¡¯m going to call the police!

    As she said that, yang Mengshan had already taken out her phone and called 110.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. She suddenly woke up from her dream and red at Gu Youli.¡±You¡¯re framing me!¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head sadly. you giarized someone else¡¯s work and you say that I¡¯m framing you. You stole something and you still want to say that I¡¯m framing you! If you kill someone tomorrow, are you going to say that I framed you too?¡±

    The people around them looked at yang Mengshan with disdain.

    Yang Mengshan was furious and wanted to leave immediately.

    Just as Gu Youli wanted to reach out and hold her back, there were already kind-hearted onlookers who blocked yang Mengshan¡¯s path.

    Yang Mengshan had nowhere else to go. She was so angry that she could not even breathe properly and almost broke down.

    The police arrived very quickly. Yang Mengshan had been arrested and was temporarily locked up in the Temporary Detention Center.

    Other than yang Mengshan, there were also three other female gangsters in the cell. The three of them did not like yang Mengshan.

    He was thinking of ways to bully her on purpose.

    yang mengshan wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with either. her weakness had always been her pretense.

    She had vented all the anger she had suffered at Gu Youli¡¯s ce on the female hooligan. When the female hooligan tried to push her away, she had pped her.

    His attack was ruthless, and it was clear and loud.

    In an instant, the female Hooligan¡¯s face swelled up.

    The female hooligan couldn¡¯t just let it go like that. She immediately teamed up with the other two members to beat yang Mengshan up. Yang Mengshan¡¯s self-proimed pretty face was beaten up until it looked like a pig¡¯s head.

    The guards outside didn¡¯t care. When a neer came, it was inevitable that he would be tidied up.

    There were rules everywhere.

    Yang Mengshan was scared and curled up in a corner, crying.

    He didn¡¯t retaliate when he was scolded or hit, only ring at the three female hooligans behind their backs.

    At the same time, she hated Gu Youli to the core for letting her in. She had to take revenge!

    She was reproaching Fu Jiasheng for what he was doing and why he hadn¡¯te to save her yet.

    Fu Jiasheng was outside and had rushed back as soon as he heard the news. He had bailed yang Mengshan out as quickly as possible.

    Seeing yang Mengshan beaten up like that, his heart ached.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said angrily to Fu Jiasheng, ¡± they, there are three women inside. They kept hitting me. You have to help me vent my anger!

    Fu Jiasheng pursed his lips. forget it, Mengshan. They¡¯re already in jail.

    yang mengshan¡¯s eyes widened and she pushed fu jiasheng away. ¡± ¡°You useless man! I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    After saying that, she left in a Huff.

    After this incident, yang Mengshan did not dare to look for Gu liangwei again. She was afraid that Gu Youli would do something cruel to her.

    After Gu Youli had confirmed that yang Mengshan had stolen her bracelet, Gu liangwei was a little angry with yang Mengshan.

    During this period of time, he did not mention yang Mengshan to Gu Youli.

    It had been more than half a month since Gu liangwei was hospitalized.

    When Gu Youli had asked the doctor yesterday, the doctor had said that Gu liangwei was recovering well and would be able to be discharged very soon.

    Thus, Gu Youli rented a house in the capital and tidied it up. She nned to let Gu liangwei stay there temporarily after he was discharged.

    Without yang Mengshan by her side, Gu Youli felt that life was wonderful.

    Although he had to travel to the school,pany, and hospital, he was tired but happy.

 Chapter 360

    360 The search for a spokesperson (1)

    Gu Youli¡¯s flower series design was postponed from Christmas to New Year¡¯s Day to be revealed at the Emperor jewelry¡¯s 2012 new productunch.

    In addition to Gu Youli¡¯s flower collection, there was also Yan Qi¡¯s Supreme Collection.

    gu youli had seen the supreme series in her previous life. it was because of the supreme series that emperor jewelry had won the top sales in the jewelry industry in 2012.

    However, at that time, the Supreme series, including the Emperor series, did not have an exclusive spokesperson.

    and now, yan qi was looking for a flower series, a supreme series, and a spokesperson for the emperor.

    in the meeting room, yan qi twirled his pen lightly and leaned back in his leather chair. ¡± the main content of this meeting is about the 2012 productunch. There aren¡¯t many problems with the design, and the event has already begun. However, we still need a spokesperson to make a Grand appearance on the day of theunch. Let¡¯s see if anyone has any rmendations.

    Zhou Lihua¡¯s face lit up with a bright and beautiful smile. ¡°I think Park Meilin is not bad. She¡¯s very famous in China. She¡¯s pretty and has fair skin. As the saying goes, fair skin can cover a hundred ugly things. Besides, our jewelry is so beautiful. If she wears it, it¡¯ll be even more beautiful. Moreover, she¡¯s Korea. She might even attract the attention of Koreans and open up a new market in Korea.¡±

    The other designer looked at Zhou Lihua coldly andughed, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about being a Korean? her skin is fair, but she¡¯s really ugly. I rmend Cheng Bingbing. She¡¯s beautiful, elegant, and like a queen. Not only is she well-known in China, but she¡¯s also well-known in Hollywood. If she¡¯s the spokesperson for our King, not only will we gain more poprity, but our ss will also be raised.¡±

    Just as everyone was fervently rmending candidates in their minds, Zhou Lihua shot a cold nce at Gu Youli, who had been sitting silently at the side.

    Sheughed coldly and looked at Gu Youli coyly. ¡°great designer gu, other than the director¡¯s supreme series, only your flower series was in the limelight at the new productunch. how can you just sit there and not say anything? don¡¯t you know who¡¯s suitable for your own work? Then how did you design it!¡±

    These words immediately made everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment. She looked up and swept her gaze across the crowd. The corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile as she said, ¡± ¡°I rmend mu li ¡®er! Two days ago, there was an online report saying that mu li hade to t city in China. I think this is a good opportunity!¡±

    Zhou Lihua¡¯s expression becameplicated and she sneered, ¡± ¡°What? you don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t you ever watch fashion news? Mu li ¡®er has never endorsed anything!¡±

    Hearing this, Qin cun Hong immediately agreed, ¡± that¡¯s right. Everyone knows that mu li ¡®er has never attended anymercial activities. You don¡¯t even know this. You¡¯re even a designer in the fashion industry.

    Sheughed sarcastically as she spoke.

    yeah, I heard some time ago that a famous France brand, fantik jewelry, offered her 300 million Yuan to represent them, but she rejected it!

    ¡°i¡¯ve heard about this too. i heard that it¡¯s not an endorsement, but a press conference!¡±

    anyway, mu li ¡®er¡¯s manager has already made it clear that mu li¡¯ er will not endorse any products. So, everyone should give up on this idea.

    Everyone started to talk and Gu Youli remained silent throughout.

    A momentter, Yan Qi coughed lightly and the crowd immediately quieted down.

 Chapter 361

    361 The search for a spokesperson (2)

    She tapped her pen on the conference table and said, ¡± mu li ¡®er is rmended by Youli. She¡¯s very suitable for our Emperor. I¡¯ve considered her before, but she wouldn¡¯t be willing. Let¡¯s just exclude her from the list!

    Zhou Lihua¡¯s Qin cun Hong red at Gu Youli coldly.

    He didn¡¯t know if she really didn¡¯t understand or if she was just pretending to not understand and was deliberately trying to attract people¡¯s attention.

    Gu Youli sat quietly and ignored their mocking looks. Her eyes were shining as she looked at Yan Qi and smiled. if we don¡¯t try, how do we know that mu li ¡®er will definitely not be willing?!

    ¡°a newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger!¡± qin cun hong sneered.

    Zhou Lihua snorted,¡±you really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± If you have the ability, then go and see!¡±

    the crowd had mixed opinions. most of them felt that it was too unrealistic for gu youli to invite mu li ¡®er.

    yan qi looked at gu youli deeply and chuckled. ¡± you¡¯re very energetic. I like this kind of unyielding spirit. Youli, I¡¯ll leave this difficult task to you. Good luck!

    when zhou lihua and the others heard that yan qi had actually agreed to gu youli¡¯s suggestion and even handed the task to her, they were all slightly stunned.

    There was some jealousy, some envy, and some hatred!

    However, when he thought of mu li ¡®er¡¯s rejection of all the endorsements andmercial activities, he could not help but smile.

    This Gu Youli liked to be in the limelight. Let¡¯s see how she dies this time!

    gu youli paused for a moment when she heard yan qi¡¯s decision.

    Then, she rxed her shoulders and smiled. I will try my best toplete the task and move mu li ¡®er with my sincerity!

    The day before they left for T city, Gu Youli was about to tell Yu feibai about this when she heard him say in surprise, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to t city tomorrow.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was full of shock and she said in surprise, ¡± ¡°what a coincidence! I¡¯m going to t city tomorrow too!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and a faint smile appeared on his cold face.

    Gu Youli nodded her head vigorously. Then, she hugged Yu feibai and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°it seems that we are not just fated.¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with adoration. he raised his hand and touched her nose. then, he flicked his finger up gently.

    gu youli frowned and touched her forehead. she red at him.¡±why are you flicking me!¡±

    ¡°I like it!¡± Yu feibaiughed.

    what a detestable hobby!! Gu Youli pouted and flicked Yu feibai¡¯s finger.

    Yu feibai did not show any signs of anger. Instead, he was in a good mood and he leaned over to kiss her.

    Their tongues intertwined and their teeth bit each other lightly, causing the temperature of the two people sitting in the car to rise.

    Gu Youli was almost out of breath from the kiss. She felt a chill on her chest. She did not know when her clothes had been unbuttoned. The innermost light yellow shirt had all its buttons unbuttoned by Yu feibai.

    She raised her hand and pushed Yu feibai¡¯s chest gently. She panted and said, ¡± feibai, don¡¯t. It¡¯s too bright. We¡¯re still in the car!

    Yu feibai knew that she was thin-skinned and had the tradition of a little woman.

    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t force her. He took a few deep breaths and forcefully suppressed the sudden desire in his body.

    He let go of her slightly, but his forehead was still against hers. His deep voice was low and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off now, but remember to make it up to me tonight!¡±

    Gu Youli felt embarrassed and thought of a certain man who was not satisfied with his desiresst night.

 Chapter 362

    362 The search for a spokesperson (3)

    He tormented her the entire night and did it with her countless times. He only let her go when she was knocked unconscious by him.

    When she walked the next day, her legs were sore and painful.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned sly and her lips moved. alright, I¡¯ll make a big meal for you tonight. I¡¯llpensate you well!

    Yu feibai narrowed his eyes and looked at her with a dangerous gaze. ¡°make a feast aspensation?¡±

    Gu Youli raised her eyes slightly and teased her evilly, ¡± ¡°What else can I do? Do you like to eat small meals?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as he leaned over and whispered into Gu Youli¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t like big or small meals, i like you!¡±

    ¡°i won¡¯t let you eat tonight!¡± Gu Youli raised her hand and gave it a light push.

    Yu feibai grabbed her wrist and pressed his body down on her.

    with a soft cry, gu youli fell backward with the seat under her.

    Yu feibai pressed her under his body and his pair of fiery hands sped her thin waist tightly.

    The two of them were in an extremely ambiguous position.

    if you don¡¯t let me eat it tonight, then I¡¯ll eat it now!! As he said that, Yu feibai¡¯s hand on Gu Youli¡¯s waist slowly moved away.

    Gu Youli¡¯s hands were hooked around Yu feibai¡¯s neck and her entire body was pressed down on him intimately, unable to move.

    ¡°If you dare to eat it now, you won¡¯t be able to eat it in the future!¡± She red at him.

    Yu feibai smiled and looked at Gu Youli. The tip of their noses touched. ¡°How ruthless!¡±

    that¡¯s right! I¡¯ll starve you to death!! gu youli pretended to be angry.

    ¡± if you¡¯re willing and you¡¯re the one who asked for it first, you can¡¯t me me, yingluo, ¡± yu feibai said ambiguously. his body rubbed against gu youli¡¯s and his lips brushed past her earlobe.

    His warm breath blew on her face and Gu Youli got goosebumps.

    Gu Youli held back the trembling of her body. stop fooling around. Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to the supermarket to buy something? are you going or not? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in a while!¡± as yu feibai spoke, he slid his tongue across gu youli¡¯s ear.

    At the same time, he freed one hand and sneaked it under Gu Youli¡¯s clothes.

    His entire body immediately felt as if he had been electrocuted, and waves of numbness assaulted him.

    Gu Youli held back her trembling and said weakly, ¡± ¡°How long is¡± a while ¡°?¡±

    Yu feibai did not say a word. His lips slid down Gu Youli¡¯s slender neck in a delicate and ambiguous manner. He kissed her corbone and then slowly moved down.

    He only let her go when Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red and her entire body seemed to be on fire as she kept begging for mercy. He asked her gently and domineeringly, ¡± ¡°Are you going to let me eat tonight!¡±

    At that moment, Gu Youli was like a kitten whose ws had been removed. She nodded obediently.¡±I¡¯ll let you, I¡¯ll definitely let you!¡±

    Yu feibai leaned on Gu Youli¡¯s neck and smiled in satisfaction.

    Gu Youli came back to her senses and felt a little indignant. She pinched Yu feibai hard on the back.

    She thought that she would hear a cry of surprise, but Yu feibai did not react at all.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Gu Youli asked, puzzled.

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows. it doesn¡¯t hurt. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it on yourself.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    The two of them flirted in the car for a long time before they drove to the supermarket.

    T city was filled with people and cars.

    The colorful neon lights converged in the night sky, adding a lot of ambiguous atmosphere to the sex city.

    Under the night sky, a handsome man and a beautiful woman walked out of the airport. Their beautiful appearance was very eye-catching.

 Chapter 363

    363 the search for a spokesperson (4)

    the man was tall and slender, exuding an elegant nobility from head to toe, like a noble from the middle ages. his icy face was full of coldness, but when he looked at the woman beside him, those deep eyes that were as clear as snow but exuded a chill would involuntarily soften.

    The woman had delicate features. Although her looks were not particrly outstanding, her cold and calm temperament was something that ordinary people did not have. The corners of her mouth were curled into a gentle smile. Whenbined with her cold and elegant temperament, there was no contradiction in her appearance.

    ¡°i came to t city to look for mu li ¡®er, hoping that she would be ourpany¡¯s spokesperson. so, what are you doing here?¡± She had already asked Yu feibaist night, but he had changed the topic.

    when they got off the ne, gu youli suddenly remembered and could not help but ask again.

    ¡°There¡¯s something.¡± Yu feibai said mysteriously.

    Gu Youli pouted. why are you acting all mysterious? if you don¡¯t want to say, then don¡¯t say. I don¡¯t want to know anymore!

    ¡°Hi, big brother, Lili!¡± A frivolous voice came from their left.

    the man was wearing a dark ck trench coat and exuded a kind of unruly aura from head to toe. he smiled evilly at the two of them.

    Gu Youli smiled and said teasingly, ¡± feimo, long time no see. I heard that you¡¯re a mysterious local tyrant in T city. You have to treat us well this time!

    ¡°A mysterious local tyrant? That¡¯s right, boss mo fou!¡± Yu feimo smiled evilly.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t you agree!! he looked at Yu feibai!

    yu feibai hugged gu youli. ¡± he¡¯s a dragon and a local snake. he suits you better! ¡±

    Yu feimo looked hurt. what kind of big brother would be like you? how could you speak up for others? I¡¯m so hurt!

    After that, he was about to reach out and put his hand on Gu Youli¡¯s shoulder. ¡°lili, pleasefort me!¡±

    however, yu feibai smacked it away.

    Yu feibai narrowed his sharp eyes and looked at him dangerously. ¡°Hurry up and lead the way!¡±

    Yu feimo smiled. this way please!!

    He brought Yu feibai and Gu Youli to the Imperial City hotel. After they settled down, he brought them to the restaurant.

    Mo Ye had arrived on time, just as the dishes were served.

    Recently, Mo Ye was also beaming with joy because his rtionship with Shen Weiyi was getting better and better, and it was bing less and less fickle.| He was stunned.

    suddenly, mo jiao asked yu feibai why he hade to t city. gu youli perked up her ears to listen.

    she thought that yu feibai would tell her, but he suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for mu li ¡®er? Feimo knows her, and Mo Jiao is close to her. ¡±

    really? ¡°Gu Youli was surprised. really?¡±

    Then, she turned to Yu feimo and Mo Han. ¡± do you guys know mu li ¡®er? are you good friends with her? ¡±

    Good friend?

    Yu feimo and Mo Han raised their eyebrows at the same time. They had a strange feeling.

    we¡¯re not exactly good friends. What are you looking for her for? ¡± Mo Han asked softly, shaking the wine ss in his hand.

    ourpany is looking for her to be the spokesperson, ¡± Gu Youli replied. She then asked curiously, ¡± if you two aren¡¯t good friends, then are you two close? can you help me ask her out? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. mu li ¡®er¡¯s real name is AI muli. She¡¯s Mo Han¡¯s younger sister!

    ¡°Younger sister?¡± gu youli waspletely shocked and subconsciously asked, ¡± ¡°Is she your biological sister?¡±

    Mo Ye sipped his wine. they have a father and a mother. One of them has his father¡¯s surname and the other has his mother¡¯s. Do you think they¡¯re biological? ¡±

 Chapter 364

    364 Search for a spokesperson (5)

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were filled with wisdom.

    She immediately stepped forward, looking at mo fou with a ttering face, her face full of expectation. then please help me ask your sister out. In the future, if you want to design any jewelry, it¡¯s all free!

    mo ye nced at her and said, ¡± she¡¯lle to mypany tomorrow. You can look for her there.

    What a smart woman. When she said that she would help him design jewelry for free in the future, she was actually asking him for a favor.

    Gu Youli smiled smugly. thank you so much!!

    ¡°Take it as a thank you gift for designing my ne,¡± mo fou replied.

    Gu Youli pretended not to understand what he meant and winked at Yu feibai mischievously.

    She really did not expect that she would be able to see mu li ¡®er so quickly and smoothly.

    gu youli was so excited about this that she woke up early the next morning.

    but she saw yu feibai¡¯s calm face, as if he was not happy at all, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Feibai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    It was not that he wanted to give Gu Youli a blow. He just wanted her to be mentally prepared.

    mu li ¡®er has never epted anymercial activities. Are you sure that you can convince her to endorse your products when you see her? ¡± he said with a slight smile.

    Gu Youli was not discouraged at all. Her eyes were shining with determination.¡±i know it¡¯s hard to invite her, or even impossible to invite, but how do you know it won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t try? I¡¯ve already decided that if I can¡¯t convince her the first time, I¡¯ll look for her a second time. If I can¡¯t convince her the second time, I¡¯ll look for her a third time and never give up.¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her meaningfully and leaned over to kiss her on the forehead.

    gu youli took out her phone and looked at the time.¡±It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go,¡±

    ¡°En!¡±

    At the Huangcheng group, two people received them at the front desk and politely led them to Mo Ye¡¯s office in the elevator.

    The door was pushed open, but before she could step in, she heard Mo Ye¡¯s deep voice. ¡± i said no, and i mean no. father wants you to return to the country as soon as possible! ¡±

    Then, azy, charming, and flirtatious voice sounded, ¡± ¡°Why not? He had been looking forward to this opportunity for a long time. That was a luxury yacht! I¡¯m already so old, but I¡¯ve never been on such a big luxury yacht.¡±

    mo fou felt embarrassed. his sister never made a draft when she lied. she was getting more and more profound.

    The world¡¯srgest luxury yacht was in her hands, and she had the cheek to say that she had never been to such a big luxury yacht.

    Gu Youli had heard mu li ¡®er¡¯s songs before. When she heard the voice, she knew that it was mu li¡¯ er who had just spoken.

    She smiled in appreciation and quickened her pace.

    Turning around the screen, she saw AI muli in a Crimson dress in the spacious office.

    She was half-leaning on Mo Ye¡¯s desk, her curly hair spread outzily. The gorgeous red packet wrapped around her enchanting body, making her look like a charming demon who wanted to stir up trouble. She was also like a thorny poppy, exuding a fatal poison.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m already an adult. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± AI muli acted coquettishly to mo fou.

    Her coquettish appearance, coupled with her pure and pleasant expression, looked perfect without any ws.

    mo fou looked at her coldly, his voice devoid of any warmth. ¡± i¡¯m not worried about you. if you want to go, you can go by yourself. don¡¯t drag weiyi along. she can¡¯t go! ¡±

 Chapter 365

    365 Search for a spokesperson (6)

    Mu li ¡®er looked hurt and mumbled, ¡± ¡°so you¡¯re worried about your sister-inw. you¡¯re not worried about me at all. after all, i¡¯m your sister. you only have this one sister. you don¡¯t care about me at all. aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll suffer?¡±

    ¡°Against you, it¡¯s already merciful of you not to let others suffer losses!¡± As he spoke, mo Jiao¡¯s gaze went past her andnded on Yu feibai and Gu Youli. ¡°You guys are here!¡±

    AI muli turned around and her long fingers yed with the long hair in front of her forehead. Her eyes swept across Gu Youli and fixed on Yu feibai¡¯s face.

    The corners of her mouth curled up into her usual alluring and charming smile. ¡°Hi, boss Yu, you¡¯re here for a date with my brother again today, but my sister-inw seems to have straightened him!¡±

    straight is straight, and gay is gay.

    Three ck lines appeared on Gu Youli¡¯s forehead. This mu li ¡®er really did not stop shocking people with her words!

    Mo fou¡¯s tall figure slowly stood up. feibai, go to the next room. I have something to discuss with you.

    After saying that, he had already stepped out.

    Yu feibai whispered something into Gu Youli¡¯s ear and nodded politely at AI muli before turning around and leaving.

    After the office door was closed, Gu Youli smiled at AI muli.

    ai muli strode forward and sat down on the ck leather sofa in the office.

    she yed with her white nailszily and looked at gu youli with her moist eyes, which were half cold and half evil. ¡± ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    gu youli was slightly stunned. mu li ¡®er was really smart.

    She did not say anything and just left her there. Mu li ¡®er already knew that she was here to look for her.

    ¡°you actually asked our boss to help you, how rare, and what¡¯s your rtionship with boss yu?¡± AI muli raised her eyebrows and looked at her, asking again.

    Gu Youli smiled calmly, like a spring breeze. I¡¯m Yu feibai¡¯s girlfriend!

    AI muli was surprised.

    Then, she smiled coquettishly and looked at Gu Youli with her charming eyes. ¡°You¡¯re actually boss Yu¡¯s girlfriend? Wasn¡¯t boss Yu gay? Don¡¯t you like our boss? Oh, my God, the perfect B * L in my heart is red again.| It was destroyed!¡±

    Gu Youli chuckled at AI muli¡¯s teasing.

    The tense atmosphere instantly disappeared.

    She sat down beside AI muli and politely extended her hand. Hello, miss mu li ¡®er. My name is Gu Youli. I¡¯m the designer of the Emperor International jewelry. I¡¯vee here specially to look for you.

    AI muli satzily with a faint smile on her face. Her eyes were half-squinted, and her slender fingers were holding a long, white wine ss. She shook the bright red liquid.¡±Designer, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    gu youli nodded. ¡± yes. on behalf of the emperor international jewelry, i sincerely invite you to be ourpany¡¯s spokesperson! ¡± she said sincerely.

    AI muli¡¯s charming eyes curved, and her eyes were overflowing with light. why? don¡¯t you know that I never endorse any products? ¡±

    As she spoke, she put down the ss in her hand and slowly stood up. She looked down at Gu Youli. that¡¯s why I¡¯m rejecting yourpany¡¯s invitation!

    With that, she turned around and gracefully walked out of the office in her seven-centimeter high heels.

    gu youli immediately chased after her. ¡°miss mu li ¡®er, please consider it again. we are very sincere. more importantly, part of our design is tailor-made for you!¡±

    However, AI muli didn¡¯t say anything. She smiled at her seductively and left mo Jiao¡¯s office.

    (P.S. I rmend my friend¡¯s tidbit,¡±cute baby above: The demonic Prince is busy chasing his wife.)

 Chapter 366

    366 Search for a spokesperson (7)

    when gu youli woke up, her entire body was immersed in a warmth that could not be dispersed.

    The setting sun shonezily through the floor-to-ceiling ss window, and the warm orange-red light filled the room.

    Gu Youli, who was basking in the sunlight, opened her eyes in a daze. She reached out for her phone on the bedside table and looked at the time. It was almost six O ¡®clock.

    During the day, mu li ¡®er was just like the rumors said. She rejected himpletely and mercilessly.

    However, she did not give up. She thought of the luxury yacht that mu li ¡®er had mentioned.

    That should be a gathering, right? Judging from mu li ¡®er¡¯s attitude just now, she would definitely go.

    in that case, should she follow them?

    Of course, I¡¯ll go. I will definitely go.

    After mu li ¡®er left, she went to look for Yu feibai, hoping that he would bring her to the luxury yacht.

    However, she did not know where Mo Ye was taking Yu feibai. She called Yu feibai and he told her to go back to the hotel first.

    She had woken up especially early in the morning, so after lunch, she changed into her pajamas and climbed up.| Sleep on the bed| Sleep, until now when he woke up groggily.

    Gu Youli raised her hands and stretchedzily. Then, she got up, put on her slippers, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and slowly opened the door to go out.

    She opened the door and saw Yu feibai sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the balcony. He was brewing a cup of tea and holding a book in his hand as he enjoyed the baptism of the warm sunlight.

    Under the temptation of the words, he became one with the orange sunlight, and the cold edges and charming arcs faded, making him look like he was out of this world.

    Gu Youli leaned against the door and looked on. For some reason, she felt her heart calm down.

    Her eyes turned mischievously, and then she tiptoed behind him. She covered his eyes from behind, pursed her lips and smiled.

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile.

    He closed the book and ced it on the coffee table beside him. He reached out to take Gu Youli¡¯s hand and pulled her to sit on hisp. ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Gu Youli reached out her hands and wrapped them around his neck. ¡°Yes.¡±

    As she spoke, she leaned on his shoulder. Because she had just woken up, her voice was nasal and a littlezy, but it was extremely charming.

    She pouted and said in a muffled voice, ¡± she refused.

    As expected, Yu feibai raised his finger and touched the tip of her nose. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As you said, if she doesn¡¯t agree the first time, we¡¯ll look for her again. Now, go change your clothes and I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡±

    I don¡¯t feel like going. Gu Youli shook her head and stared at the ceiling. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Yu feibai was slightly unhappy. He looked at her and said, ¡± how can that be? we must eat.

    gu youli rubbed her neck. ¡± if you promise to take me to the yacht party that mu li ¡®er mentioned, i¡¯ll go! ¡±

    it doesn¡¯t matter where I find AI muli. Why do I have to go there? ¡±

    Yu feibai did not reject her, but he did not agree either. However, Gu Youli could tell from his expression that he did not want her to go.

    gu youli blinked and looked at him. ¡± with you by my side, i¡¯m not afraid even if i¡¯m in a dragon¡¯s pool or a tiger¡¯s den! ¡±

    As he said that, he even raised his hand and made a gesture of bravely moving forward.

    Yu feibai was amused by her and the corners of his mouth could not help but curve up.

    He reached out his hand and ced it on Gu Youli¡¯s stomach. He fiddled with it a few times with his fingers.¡±let¡¯s go eat first. i¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    Gu Youli pouted and mumbled, ¡± ¡°If you promise me, then we¡¯ll go eat.¡±

    ¡°Quickly go and change your clothes!¡± Yu feibai reached out and pushed Gu Youli up.

 Chapter 367

    367 the search for a spokesperson (8)

    This meant that he agreed. Gu Youli smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately!¡±

    After that, she leaned over and kissed Yu feibai on the lips before turning around and walking towards the bedroom.

    After the meal, Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a faint but extremely good-looking smile. He reminded Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°AI muli wants to go on the yacht because she wants to see the world in chaos. You can¡¯t blindly get involved with her, understand? Otherwise, you can give up on the idea of going on the yacht.¡±

    I definitely won¡¯t get involved. Gu Youli nodded her head obediently.¡±Oh right, yacht party, which family is it?¡±

    yu feibai looked at gu youli for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°the he family!¡±

    The he family?

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before a beautiful and delicate face appeared in her mind.

    He Tongtong!

    Yu feibai was not very willing. Was that the reason he brought her there?

    Could it be that he family?

    Gu Youli did not ask him directly. She was afraid that Yu feibai would take the opportunity to make her give up on the idea of going there. However, she still hoped that it was not the he family.

    Unfortunately, the yacht¡¯s host was he Tongtong, who was already married, and she was on the yacht.

    He Tongtong was wearing a white v-neck long dress. Her hair was tied up high, revealing her sexy neck. She wore a diamond ne worth ten million dors, revealing arge area of skin under her neck. The curve of her chest was faintly visible, looking bright and generous.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the famous yboy Yu feimo of the Yu family would be at the he family¡¯s yacht party today.

    He Jintong¡¯s eyes shed with a cold smile.

    Then, she put on a gentle and pleasant expression and walked towards Yu feimo. ¡°Feimo, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    Then, she raised her ss to Yu feimo.

    Yu feimo smiled evilly and raised his cup as well. He then raised it to his lips and drank the entire cup in one gulp.

    He Tongtong smiled sweetly and said, ¡°you¡¯ve been staring at the door. You look like you¡¯re waiting for someone. Who are you waiting for?¡±

    Yu feimo looked at her and smiled. I¡¯m waiting for my brother.

    ¡°With my sister-inw,¡± he continued after a few seconds.

    Yu feimo was definitely doing this on purpose. Everyone knew that he Tongtong wanted to marry Yu feibai in the first ce, but Yu feibai didn¡¯t agree to it, so she married Yu Haoyu.

    He must have known he Jintong¡¯s thoughts, which was why he said that.

    when he jintong heard yu feimo say ¡®big brother¡¯, yu feibai¡¯s cold and noble face immediately appeared in her mind. she could not help but smile.

    however, when she heard yu feimo say ¡®sister-inw¡¯, she immediately thought of gu youli¡¯s face, which she wanted to tear apart.

    However, her expression did not change. She only asked indifferently, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw? Did you get a girlfriend for nothing?¡±

    Yu feimo shrugged evilly, as if to say that it was obvious.

    He Jintong¡¯s gaze was dark. She could not quite grasp Yu feimo¡¯s attitude. Why did he feel that it was only natural? wasn¡¯t it a secret that Yu feibai and Gu Youli were together?

    Could it be that they had already made it public? Did Yu Zhihe and old master Yu know everything?

    He Jintong smiled faintly and probed, ¡± ¡°congrattions! when are you going to invite everyone to your wedding?¡±

    Yu feimo did not answer her question because he saw Yu feibai and Gu Youli walking in together, hand in hand.

    Yu feibai was wearing a white tuxedo with a bright red rose in front of his chest. He had a handsome face, a tall and slender body, and an elegant and Noble aura.

 Chapter 368

    368 Search for a spokesperson (9)

    His gaze seemed cold and indifferent, but it could melt the ice and snow with one look.

    Just like Yu feibai, Gu Youli was wearing a white dress with bright red lines at the bottom. There was a slight smile on her lips, polite yet distant.

    This pair of Jade-like people attracted many people¡¯s eyes, and just one look was enough to leave a deep impression.

    Gu Youli looked around. Everyone was well-dressed. Three to five people were gathered together, chatting softly and drinking. It looked like a business social event.

    She did not seem to understand why Mu li ¡®er wanted toe here. She could not help but ask Yu feibai softly, ¡± I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything special about this gathering. Why did mu li ¡®er have toe here? ¡±

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and looked at her. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I told you, she¡¯s just bored and wants to see the world in chaos.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Youli raised her eyebrows.

    you¡¯ll find outter. Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes scanned the surroundings, but he did not see mo fou. He only saw Yu feimo.

    At that moment, Yu feimo had already walked up to her. He sized Gu Youli up and teased her. Lili, you¡¯re so beautiful today.

    ¡°You¡¯re also very handsome today!¡± Gu Youli smiled.

    The three of them chatted happily, and some familiar people came over to say hello.

    Not far away, he Jintong had been staring at them. She did not go up to greet them but only red at Gu Youli with some resentment. Her face was so dark that it looked like it was going to rain.

    It was only when Yu feimo¡¯s friends had left and Gu Youli had gone to look for mu li ¡®er, leaving Yu feimo alone, that he jinchen immediately went forward.

    She pretended to be surprised, feibai? You¡¯re here too?¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her from the side. His eyes were expressionless as usual and he replied with a soft ¡®hmm¡¯.

    He didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Seeing feibai¡¯s indifferent look, he Tongtong¡¯s eyes instantly became misty. Her voice was aggrieved. feibai, do you still me me? ¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re overthinking?¡± yu feibai had always been indifferent and cold.

    no matter what, I¡¯m sorry, feibai. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed her at that time, and I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that. But now that I¡¯m married to Haoyu, you¡¯re still my big brother. I hope you can let bygones be bygones and forgive me! He Jintong bit her lips tightly, looking pitiful.

    Yu feibai did not say a word and only looked at her expressionlessly.

    ¡°I wish you happiness with her,¡± he Jintong continued.

    ¡°Congrattions too,¡± Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice sounded.

    It seemed perfunctory, but it also seemed meaningful.

    He didn¡¯t pay any more attention to he Jintong because Mo Han hade in. He immediately turned and left.

    He Jintong¡¯s eyes turned cold and her fingers subconsciously clenched into a fist.

    She turned her head and searched for Gu Youli with her eyes.

    Gu Youli found AI muli in a corner at the side of the banquet.

    She crossed her legs and half-leaned on the table in the corner. She held a slender ss in her hand, and the bright red liquid rolled back and forth along the ss as she turned it.

    When he got closer to her delicate red lips, there was a very enchanting aura around her.

    Gu Youli took a ss of red wine from the waiter and smiled politely. Then, she walked towards AI muli.

    She stood beside AI muli and raised the wine ss in her hand to her. ¡°Miss mu li ¡®er, we meet again.¡±

    AI muli raised her eyes to look at her and smiled enchantingly.¡±Are you trying to say that there¡¯s no such thing as a coincidence, or are you trying to say that you¡¯vee to me just to persuade me to endorse yourpany?¡±

 Chapter 369

    369 The search for a spokesperson (10)

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes glistened and she smiled. I¡¯m here to persuade you to endorse ourpany, but since you¡¯ve already rejected me, I can¡¯t bring myself to be snubbed. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t be talking about the endorsement today. I¡¯m nning to get closer to you first!

    Oh ~~¡±AI muli¡¯s voicezily sounded, and there was a devilish smile in her eyes. interesting, I like it!

    As she spoke, she raised her ss and clinked it with Gu Youli¡¯s.

    When the crisp sound rang out, the two of them drank the wine in their sses in one gulp.

    ¡°Lili, what are you doing here? my brother is looking for you.¡± Yu feimo appeared out of nowhere.

    AI muli raised her eyebrows and looked over. Yu feimo suddenly appeared in front of her.

    She smiled seductively at him, her whole body exuding a seductive aura. ¡°feimo ~~¡±

    Only then did Yu feimo notice AI muli, who had been blocked by the table.

    he couldn¡¯t see ai muli from where he was standing just now. if he had known that ai muli was here, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have moved forward.

    Yu feimoughed awkwardly and said nervously, ¡± ¡°hehe, li ¡®er, what a coincidence. you¡¯re here too.¡±

    ai muli chuckled and said,¡±yo, why are you alone today?¡± Where¡¯s your national beauty, sinking fish and falling geese?¡±

    ¡°Please, stop teasing me!¡± Yu feimo blushed.

    He also knew that Gu Youli hade to look for AI muli because of the endorsement deal for Emperor jewelry.

    thus, he wanted to see if he could help gu youli.

    he turned his gaze to gu youli and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Lili, the ne on your neck is very beautiful.¡±

    Mu li ¡®er¡¯s line of sight subconsciously swept over.

    Although she did not say anything, the ne on Gu Youli¡¯s neck did make her look a little stunned. The White jade was very rich and colorful. It was different from ordinary jewelry and exuded a pure and holy aura.

    gu youli knew that yu feimo was helping her, so she immediately said, ¡± this is the worst one in the series that ourpany has designed and it was eliminated by our director. There are still better ones. Li ¡®er, do you want toe with me to ourpany to take a look? ¡±

    AI muli¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and she smiled in a magnificent way.

    She slowly stood up and yawnedzily. it¡¯s not impossible for me to go to yourpany and take a look. I can even buy your designs. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested in being yourpany¡¯s spokesperson!

    His tone changed as he turned to Yu feimo. I wonder if boss has brought my sister-inw. I¡¯ll go and look for her!

    As soon as she finished speaking, she had already left with elegant steps.

    Yu feimo gave Gu Youli aforting look. ¡°Good luck!¡±

    yes! Gu Youli nodded firmly. I will!

    Mu li ¡®er had already agreed to visit herpany and even purchase her designs. Compared to yesterday, she had already taken a big step forward.

    This was a good start, and she believed that AI muli would agree.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were shining with confidence.

    He Tongtong, who was standing in a corner, sneered as she watched everything. She nced at AI muli, who was standing on the other side at the moment.

    as his gaze turned cold, he had a n.

    He Jintong stepped forward and stood beside AI muli. how much did Gu Youli pay you for the endorsement just now? I¡¯ll pay you double so that you won¡¯t agree to endorse her.

    (Author¡¯s note: I rmend Cheng liuma, a very good female author. ck-bellied Princess ¡°)

 Chapter 370

    370 The search for a spokesperson (11)

    He Jintong stepped forward and stood beside AI muli. how much did Gu Youli pay you for the endorsement just now? I¡¯ll pay you double so that you won¡¯t agree to endorse her.

    Her heart was full of schemes, but she was not clear about AI muli¡¯s identity.

    He only knew that she was a little queen of the music industry and a singer with some fame.

    For the he family, one of the four aristocratic families, this kind of small-time singer could be strangled to death with just a move of their fingers.

    Since she coulde to the he family¡¯s yacht banquet, she naturally knew that the he family wasn¡¯t someone that ordinary people could mess with.

    Unfortunately, AI muli was no ordinary singer.

    thismanding tone made ai muli¡¯s expression turn cold in an instant.

    She nced at he Jintong and tilted her head slightly. ¡°huh? You¡¯re Yingluo.¡±

    He Jintong smiled arrogantly. I¡¯m he Jintong. I¡¯m the host of the yacht party.

    ai muli¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile as she looked at her with a faint smile. ¡± so? ¡±

    he jintong smiled coldly. How much did Gu Youli pay you to be the spokesperson? I¡¯ll pay you double so that you won¡¯t agree to be her spokesperson.¡±

    AI muliughed. Herugh was very demonic and charming.

    She was wearing a red silk dress, standing in the Milky light of the terrace. The red dress and the smooth milky skin made her unexpectedly enchanting and evil.

    Such a beautiful and devilish woman made he Jintong, who was also a woman but thought she was very beautiful, feel a little ashamed of her own inferiority.

    AI muli¡¯s cherry lips curved up slightly, and a hint of sarcasm shed through her eyes. five billion. That¡¯s what miss Gu said just now. If I¡¯m willing, she can add more. So, miss he, are you going to give me double that and ten billion? ¡±

    Upon hearing that, a trace of mild anger shed across he Jintong¡¯s face.

    What kind of international joke was this? how could a small designpany offer such a high price to hire a singer to endorse their products?

    Mu li ¡®er was clearly toying with her.

    He Jintong¡¯s voice turned cold, and there was a faint warning in it. ¡± mu li ¡®er, i¡¯m talking to you with sincerity. i hope you can show your sincerity too! ¡±

    AI muli blinked innocently. Her enchanting eyes were full of sincerity as she said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sincere, and I¡¯m only telling the truth!¡±

    He Jintong¡¯s gaze turned even colder. She felt that mu li ¡®er was demanding an exorbitant price.

    therefore, other than his tone turning cold, his expression was also full of ruthlessness, and his warning was very strong, ¡± mu li ¡®er, you¡¯d better not refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. You¡¯re a singer. I advise you to measure your own worth and think before you speak. This way, you can be famous for a longer time. Not everyone can be offended. At least, you can¡¯t afford to offend the he family.

    AI muli leisurely took a sip of wine and asked without the slightest awareness, ¡± ¡°The he family? Which he family?¡±

    He Jintong looked at mu li ¡®er with disdain. Her eyes were full of contempt. What a small-time celebrity. She didn¡¯t even know about the he family.

    She subconsciously raised her head and said proudly, ¡± ¡°The capital¡¯s he family!¡±

    AI muli¡¯s gaze was slightly cold as itnded on he Jintong. ¡°oh? There should be quite a lot of people with the surname he in the capital. Which family is it?¡±

    There was a strong sense of mockery in his faint tone.

    he jintong took two steps forward and threatened ai muli, ¡± mu li ¡®er, don¡¯t be so ungrateful. You¡¯re just a small-time singer. I can crush you like an ant!

    AI muliughed again. Herughter was so beautiful that it could cause the downfall of a city and a country. It was mesmerizing.

 Chapter 371

    371 The search for a spokesperson (12)

    AI muliughed again. Herughter was so beautiful that it could cause the downfall of a city and a country. It was mesmerizing.

    She suddenly raised the ss in her hand over he Jintong¡¯s head and turned the ss around gently with her wrist.

    Immediately after, the bright red wine poured down from he Jintong¡¯s head. Her hair, face, and white dress were all stained with a dirty red in an instant.

    He Jintong looked at mu li ¡®er in disbelief. The cold liquid flowed through her body, and she felt a chill in her chest. She shivered.

    ¡°You ...¡±

    AI muli¡¯s elegant and beautiful face looked at her seductively. Her tone was as cold as ice, ¡± ¡± my skin¡¯s been itching recently, so i¡¯m looking for someone to teach me a lesson. what about you? is your skin itching? if you¡¯re itching too, why don¡¯t we teach each other a lesson? ¡±

    Gu Youli, who had juste out of the washroom, happened to see this scene.

    in her heart, she felt that ai muli was delicate. moreover, as a singer, she had to take care of her image, so she shouldn¡¯t be he jintong¡¯s opponent, especially since she had seen he jintong¡¯s power.

    Therefore, she quickly walked over, intending to help AI muli, but she did not expect AI muli to be so strong.

    She was stunned. He was her idol!

    he jinchen red at ai muli with a fierce look in his eyes.¡±You¡¯re so silly!¡±

    Gu Youli walked over to AI muli. mind your image, miss he.

    Themotion here had already attracted the attention of some people in the surroundings.

    Yu feibai also walked over and asked softly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He Jintong simply wanted to find a hole to hide in. She did not dare to turn around as she did not want Yu feibai to see her in such an ugly state.

    AI muli¡¯s eyes shed. With just a slight movement, she knew that he Jintong was interested in feibai.

    She also instantly understood why he Jintong had paid her to not represent Gu Youli in the endorsement.

    As if she didn¡¯t want the world to be in chaos, she said softly, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s nothing much. it¡¯s just that this miss he said she¡¯s willing to pay double the price and asked me not to ept miss gu¡¯s invitation to be the spokesperson of emperor jewelry. ¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned. It turned out that he Jintong was up to no good. This woman was simply too much.

    He Jintong bit her lips and turned around to look at Yu feibai. She exined, ¡± no, feibai, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I clearly said that I would double the price to get her to agree to the endorsement!

    ¡°Don¡¯t give what you don¡¯t want to others!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes nced at her and then he walked to Gu Youli.

    He reached out and pulled Gu Youli into his arms. He looked at he Jintong coldly and said in a calm tone, ¡± Gu Youli is someone who I should protect.

    His tone was as calm as usual, but it was filled with a terrifying threat andmand. so, no matter where she is, no matter what she does, I will not allow anyone to hurt her or stop her. Otherwise, I will make that person understand what the word ¡®regret¡¯ means.

    he jintong bit her lip hard. she had just made peace with yu feibai, so she didn¡¯t think about it so quickly.

    Looking at Yu feibai¡¯s hand on Gu Youli¡¯s waist, she was so jealous and resentful that she was about to go crazy.

    This was all AI muli¡¯s fault!

    She would never let this evil woman off!

    He Jintong turned around and red at AI muli, her voice cold. ¡± why are you maligning me? i clearly offered you double the price to agree to the endorsement. why are you trying to sow discord! ¡±

    (P.S. Rmending Cheng liuma¡¯s female expert novel ¡®abilityndscaper: Two-faced Princess Consort, a very warm and pampered novel, those who like it can go and read it)

 Chapter 372

    372 The search for a spokesperson (13)

    He Jintong turned around and red at AI muli, her voice cold. ¡± why are you maligning me? i clearly offered you double the price to agree to the endorsement. why are you trying to sow discord! ¡±

    AI muliughed instead of getting angry, her lips curved up enchantingly.¡±Since you¡¯re sure you¡¯ve said so, then I don¡¯t have any reason to disagree. If I don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll be letting you down! Then I¡¯ll agree to double the price.¡±

    She then turned to Gu Youli and smiled mysteriously. ¡± miss gu, you offered me five billion yuan just now for me to be the spokesperson for yourpany, right? ¡±

    How could Gu Youli not see the sly teasing in AI muli¡¯s eyes?

    ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded cooperatively.

    AI muli looked at he Jintong again, her long and narrow peach blossom eyes raised slightly, but they were full of coldness. then, miss he, 10 billion. In order to prove that you¡¯re not lying, you have to pay the money now!

    Ten billion was not a simple number.

    Even if the he family was one of the four great aristocratic families with money, power, and influence, it was impossible for them to take it out in such a short time.

    Of course, the he family wouldn¡¯t agree to let he Jintong take the money. After all, a married daughter was like water poured out.

    As for he Jintong¡¯s husband, Yu Haoyu, it was even more impossible for him to help her. Their marriage was originally a marriage of benefits.

    He jinxuan bit her lips so hard that a row of horrifying white lines appeared.

    And because of the money, her face turned red.

    The people who were watching the show couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Even if you want to show off your wealth, you have to take out your money, or else it¡¯ll be so embarrassing! She¡¯s still the youngdy of the he family!¡±

    what miss he? she¡¯s already married. A married daughter is like water that has been poured out. Don¡¯t you know that? ¡±

    didn¡¯t you marry into the Yu family? the Yu family is more famous than the he family. With two young masters here today, why don¡¯t you ask them for help!

    they¡¯re not blood-rted, she¡¯s marrying her cousins. Who would care about her? ¡±

    I also heard that she wanted to marry the eldest son of the Yu family, but he didn¡¯t want her, so she married another one!

    The people around them were not quiet. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on he Jintong, pointing and whispering, their faces full of disdain.

    He jinchen was so angry that his face turned red and his body trembled.

    she turned to gu youli with a resentful expression. ¡± miss gu, i helped you out of kindness. how could you trick me with mu li ¡®er? ¡±

    miss he, I¡¯m just speaking the truth. You¡¯re the one who wanted to help me. Miss mu li ¡®er has been unwilling to ept my previous offer. She insisted on asking for 10 billion Yuan. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed. I can¡¯t give that much money, so we¡¯ve been negotiating. Since you¡¯ve helped me, I naturally have to be grateful. Tell me the price that Miss Li¡¯ er asked for! Gu Youli said innocently.

    The corners of AI muli¡¯s mouth twitched and she looked at Gu Youli with a devilish look. ¡°miss gu, why can¡¯t you just tell some lies? Didn¡¯t you hear her threaten me just now? she said she¡¯s from the he family in the capital, so you have to be careful ~¡±

    he jinchen was furious, and his expression turned even uglier!

    Gu Youli had Yu feibai¡¯s support, so she could not do anything.

    However, mu li ¡®er was just a small-time singer. What right did she have to act like this? wasn¡¯t she afraid that her career as a singer would end here?

    gu youli looked at ai muli apologetically and her attitude was very sincere. ¡± i¡¯m very sorry, miss mu li ¡®er. it seems that you were dragged into this because of me. in order to express my apology, i wonder if i can treat you to a meal as an apology? ¡±

 Chapter 373

    373 The search for a spokesperson (14)

    there¡¯s no need for an apology. mu li ¡®er flicked her hair seductively and ignored he Jintong¡¯s murderous gaze. I¡¯m fine with eating!

    Gu Youli was overjoyed. She was one step closer to her goal.

    He Jintong, who was ignored, was so angry that she wanted to go crazy.

    She had wanted to sow discord between the two of them, but now it had deepened their rtionship.

    AI muli didn¡¯t intend to let he Jintong off just like that. we¡¯ll talk about the mealter. Now, it seems that I have to ask miss he to prepare the hundred Yuan for me!

    He Jintong¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. mu li ¡®er, are you deliberately toying with me? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own weight! Be careful not to lose more than you gain!¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you threatening me? oh my god, i¡¯m so scared.¡± AI muli pretended to be afraid.

    As she spoke, she clutched her chest and said,¡±I¡¯m so scared that even my chest is cold!¡± hmm, there¡¯s also the smell of red wine.¡±

    It was such an obvious mockery. At this moment, it made the surrounding peopleugh.

    He Jintong was so embarrassed and angry that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground. Unable to restrain her anger, she raised her hand and pped him.

    AI muli¡¯s eyes turned cold. She raised her hand and held he Jintong¡¯s arm tightly, then twisted it.

    He Jintong immediately cried out in pain. She turned around and let out a shrill cry like a pig being ughtered.

    AI muli raised her eyebrows flirtatiously and looked at her with a faint smile. Oh, you¡¯re a palm. Didn¡¯t you say just now that you could deal with a small singer like me with just the movement of your fingers? ¡±

    He Jintong¡¯s face was as pale as snow from the pain.

    her eyes were as sharp as swords as she stared at ai muli. if looks could kill, ai muli would have been riddled with holes.

    Her eyes were ferocious, and her tone was ruthless, ¡± ¡°Mu li ¡®er, you are seeking your own death! You¡¯ll definitely regret this! i¡¯ll definitely make sure you can¡¯t survive in the entertainment industry! I¡¯m going to get someone to shut you out tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°i¡¯ll be waiting!¡± AI muli smiled devastatingly, but her eyes were cold and evil.

    After saying that, he suddenly tightened his grip on he Jintong¡¯s hand.

    Crack! He Jintong¡¯s arm dislocated, and she let out another scream.

    AI muli looked at her innocently and said, ¡± I¡¯m really sorry. I used too much strength and dislocated your arm. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still a doctor. I¡¯ll reattach it for you now.

    As she spoke, AI muli slowly lifted he Jintong¡¯s soft arm and said gently, ¡± ¡°It might be a little painful, but bear with it.¡±

    After saying that, he pulled he Jintong¡¯s wrist again and pushed it up.

    ah! he Jintong cried out in pain and grimaced in pain.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± AI muliughed coquettishly, but then she pulled he Jintong¡¯s other arm and there was a ¡± crack ¡°.

    The previous arm had recovered, but this arm had dislocated again.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He Jintong screamed in pain and fell to the ground.

    she wanted to curse at ai muli, but she was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat and couldn¡¯t speak.

    Such a cold and ruthless move made the people around them break out in a cold sweat, but no one dared to make a sound. When AI muli nced at them just now, her pair of evil eyes exuded a cold light, as sharp as a frozen de.

    Such a person could not be provoked at first nce.

    He Jintong had really misjudged her, or perhaps her pride had blinded her.

    Gu Youli was also stunned. Wow, he was an idol! She was starting to admire mu li ¡®er!

 Chapter 374

    374 The search for a spokesperson (15)

    Only Yu feibai remained calm.

    AI muli smiled seductively. sigh, this is so boring. Where¡¯s my sister-inw? ¡± have youe?¡±

    As he spoke, he had already walked through the crowd towards the door.

    AI muli¡¯s departing figure was as elegant and beautiful as ever, sexy and charming.

    After that, Yu feibai pulled Gu Youli along and left.

    He Jintong¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as she stared at the back of the two people leaving.

    She swore that she would definitely take revenge and make AI muli die a terrible death!

    There was no More Drama to watch. The people around them dispersed, and he Jintong stood up from the ground.

    Her white dress was covered in red liquid, her hair was tied up high and messy like a bird¡¯s nest, and her delicate makeup was ruined. She looked very disheveled.

    in the meeting room on the second floor of the yacht, mo ye, yu feimo, and some other business tycoons were having a discussion.

    That included the real owner of the yacht, he Jintong¡¯s older brother, he Jinyuan.

    In the middle, a bodyguard walked in and reported themotion below to he Jinyuan in a soft voice.

    He Jinyuan wasn¡¯t very worried because he was very clear about the he family¡¯s influence. He was very confident that no one would behave atrociously in his ce.

    At that moment, he did not know that the person he Jintong had provoked was AI muli.

    However, five minutester, the bodyguard looked anxious and walked in again to report he Jintong¡¯s condition. He also said that they wanted to help but were stopped outside the crowd.

    It was only then that he Jinyuan realized that the people he Jintong had offended were AI muli and Yu feibai.

    he jinyuan still had deep feelings for this sister of his. he hurriedly left a few words and left.

    In the room, the moment he Jintong saw he Jinyuan, she helplessly threw herself into his arms, tears streaming down her face.

    He Jinyuan¡¯s expression was dark as he released his aura. He asked he Jintong in a deep voice, ¡°who injured your arm?!

    He Jintong put an ice pack on her injured arm. The doctor had already reattached her broken arm just now, but it still hurt a lot.

    After hearing he Jinyuan¡¯s question, her eyes glowed coldly and she said hatefully, ¡°it was that little singer who did it. Brother, why did you let anyone on your yacht? she even dared to hit me. I want her dead. I want her to be banned from the entertainment industry!

    When he Jinyuan heard this, a murderous look shed across his face. ¡°Who is it? which small-time singer is so bold!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! she¡¯s really bold. he Jintong continued he Jinyuan¡¯s sentence. I already told her that I¡¯m from the he family in the capital, yet she still dared to hit me!

    ¡°Tell me what her name is, I¡¯ll immediately order someone to kill her!¡± He Jinyuan¡¯s tone was cold. How dare he touch someone from the he family!

    He Jintong gritted her teeth and spat out three words, ¡± ¡°she¡¯s called mu li ¡®er!¡±

    He Jinyuan¡¯s body trembled when he heard the name.

    His face stiffened, as if he had not heard her clearly. He asked again, somewhat unwilling, ¡± what¡¯s your name? say that again.¡±

    He Jintong¡¯s eyes were full of hatred as she repeated, ¡± mu! Li! Son!¡±

    He Jinyuan¡¯s expression instantly changed.

    He seemed to be shocked, frightened, and deep in thought. that little Heavenly Queen of the music industry? Mu li ¡®er?¡±

    ¡°Right! It¡¯s her!¡± He Jintong¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness as she replied.

    He Jinyuan thought for a moment and then looked at he Jintong helplessly. He said in a deep voice, ¡± Jintong, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to help you, but I advise you to forget it this time because mu li ¡®er is not an ordinary person.

 Chapter 375

    375 Search for a spokesperson (16)

    ¡°what did you just say?¡± He Jintong¡¯s voice instantly raised an octave.

    She was in disbelief, and her voice was shrill,¡±big brother, you¡¯re actually calling me that and you¡¯re just going to let it go?¡± Are you kidding me? She¡¯s not an ordinary person, even you have to be wary of her!¡±

    he jinyuan¡¯s face was cold and serious as he said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°she¡¯s mo fou¡¯s woman, do you understand? everyone in t city knows that the he family¡¯s roots are in the capital. a strong dragon can¡¯t beat a local snake, so mo jin is the one who calls the shots in t city. do you understand what i¡¯m saying?¡±

    when he jintong heard that, she was still indignant. ¡°then are we just going to let it go like this?¡±

    He Jinyuan said coldly, ¡°for now, you can only let it go like this. I think Mo Han is just ying with this kind of small-time singer. Once Mo Han draws a clear line with him, you can do whatever you want!

    It was obvious that he Jinyuan had not figured out the true rtionship between AI muli and Mo Han.

    He Jintong¡¯s face was full of ferocity.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she opened her eyes and said coldly, ¡°okay, then let her be free for a while. But brother, you have to help me deal with the other two people!

    The other two people were, of course, Gu Youli and Yu feibai.

    He Jinyuan¡¯s eyes were dark and he looked at he Jintong with a strange light. ¡°Do you like Yu feibai so much that you¡¯re already married to Haoyu?¡±

    He Jintong looked at he Jinyuan gently. ¡°Other than big brother, I like him the most, because he¡¯s the most like big brother!¡±

    He Jinyuan¡¯s gloomy eyes finally eased.

    He leaned over and gently rubbed he Jintong¡¯s face.

    his other hand took the ice block from her and gently massaged her arm.

    Feeling he Jinyuan¡¯s gentleness, he Jintong¡¯s expression eased.

    She reached out and held he Jinyuan¡¯s hand. Her eyes were tender. big brother, you¡¯re so good.

    he jinyuan¡¯s movements paused. he threw the ice cube in his hand aside and gently caressed he jintong¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, he bent down and kissed he Jintong. This was definitely not the attitude he should have towards his sister. It was more like he was talking to a lover.

    He Jintong didn¡¯t avoid him. She hooked her arms around he Jinyuan¡¯s neck. big brother ~~¡±

    He Jinyuan was slightly stunned, and then his mouth began to move down.

    As he kissed her, he said softly,¡±¡±Che ¡®er, the red wine on your body is really delicious.¡±

    He Jintong moaned softly and smiled coyly. big brother, Xun ¡®er only likes to be drunk by you.

    Upon hearing this, he Jinyuan picked he Jintong up with one hand. He Jintong cried out in surprise. She acted coquettishly in he Jinyuan¡¯s arms. big brother, you scared me to death!

    He Jinyuan put on an evil smile and walked a few steps. He ced he Jintong on the soft couch. really? ¡± Big brother will have topensate you wellter!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Big brother, of course you have topensate me!¡± he jintong said cheerfully, ¡± otherwise, you¡¯re not a good big brother! ¡±

    ¡°It seems like I have to satisfy little Rou today, right?¡± He Jinyuan gently bit he Jintong¡¯s earlobe.

    He Jintong¡¯s face instantly radiated with charm, making his breathing inexplicably heavy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, big brother has to be able to satisfy me, only then can he be considered a good big brother.¡± he jinchen¡¯s eyes were filled with lust.

    She continued to tempt him, ¡± uh-huh, big brother, hurry up. I want it!

    Outside the door, a person¡¯s lips were tightly shut. The initial shock in his eyes had now turned into ridicule.

 Chapter 376

    376 The search for a spokesperson (17)

    Outside the door, a person¡¯s lips were tightly shut. The initial shock in his eyes had now turned into ridicule.

    She held a phone in her hand and turned on the camera function, taking a picture of the spring scene inside.

    After Gu Youli came out of the bathroom, a small essory on her clothes kept rolling forward.

    In addition, there were some slopes here, and the thing that fell was round and kept rolling down. She followed it and kept moving forward.

    Just as she picked it up and was about to leave, she heard he Jintong¡¯s aggrieved and vicious voice.

    Thus, she was careful and continued to stand there for a while.

    Immediately after, Gu Youli heard he Jintong shout loudly that she wanted to deal with mu li ¡®er.

    She really wanted to know how he Jintong was going to deal with AI muli, so she slowly walked over and even took off her shoes.

    However, she really didn¡¯t expect to see such an explosive scene.

    She jumped in shock.

    This he Jintong was actually messing around with her big brother.| Lun!

    Oh my God, this woman is too scary!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned sly and she took out her phone to take a picture of the scene.

    It was supposed to be undetectable, but Gu Youli¡¯s phone had failed to live up to expectations and had run out of battery!

    ¡°Beep.¡± The low battery prompt tone suddenly sounded.

    Gu Youli cursed under her breath. She immediately put away her phone and ran back through the passage she came from.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± He Jinyuan also heard the sound of the phone.

    He quickly got up from he Jintong¡¯s body, then tidied his clothes. He took out his phone and called his bodyguard. who was taking photos outside just now? send someone to find him immediately!

    The bodyguard was shocked. He was standing at the outermost door and did not see anyoneing this way. He quickly ran to the room where he Jinyuan was.

    At that moment, Gu Youli had already picked up her shoes and was running madly. She stopped in the washroom ten meters away.

    after taking three deep breaths, she picked up her shoes and returned to the bathroom, looking calm andposed.

    There were a few women in the washroom, and they looked at her suspiciously.

    gu youli frowned and mumbled softly, ¡± damn it. the heel is broken! ¡±

    As she spoke, she fiddled with the heels of her high heels and knocked hard on the marble sink next to the sink.

    After a few knocks, she knocked off the heel of the high heel.

    She smiled in satisfaction. yes, it¡¯s much more convenient to walk now.

    After seeing her performance, the women in the washroom finally felt that there was nothing wrong with her and even smiled at her in a friendly manner.

    Women, when wearing high heels, would more or less encounter simr problems.

    Gu Youli also smiled politely at them and then walked into the toilet cubicle with her shoes.

    She quickly sent Yu feibai a text message before she put on her shoes.

    The women in the washroom had all left.

    Gu Youli walked over to the basin unhurriedly. After washing her hands, she even tidied up her appearance.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, the door was mmed open from the outside.

    he jintong walked in with a cold look in her eyes. at this moment, she had already changed into another set of clothes. she was no longer in the white dress that was sshed with red wine, but in another light blue dress.

    She was shocked to see Gu Youli in the washroom.

    then, she looked at gu youli with suspicion and her voice trembled. ¡± ¡°Gu Youli! Why are you still here! That person just now was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 377

    377 Search for a spokesperson (18)

    gu youli looked at her in confusion as if she was looking at a lunatic. she replied coldly, ¡± ¡°Miss he, what are you doing here? What¡¯s me?¡±

    Her nonchnt attitude did not make he Jintong suspicious.

    Her eyes were as red as blood. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Stop pretending! tell me, was that person outside the door you?¡±

    ¡°Mu li ¡®er had dislocated your hand earlier. Why is your brain damaged? You¡¯re talking nonsense here!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were cold and she wanted to leave.

    However, as soon as she pushed open the bathroom door, she was blocked by two tall bodyguards.

    he jintong also walked out and looked at her coldly.¡±Don¡¯t y dumb. Do you dare to let me search your bag?¡±

    ¡°Why should I let you search my bag? What right and qualification do you have to search other people¡¯s bags?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s gaze was cold and her expression was a little arrogant. also, who gave you the confidence? Do you think you¡¯re different just because you¡¯re the youngdy of the he family? haven¡¯t you been taught a lesson by mu li ¡®er just now?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± At the mention of what had just happened, he Jintong¡¯s eyes looked as if she wanted to eat Gu Youli up.

    She took a deep breath and calmed her mind. She did not allow herself to be angered. She said in a cold voice, ¡± you refuse to search for me. This proves that you have a guilty conscience!

    Gu Youli looked at her coldly and said in a cold voice, ¡± if I don¡¯t have what you want in my bag, how are you going to make it up to me? ¡±

    He Jintong was certain. it¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no one else but you.

    As she spoke, she gestured to the two bodyguards to search Gu Youli by force.

    Gu Youli raised her hand and gestured for them to stop, indicating that there was nothing to discuss.

    Sheughed and said, ¡± ¡°Miss he, I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but to prove my innocence, I can let you search. If you find what you want, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want. If you can¡¯t, how are you going topensate me? Why don¡¯t you justpensate me with the 10 billion that you promised to give mu li ¡®er?¡±

    He jinchen was so angry that he was going crazy. She had been taught a lesson by mu li ¡®er just now because of this.

    She red at Gu Youli viciously and then gestured for the two bodyguards to take action.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have that much money!¡± gu youli had provoked her on purpose to buy herself more time.

    He Jintong immediately retorted. who says I don¡¯t have that much money? I just don¡¯t have that much cash!

    Gu Youli smiled sweetly. I can ept the check. Give me the check and I¡¯ll search your bag immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell feibai that you¡¯re looking for someone to rape me!

    He jinchen red at Gu Youli with a disdainful expression and said in a harsh tone, ¡± ¡°Gu Youli, are you so poor that you¡¯ve gone crazy? Do you want money that much?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled as if it was a matter of course. that¡¯s right. I¡¯m so poor that I¡¯m going crazy. I just want money. Since you can¡¯t take it out, then I won¡¯t keep youpany!

    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t, I just don¡¯t want to give it to you!¡±

    After he Jintong finished speaking, she motioned for the two bodyguards to make a move. This time, the two bodyguards did not hesitate and immediately snatched Gu Youli¡¯s bag.

    Then, she searched her bag with all her might, but there was no mobile phone in her bag.

    He Jintong¡¯s expression changed instantly. How could there not be any!

    She reached out for her bag and poured out everything from Gu Youli¡¯s bag. There were pens, paper towels, some design drawing paper, and some other misceneous items. The only thing that she did not have a phone was to clean it up.

 Chapter 378

    378 Danger, rescue (1)

    He Jintong¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    When Gu Youli saw he Jintong¡¯s expression, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°Are you done searching? I can go now, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± He Jintong roared, ¡± who knows if you¡¯re hiding it on you!

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression also turned cold.

    She slowly walked forward and red at he Jintong coldly. miss he, please don¡¯t be unreasonable. I¡¯m wearing a dress right now. Where do you find a ce to put my things? ¡±

    he jintong looked at gu youli from top to bottom, trying to see if she was hiding anything.

    However, the dress was straight down and couldn¡¯t hide anything at all.

    However, he Jintong still felt that something was wrong. ¡°Where did your phone go?¡±

    I left it with feibai. Is there a problem? ¡± Gu Youli looked at her coldly and was about to leave after she finished speaking.

    But he Jintong blocked her way again. ¡± your phone is an iPhone 4. it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t put it in your bra. you can leave if you want, but i¡¯ll check it. ¡±

    as he spoke, he reached out to attack gu youli¡¯s chest.

    Gu Youli turned around, raised her hand, and pushed he Jintong away!

    He Jintong was caught off guard and was pushed back a few steps by Gu Youli.

    ¡°He Jintong, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Gu Youli red at her and walked out.

    He Jintong shouted in exasperation, ¡± ¡°Stop her! don¡¯t let her go!¡±

    Immediately, the two bodyguards who were as tall as mountains blocked Gu Youli¡¯s way again.

    miss, please don¡¯t move, or else ... the threat in the bodyguard¡¯s words was self-evident.

    ¡°I dare you to touch her!¡± A voice as cold as a thousand-year-old cier suddenly came from the right, interrupting the bodyguard¡¯s words.

    The man came with a heavy sense of oppression, and he was calm and unruffled. The sound of his leather shoes stepping on people¡¯s hearts was like that of a knife. His tall and handsome shadow was highlighted bit by bit, and immediately, the two tall bodyguards seemed to be shorter.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up and she shouted in joy, ¡°feibai!

    She wanted to go up to Yu feibai, but the two bodyguards were still in front of her, blocking her way.

    ¡°move!¡± gu youli looked at the hands of the two bodyguards in front of her and shouted coldly.

    The two bodyguards wouldn¡¯t listen to her and continued to block her way.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. When he spoke, he had already kicked.

    two handsome leg sweeps were quite fast, ruthless, and urate. they kicked the waists of the two bodyguards, and then, without any pause, they quickly withdrew.

    Yu feibai¡¯s kick was so strong that it sent the two tall bodyguards flying.

    The two bodyguards hit the wall behind them and fell to the ground with a ¡± bang. the pain made their faces turn as white as snow.

    Their waists were in too much pain, as if they had been stabbed. There were several times when they tried to stand up, but they fell down again and again.

    Unable to get up, he could only curl up on the ground like a small shrimp.

    He Jintong¡¯s mind exploded with a loud rumble.

    Her face was as white as snow as she looked at Yu feibai in shock. She exined hurriedly, ¡± ¡°Misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, Yingluo.¡±

    Yu feibai raised his long fingers and adjusted his cor. Then, he reached out and pulled Gu Youli into his arms.

    His deep and cold eyes suddenly looked at he Jintong, seemingly expressionless yet murderous. ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 379

    379 Danger, rescue (2)

    His deep and cold eyes suddenly looked at he Jintong, seemingly expressionless yet murderous. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    That low, fog-like voice was cold and dangerous like ice. His murderous aura was thick and heavy, as if he Jintong would fall into a bottomless abyss if she dared to act rashly again!

    He Jintong only felt a bone-piercing chill all over her body, and the tears in her eyes trembled violently. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to say another word and stumbled away, almost falling down in a sorry state.

    Gu Youli only heaved a sigh of relief after he Jintong¡¯s back view disappeared. She picked up her bag and left with Yu feibai.

    After she was far away from Yu feibai, Gu Youli took out her phone from her underwear. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I sent you a message to pick me up.

    yu feibai turned to the side elegantly and his gaze became gentle. ¡± what exactly happened? ¡±

    He had just received a text message from Gu Youli: feibai, quicklye to the women¡¯s washroom in the southeast, i¡¯m in trouble! Hurry up!

    He rushed over as fast as he could and even called Gu Youli¡¯s phone. However, Gu Youli¡¯s phone was turned off.

    Gu Youli¡¯s phone had run out of battery and she turned it off after sending the message.

    She was afraid that the battery would run out of battery again.

    When Yu feibai asked what had happened, Gu Youli still felt her heart palpitate.

    This matter seemed to be a huge secret. She had filmed it because of Yu feibai.

    however, she still hesitated for a moment.

    Gu Youli turned her head and looked around. She did not see anyone suspicious. Then, she tiptoed and whispered into Yu feibai¡¯s ear in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I went to the washroom just now and identally saw he Jintong and another man. They were acting very intimately in the room, but she called that man Wanwan.

    Yu feibai raised his eyes and gestured for her to continue.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression was very serious as she continued, ¡± ¡°But she called that person ¡®big brother¡¯! but she¡¯s married to your cousin, yu haoyu, so how could she be in a rtionship with a man called ¡®big brother¡¯? that¡¯s why i used my phone to take a picture, but my phone ran out of battery, and in the middle of it, there was a¡¯ beep beep ¡®warning that the battery was out of battery. she and that man heard it, so i ran to the bathroom and sent you a message for help!¡±

    Yu feibai was also deeply shocked. His usually calm eyes turned red and his fingers slowly clenched into fists.

    this was no small matter. this matter involved the entire yu family.

    Why was old master he in such a hurry to marry he Jintong off? did he know something about this?

    If they knew that they would still be connected by marriage with the Yu and he families, then they would be clearly setting the Yu family up.

    If her grandfather knew about this, he would definitely have a heart attack.

    Yu feibai reached out again and pulled Gu Youli into his arms. He said in a warning tone, ¡± in the future, don¡¯t do such dangerous things for me!!

    if not for him, gu youli would not have risked her life to take a picture of that disgusting scene.

    okay. Gu Youli was also a little scared. Fortunately, it was not far from the washroom. Otherwise, it would have been really dangerous.

    It was night. Lightning shed, Thunder rumbled, and the sound of rain poured down on T city.

    As time passed, the rain continued to fall, showing no signs of stopping.

    The ¡®poison¡¯ in the rainy night was still extravagant, overwhelming, explosive, and unrestrained!

    That night, mo fou and Yu feimo invited Yu feibai and Gu Youli to dinner. After dinner, they went to the famous poison shop in T city.

 Chapter 380

    380 Danger, rescue (3)

    poison¡¯s was T city¡¯s most extravagant nightclub. the entire modern epang pce was filled with wine pools and meat forests. all the young masters of the aristocratic families and high-ranking people loved toe here and spend their money.

    Gu Youli did not really like such ces and she rarely went there.

    After sitting in the private room for a while, she felt a little stuffy, so she wanted to go outside for some fresh air.

    The rain had finally stopped, and the wind after the rain was slightly cold.

    Gu Youli was standing on the balcony and did not notice the danger approaching her.

    A tall man holding a sharp dagger walked towards her step by step with a dark face.

    There were also several pairs of eyes around her, staring at her fiercely like wolves.

    Seeing that they hade to the balcony, Gu Youli thought that she was almost out of air and was ready to go back to the private room.

    However, the man looked at her gloomily, turned his wrist, and pressed the sharp tip of the de against her waist.

    don¡¯t move, ¡± he threatened.e with us obediently. Otherwise, I¡¯ll stab it into your body!

    As he spoke, his wrist moved slightly.

    Suddenly, Gu Youli felt as if the cold tip of the knife was going to prate her body.

    A trace of fear shed across Gu Youli¡¯s eyes. She could not help but run forward. feibai, help, help!

    The cry for help seemed to be very weak, and the loud music covered everything.

    However, two more men rushed over from the front. One of them wanted to grab Gu Youli but she kicked him out of reflex.

    However, the man suddenly took out a ck gun and pointed it at Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she took a few steps back in shock. At this moment, the person behind her caught up and chopped her neck with his hand.

    gu youli stumbled forward and fainted, allowing the group of people to take her away.

    when gu youli woke up again, before she could even open her eyes to see where she was, she was pinned down by two tall men on the cold ground.

    Gu Youli let out a pained groan and ignored the iron-like arm that was pressing down on her. She observed her surroundings.

    All he could see was a cold and hard cement floor. The cement was spread unevenly, and the surface was full of bumps of different sizes.

    she looked around and realized that she was in a dpidated building. there were only a few walls in the house without any furniture. on the side of the wall, there was a big word ¡± demolish ¡± written in red oil.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± The two men released her when their vicious and vicious tone rang in her ears.

    Gu Youli looked up and stared at he Jintong, who was standing not far away, guardedly.

    The moment before she fainted, she was thinking about who the person who kidnapped her was. The only possibility was he Jintong.

    Because she wanted to find him and destroy the chaos she might cause.| Turned into evidence.

    thus, gu youli was still rather calm at the moment.

    ¡°He Jintong, what do you want?¡± She slowly stood up and looked at he Jintong coldly.

    ¡°Who allowed you to speak to me in such a tone!¡± When he Jintong¡¯s cold voice rang out, she even raised her hand and made a gesture.

    Then, the two tall men stepped forward to stop Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli only felt that her leg bone had been kicked by someone. She was in so much pain that she could not stand steadily. After groaning in pain, she knelt on the ground.

    He Jintong looked at Gu Youli with a dark expression and threatened, ¡± ¡± i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you dare face me with your unbridled pride. otherwise, you¡¯ll be in a very, very sorry state! ¡±

    gu youli did not say anything and just looked at her expressionlessly.

 Chapter 381

    381 Danger, rescue (4)

    He Jintong thought that Gu Youli was being honest and snorted coldly. you¡¯re really cheap. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t understand what being honest is!

    as she spoke, she took out her phone. it was gu youli¡¯s phone.

    The video on the phone made he jinchen¡¯s pupils contract!

    ¡°You actually said you didn¡¯t get it? then What is this?¡± As he Jintong roared angrily, she had already moved forward and raised her hand to p Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    ¡°You b * tch!¡± As she said that, she kicked Gu Youli¡¯s abdomen hard.

    The pain was like a violent wave that quickly spread to the first part of her body. Gu Youli¡¯s body slid down and slowly curled up on the ground.

    He Jintong reached out to pull her hair and said fiercely, ¡± ¡± let me ask you, has feibai seen this video? ¡±

    gu youli was out of everyone¡¯s expectations. there was no panic on her face at all. she was unusually calm and even looked at he jintong in disdain.

    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± However, her voice was a little weak and heavy.

    She could feel that he Jintong¡¯s kick just now was especially heavy, and she was in great pain at the moment.

    ¡°Are you looking for death!¡± He jinchen leaned forward and threatened coldly.

    gu youli¡¯s lips twitched and her voice was full of mockery. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that Fei Bai will tell his cousin?¡±

    he jintongughed in a very strange way. Yu Haoyu already knew about it, even before we got married. What am I afraid of? ¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned.

    What? Yu Haoyu already knew? even if he knew, he still married he Jintong.

    oh my god, this is unbelievable!

    No, that was impossible. Yu Haoyu was not that stupid. He should know that he Jintong had a man outside, but he would never know that the man was he Jintong¡¯s older brother, he Jinyuan.

    He Jintong continued to smile. I made a promise with Yu Haoyu before I got married. He can do whatever he wants and I¡¯ll do whatever I want. We won¡¯t care about who we are at all.

    Gu Youli frowned. She was already starting to feel disgusted.

    he jintong sneered and continued, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you can¡¯t take it?!¡± ¡°let me tell you, this is the reality of the rich and powerful. there¡¯s no such thing as cindere in this world. it¡¯s only what it looks like on the surface. yu feibai is no exception. he likes you now, but he¡¯ll definitely have another woman in the future. all the men in the yu family are like this. there¡¯s no need to talk about yu feimo, everyone knows that he¡¯s a yboy. yu feibai¡¯s parents may look loving on the surface, but they both have their own lovers. so, sooner orter, yu feibai will abandon you.¡±

    gu youli closed her eyes. she suddenly understood the serious expression on yu feibai¡¯s face when she asked him why he did not agree to the marriage.

    ¡°No matter how chaotic the rich are, no matter how many lovers they find, they will never find their own brother! I don¡¯t think Yu Haoyu knows that the man you have outside is your big brother, right? If he knew, he would be so disgusted that he would want to vomit!¡± Gu Youliughed mockingly at him.

    ¡°He¡¯s not my biological brother at all. He¡¯s my father¡¯s child with another woman, while I¡¯m the child my mother had with another man. Was it fun? this is what a rich family is like. Behind the glory is nothing but filth. Do you still want to marry Yu feibai? if you still have the life to leave this ce, remember to ask Yu feibai if he¡¯s Yu Zhihe and Wang Jiahui¡¯s biological son. he Jintongughed at herself as she stared at Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart tightened but the next second, she smiled. ¡°He Jintong, you¡¯re so pathetic!¡±

    He Jintong was not angry. Instead, she smiled. ¡°Who isn¡¯t pathetic? You¡¯ve fallen into my hands today, and your tragic ending is destined!¡±

    Gu Youli raised the corners of her lips and was not afraid at all. Instead, she asked her directly, ¡± ¡°Then how do you n to deal with me?¡±

 Chapter 382

    382 Danger, rescue (5)

    Gu Youli raised the corners of her lips and was not afraid at all. Instead, she asked her directly, ¡± ¡°Then how do you n to deal with me?¡±

    He Jintong pretended to feel sorry for her and said gently,¡±how do you think I¡¯ll deal with you?¡± I¡¯m sure this ce isn¡¯t too good, but it¡¯s perfect for a cheap person like you to die.¡±

    Gu Youli did not say anything. She knew very well that he Jintong would dare to do that.

    If it was just he Jintong alone, she would still be afraid and probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. However, there was also he Jinyuan behind he Jintong. He Jinyuan wouldn¡¯t want anyone to know about his rtionship with he Jintong, so everything that happened today should be his doing.

    However, no matter how flustered she was inside, Gu Youli remained calm on the surface.

    she smiled faintly and said softly,¡±didn¡¯t you just ask me if feibai had watched that video?¡± Let me tell you, not only did he see it, I even sent the video to his phone. So what¡¯s the point of deleting it now? unless you find Fei Bai, take his phone, and delete his video, then you canpletely destroy the evidence. Otherwise, if anything happens to me, Fei Bai will definitely know that you did it!¡±

    ¡°You b * tch!¡± he jintong realized that she hated gu youli¡¯s calmness. it was as if she was in control of the big picture.

    This made her really want to tear Gu Youli¡¯s face apart.

    Gu Youliughed coldly. let me tell you, he Jintong. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll tell feibai everything that you¡¯ve done to me. Of course, even if I don¡¯t tell him, I won¡¯t let you off easily. If I¡¯m going to die, feibai will definitely find out who killed me. By then, it won¡¯t just be you. The entire he family will be buried with me!

    He Jintong¡¯s gaze was like poison as she red at Gu Youli. don¡¯t try to threaten me. Who Do You Think You Are? Yu feibai won¡¯t do this for you.

    ¡°i won¡¯t dare to say anything in the future, but now, yu feibai is so smitten by me that he can¡¯t leave me. if you kill me now, i can guarantee that he will hunt you down to the ends of the earth!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s tone was very light, but it exuded a cold and vicious aura.

    It made he Jintong feel cold sweat on her back.

    She red at Gu Youli hatefully and suddenlyughed. I¡¯ve changed my mind after hearing that. That¡¯s true. If I kill you, Yu feibai will definitely not let me off. But if Huahua ...

    As he Jintong said this, a sinister look shed across his eyes. I¡¯ve found a few men to apany you so that you won¡¯t only have him. Do you think he¡¯ll still want you? I think it¡¯ll be better for you to be abandoned by Yu feibai than to die!

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression did not change. Her eyes were calm but scary.

    Her words were powerful and clear, but they were cold and prating. then you can try. No matter what you do to me today, as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll make you pay for what happened to me today a thousand times over!

    She looked at he Jintong, her gaze firm and determined, without any fear.

    he jinchen was so angry that he wanted to clench his teeth. why was it that even now, gu youli was still so arrogant and did not take him seriously?

    What right did she have? What right did she have? Could it be based on Yu feibai?

    He Jintong, who was extremely agitated, threatened fiercely, ¡± ¡°You? what ability do you have to deal with me?¡±

    As she spoke, she called for a bodyguard and whispered a few instructions into his ear.

 Chapter 383

    383 Danger, rescue (6)

    the bodyguard walked out, but soon came back with another tall bodyguard. they were carrying arge basin of water and ced it in the middle of the room.

    He Jintong quickly walked over and grabbed the back of Gu Youli¡¯s head. Then, she pushed Gu Youli¡¯s entire face into the water with a strong force.

    She wanted to remove the thorns on Gu Youli¡¯s body and make her kneel on the ground and beg her!

    Gu Youli was pushed into the water and she choked on a few mouthfuls of water.

    She wanted to struggle, but her back was firmly pressed down by he Jintong¡¯s knee.

    Her nose and mouth were filled with water and Gu Youli could not breathe anymore. She was about to choke to death.

    With a ssh, she was pulled out of the water by he Jintong by her hair.

    He Jintong smiled smugly. I really hate your face. I¡¯m thinking if I should disfigure her. If I disfigure her, Yu feibai will definitely not be charmed by you again!

    after gu youli coughed violently, she looked at her with a gaze that seemed to havee from hell. ¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t like you either!¡±

    he jintong¡¯s eyes darkened and she pressed gu youli down again. she repeated this a few times, each time taking longer than thest.

    Gu Youli choked on the water and her guts were about to flow out. The heavy suffocation and drowning made her unable to speak. She could only see her thin lips opening and closing as she breathed heavily.

    At the same time, his mind was also in a daze, as if it had been filled with cement.

    When her vision blurred and her dizziness became stronger, Gu Youli thought that she was going to die just like that. He Jintong finally let her go.

    Gu Youli held on and did not allow her consciousness to dissipate. what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m not ying anymore!

    She wanted to stall for time so that Yu feibai woulde to save her. She kept provoking he Jintong and making her suffer for Yu feibai.

    If she didn¡¯t provoke he Jintong, he Jintong might really kill her to silence her.

    And she would rather die!

    At this moment, there were many cameras in the room.

    He Jintong walked to the camera and sneered at Gu Youli. ¡°yes, of course we¡¯re ying, but let¡¯s change the way we do it. i¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re gentle to youter and won¡¯t force you at all. this way, yu feibai won¡¯t think that you¡¯re being forced. i think you¡¯re so promiscuous that you actually did it with several men at the same time.¡±| Love, when you see Yu feibai, you must be in so much pain and shame that you want to die, right?¡±

    As she spoke, she had already arrived in front of Gu Youli.

    She reached out to Gu Youli¡¯s neck and easily pulled off her clothes, revealing her ck underwear.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart turned cold, but her expression did not change. She continued to stare at he Jintong coldly.

    He Jintong hated Gu Youli¡¯s gaze and could not help but raise her hand to p Gu Youli, causing her to see stars.

    ¡°I asked you to threaten me, I asked you to look at me like that!¡± He Jintongughed out loud and pped Gu Youli¡¯s face again.

    Gu Youli did not say anything. She suddenly closed her eyes and a strange smile appeared on her lips.

    He Jintong thought that she had finally scared Gu Youli.

    just as she was feeling smug and was about to order her men to continue dealing with gu youli, a loud noise suddenly came from the sky and shook the entire house.

    He Jintong¡¯s face darkened. She nced at the room and saw the bodyguards who were also shocked.¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    At this moment, a bodyguard ran in from outside in a panic. ¡°Miss, someone¡¯s here, and it¡¯s a military officer.¡±

 Chapter 384

    384 Danger, rescue (7)

    At this moment, a bodyguard ran in from outside in a panic. ¡°Miss he, someone¡¯sing, and it¡¯s the military.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, a deafening explosion sounded.

    A few fighter jets suddenly circled above the house in the ruins.

    He Jintong¡¯s face darkened as she looked at the military fighter jets hovering outside the window. ¡°Why would the Army appear here?¡±

    as he asked himself, his heart suddenly sank.

    It was because she seemed to know who the person was and why the Army was here.

    He Jintong cursed in a low voice, ¡± damn it! Retreat, we¡¯ll talk after leaving!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Gu Youli¡¯s mocking face and he Jintong¡¯s face darkened even more. She hated Gu Youli like this and rushed forward, wanting to tear off that face that made her so angry.

    what are youughing at? do you believe that I will kill you right now? ¡± He Jintong screamed and rushed forward. She raised her right leg and kicked Gu Youli hard.

    gu youli¡¯s entire body was in pain. it was so painful that her bones were almost numb and her brain felt as heavy as if it had been filled with cement.

    Now that he was kicked, he felt a sourness in his chest, as if he was in the abyss of death, and it lingered there for a long time.

    she really didn¡¯t want to provoke he jintong just now. since yu feibai was here, she would be a fool to provoke he jintong.

    She had only smiled slightly because of Yu feibai¡¯s arrival, which made he Jintong, who was very indignant, misunderstand and kick her in anger!

    A tall bodyguard stepped forward and reached out to grab he Jintong. ¡°Young miss, quickly leave!¡±

    Only then did he Jintong feel resentful and was ready to leave with the bodyguard.

    However, at this moment, the door was suddenly bombarded from the outside and instantly turned into dust.

    Immediately after, arge group of well-trained people rushed in with submachine guns in their hands. They were all wearing MCCUU digital camougebat suits, which were wrapped from head to toe and only revealed their eyes.

    they did not seem to be from a national army, but they were more well-trained than the national army. they quickly took control of the entire scene after entering.

    They surrounded he Jintong and her bodyguards in the middle.

    everyone held their breath. in the face of the unknown fear, they all tensed up.

    He Jintong¡¯s body was cold and her mind was nk. A terrible emotion called ¡± despair ¡± instantly filled her mind!

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips parted slightly and she gradually found it difficult to breathe.

    Her eyes were unfocused, and in her confusion, she saw a tall and straight figure, covered in a pure white halo, passing through the boundary of darkness and light, slowly approaching, like a bloodthirsty ghost, but also like a god that descended from the sky.

    His deep and cold eyes looked around emotionlessly. Finally, theynded on her with anxiety and pity!

    feibai ... Gu Youli mumbled softly and called his name.

    yu feibai quickly walked over and pulled gu youli into his arms. he held her in his arms lovingly. gu youli looked very disheveled now. her entire body was wet and her face was as pale as snow. her face was full of finger marks and there was blood at the corner of her mouth. there were also deep bite marks.

    With one look, it was clear that she had just suffered a lot of pain and torture.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was pressed tightly against Yu feibai¡¯s heaving chest.

    Listening to his steady heartbeat, she finally felt a trace of warmth in her cold body.

    She was already on the verge of fainting, but she still held on. She lifted her eyes to look at Yu feibai. His originally clean, ice-like face was covered in a thinyer of sweat.

 Chapter 385

    385 Danger, rescue (8)

    She was already on the verge of fainting, but she still held on. She lifted her eyes to look at Yu feibai. His originally clean, ice-like face was covered in a thinyer of sweat.

    Meeting her gaze, Yu feibai took the coat from his subordinate and wrapped Gu Youli tightly in it. He said in a dry voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s fine now!¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head to show that she was not afraid.

    Her eyes were full of smiles, and her lips curled up as she said softly, ¡± ¡°I knew that you would definitelye to Yingluo.¡±

    That soft and gentle voice tugged at Yu feibai¡¯s heartstrings, causing him to feel a deep heartache. It was as if his heart had been cut into pieces by a knife.

    His fingers were turning white from the force he used and he wanted to pull Gu Youli into his body.

    before gu youli closed her eyes, she nced at he jintong, who was as pale as a sheet. ¡± she pped me six times, kicked me four times, and pressed me into the water 11 times. Each time was longer than thest. She was going to get someone to p me and rape me.| I¡¯ll show you the video of you raping me!¡±

    Gu Youli fell asleep in Yu feibai¡¯s arms after she finished speaking in one breath.

    Yu feibaiid her t on the ground and caressed her forehead lovingly with his long and slender hand. He helped her smooth her messy hair and shifted his gaze to one of his subordinates.¡±I came over to take a look.¡±

    The man nodded, put away his gun, and took out a medical bag.

    After checking Gu Youli¡¯s condition, he heaved a sigh of relief and replied, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, chief. It¡¯s just a superficial wound.¡±

    Yu feibai closed his eyes and seemed to heave a sigh of relief.

    Immediately after, he nced at he Jintong, his gaze cold and filled with killing intent.

    In the poison room, Gu Youli said that she wanted to go out for some fresh air and had not returned for a long time. He called her but no one picked up. He went out to look for her but he could not find her.

    He almost turned the entire ¡®poison¡¯ over, but he still couldn¡¯t find her.

    She disappeared. The surveince video showed that she was standing on the balcony, but she disappeared in the next second.

    It was obvious that someone had done this on purpose.

    All of a sudden, he felt that his ears were very quiet. It was a kind of silence that was frightening. It was so quiet that it was as if there was no life or future.

    When she was in danger at the jewelry exhibition, he was worried but not flustered, because he knew that she was not their target.

    However, it was different this time. Those people¡¯s target was clearly her. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of treatment she would receive next.

    He forced himself to calm down. After some analysis, he realized that the only people who could have kidnapped Gu Youli were he Jintong or he Jinyuan.

    Even if they were not sure that the person who was peeking outside was Gu Youli, the two of them would still want to kidnap Gu Youli and silence her because of such a shocking and unforgivable secret.

    This was the first time he had experienced panic and fear.

    he immediately ordered someone to investigate he jintong and he jinyuan. finally, he found out that he jintong went to a remote factory in ruins.

    Without much thought, he gathered his men and rushed over. They only had ten minutes.

    However, these ten minutes were the first time in his life that he had been so flustered. His palms were sweating.

    when he saw the way she was tormented by he jintong, he simply wanted to kill he jintong.

    However, it seemed that letting he Jintong die would help her instead and let her off easy. She had ignored his warning and treated Gu Youli like this, so how could he be kind enough to let her die?

 Chapter 386

    386 Danger, rescue (9)

    He Jintong¡¯s eyes met with Yu feibai¡¯s icy cold gaze. She felt an extreme fear engulfing her mercilessly.

    it¡¯s not Bai Qingqing, it¡¯s not what you think it is. he Jintong¡¯s trembling voice sounded like she was holding back her tears.

    Yu feibai pursed his thin lips that were as sharp as a knife. He walked over and grabbed he Jintong¡¯s cor tightly, lifting her up. Didn¡¯t I tell you that if you dare to touch him, I¡¯ll let you know what ¡®regret¡¯ means? then, who gave you the courage to touch the people around me? ¡±

    He lowered his voice at the end, so low that it was like a wisp of smoke, revealing a bloodthirsty murderous intent.

    when he jintong¡¯s neck was strangled and she couldn¡¯t breathe, she also felt a chill running up her back. her whole body was forced to stiffen, and her face was as white as a ghost.

    feibai Qianqian. he Jintong begged for mercy with tears in her eyes as she called out Yu feibai¡¯s name in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Which hand did you hit her with? Which foot had kicked her again? Hmm?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s cold gazended on her face as he asked.

    after saying that, he loosened his grip, and he jintong immediately fell to the ground.

    ¡°This hand?¡± yu feibai asked softly as he stepped on he jintong¡¯s palm.

    immediately, he jintong shouted in a tragic voice, ¡± ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡±

    it¡¯s just a little pain, and you¡¯re already shouting. It¡¯s not even a tenth of what you did to her. Yu feibai¡¯s seemingly indifferent gaze was emitting a thousand-year-old cold light.

    He Jintongy on the ground, panting heavily. She was in so much pain that her whole body was trembling.

    She was already scared out of her wits, her whole body stiff and unable to move, falling into extreme panic.

    This was the first time she truly felt the danger of this Yu feibai.

    The bodyguards who followed he Jintong all wanted to go forward and save him.

    However, before they could take a step, the dark holes of the heavy assault guns were aimed at their heads.

    They were afraid and could only retreat!

    At that moment, Yu feibai lifted he Jintong up again and pressed his entire face into the water. It was therge basin that he Jintong had tormented Gu Youli with.

    He Jintong struggled and kept struggling, but the more she struggled, the more water poured into her mouth and nose.

    When she was choking and unable to breathe, Yu feibai pulled her up again. Then, he gave her a second to breathe before he pressed her head into the basin again.

    He Jintong started earning money at first, but then she lost the strength to struggle.

    She coughed violently all over. As she had choked on too much water, her lungs felt like they were about to explode. Her ears hurt, and her head hurt.

    As if he was about to die in the next second, one of the bodyguards beside he Jintong panicked.

    He rushed out and pointed his gun at Yu feibai. ¡°let go of my youngdy,¡±

    Yu feibai did not let go. He merely turned around and nced at him. As he narrowed his eyes dangerously, a thunderous gunshot immediately exploded in the room and reverberated through the empty warehouse.

    The bodyguard who was aiming his gun at Yu feibai had a bloody hole in his head. His expression froze as he fell to the ground with his eyes wide open.

    The world was silent, and everyone could only hear their own heartbeats.

    everyone was scared out of their wits. those who had followed yu feibai were all expressionless.

    Until Yu feibai¡¯s calm voice broke the silence. ¡°No one has ever dared to point a gun at me!¡±

    He Jintong, who was about to suffocate, suddenly recalled the rumors she heard about Yu feibai.

 Chapter 387

    387 danger, rescue (10)

    Rumors had it that even though Yu feibai was a soldier, he had his own private army!

    This private army was actually a legal gang, which was why so many people were afraid of her.

    she had thought that it was just a rumor, but now it seemed to be true. otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless and fired just like that.

    ¡± feibai, i was wrong. please let me off! ¡± He Jintongy on the ground and cried as she begged for mercy.

    Yu feibai looked down at her and suddenly turned around.

    He jinchen¡¯s heart leaped with joy. He thought that Yu feibai was going to let her off.

    However, she heard Yu feibai ask the man who was checking Gu Youli¡¯s body, ¡± ¡°Ah Zhi, did you hear what she just said?¡±

    the man named ah zhi looked down at gu youli and nodded. ¡°i heard it. six ps, four kicks, pressed into the water 11 times, and raped.| You¡¯re the one who uploaded the video!¡±

    Ah Zhi also felt a chill in her back when she answered Yu feibai.

    Sure enough, it was the woman that boss Yu had found. There was no limit to her ck-bellied nature. She had been tortured so miserably, but she could still remember how much she had suffered.

    ¡°Give her back ten times the amount!¡±

    As he spoke, Yu feibai strode forward with his long legs and squatted down in front of Gu Youli. Then, he carried her in his arms. ¡°Give me the video when it¡¯s done!¡±

    He jinchen¡¯s pupils suddenly erged, and his whole body trembled even more.

    She looked at Yu feibai and shrieked, ¡± no, no, feibai, you can¡¯t do this. I am a member of the Yu family. I am Haoyu¡¯s wife. You can¡¯t do this to me!

    you should thank yourself for marrying Haoyu. Otherwise, you would have gotten a hundred times more than you did today. Yu feibai was expressionless as he said that slowly. Then, he carried Gu Youli and left.

    He jinchen looked at their backs. His eyes were red and swollen from the agitation, and his chest was in great pain!

    She was in pain and she hated Wanwan, but more than that, she was terrified and panicking!

    ¡°Feibai!¡± He Jintong pounced forward, trying to stop Yu feibai, but a tall man grabbed her arm and threw her to the ground.

    For a long time, the empty and ruined factory was filled with he Jincheng¡¯s screams.¡±Ah, help me, Yingluo!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, help!¡±

    ¡°Brother, save me! Don¡¯t shoot, go away!¡±

    ......

    His roar resounded through the clouds, but no one showed him any mercy.

    Until she could no longer make a sound, but it seemed that the torment was endless.

    He Jintong was tormented beyond recognition, but she was still on herst breath when she was sent to the hospital.

    He Jinyuan was furious, and his entire face darkened.

    He was so angry that he wanted to take revenge for he Jintong. Of course, he knew who did it, but he didn¡¯t dare to take revenge.

    Not to mention that he did not have Yu feibai¡¯s influence, Yu feibai still had evidence that could destroy his life in his hands, which was the video of him and he Jintong in the room that day.

    Just as he Jinyuan was thinking about how to help he Jintong regain her dignity, he Jintong became popr on the inte.

    Although he Jintong was unwilling at first that day, she waster drugged. Because of the drug, she took the initiative to have sex with a few men, and this video was posted on the inte.

    After he Jintong saw it, she cried so hard that her intestines were cut and her liver broken. She was so moving that she kept shouting that she wanted to die.

    After Yu Haoyu saw the video, he was so angry that his whole body was shaking. Now, people wereughing at him wherever he went. He felt really aggrieved and directly threw a divorce letter at he Jintong¡¯s face.

 Chapter 388

    388 you are mine and mine alone (1)

    When Gu Youli woke up, she saw Yu feibai sleeping by his bed.

    It seemed that she had been watching over him all night. He had just fallen asleep and woke up with a little movement.

    yu feibai reached out to hold her hand and looked at her worriedly. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    gu youli frowned and felt it for a while. then, she shook her head to indicate that she was fine.

    She pointed to her side, indicating for Yu feibai to lie down.

    The moment Yu feibaiid down beside her, Gu Youli immediately wrapped herself around him. She wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s waist and pressed her face against his chest.

    Gu Youli closed her eyes in satisfaction and let out a sigh of relief when she smelled the familiar and pleasant scent.

    Yu feibai stretched out his hand and stroked her ck hair gently.

    After an unknown amount of time, Gu Youli¡¯s posture of upying his body did not change.

    In fact, Yu feibai wanted to hug her tightly and pull her into his body. However, she was still injured. Although it was not serious, it was enough to make his heart ache. Hence, he could only hug her weakly.

    Yu feibai moved his body, trying to make her lie down morefortably, but Gu Youli immediately tightened her grip.

    Yu feibai could not help but smile. What an arrogant and domineering woman!

    He lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers, asking softly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Are you alright?¡±

    Yu feibai thought that Gu Youli had been frightened and was still afraid, so she was hugging him tightly.

    However, Gu Youli shook her head and smiled as she replied softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid at all! Because I have you, I know you will save me. I will be fine!¡±

    He had always been confident and had always nned for everything. How could he let anything happen to her? so, she was not afraid at all. She just suddenly wanted to hug him!

    A strong sense of bitterness and shock hit Yu feibai¡¯s heart.

    Yu feibai stared at her face. His cold eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Then, he kissed her on the lips.

    His cold and ambiguous breath followed the tip of his tongue and traced the outline of Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    feeling that yu feibai¡¯s breathing was getting heavier, gu youli subconsciously reached out to hold his stomach and leaned close to him.

    Immediately, Yu feibai¡¯s passionate kiss escted and became an exploration that could melt one¡¯s bones and soul.

    He kissed her passionately and passionately, exchanging their lips.

    Unknowingly, their clothes had been ripped apart and Yu feibai¡¯s kiss slowly moved down.

    Her movements were delicate and torturous, giving off a numbing feeling like lightning.

    Gu Youli instantly softened and even her toes seemed to curl up!

    it¡¯s not Bai Qingqing. Gu Youli¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz, but it had a lingering charm to it.

    don¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want this Wanwan. her face was slightly red as she pushed him away with both hands. She thought that Yu feibai had misunderstood her hug.

    Yu feibai¡¯s hands were like iron hoops as he held her tightly in his arms. With a devilish and alluring expression, he said, ¡± ¡°But I miss, really, really miss Yingluo.¡±

    Thinking about it, her heart went soft and her bones ached.

    He had never had such an unforgettable thought before. It was as if he could only break his drug addiction by rubbing her into his body.

    Gu Youli¡¯s emotions were stirred up.| Suddenly, a foreign object invaded her body. Gu Youli moaned in pain and reached out to touch Yu feibai.

    Immediately, their bodies were intimately intertwined.

 Chapter 389

    389 You are mine and mine alone (2)

    Yu feibai lowered his head and kissed her again. He caressed her lips and led her into a wild tide of love. However, his actions were very gentle and Gu Youli could clearly feel his hot and firm body going in and out of her body.

    When Gu Youli woke up again, before she could even open her eyes, she could already smell a sweet fragrance. It was a smell that only Yu feibai had!

    She could not help but open her mouth. The moment she opened her eyes, Yu feibai gave her a lingering kiss.

    ¡°Are you hungry? get up and eat something!¡± His deep and sexy voice rang out softly.

    Gu Youli turned her head and looked outside. The sun was setting slowly and she asked, ¡± ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s five o ¡®clock,¡± Yu feibai replied.

    it¡¯s five o ¡®clock. You have a dinner appointment with AI muli tonight, right? I¡¯ll have to get up quickly! As Gu Youli spoke, she had already sat up on the bed.

    ¡°No, you need to rest now! ¡°change the date to tomorrow,¡± yu feibai¡¯s deep and cold maic voice pressed down majestically.

    gu youli buried her head in his warm neck. ¡± how can we do that? AI muli will think that ourpany is insincere!

    As she said that, she looked at Yu feibai and blinked her eyes pitifully.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze softened. Although he did not say anything else, he had agreed to it. However, he requested to go with Gu Youli.

    When the two arrived at the agreed private room, AI muli had not arrived yet.

    After the two of them had sat for a while, AI muli, who was wearing a red dress and brown sunsses, walked in slowly.

    Gu Youli immediately stood up and smiled at AI muli.

    She raised her hand and gestured for him to take a seat. Then, she said politely, ¡± miss mu li ¡®er, you¡¯re here. Please sit here!

    AI muli took off her sses and nced at Gu Youli with her long and narrow eyes. Then, she fixed her gaze on Yu feibai and smiled seductively.

    She strode elegantly to Yu feibai¡¯s side. She tapped her mirror-framed feet on her red lips and said charmingly, ¡± ¡°Boss Yu, I want to sit beside you!¡±

    Then, he directly sat down.

    their seats were very close to each other. after ai muli sat down, she leaned against yu feibai as if she had no bones. however, yu feibai did not push her away.

    When Gu Youli saw this, the ufortable feeling in her heart disappeared in a sh.

    However, she immediately suppressed it. She looked at mu li ¡®er and asked politely, ¡± we haven¡¯t ordered anything yet. Miss mu li ¡®er, what do you want to eat? ¡±

    As she spoke, Gu Youli handed the menu to mu li ¡®er.

    AI mulizily flipped through the menu, her eyes squinting like a cat¡¯s. Her shoulder-length curly hair was spread out, and her entire body was sunk into the wide chair. She did not sit properly, but she was exceptionally stunning.

    She flipped through the menu and ordered a few dishes.

    After the waiter took the dishes out, AI mulizily looked at Yu feibai and asked teasingly, ¡± boss Yu, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, and I find that you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful, and also more and more devilish. I¡¯m so envious, jealous, and hateful, but at the same time, I¡¯m also full of love and admiration!

    Gu Youli¡¯s brows twitched and she was so shocked that she could not be more dumbfounded. Something was wrong with Yu feibai and AI muli. It was too wrong.

    Yu feibai and Mo fou had a good rtionship, so Yu feibai and AI muli must have known each other in the past. Their rtionship seemed to be very good. The question was, what was their rtionship?

    Gu Youli suddenly felt a sense of danger.

    This AI muli was too beautiful, so beautiful that even the gods would be angry at her. If this was in ancient times, she would definitely be even more of a femme fatale than Diao Chan and Daji, who could bring disaster to the country and the people!

    (Author¡¯s note: rmended by my good friend little cat¡¯s female pet novel ¡°the world-defying orphan: The first Demon Vanquisher)

 Chapter 390

    390 You are mine and mine alone (3)

    Yu feibai looked at AI muli with a half-smile and said in a low and pleasant voice, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t consider.¡±

    AI muli pretended to look like she had been dealt a huge blow. She pursed her lips and smiled at Yu feibai.¡±Why? Because her bed| Is it good to practice Kung Fu? Actually, my bed| He¡¯s also very good at martial arts!¡±

    Pfff! Gu Youli obviously did not expect AI muli to say such shocking and soul-stirring words.

    For a moment, it was shaken until it was charred on the inside and tender on the inside, messy in the wind.

    miss mu li ¡®er, do you want to take a look at the brochure of ourpany¡¯s product that I¡¯ve brought? ¡± Gu Youli once again suppressed the difort in her heart and took out an exquisite picture album from her bag and handed it to AI muli.

    AI muli¡¯s eyes shed and she nced at Gu Youli. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? you haven¡¯t even eaten. aren¡¯t you being a little too insincere!¡±

    then, she turned around and met yu feibai¡¯s calm eyes. she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°How about youe to my hotel room tonight and try it out? Hmm?¡±

    AI muli loved to y, and she loved to see the world in chaos.

    When Yu feibai was facing Gu Youli, she could see a doting look on his cold and indifferent face.

    AI muli was filled with curiosity. What kind of woman could make a man like Yu feibai, who seemed to have no emotions, fall for her?

    That was why she had deliberately put on such a show.

    when ai gu, who was standing beside her, heard this, she could no longer smile. her face instantly turned ashen from shame and anger.

    This is red.| She was seducing her man right in front of her!

    Gu Youli really wanted to flip the table and leave. However, when she thought about the endorsement, she held it in.

    However, he couldn¡¯t continue to let AI muli tease her without any restraint!

    Gu Youli immediately moved a chair over and ced it between AI muli and Yu feibai. ¡°Miss mu li ¡®er, let¡¯s take a look at the brochure!¡±

    Yu feibai frowned. Gu Youli¡¯s jealousy made him want tough but he held it in.

    AI muli suddenly stood up and walked to Yu feibai¡¯s back. Her hands hooked around Yu feibai¡¯s neck like a snake.

    Her red lips moved and her breath was as sweet as orchids by Yu feibai¡¯s ear. He looked at Gu Youli seductively and said, ¡± actually, I quite like boss Yu. If you agree to let me have boss Yu, I¡¯ll agree to be the spokesperson for yourpany. How about this deal? ¡±

    Gu Youli could not control herself at all and her anger rushed to her head.

    Mu li ¡®er had been teasing Yu feibai in front of her time and time again ever since she came in. Now, she was even asking her to use Yu feibai to make a deal.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes, which were filled with murderous intent, instantly shone with a demonic light.

    She was like a beast that had its eyes on its prey, pouncing towards AI muli.

    ai muli¡¯s thick eyshes twitched slightly before she quickly dodged gu youli¡¯s attack that was not considered an attack.

    It was good that she was fast, and she had practiced it before.

    Otherwise, he would have been in intimate contact with the ground.

    After Gu Youli missed AI muli, she pulled Yu feibai up from his chair and red at AI muli coldly. miss mu li ¡®er, I¡¯ve sincerely invited you to be the spokesperson on behalf of thepany, but you¡¯re not sincere at all. In that case, we won¡¯t disturb you any longer!

 Chapter 391

    391 You are mine and mine alone (4)

    With that, Gu youran dragged Yu feibai away angrily!

    If she turned around, she would see AI muli¡¯s amused face, full of an evil and yful smile.

    Yu feibai was dragged out of the hotel by Gu Youli.

    He looked at Gu Youli, who was so angry that her face was as red as blood for the first time in front of him, and a sense of satisfaction shed through his heart.

    When they got into the car, Gu Youli red at Yu feibai with her fiery eyes and asked dangerously, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you push her away when she was leaning on you to hug you? Do you think she¡¯s too beautiful and you¡¯re moved?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± yu feibai quickly denied.

    He raised his hand and gently brushed Gu Youli¡¯s hair away. His eyes were filled with love and he replied innocently, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s because you¡¯re discussing the endorsement deal and you¡¯re afraid that it¡¯ll ruin your good times!¡±

    Gu Youli was furious.

    She pursed her lips and snorted irritatedly, ¡± ¡°did you know her from before, and you knew that she liked you? Then why didn¡¯t you tell me? if you had told me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee today!¡±

    Yu feibai held her shoulders and said with a deep expression, ¡± ¡°In your heart, am I more important than the endorsement?¡±

    How was he going to tell her that AI muli didn¡¯t like him at all, and that AI muli was deliberately angering her?

    However, he did not want to tell Gu Youli that her face was red from anger because of him. She was simply too beautiful and cute.

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and said with a hint of promise, ¡°of course. How can an endorsement bepared to yours?¡± It doesn¡¯t matter who we look for to be the spokesperson. Maybe they¡¯re not as suitable as AI muli, but I believe they can still highlight the advantages of our Emperor jewelry.¡±

    As she said that, Gu Youli¡¯s face darkened, as if she was dering her ownership. you better take it easy in the future. Don¡¯t flirt with other women. You¡¯re mine, mine and mine alone!

    Yu feibai did not know whether tough or cry, but his heart was filled with sweetness, as if someone had poured honey into it.

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli with a spark in his eyes.

    He lifted Gu Youli¡¯s chin with one hand and kissed her, not allowing her to move away. The tip of his tongue slid in like an attack and wrapped around her tongue domineeringly, tasting the fragrance inside.

    The two of them continued to kiss, their lips touching until they could no longer breathe, then they let go of each other.

    However, they did not let go of each other¡¯s lips.

    gu youli¡¯s face was flushed red from the kiss and her eyes were blurred like a pure little white rabbit. her entire body was weak and helpless as she stuck to yu feibai!

    Yu feibai hugged him and announced in a gentle voice, ¡± I¡¯m Yours and yours alone. You¡¯re mine and mine alone.

    gu youli smiled and buried her head in his arms. the bright light shone through the car window and shone on them.

    When she returned to the capital, Gu Youli was full of vigor.

    However, when she returned to thepany, Gu Youli could not help but feel a little discouraged.

    At that time, he had vowed to everyone that he would definitely invite mu li ¡®er to be the spokesperson of Emperor jewelry.

    But now, not only did he return empty-handed, he even offended AI muli.

    Oh my God, if Yan Qi knew about this, he would probably be criticized.

    Along the way, Gu Youli had been thinking of ways to remedy the situation and find someone to rece AI muli.

    She realized that it was harder than ascending to heaven to find someone to rece AI muli.

    At the entrance of Emperor jewelry, Brother Qin, who was in the security room, greeted Gu Youli as usual.

 Chapter 392

    392 You are mine and mine alone (5)

    He looked at Gu Youli and his face was full of smiles. Good Morning, Youli. You¡¯re back. Congrattions!

    brother qin¡¯s original name was qin han, which meant qin dynasty and han dynasty. he was about 35 or 36 years old and was a security guard in thepany. he was honest and enthusiastic about his work.

    Qin Han was the security guard Xiaozhi had mentioned had an affair with Yan Qi.

    To be honest, Gu Youli did not believe it.

    Qin Han and Yan Qi seemed to be people from two different worlds. These two people shouldn¡¯t have any interactions.

    ter on, when she left thepany with yan qi several times, yan qi would asionally nce at the guardroom.

    This made Gu Youli feel that the two of them seemed to have an inextricable rtionship.

    qin han¡¯s facial features were deep, sunny, upright, and mature. it was a pity that his legs were a little shaky when he walked. it was said that it was because of his injuries when he was in the army. every time he saw gu youli, he would take the initiative to greet her.

    Over time, the two of them became like friends.

    Congrattions? She did not manage to invite AI muli! Tired, Gu you forced a smile and greeted Qin Han. ¡°Morning, Brother Qin.¡±

    She didn¡¯t really want to exin the spokesperson thing.

    She wouldn¡¯t exin anyway. Brother Qin would find outter.

    hurry to the meeting room, ¡°Qin Han said with a smile. everyone is waiting for you to announce the good news.

    Gu Youli really could not smile anymore. After saying goodbye to Qin Han, she went back to her office in frustration.

    When he returned to the design department, he found that the big office was empty. There was not a single person in sight.

    Gu Youli took a deep breath when she thought of the meeting room that Qin Han had mentioned.

    He trusted her too much and knew that she would definitelyplete the task, so he gathered in the meeting room to give her a like?

    Or was it because he knew that she couldn¡¯t do it and wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the task, so he gathered in the meeting room to criticize her?

    no matter what, she had already tried her best and tried. although she failed, she had no regrets!

    Gu Youli opened the door of the meeting room. Yan Qi, Xiao Zhi, Qin cunhong, Zhou Lihua, and the others were waiting for her.

    As expected, everyone was here.

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and smiled apologetically at the crowd.

    Just as she was about to apologize for AI muli¡¯s refusal to ept the endorsement, Yan Qi stood up and started pping.

    then, the people below made a ruckus and pped along with yan qi. then, someone opened a ss of champagne and opened it for gu youli, who was at the door.

    The champagne sttered all over her and Gu Youli subconsciously took two steps back.

    Who could tell her what was going on? Why is the champagne already open?

    AI muli didn¡¯t agree to the endorsement deal. How was she supposed to exin thister?

    Teary eyes

    Xiao Zhi ran to Gu Youli happily and hugged her. She said excitedly and happily, ¡± ¡°Youli, you¡¯re amazing! we can¡¯t believe that mu li ¡®er actually agreed to endorse our emperor. it was only when the director showed the contract to everyone that everyone felt that this was not a dream.¡±

    Ugh! Gu Youli was shocked!

    She was as clear as water and didn¡¯t even dare to blink.

    Mu li ¡®er had agreed to the endorsement? And the contract has already been signed? Why did she suddenly agree?!

    Gu Youli felt that this was a miracle!

    Youli, mu li ¡®er has already said that you are fully in charge of everything she does in the capital. Yan Qi¡¯s eyes were full of admiration as he reached out and patted Gu Youli¡¯s shoulder.

    Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Good!¡±

 Chapter 393

    393 You are mine and mine alone (6)

    zhou lihua, who was standing next to him, was full of jealousy and hatred.

    She had thought that when Gu Youli returned, she would be like a stray dog.

    she could not believe that mu li ¡®er had actually agreed to the endorsement.

    this mu li ¡®er was too unprincipled and too stupid. she did not agree to the tens of millions or hundreds of millions of endorsement and actually agreed to the emperor¡¯s million-dor endorsement.

    She looked at Gu Youli coldly as she was surrounded by the crowd. hmph! What was there to be proud of? she was just lucky, or someone had helped her.

    Actually, Zhou Lihua was wrong. Luck might have yed a part but it was not the main reason. Of course, no one had helped Gu Youli.

    AI muli¡¯s personality was enchanting, devilish, and unpredictable.

    if she agreed to do something, no one could stop her. if she didn¡¯t want to do something, no one could persuade her.

    Not to mention Yu feibai, even if mo fou asked, she would still be unwilling.

    And when she agreed to something, there was no reason or appointment. It was all about her mood.

    There was no special reason for her to agree this time. She just felt that Gu Youli was to her liking.

    She liked this person, so she agreed!

    This was AI muli. Who said that a woman could be willful, but she couldn¡¯t do as she pleased? she liked to do as she pleased. Who said that a woman could be arrogant, but she couldn¡¯t be pampered? she liked to be pampered.

    Gu Youli did not understand why Mu li ¡®er had suddenly agreed to the endorsement.

    Since it had something to do with Yu feibai, Gu Youli decided to ask him back. Anyway, it was a good thing that she had agreed to it. However, she would definitely not get too close to her in the future in case she spied on her Yu feibai.

    Who knew if she agreed because of Yu feibai?

    gu youli turned her head and met zhou lihua¡¯s jealous gaze.

    She raised the ss of champagne in her hand and raised it to Zhou Lihua. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and she smiled without saying a word.

    however, his eyes were cold and arrogant. he didn¡¯t take zhou lihua seriously at all.

    Zhou Lihua was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    Although Gu Youli did not really want to know why AI muli had suddenly agreed to it, she could not help but ask AI muli when she was handing out the papers, ¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly agree to the endorsement?¡±

    ¡°Because boss Yu promised to spend a night with me, so I agreed!¡± AI muliughed enchantingly.

    Gu Youli looked down on her. you¡¯re trying to sow discord!!

    It was not that she did not think that Yu feibai might have made a deal with mu li ¡®er in private, which was why Mu li¡¯ er agreed to be the spokesperson.

    However, Yu feibai had guaranteed her that there was no absolute deal. If AI muli agreed to the endorsement, it had nothing to do with him.

    AI muliughed instead of getting angry. Her smile was charming and alluring.

    Gu Youli was confused, but she seemed to understand what Yu feibai meant.ai muli loved to see the world in chaos.

    The Emperor jewelry¡¯s new productunch was very sessful.

    yan qi¡¯s ¡± supreme ¡± series used China hetian jade as the main material. it was a groundbreaking fusion of china¡¯s gentle and introverted white jade culture and the dazzling gemstones of the west.

    The respect series of jewelry was full of tension and brought a strong visual impact. At the same time, it was also very fashionable. It also happened to integrate Chinese freehand painting and calligraphy into the jewelry design, perfectly demonstrating the traditional Chinese Jade carving technique. It was not in vain to be called ¡°Supreme ¡°.

 Chapter 394

    394 You are mine and mine alone (7)

    In addition to Yan Qi¡¯s Supreme Series, which had caused a huge response,

    Gu Youli¡¯s ¡®Jade Lotus¡¯ series had also shocked everyone.

    The Jade lotus flower was also made of the warm and lustrous China Hetian jade. Using the delicate traditional Chinese Jade carving technique, it was carved into a blooming lotus flower by Lord Tian. The fiery and beautiful yellow diamond surrounded a huge Emerald as the stamen of the lotus flower.

    It looked simple, elegant, and clean, but it also lost its elegance and nobility. It perfectly showed a new artistic atmosphere, which not only inherited the graceful beauty of the Oriental ssical culture, but also had the aura of the International contemporary era. It brought the collision of Chinese and Western jewelry culture to the extreme.

    Everyone thought that the Emperor had used China white jade for modern high-end jewelry. This innovation was very enlightening. He boldlybined the high-end Parisian jewelry technology with the mysterious jade carving technology of China, which was refreshing.

    As a result, Emperor jewelry became famous overnight, rising from obscurity to the top, and from then on, it was as famous as the fashion brand, jiumei.

    Yan Qi became one of the top ten chief designers in the country.

    Gu Youli did not disappoint either. She won the neer Award at the Golden Fox awards ceremony, which the jewelry designers were proud of.

    When she returned home with the grand prize, Gu liangwei was so happy that he almost went crazy.

    He ced the trophy in the living room, in the most prominent position.

    However, he was afraid that it would be too low and identally break it, so he put it on a higher shelf. In the end, he still felt that it was not eye-catching enough.

    Just like that, he changed ces back and forth. After a long time, he finally decided to put the trophy on the shelf behind the television. The television had been changed at thest minute to protect the trophy.

    Because Gu Youli had to go to work and Gu liangwei¡¯s leg had not fully recovered, Gu Youli and her father had to stay in the capital for the new year.

    the day before new year¡¯s eve, gu liangwei asked gu youli to call yang mengshan and ask her toe home for new year¡¯s dinner. however, gu youli was not willing to call.

    Yang Mengshan had probably been shocked by Gu Youli¡¯s scheme that time.

    During this period of time, she had been very well-behaved. Not only did she not look for Gu liangwei again, but she also treated Gu Youli as if she was a stranger when she met her at school.

    Gu liangwei saw that Gu Youli was not willing to call yang Mengshan, so he secretly called yang Mengshan.

    A mechanical female voice came from the other end of the phone. The number you have dialed is not in service!

    On the third day of the new year, Yu feibai came to the Gu family¡¯s house and Gu Youli got up early in the morning to fiddle with it. This made Gu liangwei a little jealous and he sighed. Indeed, a grown woman can not be kept at home!

    Actually, Yu feibai should have gone to the Yu family¡¯s old residence today because the he family would be visiting the Yu family.

    As the next head of the Yu family, old master Yu felt that he should be present.

    However, Yu feibai was not willing to do so and declined the offer, saying that he had something on.

    Although Yu Haoyu had thrown the divorce papers to he Jintong, the divorce still did not happen.

    Old master he¡¯s face was wrinkled as he pleaded with old master Yu several times. Finally, old master Yu relented and agreed to let he Jintong return to the Yu family.

    However, Yu Haoyu never returned to his and he Jintong¡¯s wedding room.

    Old master Yu also had thoughts about he Jintong in his heart. Today, the he family came to pay him a New Year¡¯s visit, but he didn¡¯t even nce at he Jintong.

    Instead, she chatted with he Jintong¡¯s younger sister, he Jinyu. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years and you¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯re so beautiful!

 Chapter 395

    395 You are mine and mine alone (8)

    He Jinyu blushed slightly and said a little shyly, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Yu, you¡¯re too kind! Jinyu has grown up, but Grandpa Yu hasn¡¯t aged at all.¡±

    ¡°This little girl¡¯s mouth is really sweet!¡± Old master Yuughed.

    At this moment, he Jinyuan, who was sitting next to he Jinyu, suddenly let out a soft gasp of surprise. He asked old master Yu, ¡± Grandpa Yu, feibai and his girlfriend aren¡¯t here? ¡±

    ¡°What? your girlfriend?¡± Old master Yu¡¯s eyebrows suddenly sank, and his cloudy eyes widened.

    ¡°you don¡¯t know about this?¡± A look of astonishment shed across he Jinyuan¡¯s face. Then, he said with a little puzzlement, ¡± thest time I organized a yacht gathering in t city, feibai brought his girlfriend along. Feimo was there too. Feimo even said that the girl was his sister-inw. I was wondering why Qianqian didn¡¯t you know? ¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s face darkened with aplicated expression. It was a little serious, a little happy, and a little worried.

    With the he family present, he couldn¡¯t say anything or show anything.

    Old master Yu smiled faintly and pretended not to care too much. With the calm attitude of an elder who cared about his junior, he said softly, ¡± when I asked him to find a girlfriend, he said that he would find one. I thought that he was going to lie to me, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would really have a girlfriend. I wonder how she is. Why didn¡¯t he bring her home to let me see her? ¡±

    He Jinyuan was a little stunned by old master Yu¡¯s calmness.

    His heart was filled with endless coldness, but he still put on a kind smile. I think she¡¯s a second-year student at Capital University. She¡¯s been with feibai for quite some time. Her father is a truck driver and she¡¯s now an intern at a jewelry designpany called Emperor.

    Old master Yu¡¯s face sank, and he smiled faintly, not continuing this topic.

    This meal made he Jinyuan feel very bored. Based on the Yu family¡¯s status, it was impossible for old master Yu to not have any reaction when he heard the woman¡¯s family background. Could it be that he had known about it long ago?

    It was obvious that he Jinyuan had underestimated old master Yu.

    The older the ginger, the spicier it was. Old master Yu was an old fox. He was shrewd and ruthless. How could he not see that he Jinyuan deliberately revealed the news to him so that he could deal a blow to his precious grandson, feibai?

    he would not let he jinyuan seed. no matter how much he wanted to do, he would not show it.

    After the he family left, old master Yu immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°Go, get that brat feibai back here!¡±

    The Butler and servants were in a state of panic. They had made all the calls they could, but they still could not find Yu feibai.

    As for the insider, Yu feimo¡¯s phone was the same as Yu feibai¡¯s.

    The smart Yu feimo knew that the he family woulde today. He guessed that with he Jinyuan¡¯s character, he would definitely tell old master Yu that Yu feibai had a girlfriend.

    And that day, he happened to be at the party on the yacht, so old master Yu would definitely look for him.

    For safety reasons, he turned off his phone, in case he was called back by old master Yu to be scolded.

    Old master Yu asked someone to call Yu Zhihe and Wang Jiahui. Both of them pretended that it was the first time they heard about it. It would be a big crime if they didn¡¯t report it.

    This instantly made old master Yu cry out in anger!

    However, old master Yu quickly calmed down and sneered.

    After the seven-day Chinese New Year holiday, everything was back on track. When the office workers went to work as usual, old master Yu took a car directly to Emperor jewelry.

 Chapter 396

    396 the strange old man (1)

    Old master Yu barged into Yan Qi¡¯s office, giving him a huge shock.

    Especially old master Yu¡¯s face, it was written all over his face.

    Yan Qi greeted him carefully. He didn¡¯t understand why old Yu hade to thepany. It was hard to guess what the old man was thinking.

    Before old master Yu sat down, he went straight to the point. who is feibai¡¯s girlfriend? can you get her toe in and greet me? ¡±

    yan qi was slightly surprised, then he pretended to be surprised and acted like he didn¡¯t know anything. he asked old master yu, ¡± ¡°What girlfriend? Does feibai have a girlfriend?¡±

    hearing this, old master yu¡¯s face darkened and he immediately red at yan qi. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be me. You¡¯re the one who personally recruited her, and she¡¯s still a college student. She doesn¡¯t even need to be an assistant designer, and you¡¯re just letting her be a designer. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t ask her for nothing!¡±

    Yan Qi suddenly realized and said with an expression, ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re talking about Youli. She won the first prize in the University Designpetition, so I specially recruited her. How could it be rted to feibai? I¡¯ve watched her grow up. Do you think I would give her such a privilege if she didn¡¯t have the ability? It was absolutely impossible! But did you just say that she is feibai¡¯s girlfriend? Was this real or fake? Why didn¡¯t I know about this? this kid has hidden himself so deeply!¡±

    yan qi was also an expert in acting!

    unfortunately, he could not fool the old man. he snorted coldly and said in a dignified manner, ¡± stop pretending. You just said that I watched you grow up. I know what you¡¯re thinking the moment you raise your tail. Hurry up and get someone to entertain me. As for you, get out.

    With that, he waved his hand disdainfully, indicating for Yan Qi to leave.

    Since she had already said that, Yan Qi could only find an excuse and say that she was going out to meet a client. Then, he asked Gu Youli to help her take care of old master Yu.

    she didn¡¯t mention old master yu¡¯s identity, only saying that he was an elder and that she had to take good care of him.

    Gu Youli had no suspicions at all. Looking at Yan Qi¡¯s serious and cautious expression, she felt that the elder inside was either her father or her father-inw.

    Yan Qi had always taken good care of her, and of course, she had to do her best to take good care of this elder.

    When she pushed open the office door, she saw an old man with white hair, a serious face, and a serious expression. He was dressed in a Tang suit and held a walking stick in his hand. He was sitting quietly on the sofa, exuding an aura of authority.

    Hello. Gu Youli stepped in front of old master Yu calmly. She had a polite smile on her face and her tone was a little apologetic. ¡°director yan suddenly went out to meet a client. please wait for her here. if you need anything, you can look for me. my name is gu youli!¡±

    Old master Yu looked up coldly, then tapped his finger on the coffee table in front of him.

    The smart Gu Youli immediately arrived and quickly asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°what do you want to drink? Coffee? Or tea?¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s slightly harsh eyes were fixed on Gu Youli¡¯s face. When she smiled, her eyes were like crescent moons and she looked especially cute!

    However, old master Yu was still not satisfied.

    This was because he felt that this girl¡¯s looks were too ordinary. Cuteness was usually used on women who were not beautiful and could not find any good points.

    And his eldest grandson was beautiful and manly, he was simply the perfect type!

 Chapter 397

    397 The strange old man (2)

    Although this girl had a bit of cold elegance between her brows, she was still far from beingparable to his precious grandson.

    Negative points, negative points!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want coffee or tea, I want water!¡± Old master Yu said indifferently.

    Gu Youli smiled and nodded. She immediately turned around and walked out of the office to prepare some water for old master Yu.

    Old master Yu looked at Gu Youli¡¯s back as she left. He especially stared at her swinging arms and frowned subconsciously. Her butt was so thin and small. It was obvious that she would not be easy to give birth.

    Negative points, negative points!

    If Gu Youli knew what old master Yu was thinking right now, she would probably be so shocked that she would vomit blood.

    She quickly returned to the office with the water and politely ced it in front of old master Yu.

    Old master Yu picked up the cup and frowned. He red at Gu Youli and said in dissatisfaction, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hot, are you trying to burn me to death!¡±

    A look of apology shed across Gu Youli¡¯s face. She took the ss and said, ¡± I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯ll get you a new one right away.

    She quickly changed to another cup of water with a lower temperature and ced it in front of old master Yu.

    Old master Yu raised his eyes and nced at her. This time, he didn¡¯t pick up the cup, but touched it with his hand. tai liangzi, it¡¯s winter. Are you trying to freeze me to death? ¡±

    Pfff! Did he do it on purpose?

    No matter how much she thought about it, Gu Youli still smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get you another cup!¡±

    However, when the third cup was ced in front of old master Yu, he said fastidiously, ¡± ¡°The water is too full! It¡¯s ufortable to look at!¡±

    Yingluo. Gu Youli blinked and stood rooted to the ground. She was a little confused about what this old man wanted.

    Did Yan Qi leave in a hurry because he knew that this elder was too difficult to serve?

    That was why she had handed this elder to her!

    Seeing that Gu Youli was standing there in a daze, old master Yu put on a stern face and snorted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t want to fall!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it for you now!¡± Gu Youli quickly smiled and picked up the ss of water. She went out to get another ss.

    The old man was finally satisfied. After drinking some water leisurely, he looked up at Gu Youli arrogantly.¡±Do you know how to y Chinese Chess?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Gu Youli shook her head.

    ¡°Do you know how to y Chinese Checkers?¡± old master Yu asked.

    Gu Youli still shook her head. no!

    Old master Yu was angry and scolded, ¡± ¡°Why are you so stupid? you don¡¯t even know how to y Chinese Checkers. Even primary school students know how to y that!¡±

    Gu Youliughed instead of getting angry. Old master Yu reminded her of the old naughty boy Zhou Botong in Jin Yong¡¯s wuxia novel.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never yed it before, so I naturally won¡¯t y it!¡± She answered with a smile.

    old master yu¡¯s walking stick hit the ground heavily. ¡± ¡°What kind of go do you know?¡±

    Gu Youli shrugged her shoulders. I don¡¯t know how to y chess at all. When I was young, my family was quite poor. My mother passed away early and my father had to raise two daughters by himself. He didn¡¯t have any extra money to buy us toy chess pieces. Moreover, I don¡¯t have time to y chess. I have to help my father with the housework!

    Her voice was very soft, as if she was talking about something else in the past. Her eyes were as bright as the stars, and she didn¡¯t care about her poor childhood at all.

    This was something that old master Yu admired.

    This child was honest and brave. This kind of virtue was already very difficult to find in young people.

    However, it was still not suitable for his precious eldest grandson.

 Chapter 398

    398 The strange old man (3)

    Although he still had the same thought, old master Yu¡¯s attitude was much better. ¡°then sit down and chat with me for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Actually, Gu Youli did not want to sit down at all.

    It wasn¡¯t because of old master Yu¡¯s strange behavior, but because she still had a lot of things to do today.

    If she were to chat with him now, she would probably have to work overtime tonight.

    ¡°How old are you this year?¡± old Yu asked.

    ¡°20!¡± gu youli replied.

    ¡°So you¡¯re still a student?¡± old master Yu asked.

    Gu Youli nodded.

    Old master Yu squinted at Gu Youli and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re still a student, and the Emperor has recruited you as a designer? Is there a mistake?¡±

    many designpanies recruit new people from our school. Last year, many jewelrypanies came to our school to hold a jewelrypetition, and I was lucky enough to get first ce! Gu Youli had clearly exined to old master Yu that she had be an Emperor with her own abilities.

    ¡°first ce? Then you should go to a better jewelry designpany, like shangpin jiumei. Why did you choose the Emperor?¡± Old master Yu felt that this definitely had something to do with Yu feibai.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were burning and the corners of her mouth were raised. ¡°i chose emperor because i think he will be a dark horse in the jewelry industry. he is different from other designpanies. he is bold enough to use young designers. such a designpany will surpass shangpin and jumi one day.¡±

    There was a sh of admiration in the old man¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant!

    He snorted disapprovingly and then changed the topic. ¡°Then what¡¯s your age?¡±

    I¡¯m in my second year, ¡± Gu Youli smiled and replied.

    however, she started to feel a little strange. she felt that the old man in front of her seemed to being for her.

    After that, she felt that she was overthinking it. It seemed that every elderly person liked to chat like this.

    old master yu shook his head subconsciously, his face full of disappointment. ¡± he¡¯s only tai ¡®er? it¡¯s still a year before graduation. How young!

    Compared to old master Yu, Gu Youli was obviously younger. Therefore, she did not think too much about the meaning behind old master Yu¡¯s words.

    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± old master Yu asked.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mind drifted to Yu feibai¡¯s face and she subconsciously nodded. A sweet smile appeared on her lips.

    Old master Yu felt that Gu Youli¡¯s smile was like a spring breeze. It was warm and tugging at his heartstrings. It was like a light tune, bringing with it a continuous rhythm of ups and downs.

    ¡°So, when are you guys getting married?¡± The old man probed.

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled at old master Yu and said, ¡± I¡¯m still in college. It¡¯s too early for me to get married. I want to stabilize my job while I¡¯m still young. I¡¯ll think about marriage after I¡¯ve made some achievements!

    Old master Yu frowned and shook his head, feeling all kinds of displeasure and unhappiness.

    His eldest grandson was so outstanding, but this girl could still let him go and not tie him to her. She even said that she would only consider it after her job was stable.

    F * ck, this doesn¡¯t make sense!

    his eldest grandson was such a perfect person. he was tall, rich, cool, handsome, domineering, and handsome. why was she so stupid? she didn¡¯t know how to seize the opportunity and quickly get pregnant with him first. only then would she have a bargaining chip to marry into the yu family.

    he was so stupid that he wanted a career. wasn¡¯t he afraid that his grandson would run away with another woman?

    what a stupid girl! Old master Yu cursed in his heart.

 Chapter 399

    399 The strange old man (4)

    What a stupid girl! Old master Yu cursed in his heart.

    If he had to wait a few more years, when would he be able to hold his grandson?

    not reliable, too unreliable!

    a woman is still a flower when she¡¯s 18, but a woman is still a piece of tofu when she¡¯s 30. Although you¡¯re in your second year of University, you¡¯re not young anymore. If you don¡¯t hold on to your boyfriend now, get married and have children, he won¡¯t want you anymore in the future. He¡¯ll find an older girl! old master yu threatened gu youli from the side.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard that. ¡± i¡¯m twenty this year. i¡¯m ten years away from thirty! ¡±

    ¡°Time flies, and ten years will pass in a sh. While you¡¯re still a flower, quickly get married and have children. Otherwise, no one will want you in the future!¡± Old master Yu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he pushed up presbyopic sses on his nose in a stylish manner.

    Gu Youli was instantly petrified and three ck lines appeared on her forehead.

    ¡°Ten years may not be long, but it won¡¯t pass in an instant, right?¡± she replied after a long while.

    who says I won¡¯t? when you¡¯re my age, you¡¯ll feel that ten or twenty years will pass by in an instant! Old master Yu frowned and sighed.

    After a pause, he criticized Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°people of your age are too selfish. you say you want a stable career, but in fact, you just want to y for a few more years. you¡¯re already so old. if you¡¯re not in a hurry to get married, aren¡¯t your parents? Young people, you can¡¯t just think for yourself, you have to think for your family!¡±

    It was a long and meaningful sentence.

    it was a pity that gu youli did not understand old master yu¡¯s intention at all. it was her fault for not knowing old master yu¡¯s identity.

    She hadpletely misunderstood old master Yu. At this moment, she thought that old master Yu was justining about Yan Qi¡¯s marriage to her.

    After all, Yan Qi was quite old, but whether she was married or not had always been a mystery.

    grandfather, you don¡¯t have to be anxious. Director Yan will definitely find a good man and give you a grandson! Gu Youli consoled her.

    Old master Yu did not exin and just let Gu Youli misunderstand. After that, he used a long time to carry out a revolutionary brainwashing on Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli curled up in the corner of the sofa and clutched the corner of her clothes, wanting to cry but no tears came out. Come back quickly, director Yan,e back quickly, Xuxu.

    when it was noon, old master yu still did not let gu youli off and asked her to treat him to lunch.

    There was a newly opened Cantonese restaurant near thepany and the food there was quite good. Gu Youli was going to bring old master Yu there for a meal. After all, it was always better for old people to eat lighter food.

    Who knew that he would be rejected by old master Yu!

    Old master Yu said he wanted to eat barbecued meat, Brazil barbecued meat.

    He had high blood pressure and his diet had always been taken care of by professionals. Of course, they would not allow him to eat Brazil barbecue.

    now that he had a good opportunity, old master yu wanted to have a Brazil barbecue.

    Gu Youli had no choice but to take old master Yu to a famous Brazil barbecue restaurant in the south of the city.

    Old master Yu was very scheming. When the raw meat was served, he made an excuse to go to the bathroom so that Gu Youli could roast it slowly.

    He really wanted to go to the bathroom. He just didn¡¯t want to roast meat and wanted Gu Youli to roast it for him to eat directly.

    Old master Yu was sitting on the toilet, ying a game. After nearly 10 levels of ¡± crocodile loves to shower ¡°, he felt that it was about time and left the toilet.

    The timing was so urate that they could eat as soon as they sat down.

    She swept all the meat that Gu Youli had roasted into her bowl and let Gu Youli continue to roast.

    Gu Youli was very resentful and expressed that she was very hungry!

 Chapter 400

    400 The strange old man (5)

    After lunch, Gu Youli was about to take a taxi back to thepany with old master Yu.

    however, old master gu was not willing and insisted on taking a walk after dinner. he took a shortcut back to thepany with gu youli.

    The road became more and more remote, and it was all upslope.

    Gu Youli was panting heavily as she walked. She started to feel all sorts of regret in her heart. She should not have allowed this old man to do as he pleased. She should have forced him to take a taxi back!

    After walking on the upslope road for almost an hour, Gu Youli felt her knees start to tremble!

    She really couldn¡¯t move!

    Of course, old master Yu, who was holding a walking stick, was not in a better state. He was also panting from walking, but he pretended to be calm. the young people these days are so useless. They¡¯re so tired after just a few steps!

    Gu Youli panted and sat down on a big rock. She kept pinching her legs.¡±Let¡¯s rest for a while!¡±

    Old master Yu sat down beside Gu Youli. ¡°Can you sing? I¡¯ll sing a little misinterpretation to relieve my boredom!¡±

    ¡°Urgh!!¡± Gu Youli rolled her eyes weakly.

    She was already panting like this and he still wanted her to sing a song to relieve her boredom. This old man was simply crazy!

    But old master Yu¡¯s voice rang in her ear again, ¡± hurry up and sing!

    Gu Youli suppressed her urge to hit the brick and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Then what song would you like to hear?¡±

    Old master Yu thought for a moment and suddenly said shyly, ¡± ¡°Follow Lei Feng¡¯s good example.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Youli was on the verge of a mental breakdown and there were signs of vomiting blood!

    Old master Yu looked at her righteously. ¡°What¡¯s with the¡± ah ¡°? Please don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to sing this song. If you don¡¯t know how to sing this song, you¡¯re really not worthy of being a descendant of China.¡±

    Gu Youli did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I can sing!¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and sing!¡± Old master Yuughed, his smile was very kind.

    However, Gu Youli was terrified when she saw it.

    then, gu youliughed in a very quibble manner. ¡± ¡°Learn from Lei Feng¡¯s good example and be loyal to the revolution and the party.¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s body trembled, and he felt a chill down his back. What the f * ck is this song? it¡¯s not just tone-deaf, it¡¯s so awful that it¡¯s driving people crazy!

    ¡°Stop, you¡¯re singing so badly!¡± Old master Yu roared!

    ¡°Uh, although I can¡¯tpare to a professional singer, Yingluo¡¯s voice isn¡¯t that bad, so it should be pretty good!¡± Gu Youli was very thick-skinned and not humble at all.

    Old master Yu red at her. who said that?!

    gu youli smiled sweetly. ¡± my boyfriend even said that i have a unique personality when i sing! ¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t even say such shameless words!¡± Old master Yu was in disbelief.

    i don¡¯t believe it, i don¡¯t believe it, i absolutely don¡¯t believe it. my precious eldest grandson would never say such shameless and bottomless words!

    Gu Youli was very conflicted and cautious, but she also retorted shamefully, ¡± ¡°No, I think his evaluation was very urate!¡±

    old master yu could feel the blood in his mouth. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless to the extreme. You¡¯re not allowed to sing in the future, or I¡¯ll see the King of Hell in advance!¡±

    ¡°Is it really that exaggerated?¡± Gu Youli was innocent.

    ¡°There are!¡± Old master Yu snorted and raised his hand impatiently, signaling Gu Youli to get up. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±

    Gu Youli felt very tired and sat on the rock, not willing to get up. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while more!¡±

    Old master Yu stood up and looked down at her with a kind smile. ¡°Do you want me to piggyback you?¡±

 Chapter 401

    401 The strange old man (6)

    Gu Youli waved her hands frantically. no need, no need. How can I ask you to piggyback me? you¡¯re an elder. If someone has to piggyback me, I should be the one piggybacking you!

    old master yu¡¯s eyes flickered, but he said seriously, ¡± ¡°Alright, then you can carry me!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock and she could feel her throat smoking.

    This, this, this, this ... She was just saying it casually. She couldn¡¯t even walk on her own, so how could she possibly carry him!

    ¡°Get up and squat down!¡± Old master Yu threatened.

    gu youli was about to fly into a rage but she held it in in in the end. no matter what, he was her elder.

    ¡°Get on.¡± Gu Youli stood up with trembling legs and half-squatted in front of him.

    Old master Yu did not stand on ceremony as he climbed onto her. Gu Youli immediately felt the weight of Mount Tai on her and slowly walked down with him on her back. However, she had only taken two steps when she slipped.

    She directly fell to the ground with old master Yu on her back.

    Fortunately, other than being frightened, the two of them did not suffer any substantial injuries.

    However, this made old master Yu fly into a rage. He sat on the ground in a daze and shouted at Gu Youli domineeringly, ¡± you brat, did you do it on purpose? if you don¡¯t want to carry me, you can just say it. Why did you throw me on the ground? my old bones are all broken!

    Gu Youli sat on the ground, panting. She wanted to cry but had no tears. I really didn¡¯t mean it. I really can¡¯t carry you anymore, old man!

    Hmph, Hmph, Hmph, then you¡¯ll have to exercise more in the future. I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t be too weak. Old master Yu snorted coldly and threatened, ¡± ¡°Come over and help me up!¡± He said.

    Gu Youli quickly got up and helped old master Yu up. Then, they walked forward together.

    Fifteen minutester, the two of them finally walked out of the small path and came to the wide road where a taxi passed by.

    Gu Youli reached out her hand and quickly gged down a taxi. Then, she helped old master Yu into the car.

    ¡°To the hospital!¡± Gu Youli said to the driver as soon as she got into the car.

    Old master Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. He red at Gu Youli and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Why are we going to the hospital?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. you fell just now. Of course, I have to take you to the hospital for a check-up.

    What an old woman couldn¡¯t afford to do was fall. If something happened to the old man, how was she going to exin it to Yan Qi?

    ¡°No!¡± Old master Yu roared. Get out of the car, I¡¯m going home now!¡±

    How could he go to the hospital? that would shock the entire Yu family. If everyone knew that he actually went to eat barbecued meat today, they would definitely nag a lot in his ears. Even if the barbecued meat didn¡¯t kill him, he would be annoyed to death by the noise.

    Therefore, he would rather die than go to the hospital today.

    ¡°Argh! You¡¯re going home?¡± Gu Youli narrowed her eyes and looked at him. no, we can¡¯t. We¡¯ll go to the hospital before we go home!

    ¡°Why are you so stupid? I said I¡¯m not going, so I won¡¯t go. Get out of the car now!¡± As old master Yu spoke, he had already opened the car door and pushed Gu Youli out forcefully.

    ¡± grandpa, grandpa wanwan. ¡± gu youli quickly went forward and knocked on the car window.

    But after old master Yu red at Gu Youli, he had already ordered the driver to start the car.

    After a while, the old man turned around and saw Gu Youli who had chased after him but had not caught up. She was standing behind him, panting heavily. He snorted coldly.

    However, when he turned his head to look in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    This girl was actually quite fun to y with.

 Chapter 402

    402 Sharp and extreme (1)

    Old master Yu was too greedy for food that night, and he began to have headaches and dizziness.

    the butler was so shocked that he quickly called the family doctor over and informed the rest of the yu family.

    in less than half an hour, half of the yu family¡¯s younger generation had arrived at the yu family¡¯s old residence.

    old master yu flew into a rage. he stood up and chased everyone away, leaving only yu feibai behind.

    old master yu didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked in a dignified manner, ¡± ¡°when do you n to tell me that you have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°grandpa!¡± Yu feibai was not surprised because he already knew that the old man had gone to the Emperor to look for Gu Youli.

    He was not sure about the details but for Gu Youli to take him out for a meal, it meant that his grandfather was quite satisfied with Gu Youli.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at me!¡± Old master Yu used his walking stick and ruthlessly poked the ground twice. what kind of bad taste is that? she¡¯s so thin and ugly, with small breasts and buttocks, and she¡¯s also a student. When will you be able to get me a great-grandson if you look for her? ¡±

    Although that girl was quite interesting, he was still not very satisfied. Unless he could get a grandson for him immediately, he might consider letting her enter the family.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curled up into a faint smile. I¡¯m not marrying you. Marry me. As long as I think it¡¯s pretty, that¡¯s all that matters!

    ¡°Do you think this one looks good?¡± Old master Yu couldn¡¯t believe it. He raised his walking stick and pointed at the family portrait on the wall. when your grandmother was young, she was really pretty. Not only was she beautiful, but she also had a good voice and could sing well. That stupid girl of yours can¡¯t even sing!

    ¡°Marry me. As long as I like her, that¡¯s all that matters!¡± Yu feibai replied.

    Old master Yu¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°If this brat is my subordinate, I¡¯ll definitely punish him ording to militaryw!¡±

    yu feibai looked at him indifferently and replied, ¡± ¡°The senior officer doesn¡¯t care about his subordinate¡¯s private affairs!¡±

    ¡°you need to report your marriage!¡± Old master Yu said angrily.

    yu feibai replied coolly,¡±i¡¯m not prepared to get married yet. when i get married, i will definitely report it to you.¡±

    Old master Yu looked like he was about to explode. ¡°Then tell me, when do you n to get married?¡±

    ¡°grandpa, she¡¯s still a student!¡±

    ¡± so what if he¡¯s a student? there¡¯s a sea of university students getting married! ¡± At this moment, old master Yu seemed to have forgotten that he did not agree.

    After a pause, he asked nosily, ¡± ¡°Which stage are you two at? kissing? On the bed? Pregnant?¡±

    He had asked such an explosive question. He had originally thought that his eldest grandson would reveal some very special emotion.

    but in the end, his calm eldest grandson still didn¡¯t show the slightest change in his expression.

    In the end, she ignored him, got up calmly, and left after saying goodbye to him.

    This emotionless grandson of his made old master Yu feel extremely worried.

    he suddenly felt a little anticipation and a little curious about how his eldest grandson had fallen in love.

    *

    Yu feibai satzily on the sofa and quietly watched Gu Youli¡¯s busy figure.

    The television in the room was on but the volume was very low, so it could not cover Gu Youli¡¯s voice. you haven¡¯t found any hourly cleaner to clean up the room. There¡¯s dust everywhere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I have you?¡± yu feibai stood up and walked to her side.

 Chapter 403

    403 sharp and extreme (2)

    Gu Youli put down the rag in her hand and pouted as she red at her. ¡°What do you take me for? an hourly worker.¡±

    yu feibai picked her up and held her tightly in his arms. ¡± I¡¯ll treat you as my housekeeper!!

    gu youli clenched her fist and punched him in the chest. ¡± you¡¯re the Butler. Put me down. I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯m going to take a shower and sleep!

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed after we are done!¡± Yu feibai suggested excitedly.

    Gu Youli reached out to push him away and protested, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll shower first, wait for me!¡±

    Every time he took a shower with her, he would eat her up while they were showering.

    Yu feibai ignored the protest and carried Gu Youli to the bathroom.

    Pressing her against the wall, Yu feibai smiled seductively. He caressed her lips with his delicate fingers. let¡¯s wash together to save water!

    Gu Youli reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck to prevent herself from falling. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t waste water? are you really just going to take a bath?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± It wouldn¡¯t just be a bath!

    Yu feibai did not finish his sentence. He turned on the tap and the bathroom was soon filled with steam.

    Under the shower head, Yu feibai hugged Gu Youli and kissed her deeply.

    Her seaweed-like long hair was stained with water and spread behind Gu Youli. Her skin was like jade and it was glistening with water. Her sweet fragrance was alluring and very quickly, Yu feibai was swallowed up.

    ¡°Meeting you, my name is hunger!¡± Yu feibai was domineering and he kissed her lips ruthlessly.

    A round of provocation| love, thus began the prologue.

    a hearty joy| After they were done with each other, Yu feibai hugged Gu Youli as theyy in the bathtub and kissed her intoxicating face affectionately.

    Gu Youliy on Yu feibai¡¯s body and panted like a drunk shrimp with soft legs.

    it¡¯s almost your birthday. I¡¯ll take leave to take you on a trip! Yu feibai¡¯s right hand slowly caressed Gu Youli¡¯s slender waist.

    The joy in Gu Youli¡¯s heart spread quickly.

    Her misty eyes flickered with stars, ¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re taking leave to take me on a trip? Can we go to Shangri-La?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Yu feibai curled his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Youli was so happy that she could not help but give Yu feibai a big kiss on the cheek.

    A smile that could enchant all living beings appeared on Yu feibai¡¯s face. ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about your sweetness!¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned when she heard that. She thought that she was very thick-skinned but she could not help but blush.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Yu feibai had already kissed her on the lips again, bringing her into another wave of passion.

    During the new year, Gu liangwei could not find yang Mengshan. After that, he went to look for yang Mengshan twice but still could not find her.

    During this period, he was very worried about yang Mengshan and wondered if something had happened to her. Fortunately, Gu Youli had seen yang Mengshan in school and told him everything. Only then did he feel at ease.

    Time flew by and it would be Gu Youli¡¯s birthday in two days.

    Gu liangwei thought for a while and decided to look for yang Mengshan again.

    After all, it had been so many years and he really treated yang Mengshan as his daughter. He didn¡¯t want to cut off all ties with her because of this.

    therefore, he decided to have a good talk with yang mengshan. he hoped that gu youli¡¯s birthday could help the two sisters reconcile.

 Chapter 404

    404 Sharp and extreme (3)

    before he came to look for yang mengshan this time, gu liangwei had already nned to wait in the area where yang mengshan rented her apartment until she returned home.

    In any case, he had to see yang Mengshan today.

    However, he did not expect to see yang Mengshan the moment he got out of the car.

    Mengshan, Mengshan! when Gu liangwei shouted, yang Mengshan had already gotten into the taxi.

    Gu liangwei immediately went back to the taxi and asked the driver to follow yang Mengshan.

    About half an hourter, yang Mengshan got out of the car and walked into a high-ss gallery. Gu liangwei paid the money and followed her immediately.

    Ever since yang Mengshan had fallen into Gu Youli¡¯s trap and was taught a lesson by the three female hooligans in the detention center, she had been very happy.

    She was really afraid. Before she thought that she did not have enough power, she did not dare to provoke Gu Youli or Gu liangwei.

    During this period of time, she frequently contacted Lu Xun to inquire about Yang Cai¡¯s movements so that she could take the opportunity to acknowledge Yang Cai.

    Yesterday, Lu Xun told her that Yang Cai would go to the Art Gallery to see an art exhibition today. Yang Mengshan felt that this was a good opportunity.

    In the gallery, under the milky white light, a beautiful and bright girl was looking at a picture of a mother and daughter with full attention.

    In this picture, the mother¡¯s wrinkled face was full of kindness. She and her daughter were eating around the table. There were not many dishes and they were not good. There were only two dishes. The mother picked up the only piece of meat and put it in her daughter¡¯s bowl. The daughter smiled at her mother, her eyes full of happiness.

    The beautiful young girl looked at the painting with envy in her eyes, as if she was immersed in the past of maternal love.

    However, she was standing in the middle of the corridor and didn¡¯t notice that she might be hit by someone.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A sound rang out, and the young girl was indeed knocked over by someone.

    She took a few steps back, staggered, and fell to the ground.

    the phone that he had been holding in his palm had fallen to the ground with her. she looked very listless, like a person who had lost her soul.

    She looked down and realized that her phone was missing. The anxiety in her eyes was self-evident.

    She looked around and realized that her phone had fallen in front of her. She quickly crawled over to pick it up.

    however, a hand was faster than her. it was a hand with some wrinkles. ¡± little girl, are you okay? ¡±

    A kind olddy looked at the young girl apologetically. She was the one who had identally bumped into the beautiful young girl.

    The beautiful youngdy was yang Mengshan, and the kind olddy was Yang Cai.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s face was full of panic as she apologized to Yang Cai.

    Yang Cai returned the phone to yang Mengshan. ¡°take a look and see if it¡¯s broken!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± yang mengshan smiled sweetly and took the phone from yang cai. she unlocked the ck screen.

    It had been a long time since thest time he was in the hospital.

    After all, they were just passers-by and had never spoken to Yang Cai. Yang Mengshan felt that Yang Cai would not remember her.

    However, she was wrong. Yang Cai¡¯s memory was amazing.

    The scene of yang Mengshan and Gu Youli quarreling the other day had already been imprinted in her mind as it involved recognizing family members.

    Hence, when she saw yang Mengshan, Yang Cai was reminded of the scene at the hospital that day.

    She didn¡¯t have a good impression of yang Mengshan. She always felt that this youngdy wasn¡¯t simple.

    That was why she asked yang Mengshan to check her phone so that she wouldn¡¯t ckmail herter. After all, there were too many people who ¡®extorted¡¯ her these days.

 Chapter 405

    405 Sharp and extreme (4)

    Yang Mengshan started to check her phone. She pretended to open her photo album inadvertently and when she fixed her gaze on one of the photos, she smiled at Yang Cai.¡±the phone is fine!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright!¡± Yang Cai lowered her eyes and looked at yang Mengshan¡¯s phone.

    Her body trembled and her eyes widened in disbelief. She grabbed yang Mengshan¡¯s phone and zoomed in on the photo.

    ¡°Old man, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you snatch my phone!¡± Yang Mengshan looked at Yang Cai in confusion.

    yang cai suppressed the excitement in her heart and looked up at yang mengshan, seemingly sizing her up and examining her. ¡± ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°A photo? Of course, it was me who took the picture!¡± Yang Mengshan was speechless. Then, she extended her hand to Yang Cai.¡±Please return my phone to me!¡±

    Yang Cai took a few deep breaths and tried to suppress her excitement, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where did you get the jade pendant you¡¯re wearing around your neck?¡±

    Hearing this, yang Mengshan had aplicated expression on her face. She was depressed, sad, and reminiscing. it was my mother who gave it to me before she died!

    yang cai asked again in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Your mother? Before he died?¡±

    yang mengshan nodded and her eyes turned red.

    Her face was full of pain, and her voice could not hide the sorrow, ¡± yes, my mother had a difficultbor when she gave birth to me. She left me just like that, abandoning me forever. But I will always remember her, my most beloved mother-Yang Zhen!

    yang cai¡¯s eyes were instantly dyed red, and a sharp pain that was almost bloodthirsty tore her heart apart.

    Her daughter, her daughter was actually separated from her by heaven and earth.

    Yang Cai suddenly found it difficult to breathe, and the redness in her eyes became even more serious.

    She looked at yang Mengshan with trembling eyes and her thin lips were pale.

    Suddenly, the scene of her bumping into him at the hospital shed through her mind.

    the girl said, ¡± i thought you giarized, but you even pushed me down the stairs and caused dad to fall. how could you be so cruel? he raised you for neen years. forget about all this, and now you¡¯re pretending to visit me at the hospital and even stole my bracelet. are you trying to sell it for money again? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve stolen someone else¡¯s things. When you know that someone has a rich rtive, you pretend to be one! you¡¯re so bad, to think that family still believed you!¡±

    Could she have stolen the jade pendant? To use it to pretend to be a rtive again?

    Although she had kept the matter of her searching for her daughter a secret, people with ulterior motives would definitely find out.

    Was this girl a ¡®person with intentions¡¯?

    Could it be that she felt that it was not right to acknowledge her daughter¡¯s age, so she came to pretend to be his granddaughter?

    Yang Cai¡¯s heart was filled with bewilderment!

    How could she believe a photo?

    Her suppressed emotions started to stir up. She returned the phone to yang Mengshan with a faint smile and turned to leave.

    however, she left quickly because she was in a hurry to get someone to investigate yang mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan was shocked as she watched Yang Cai leave. She clenched her fists tightly.

    What was going on? why did Yang Cai not have any reaction after seeing the photo? shouldn¡¯t she have acknowledged her?

    That damned old woman, why was she still so suspicious?

    No, she had to give Lu Xun a call. With this thought in mind, yang Mengshan had already left the Art Gallery. She found a corner with no one around and took out her phone to call Lu Xun.

 Chapter 406

    406 Sharp, extreme (5)

    ¡°Are you done?¡± lu xun¡¯s cold and deep voice was transmitted from the other end of the phone.

    Yang Mengshan shook her head and said hesitantly, ¡± I don¡¯t know if she believed me or not. She was very excited when she saw the photo, but after that, she calmed down and left calmly!

    She was very afraid of the vicious and sinister Lu Xun. If she lost her value and messed up this matter of acknowledging her as his granddaughter, Lu Xun would definitely think of a way to get rid of her, because she was the only person who knew Lu Xun¡¯s true face.

    The corners of Lu Xun¡¯s lips curled up into a cold and sinister smile, ¡± ¡°that¡¯s for sure. that old woman has been through more than you have. how could she believe you so easily with a photo? She¡¯s so smart, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s already sent someone to investigate you.¡±

    yang mengshan¡¯s beautiful face was filled with fear and unwillingness. ¡± ¡°Then what should we do? If Yang Cai were to send someone to investigate, she would definitely find out that I¡¯m not Yang Zhen¡¯s daughter. Gu Youli is Yang Zhen¡¯s daughter and her Zhenzhen.¡±

    Lu Xun interrupted her and said coldly, ¡°you can rest assured about this. I¡¯ll take care of it. She¡¯ll never find out that your sister is her granddaughter!

    Yang Mengshan was overjoyed when she heard that.

    Her face was like a blooming poppy, beautiful but poisonous.¡±That¡¯s good. No matter what, we can¡¯t let her know that Gu Youli is her real granddaughter! I have to make her believe that I¡¯m her granddaughter. Gu Youli, go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Mengshan, what are you talking about?¡± Just as she finished speaking, a trembling male voice suddenly sounded.

    The familiar voice made yang Mengshan¡¯s face turn pale. A trace of panic shed across her eyes. She was so scared that her soul was about to leave her body.

    She quickly hung up and turned to look at Gu liangwei in a panic. Her voice trembled.¡±Dad, Yueyue, what are you doing here?¡±

    if I wasn¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you¡¯d be so cowardly. Gu liangwei was so angry that his body trembled and he couldn¡¯t speak.

    Yang Mengshan leaned against the wall behind her weakly.

    Her sharp nails almost broke the phone and her eyes were as red as blood. She looked at Gu liangwei, who was so angry that his face was red, and forced herself to calm down.¡±Dad, it¡¯s not what you heard. You¡¯ve misunderstood me. Let me exin, dad Wanwan.¡±

    As she said that, yang Mengshan walked forward slowly and reached out to grab Gu liangwei¡¯s wrist.

    gu liangwei¡¯s eyes seemed to be spitting fire. when he flung her hand away, he pped her.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s voice was cut off in the air, and her beautiful face tilted to one side.

    The burning pain spread quickly on her face. She scoffed coldly, as if she had been waiting for a long time. She didn¡¯t feel that it was sudden.

    He had finally pped her for her daughter!

    very good. he had finally broken thest bit of affection she had for him.

    Gu liangwei¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and anger.

    His hands were shaking, partly because he had hit her too hard, and partly because he had hit yang Mengshan. He didn¡¯t want to treat his daughter like that.

    However, the truth he heard made him unable to control his emotions.

    How could she treat Youli like this? especially when she had said ¡®Gu Youli, go to hell¡¯. It had really made his blood boil.

    however, after hitting yang mengshan, gu liangwei felt a little regretful.

    He shook his head at yang Mengshan. His eyes were filled with disappointment and anger that could not be concealed. However, there was also love.

 Chapter 407

    407 Sharp, extreme (6)

    After a long while, Gu liangwei finally opened his mouth and said, what do you want to exin? I¡¯ve already heard it clearly. The olddy you met at the Art Gallery is Youli¡¯s grandmother. She¡¯s looking for zhener. You pretended to be zhener¡¯s daughter and took over Youli¡¯s identity. I know everything. How can you be so selfish? that¡¯s Youli¡¯s grandmother!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face was burning with pain from Gu liangwei¡¯s p. Her fair face had a handprint on it.

    She forced herself to calm down and walked forward unsteadily. Then, she reached out to grab Gu liangwei¡¯s hand. dad, I didn¡¯t want this to happen either. Sister forced me to do this. If she didn¡¯t force me, I wouldn¡¯t have done this. You should know how much I used to like sister!!

    ¡°But you can¡¯t do this!¡± Gu liangwei blinked his eyes red.

    Yang Mengshan cried and begged. I was wrong, dad. I was wrong. Please forgive me!!

    Gu liangwei took a deep breath. father, you can forgive me. Come with me to tell Youli now. Tell her that her grandmother is looking for her. I believe that Youli will forgive you this way!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes trembled and she eximed, ¡± ¡°No!¡±

    This tearing sound pierced through the air, suppressing the deathly silence!

    She grabbed Gu liangwei¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t!¡±

    as she spoke, she began to cry, tears streaming down her face like a pear blossom bathed in rain, ¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯m wrong. I should have told you about grandma earlier. I should have told sister everything earlier.

    I¡¯ve thought about it before, but my sister hates me and even framed me on purpose, almost making me go to jail. She kicked me out of the house and warned me not to see you, or she would break my legs or make me stay in jail for the rest of my life!¡±

    Yang Mengshan was very excited and pointed at herself. ¡°I¡¯m in pain! Dad, I know I¡¯m not your biological daughter, but I¡¯ve always treated you like one. it¡¯s also because i know everything that i want to do the best in everything since i was young. i want to be better than my sister in everything. i just want to be able to obtain your love.¡±

    Gu liangwei was initially very angry that yang Mengshan had pretended to be Gu Youli to acknowledge her grandmother.

    However, yang Mengshan was crying so miserably now.

    The anger in his heart disappeared, and his heart softened.¡±Dad has always treated you like his own daughter!¡±

    Yang Mengshan could cry and use her. but in your heart, you¡¯re still subconsciously biased towards my sister. You know that I was chased out of the house by my sister, but you silently agreed! ¡°That¡¯s why I hid everything and wanted to acknowledge grandma. I just wanted to have a family, a family who loves me and dotes on me. Dad, I can¡¯t go back to your ce anymore, can you give grandma to me?¡±

    Gu liangwei¡¯s eyes turned even redder.¡±I didn¡¯t look for you when my leg was injured, but I did call you. However, you changed your number. I tried to look for you after I recovered but I couldn¡¯t find you. Mengshan, it was Youli¡¯s fault for kicking you out of the house but it has nothing to do with you acknowledging your grandmother! That¡¯s why you can¡¯t!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes turned red and she was filled with anger.

    ¡°dad!¡± Yang Mengshan shouted. Her eyes were cold and she looked as if she could not understand. why? why is it not rted? ¡± Why won¡¯t you let me acknowledge my grandmother!¡±

 Chapter 408

    408 Sharp, extreme (7)

    gu liangwei was furious again and his eyes became sharper.¡±Because she¡¯s Youli¡¯s grandmother! it¡¯s not yours!¡±

    yang mengshan¡¯s entire body trembled at gu liangwei¡¯s words.

    Then, she smiled miserably. as expected, in dad¡¯s eyes, I¡¯ve always been different from sister. Sister is your daughter, but I¡¯m not. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve never cared about me and never thought about me.

    ¡± no, mengshan, i didn¡¯t think that way. ¡± gu liangwei sighed and held yang mengshan¡¯s shoulders. in my heart, you¡¯re both my good daughters. There¡¯s no difference between you and me.

    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you let me acknowledge grandma?¡± Yang Mengshan cried.

    She looked very pitiful as she said, ¡± I can¡¯t go back to your ce anymore. Now, I finally found a family member, but you won¡¯t give him to me. You don¡¯t love me at all. You¡¯ve never treated me as your daughter!

    ¡°These are twopletely different things!¡± Gu liangwei said with a headache.

    He shook yang Mengshan¡¯s shoulders and said anxiously, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re my daughter, mengshan.e back with me now. i¡¯ll tell youli about this. she¡¯ll listen to me and our family will be fine!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! i¡¯m not going back!¡± Yang Mengshan shook her head and pushed Gu liangwei away. ¡°I¡¯m not going. My sister doesn¡¯t like me. If I go back, my sister will beat me to death!¡±

    Gu Youli did not allow yang Mengshan to go back and yang Mengshan did not even bother to go back.

    in her heart, she had already acknowledged yang cai as her grandmother, so she would acknowledge this grandmother no matter what.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Gu liangwei held her hand and consoled her softly, ¡± I¡¯ll have a good talk with Youli. She won¡¯t hit you with father around. She must have misunderstood you!

    Yang Mengshan looked at the shocking scene in front of her and only regained herposure after a while.

    She held back the dryness in her throat, looked at Gu liangwei and said hoarsely, ¡± ¡°Really? Father, will sister really ept me again? can i really go home?¡±

    ¡°yes! Of course you can!¡± Gu liangwei nodded his head with certainty.

    After a pause, he continued,¡±but Mengshan, I hope you can take a step back regarding Youli¡¯s grandmother¡¯s matter.¡±

    Yang Mengshan looked hurt. She had thought that Gu liangwei was only so nice to her because of Yang Cai.

    She was so angry that her whole body was trembling. It was simply unbearable and she was about to burst out.

    But when he thought about it, doing so would only make things worse.

    She suppressed her anger and looked at Gu liangwei. She looked a little ashamed, remorseful, and upset.¡±Dad, I know what you mean. I don¡¯t want this to happen. ¡°I just want a rtive. It¡¯s because you guys don¡¯t want me anymore, so I wanted to acknowledge grandma. Now that I have you, big sister is willing to forgive me. Of course, I won¡¯t think about big sister¡¯s grandma anymore. I¡¯ll tell big sister everything. After big sister acknowledges grandma, her grandma is actually my grandma too!¡±

    Gu liangwei smiled in relief. of course. You¡¯re Youli¡¯s sister, so her grandmother is your grandmother!

    Then, he held yang Mengshan¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go home with dad!¡±

    Yang Mengshan smiled and nodded. Then, she shook her head. I have to go back and pack a few sets of clothes. How about this? dad, you go home first. I¡¯ll go back and pack my things. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow, okay?

 Chapter 409

    409 Sharp, extreme (8)

    To Gu liangwei, since yang Mengshan had agreed to go home, everything should be over. Hence, he nodded his head happily. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s beautiful eyes were as gentle as water. Her red lips parted slightly as she carefully asked Gu liangwei, ¡± ¡± father, sister won¡¯t forgive me so easily because she has misunderstood me too deeply. but i really want to reconcile with her, so i want to tell her about grandma¡¯s matter tomorrow. if she knows that i helped her find grandma, she will definitely be very happy. she might even forgive me immediately. ¡±

    ¡°Alright, you tell Youli yourself!¡± Gu liangwei did not think much about it and agreed.

    He then continued to chat with yang Mengshan for a long time. After that, the two of them even went to the cafe to sit for a while and discuss how they were going to celebrate Gu Youli¡¯s birthday.

    gu liangwei was very pleased to see that yang mengshan no longer had to worry about her grandmother¡¯s matters and was wholeheartedly celebrating gu youli¡¯s birthday.

    but what he didn¡¯t know was that when he bade yang mengshan farewell and got into the car, yang mengshan¡¯s beautiful face turned cold and twisted viciously.

    After Gu liangwei left, yang Mengshan took out her phone from her bag and dialed Fu Jiasheng¡¯s number. She forced an ugly smile on her face, but her heart was as cold as ice!

    After Fu Jiasheng picked up the phone, she lowered her voice and said, ¡± ¡°Do you still have the hallucinogens you were researching?¡±

    ¡°also, what¡¯s the matter, shanshan?¡± Fu Jiasheng replied honestly.

    ¡°Bring one home for me tonight!¡± Yang Mengshan smirked.

    ¡°Shanshan, what are you doing?¡± Fu Jiasheng asked, puzzled.

    don¡¯t worry about it. Just take it back! Yang Mengshan said impatiently and then hung up.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s long and slender fingers smacked the phone in her hand onto the table. Instantly, a low and resentful aura spread around.

    Make up? How could that be? she and Gu Youli were destined to be enemies in this life.

    There was no way she would acknowledge her grandmother!

    She would never, ever, ever let Gu Youli acknowledge Yang Cai!

    That night, when Fu Jiasheng returned home, yang Mengshan went up to him and asked, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡±

    Fu Jiasheng didn¡¯t give it to yang Mengshan directly. Instead, he asked, ¡± Mengshan, what do you want that medicine for? ¡±

    you don¡¯t have to care so much, ¡± yang Mengshan said impatiently. hurry up and give me that medicine.

    Fu Jiasheng was a genius and was very talented in the pharmaceutical industry.

    He didn¡¯t interact much with outsiders since he was young, and no one was willing to interact with him. This resulted in Fu Jiasheng often being alone since he was young.

    He was often alone at home, and when he had nothing to do, he liked to fiddle with those bottles and jars. Plus, there was nothingcking at home, so he slowly liked to study somemonly used drugs.

    as time went on, he went from studyingmon household medicine to studying some obscure medicine. as time went on, he became half an expert.

    After Yang Mengshan moved in with Fu Jiasheng, she realized that he loved to fiddle with those bottles and jars. At first, she thought that he only did that when he was bored.

    However, that time, she had been set up by Gu Youli to go to jail. After being beaten up by the three bullies, her face had been disfigured.

    She was so anxious that she burst into tears and asked Fu Jiasheng to quickly buy her medicine, but Fu Jiasheng took out the bottles and jars he had fiddled with.

 Chapter 410

    410 Sharp, extreme (9)

    Yang Mengshan didn¡¯t want to apply it at that time, but Fu Jiasheng begged her to try it. He said that these painkillers and anti-inmmatory drugs were better than medicine from outside.

    She forced herself to try, and the stinging pain on her face subsided in less than ten minutes.

    Yang Mengshan, who had never cared about what Fu Jiasheng did, only found out now that he was an intern. He was very talented in medicine and was very talented in it. At a young age, he had already received a high level of attention from the top management of the medical department.

    Now, they were developing two drugs that could treat mental illnesses.

    This time, yang Mengshan immediately thought of the special hallucinogenic drug that Fu Jiasheng had madest time.

    The only way to stop Gu liangwei was to use medicine.

    However, the medicine couldn¡¯t be bought in the market. If it was found out, she would be in big trouble and would definitely be arrested and sent to jail.

    Fu Jiasheng¡¯s expression was hesitant, and he was hesitating in his heart. Yang Mengshan looked very angry right now. If he gave her the medicine, what if she couldn¡¯t control herself and used it?

    at this thought, fu jiasheng shook his head.¡±No, Shanshan, you can¡¯t just give you that medicine. You have to tell me what you want that medicine for. I can consider giving it to you!¡±

    yang mengshan was furious. ¡± i told you to give it to me. just give it to me. why do you have so many questions? ¡±

    Seeing yang Mengshan¡¯s anger, Fu Jiasheng couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    however, he still held on. as a doctor, he shook his head. ¡± no, Shanshan, you have to tell me what you want me to do before I give it to you!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. The fire in her eyes burst out. don¡¯t be so annoying! I already said, don¡¯t care so much! You just need to give me the thing!¡±

    Fu Jiasheng still shook his head like a rattle-drum.

    he was afraid that yang mengshan would be angry, so he held on to the corner of his shirt tightly. the edges of his shirt were crumpled up from his grip.

    From this, it could be seen how nervous and afraid he was.

    Seeing that Fu Jiasheng was still unwilling, yang Mengshan¡¯s voice became even louder.

    The anger in her eyes could burn Fu Jiasheng to ashes. ¡°Are you going to give it to me or not?¡±

    Fu Jiasheng seemed to be moved.

    He did not shake his head this time. He just bit his lip and looked at yang Mengshan weakly.

    Yang Mengshan took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡± Jiasheng, I thought you were the best to me, but Hanhan, forget it. I¡¯m so disappointed in you. Let¡¯s break up!

    When Fu Jiasheng heard that yang Mengshan wanted to break up, he immediately panicked.

    he was so anxious that he started to stutter again. ¡± shanshan, no, hanhan, don¡¯t break up, hanhan. i¡¯ll be good to you. i swear i¡¯ll be good to you! ¡±

    Yang Mengshan smiled coldly and said,¡±you call this being nice to me?¡± You¡¯re not even willing to give me such a small thing. Is this what you call being nice to me?¡±

    I really can¡¯t give you the medicine. I¡¯ll give you something else, okay? ¡± Fu Jiasheng stepped forward and grabbed yang Mengshan¡¯s hand as he pleaded.

    Yang Mengshan flung his hand away and turned to head to the bedroom. ¡°i¡¯m going to the bedroom to pack my things and move out of here immediately!¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t! Shanshan, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Fu Jiasheng¡¯s face was red with anxiety as he grabbed yang Mengshan¡¯s arm tightly, not letting her take another step forward.

    yang mengshan turned back and looked at him coldly. ¡± ¡°No, I must leave, because we broke up!¡±

 Chapter 411

    411 sharp, extreme (10)

    Shanshan. Fu Jiasheng¡¯s eyes were full of pleading, and he was so anxious that he was about to kneel down.

    He loved yang Mengshan so much that he had abandoned his principles. Shanshan, please don¡¯t go, Yingluo. I, Yingluo, promise to give Yingluo the medicine to you.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes brightened and she looked at him calmly. ¡°really?¡±

    it¡¯s true. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll get it for you immediately. With that, Fu Jiasheng quickly ran into the study.

    he searched through a pile of bottles and after two seconds, he poured out a white solid pill from a ck bottle and ran out of the study room to pass it to yang mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan took the two pills, but she could not hide the excitement in her heart. Then, she looked at Fu Jiasheng andughed coldly.

    this smile made fu jiasheng feel a chill run down his spine.

    He didn¡¯t know if what he was doing was right or wrong, but he couldn¡¯t care anymore. Yang Mengshan not leaving him was more important than anything else!

    *

    It would be Gu Youli¡¯s birthday in two days and Yu feibai would be back from the military camp.

    After having dinner together for two days, Yu feibai drove Gu Youli home. Actually, Yu feibai did not want to send Gu Youli back to her rented apartment. He wanted to drive her back to his own apartment.

    However, Gu Youli refused and insisted that he send her back.

    She had already nned everything out. She would invite Yu feibai over for lunch at her house tomorrow afternoon before they set off to the airport together.

    After all, there were elders in the family, and some things couldn¡¯t be too presumptuous.

    The orange Street light shone on the car, and the two people in the car snuggled together. They didn¡¯t say anything, just kept quiet. Everything was so beautiful that it was unbelievable.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, I have to go back!¡± After a while, Gu Youli looked up at Yu feibai and said softly, ¡±

    Yu feibai lowered his eyes slightly and ced his hand on the back of Gu Youli¡¯s head. He leaned over and kissed her gently.

    He pressed against her forehead and said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over to my ce tonight and we cane over together tomorrow?

    Gu Youli softened in Yu feibai¡¯s arms and looked up with her bright eyes. oh no, my father called me and asked me to go home!

    It was true that Gu liangwei had called her excitedly at dusk and asked her toe home that night. He had something to tell her.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Yu feibai sighed helplessly.

    He had already agreed, but he was still reluctant to let go of Gu Youli. He nted another kiss on her forehead. The light kiss slid past her eyes and finallynded on her slightly opened lips.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time, and he was really longing for her scent.

    The kiss became deeper and deeper, and he greedily and overbearingly sucked on her lips.

    Wrap| The soft sweetness slowly fermented between his lips and tongue, turning into a bloodthirsty desire. A small me slowly burned in his body.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the location was wrong, he would have taken her right now.

    The two of them rubbed their ears for a long time before they withdrew from each other¡¯s soft lips. When they separated, they both found it difficult to control themselves.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was slightly red and there was still a dazed look in her dark eyes that had not yet faded.

    This alluring look made Yu feibai not want to let her go at all. He only wanted to have her fiercely.

    Yu feibai opened his mouth and bit Gu Youli¡¯s chin.

    Gu Youli groaned in pain and bit her lip as she red at him.

    Her unhappy look made Yu feibai¡¯s heart melt.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile and push her away. He threatened her sweetly, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the car, you won¡¯t be able to go back!¡±

 Chapter 412

    412 Sharp, extreme (11)

    Gu Youli pouted at Yu feibai. When she opened the car door and was about to get out, her gaze turned slyly and she suddenly had an evil thought.

    She turned around and looked at Yu feibai. As she smiled brightly, she reached out and grabbed his lower body. The man¡¯s pride was apparent.

    He had woken up too quickly. The moment she touched it, she immediately felt something roaring in her palm.

    Gu Youli was so shocked that she quickly let go and jumped out of the car.

    Yu feibai let out a muffled groan. His eyes were dark and deep as he looked at Gu Youli in shock.

    Had he been teased by Gu Youli just now? Female hooligan!

    Gu Youli turned around and smirked at Yu feibai. She took a few steps back and walked away quickly, afraid that Yu feibai would jump out of the car and punish her.

    yu feibai did not jump out of the car. his expression was calm as he looked at gu youli with a deep gaze. however, he was thinking to himself, ¡± alright! Now that you¡¯ve grown up, I¡¯ll kill you when I get to Shangri-La! If I don¡¯t make you unable to get out of bed for three days and three nights, my name isn¡¯t yu feibai.

    When Gu Youli returned home, Gu liangwei asked her, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t feibaie with you?¡±

    he¡¯lle over for lunch tomorrow, ¡± Gu Youli said with a smile. She ced her bag on the sofa and asked, ¡± by the way, dad, you said you had something to tell me. What is it? ¡±

    ¡°Yingluo will tell you about this tomorrow. Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing, a big surprise! Don¡¯t get the wrong idea!¡± Gu liangwei wanted to say something but stopped himself. He looked very mysterious.

    Gu Youli smiled happily. She did not think too much about it or let her thoughts go astray.

    she thought that it must be her birthday and that gu liangwei had prepared a surprise gift for her.

    Although she felt that it was a gift, Gu Youli still asked Gu liangwei a few times. However, Gu liangwei refused to say anything and even changed the topic.

    After a while, Gu Youli¡¯s phone rang. It was Yu feibai. Gu Youli took the phone to the bedroom and did not ask Gu liangwei what the surprise was.

    ¡°you¡¯re home?¡± Gu Youli sat on the edge of the bed and the corners of her lips unconsciously curled up into a sweet smile.

    The two of them didn¡¯t live far from each other, only two streets apart.

    ¡°En!¡± yu feibai¡¯s deep voice was exceptionally mesmerizing in the night.

    alright. Gu Youli smiled. then quickly shower and go to bed!

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Yes, give me a kiss.¡±

    the smile on gu youli¡¯s face bloomed like a flower. she put her mouth close to the phone and smacked it.

    The crisp sound was separated by two phones, but the sound effect was clear without any hindrance.

    Yu feibai was satisfied. He said softly, ¡± ¡°You rest early too, good night!¡±

    gu youli replied sweetly, good night!

    Gu Youli smiled and ced her phone on the bedside table. She was ready to take a shower.

    However, just as she stood up, her phone started to ring again. Gu Youli was slightly stunned before she smiled. She picked up the phone and pouted.¡±Didn¡¯t you say goodnight?¡±

    ¡°I miss you, I can¡¯t sleep!¡± Yu feibai dragged his voice, which was especially charming.

    Gu Youliughed when she heard that. Her eyes were smiling, her eyebrows were smiling, and her mouth was smiling so hard that it could not close. Her tender and fair little face was almost glowing.

    Sheidzily on the bed. Her tone sounded mean, but there was a hint of coquettishness in it. then you won¡¯t be able to sleep every night in the Army!

    it¡¯s different tonight. Yu feibai¡¯s soft and gentle voice was like a mesmerizing luby.

 Chapter 413

    413 Sharp, extreme (12)

    Gu Youli started to snicker but pretended to be troubled. ¡°But what can we do? i¡¯m a little sleepy now, i want to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Just hug the phone and sleep,¡± Yu feibai said domineeringly.

    Gu Youli could not take it lying down. how can I sleep with the phone in my arms?!

    Yu feibai¡¯s tone was still calm, but there was a hint of evil teasing in it, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleeping while ying the game!¡±

    Gu Youli was obviously not able to keep up with his pace and subconsciously asked, ¡± ¡°Eh? what game? You can y while you sleep!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s sexy voice suddenly turned low and hoarse. ¡°make the phone call.| I love you.¡±

    ¡°Hooligan!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being a hooligan to me first!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! You¡¯re wrong!¡± Gu Youli acted shamelessly and immediately hung up the phone.

    Her eyes were fixed in front of her, and her hand was pressing the phone against her chest.

    Suddenly, a sweet smile appeared on her face.

    the next day, gu youli went to the market after breakfast.

    Before yang Mengshan came, she had called Gu liangwei. It could be said that she had calcted the time well. Gu Youli had just left the house when she rang the doorbell.

    other than the bag in her hand, yang mengshan did not bring anything else.

    Seeing this, Gu liangwei subconsciously frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to move things? why are you here empty-handed?¡±

    Yang Mengshan smiled and said, ¡± dad, I¡¯m here today to ask for my sister¡¯s forgiveness. I¡¯ll only move my things over after she forgives me. If I move over first, she¡¯ll think that we¡¯re forcing her. This time, I really want to make up with my sister!!

    Gu liangweiughed out loud. He was very satisfied with yang Mengshan¡¯s understanding. you¡¯re so thoughtful. Come in and have a seat. I¡¯ll get you some water.

    Yang Mengshan immediately stopped Gu liangwei and said coyly, ¡± dad, how can I let you pour water for me? let me do it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel like a guest.

    ¡°sure!¡± gu liangwei was stunned for a moment before he smiled.

    Yang Mengshan smiled happily. She put down her bag and went to the kitchen.

    After pouring two sses of water, she subconsciously turned to look at the door. Seeing that Gu liangwei was still in the living room, she took out a small transparent stic bag from her pocket, crushed the White pill in the bag, and poured it into the wine.

    ¡°Mengshan, it¡¯s not done yet!¡± Gu liangwei strode towards the kitchen.

    Hearing Gu liangwei¡¯s voice, yang Mengshan jumped in shock. She shook the half-eaten pill in her hand and it fell to the ground. It fell into the corner of the dressing table.

    She didn¡¯t notice it and quickly turned around to put the pill into one of the sses of water. Then she said nervously, ¡± okay, I¡¯ming!

    Yang Mengshan ced the ss of water in front of Gu liangwei.

    ¡°Dad, when is sistering back?¡± Yang Mengshan said casually and raised her ss.

    ¡°He should be back soon!¡± gu liangwei also picked up his cup and took a sip.

    gu liangwei was a rough man. he usually ate and drank big mouthfuls of water, so he finished half a ss of water in no time.

    yang mengshan¡¯s eyes flickered as she stared at gu liangwei with aplicated look.

    She wasn¡¯tpletely evil. There was a moment when she hesitated. Gu liangwei¡¯s kindness to her slipped through her heart and she suddenly wanted to knock the cup away from his hand.

    But in the end, she hesitated. Gu liangwei had already drunk the water, and her hatred had swallowed everything.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly but she forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we go and pick up sister together? she must have bought a lot of groceries. Let¡¯s help her carry some.¡±

    (Author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: A noble wife ¡± is a very good novel. I like to talk about love, so don¡¯t miss it.)

 Chapter 414

    414 Sharp, extreme (13)

    While Gu liangwei was changing, yang Mengshan took the cup back to the kitchen and washed it with water before returning it to its original position as if it had never been touched.

    Fu Jiasheng¡¯s self-made hallucinogens were very effective.

    gu liangwei followed yang mengshan out of the neighborhood and felt dizzy. everything around them was moving.

    suddenly, he saw gu youli standing opposite him and waving at him.

    ¡°lizi!¡± As Gu liangwei shouted, he rushed out.

    ¡°Chi!¡± The sound of an emergency brake rang in his ears and Gu liangwei felt his body fly up.

    Oh my God, how could he fly?

    Gu liangwei realized that his head felt really heavy. His entire skeleton seemed to have been broken and unbearable pain spread throughout his body. In his daze, he seemed to see Yu feibai and Gu Youli, as well as yang Mengshan who was standing not far away!

    Something shed across his mind, and he suddenly seemed to understand something, but it was toote.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she looked at Gu liangwei who was sent flying.

    her hands, which were hanging by her side, were trembling non-stop.

    He allowed the hard nails to sink into his palm and cause waves of pain, but he couldn¡¯t stop the destructivend from trembling.

    She didn¡¯t want to cry. She felt that she was right.

    However, everything that Gu liangwei had done to her shed across her mind like a movie.

    Her tears were like a turbulent tide, flowing down uncontrobly.

    She kept telling herself that she didn¡¯t want this to happen either. It was Gu liangwei and Gu Youli who had forced her. If Gu liangwei wanted to me someone, he should me her daughter, Gu Youli!

    *

    When Gu Youli was buying groceries, she received a call from Yu feibai.

    she walked out of the market with the groceries and yu feibai¡¯s car stopped right in front of her.

    Gu Youli sat in the front passenger seat and the two of them chatted andughed.

    Along the way, Fei Bai¡¯s car was considered to be driving slowly.

    Mo Ye was getting married. He had called him yesterday to attend the wedding and even showed off a little because Shen Weiyi seemed to be pregnant.

    To be honest, Yu feibai did not feel good about it.

    He had found a girlfriend first, and they had been together for almost two years. Why did mo Jiao marry first? mo Jiao¡¯s girlfriend was also a college student, so why was she willing to marry him, while he, her girlfriend, insisted on getting married after graduation?

    the more yu feibai thought about it, the worse he felt.

    I¡¯ve decided to write a marriage report. We¡¯ll get married after we return from Shangri-La! Yu feibai attacked Gu Youli with an overbearing and oppressive aura.

    Gu Youli could not help but frown. She sat up straight and looked at him. ¡°Why are you suddenly saying this?¡±

    Some time ago, he had often mentioned marriage, but after that deep conversation, he had stopped talking about it.

    Why did he suddenly mention it?

    Now, the two of them were quite good together. There was not much difference between them and a married person. They onlycked a certificate.

    However, Yu feibai did not think the same way. To him, a real marriage was a child.

    Only when they had children could they be considered to be truly married.

    Yu feibai looked at her gloomily and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°What do you mean suddenly? I¡¯ve always expressed my desire to get married as soon as possible!¡±

    gu youli bit her lip. ¡± but i¡¯ve said it before. let¡¯s wait another two years! ¡±

    Yu feibai squinted his deep-set eyes, which were filled with a storm. ¡°I¡¯ll be old in another two years. What if you abandon me?¡±

 Chapter 415

    415 Sharp, extreme (14)

    Gu Youli snorted and could not help butugh.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curled up dangerously. what are youughing at? I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t even think about abandoning me. Don¡¯t even think about escaping from my grasp in this lifetime!

    Gu Youli raised her hand and held Yu feibai¡¯s arm. I¡¯m not thinking of running away. I¡¯ll only marry you in this life. I just think it¡¯s too early!

    These words made Yu feibai¡¯s heart feel as sweet as honey.

    However, he was still cold and his face was as cold as ice. it¡¯s too early. Don¡¯t use students as an excuse. Mo Jiao¡¯s wife is also a college student. They¡¯re going to get married soon. I think she¡¯s pregnant now. Mo Jiao is going to be a father soon.

    towards the end of his sentence, yu feibai¡¯s tone was sour.

    ¡°Mo Han is going to be a father! Congrattions to him!¡± Gu Youli smiled. Her eyes were like crescent moons and she looked very cute.

    She wanted to change the topic so that Yu feibai would not be caught up in the marriage.

    However, Yu feibai did not let her go. He nced at her and promised affectionately, ¡± Youli, I won¡¯t make you regret marrying me!

    Gu Youli could feel a strong, hot, and wet sensation on her chest.

    She gently leaned on Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder and looked at him as she said, ¡± ¡°I know, but I really need to think about it. Can you let me think?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give you a chance to think about it, but I¡¯ll only listen to one answer!¡± Yu feibai dered domineeringly!

    Suddenly, a person rushed out from the corner. He ran very fast, like the wind.

    how domineering! before Gu Youli could finish her sentence, she saw a figure rushing over from the intersection like the wind.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Youli could not help but shout, ¡± ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    Yu feibai was one step ahead of Gu Youli and saw the figure that suddenly ran out.

    When Gu Youli was screaming, he had already stepped on the emergency brake. The sharp friction between the car tires and the gravel was so sharp that it hurt people¡¯s eardrums.

    Although the car had stopped, and the speed of the car was not very fast, the figure was still hit. bang! He flew up.

    At the same time, Gu Youli saw his face.

    Her pupils dted as she shouted in horror, ¡± ¡°Dad!¡±

    When Gu liangwei fell to the ground, Gu Youli and Yu feibai had already opened the car door and rushed out.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned red. In the red, she saw Gu liangwei lying in the middle, stunned.

    The scene of Gu liangwei lying in the hospital in her previous life, covered in blood, shed across her mind.

    When that scene and this one ovepped, it was as if a sharp de had stabbed into her body and cut her heart into several pieces.

    The car ident that she had always wanted to avoid happened without any warning.

    Moreover, he was right under her nose.

    The most uneptable thing for her was that Yu feibai was the one driving this time, and she was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, watching everything happen.

    Why did things turn out this way? she had thought of it long ago and had taken precautions in advance. She had chased yang Mengshan away and chased her out of her lifepletely.

    But why couldn¡¯t she change that?

    This life was the same as the previous one, and this car ident was inevitable!

    pain. a heart-wrenching pain engulfed gu youli in an instant.

    gu youli felt a cold auraing at her like an avnche.

 Chapter 416

    416 Sharp, extreme (15)

    She felt an unprecedented chill all over her body, as if she could hear the blood in her body freezing bit by bit.

    The surroundings were silent, and his brain felt like it had been hit by a heavy hammer.

    For a moment, she felt the world spinning around her. She felt that the people and things in front of her were all upside down, and everything quickly fell into darkness again.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body lost its support and she fell to the ground.

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips had also lost all color. His cold eyes were filled with shock and he was trembling uncontrobly.

    How did this happen? how did he bump into Gu liangwei?

    It was a two-way Lane with two solid yellow lines in the center. The car was on the far left of the line, which was a long way from the sidewalk.

    Why did he suddenly rush out?

    Yu feibai calmly took out his phone and was about to call the ambnce when he saw Gu Youli¡¯s face turn as white as snow. She opened her bloodless lips and fainted.

    ¡°Lili, Lili, darling.¡± He quickly reached out and pulled her into his arms. His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife.

    Yu feibai was panicking at this moment and his strong calmness was dispelled.

    He waspletely flustered. Even if the entire world copsed in front of him, he would not be as flustered as he was now!

    standing at the corner of the corner, yang mengshan looked sideways at the two men who were hugging each other. her eyes were sinister and venomous, and her beautiful face was ferocious and twisted.

    Her tears had disappeared, and thest trace of guilt in her heart had disappeared.

    It was reced by the pleasure of revenge.

    She calcted the time and brought Gu liangwei to a ce with more cars.

    She knew that Gu liangwei would definitely run out of the road in a daze because of his imagination.

    However, she would never have dreamed that Yu feibai would be the one who hit Gu liangwei.

    the heavens were really helping her!

    Now, he wanted to see how Gu Youli would feel. The man she loved had hit her father and she was still sitting in the car.

    yang mengshan¡¯s lips curled up as sheughed smugly in her heart. her eyes were filled with an unspeakable coldness!

    Gu Youli woke up in the hospital again. Her face was pale. When she opened her eyes slowly, the scene of Gu liangwei¡¯s car ident shed across her mind.

    She suddenly sat up from the bed, but because her movements were too fast, she felt a moment of dizziness.

    She held onto the bed frame and waited for the extreme dizziness to pass before she got up and rushed out. The nurse behind her was chasing after her.

    however, she couldn¡¯t hear anything as she rushed to the emergency room with questions.

    From afar, she saw Yu feibai standing outside the emergency room. His handsome face was extremely tense.

    gu youli rushed forward and grabbed yu feibai¡¯s hand. she asked in a panic, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡±

    Yu feibai pulled her into his arms and covered her ears with his thin lips. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in surgery!¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lip and tugged at Yu feibai¡¯s sleeve.

    the marble tiles on the wall reflected the cold light.

    gu youli saw that yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes were as red as blood and his face was as pale as snow under the light.

    At that moment, Yu feibai was hugging her so tightly that it was as if he was embedding his arms into her bones. It was as if he was afraid that she would disappear like the wind at any moment.

    Gu Youli knew that Yu feibai must be feeling terrible.

    he would definitely take all the me.

    But she didn¡¯t me him, she really didn¡¯t me him!

    she could only me herself for being so useless, for being unable to stop this from happening even after she had reincarnated.

 Chapter 417

    417 Sharp, extreme (16)

    could this be the so-called fate?

    No matter how you escape, no matter how you change, no matter how you guard against it, it can¡¯t be changed, a fate that can¡¯t be changed?

    It had always existed in any corner and would explode at a predetermined time!

    at that moment, gu youli felt a deep sense of helplessness.

    Her face was filled with pain, and she really wanted to cry.

    But why couldn¡¯t she cry? why were her eyes damaged? why were there no tears?

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± Gu Youli buried her head in Yu feibai¡¯s arms and was on the verge of breaking down.

    Yu feibai hugged the person in his arms tightly. His eyes were filled with mixed emotions and his tone was filled with self-me, ¡± how can I me you? how can I me you? it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t slow down, so I hit your daddy Yingluo.

    Gu Youli shook her head. She was so sad that she did not even have the strength to speak.

    It was a two-way Lane with two solid yellow lines in the center. Yu feibai drove the car to the left of the line.

    How could he me his father for suddenly rushing out?

    But why did it turn out like this? why did father suddenly rush out?

    gu youli wanted to figure out what was going on but her head was splitting.

    His mind was in a mess, as if it had been frozen. His whole body suddenly became extremely slow, as if he had been frozen, but also as if he had been thrown into a pot of noodles in hot oil and was being tortured. He was very irritable and restless.

    A momentter, the emergency room door opened, and a doctor wearing a sterile suit and a mask walked out of the emergency room.

    Gu Youli and Yu feibai immediately rushed forward and asked the doctor how the patient was.

    The doctor removed his mask and looked at Gu Youli. because the driver didn¡¯t drive too fast, and the brakes were on too fast, the impact wasn¡¯t too serious. The patient¡¯s life was saved, but the patient¡¯s condition is still not good. She suffered a serious concussion, and we don¡¯t know when she will wake up!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were red and she asked the doctor in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°is he in a vegetative state?¡±

    The doctor shook his head and exined to her, ¡± no, there¡¯s still a certain difference between him and a vegetable. We don¡¯t know if a vegetable will wake up, but as long as your father is maintained by the medicine, he will wake up. It¡¯s just a matter of time.

    It was a matter of time. How long would that take? three days? ten days? Half a year? A year? Or longer?

    She did not know how long it would take, but she believed that her father would wake up.

    At that moment, Gu Youli hugged Yu feibai tightly as if she was going to bury herself in his body.

    If this was a fate that she couldn¡¯t miss, if her father¡¯s life was destined to have this cmity, then she should be d that her father had survived this cmity and the dangerous period.

    He was still alive!

    Two days passed. Gu Youli did not go to school or thepany. She stayed in the hospital to take care of and apany her father.

    in just two days, she had lost a lot of weight. she was already thin to begin with, and now she was so thin that she was skin and bones.

    In these tens of hours, Yu feibai kept herpany and did not close his eyes at all.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart ached when he saw Gu Youli¡¯s exhausted face and bloodshot eyes.

    Yu feibai sat down beside her and consoled her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle will be fine. You can go back and rest first. I¡¯ll find the best nurse to take care of him. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as uncle wakes up.¡±

 Chapter 418

    418 Sharp, extreme (17)

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was pale and she leaned against Yu feibai weakly.

    Looking at Gu liangwei, who seemed to have aged more than ten years in an instant while receiving oxygen, she shook her head in exhaustion.

    Yu feibai knew that Gu Youli was feeling terrible. However, if this continued, she would copse before Gu liangwei woke up.

    uncle needs someone to take care of him now, so you have to rest, eat, and sleep well. Only then can you take better care of uncle. Yu feibai reached out and gently hugged her.

    However, she didn¡¯t dare to use too much strength and hugged him gently like he was her baby.

    It was as if he was afraid that he would identally crush her with too much force.

    After a pause, he added softly, ¡± you¡¯re not the only one. You still have me. I¡¯ll take good care of our Father!

    He said,¡±daddy, ran ran.¡±

    Gu Youli, who was in Yu feibai¡¯s arms, trembled slightly. She felt something warm in her eyes. It was so, so warm.

    She reached out and hugged Yu feibai¡¯s waist tightly. She pressed her face against his back and greedily sniffed the familiar and warm scent on him.

    Yu feibai, it¡¯s so good to have you!

    But why is it that the better you are, the more I feel that it¡¯s not real? it¡¯s as if the quicksand in my hands will one day slip through my hands!

    Gu Youli returned home and cooked a bowl of noodles. She ate two mouthfuls and did not feel like eating anymore.

    Feibai was right, she could only take better care of her father if she took good care of herself. If she fell sick, what would happen to her father?

    Shey on the bed, but could not fall asleep.

    After tossing and turning for a long time, he had just fallen asleep when he was awakened by a nightmare.

    The nightmare showed the scene of Gu liangwei being hit by a car. The fresh blood was Scarlet and sticky, devouring her like a ferocious beast.

    Gu Youli sat up on the bed. Her entire body was covered in cold sweat.

    Gu Youli sat on the bed and panted for a long time before she calmed down.

    After that, she couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. She put on her coat, got up, went to the kitchen, and poured herself a ss of water.

    everything that had happened recently still left her with lingering fear. her head was still hurting, her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, and she was suffocating.

    Gu Youli picked up the ss and drank the water in one go. She then felt that she could catch her breath.

    However, she was still absent-minded. The ss of water went empty and shattered on the ground with a crisp sound.

    Gu Youli was shocked and quickly took the rubbish bin to clean it.

    After she cleaned therge piece of ss, she took a paper towel and wiped the ss shards clean bit by bit.

    Suddenly, a white solid object next to thebing table caught her attention.

    Gu Youli frowned slightly and immediately reached out to pick up the White solid object.

    what was this? Medicine? What medicine?

    Father¡¯s leg injury has already healed, what medicine does he need?

    Gu Youli had a lot of questions in her heart. She used a clean tissue to pack the White substance and put it in her bag before going to the hospital.

    After she arrived at the hospital, she did not go to Gu liangwei¡¯s ward immediately. Instead, she went to theboratory Department and spent some money to get the doctor to help her test the White solid that looked like medicine.

    Why did Gu liangwei suddenly run out of the road? what exactly happened?

    Could it be rted to this medicine?

    the next afternoon, when gu youli went to get theb report, she realized that yu feibai was there as well.

    There was a police officer in uniform standing beside him, and the two of them were talking in low voices.

    Yesterday, she had told Yu feibai about bringing the medicine for testing.

    If someone were to send it over, she would ask him to help collect it. Gu Youli did not see Yu feibai in the ward, so she came to theboratory.

 Chapter 419

    419 Sharp, extreme (18)

    Before Gu Youli arrived, the test report had already been sent to Yu feibai. The contents of the report shocked Yu feibai.

    Hence, he made a phone call and called a police officer over. This police officer was called Xie Jian and he was once a soldier under Yu feibai. Later on, he changed his career and became a police officer with Yu feibai¡¯s help.

    When he saw Gu Youli, Yu feibai immediately walked towards her and asked, ¡± ¡°where did you get this medicine?¡±

    Gu Youli frowned and asked,¡¯what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the problem with this medicine?¡±

    it¡¯s a very strong hallucinogenic drug, ¡± the doctor beside him said. but it¡¯s not the traditional hallucinogenic drug. Not only does it have hypnotic and calming effects, but it can also make people have a certain degree of illusion, causing them to lose a certain amount of self-control.

    As she spoke, she handed the report to Gu Youli.

    After Gu Youli saw it, her eyes widened in horror.¡±This bi an ...¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were cold and he said coldly, ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve asked someone to do a test. there are traces of this drug in dad¡¯s body. that¡¯s why he ran out of the road and where did you get this drug from! ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating like thunder. ¡°I picked it up at home and it fell at the corner of the dressing table. I felt that something was wrong, so I brought it for testing. I didn¡¯te to Xuxu.¡±

    ¡°do you still have this medicine in your house?¡± Xie Jian stepped forward and asked Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli shook her head. No. We don¡¯t have this medicine at home!

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of murder. Who was at your house that day?¡± Xie Jian asked again.

    Gu Youli continued to shake her head. I don¡¯t know. I went out to buy some groceries. I came back and ran away.

    She bit her lip as she spoke.

    There were no guests in the house, and usually no one woulde, so who could it be?

    All of a sudden, yang Mengshan¡¯s face shed across Gu Youli¡¯s mind!

    Gu Youli could not find an answer to any of this, but she would never forget that yang Mengshan was the reason why Gu liangwei had gotten into a car ident in her previous life.

    What about this life? Was it also because of yang Mengshan?

    If she had guessed correctly, it must have been yang Mengshan. Yang Mengshan must havee over that day.

    But why did yang Mengshan want to kill her father?

    There were many novels about reincarnation, but every female protagonist would know what they had suffered, what kind of conspiracies they had gone through, and what kind of revenge they should take. However, it was different in reality.

    She seemed to have had a shocking conspiracy in her previous life. That conspiracy was rted to her and her father, Gu liangwei.

    However, she didn¡¯t know until she died.

    it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but it was too calm and didn¡¯t cause any ripples, as if it had nothing to do with her.

    But now, it seemed that she was wrong!

    Yang Mengshan wasn¡¯t fighting alone. She definitely had some power behind her.

    No matter who it was, or how powerful they were, she would find out and make them pay the price!

    Gu Youli clenched her fists and her eyes were as cold as ice.

    for a moment, she really wanted to rush out and confront yang mengshan!

    However, she held it in. Without evidence, yang Mengshan would definitely not admit to it.

    Furthermore, she had always had a question in her heart. Why did yang Mengshan want to harm her father?

    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t be impulsive and alert the enemy!

    She only knew that if yang Mengshan was found to be the one behind her father¡¯s ident, she would make yang Mengshan¡¯s life a living hell!

 Chapter 420

    420 Sharp, extreme (19)

    When they returned home that night, Gu Youli asked Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°Can you give me a bug, the small one that can be ced in the phone and eavesdrop on all her call records?¡±

    As a Special Forces soldier, it was easy for Yu feibai to find a bug.

    He did not ask Gu Youli why she needed the listening device or what she wanted it for. He simply nodded and agreed to Gu Youli¡¯s request.

    Gu Youli was a little confused and asked, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me? Why do you need a listening device?¡±

    Yu feibai shook his head. I don¡¯t need to know. Just do whatever you want to do!

    Upon hearing that, Gu Youli felt her nose turn sour and her heart was filled with emotions. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll use it to do bad things?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with love as he held her hand tightly. ¡°then do it. no matter what you do, i will support you. even if the sky steps down, i will hold it up!¡±

    Her heart suddenly felt like it had been pierced by a sour arrow, and something called ¡± dynamic ¡± was about to devour her.

    Gu Youli reached out and hugged Yu feibai tightly. I suspect that dad¡¯s ident was rted to yang Mengshan, so I want to investigate her and nt a bug in her phone.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and stroked her hair gently. ¡°Then just do it!¡±

    Of course, he would support Gu Youli on this matter. Even if Gu Youli did not do anything, he would definitely do something.

    This scheme had indirectly affected him and almost made him the murderer of Gu liangwei.

    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t driving too fast and he had stepped on the brakes too quickly.

    otherwise, the consequences of him indirectly killing gu liangwei would be unimaginable!

    Yu feibai was very efficient. The next evening, he handed a battery and some listening devices to Gu Youli.

    He said that his method of pretending to be listening was very simple. He just had to change the basin to yang Mengshan¡¯s phone.

    Although it was easy to install a bug, it would be difficult to get close to yang Mengshan and transfer her battery to her phone.

    She thought for a while and the only solution was to call yang Mengshan to the hospital.

    Then, he would find an opportunity to strike.

    At shangpin international, director li, who was dressed in a professional suit, was instructing his subordinates.

    yang Mengshan, go and wipe the drawing in my room. The Auntie in the morning didn¡¯t do it well enough, ¡± President Li said to yang Mengshan, who was drawing seriously.

    No matter how unwilling yang Mengshan was, she immediately stood up from her seat and said very obediently, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡±

    however, under her obedient expression, the depths of her eyes were filled with anger and resentment!

    Director li was trying to make things difficult for yang Mengshan, who he had fired but still stayed in shangpin international through his connections.

    She was either asked to do odd jobs or to run around.

    Yang Mengshan couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to resist. She could only endure it.

    However, she swore that one day, she would make this Li Man kneel on the ground and beg her!

    This was the scene that Gu Youli saw when she entered the office with li Meijia.

    Yang Mengshan turned her head and saw Gu Youli. She pretended not to see her but she felt embarrassed, especially when she thought about how Gu Youli was now a designer and she was actually embarrassed.

    This kind of fatal embarrassment made her want to take a knife and kill director li.

    Youli is looking for you. You can go over! Li Meijia looked at yang Mengshan coldly. After she finished speaking, she smiled gently at Gu Youli and made a phone call gesture.

 Chapter 421

    421 Sharp, extreme (20)

    Youli is looking for you. You can go over! li meijia looked at yang mengshan coldly. after she finished speaking, she smiled gently at gu youli and made a phone call gesture.

    Yang Mengshan was stunned when she heard that.

    Then, a look of shock appeared on her face, but in the depths of her heart, she was filled with bloodthirsty jealousy!

    Thest time someone came to look for her, li Meijia and director li refused to let her go out for a while because it was working hours. They said that they couldn¡¯t do personal things during working hours, so they rejected herpletely.

    Why was it that he could just see Gu Youli now? why did Gu Youli have such a big reputation?

    Yang Mengshan clenched her fists so tightly that her fingertips were about to sink into the flesh of her palms.

    In the reception room, yang Mengshan did not look at Gu Youli in a friendly manner. Her tone was also very impatient.¡±Why are you looking for me?¡±

    li meijia, who was sitting in her seat, looked at yang mengshan through the ss of the reception room and frowned subconsciously.

    Li Meijia was shocked that yang Mengshan could return to thepany.

    She made a call to ask and said that it was the Board of Directors ¡®intention. Then, she realized that the person who had asked yang Mengshan toe back was her mother, Yang Yun.

    She was very curious as to why her mother, Yang Yun, would help yang Mengshan.

    When she had met up with Gu Youli today, she had casually asked about yang Mengshan and found out that yang Mengshan was not the Gu family¡¯s daughter. Instead, she had been adopted by father Gu.

    Whose daughter could yang Mengshan be? for some reason, the face of her mother, yang yunshi, shed across her mind.

    No matter what, she had to find out the truth.

    Gu Youli looked at her expressionlessly, but her tone was very cold. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t want toe to you! But dad was in a car ident and was hospitalized. The doctor said that the only way to wake him up is to let the people he cares about talk to him to wake up the deep thoughts in his heart!¡±

    Hearing that, yang Mengshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she was overwhelmed with fear.

    what? Gu liangwei was not dead yet!

    She had clearly seen Gu liangwei being sent flying. How could he be fine?

    If he was unconscious and needed someone to talk to him to wake up, he would be no different from a vegetable.

    Gu Youli had asked her to wake Gu liangwei up. She was stupid. Of course, she could not go. She hoped that Gu liangwei would never wake up!

    Otherwise, when Gu liangwei woke up and told Gu Youli that she was the one who had caused his death, Gu Youli would definitely skin her alive.

    After Yang Mengshan forced herself to calm down, she pretended to be shocked and nervous. She cried and shouted, ¡± what did you say? your father ... Your father was in a car ident? How did hee back? Is it serious? Hurry up and tell me!¡±

    Gu Youli sneered in disdain. why don¡¯t you know? I thought you would be the first to know!

    Yang Mengshan furrowed her brows and said innocently, ¡± what nonsense are you talking about? let me tell you, Gu Youli. When you chased me out of your house and told me not to take the Gu family name, I still remember how cold and heartless you were. You turned your back on me and refused to acknowledge me. But now that something has happened to my father, I don¡¯t want to hold it against you. I also hope that you can be more polite!

    Gu Youli smiled coldly and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡± I¡¯ve never treated you as a member of the Gu family, be it in the past, now, or in the future!

    Hearing that, yang Mengshan could not help butugh. then why did youe looking for me? I¡¯m not a member of the Gu family, so what does Gu liangwei¡¯s life or death have to do with me? ¡±

 Chapter 422

    422 Investigation, the truth (1)

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s your business!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of hostility as she looked at yang Mengshan coldly. Her voice was like the mid-winter of December. dad has raised you for more than ten to twenty years. Now that you¡¯re in aa from a car ident, you¡¯re not even willing to go see him. Do you still have a conscience? Has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡±

    Yang Mengshanughed coldly, her expression vicious. ¡°So what if he¡¯s unconscious? What does it have to do with me? what does it have to do with me? He¡¯s your father, not mine! you were the one who said that my surname is yang, not gu!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at yang Mengshan coldly. She exuded an endless coldness like the cold wind in a World of Ice and snow. Her eyes were so piercing that it hurt.

    Her words were cold as ice. I don¡¯t care what your surname is. I¡¯m not here to beg you. I¡¯m just here to inform you that you must go to the hospital to see father tomorrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Yang Mengshan lifted her head slightly like an arrogant Princess.

    The light from the dim lights reflected off Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    She strode towards yang Mengshan and raised her hand to give yang Mengshan¡¯s smooth and fair face a tight p!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yang Mengshan cried out in pain.

    She raised her hand to cover her face and red at Gu Youli as if she was going to eat her up. ¡°Gu Youli, are you crazy? Why did you hit me for no reason?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at yang Mengshan coldly. although you¡¯re not my biological daughter, I¡¯ve been very good to you. He brought you up and worked so hard to earn so little money to support you in college. You¡¯re not grateful to him and don¡¯t support him. It¡¯s fine if you keep scolding him, but now that something has happened to him, he wants you to go see him and talk to him. You¡¯re not even willing to do that and hit you? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t show up tomorrow, then I¡¯ll have sex with you.| If you love videos, post it online for everyone to enjoy!¡±

    As she said that, Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking manner. ¡± i¡¯m sure you won¡¯t forget the alluring scene between you and fu jiasheng at the hotel! ¡±

    Gu Youli, you dare!! Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes widened in horror.

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. ¡°If you don¡¯te to the hospital tomorrow, you¡¯ll see if I dare to do it!¡±

    After saying that, she left!

    Yang Mengshan was so angry that she was about to go crazy.

    although she was very, very unwilling, extremely unwilling to go to the hospital to see gu liangwei ...

    However, for the entire night, Gu Youli¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind. let¡¯s see if I dare to!

    She knew very well that Gu Youli would definitely keep her word.

    the next afternoon, yang mengshan obediently went to the hospital in fear.

    She would just keep quiet and go to see Gu liangwei. She would also take the opportunity to check on the situation and see if Gu liangwei had woken up.

    When yang Mengshan arrived at the hospital and reached the floor of Gu liangwei¡¯s ward, she saw Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao standing at the door.

    Gu Youli had called Hua Miaomiao over in hopes that he could put on a show for her so that she would have the chance to install a bug.

    Not only did she call Hua Miaomiao, but Gu Youli also called Chu Qing.

    However, he did not know if it was because of the traffic jam or some other reason, but Chu Qing had not appeared and he could not get through to her phone.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s vision was very good. He saw yang Mengshan immediately. She was dressed in a suit and carrying a pink bag.

    He couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips and raise his orchid fingers.¡±It¡¯s so annoying to see this annoying person again,¡±

 Chapter 423

    423 Investigation, the truth (2)

    Yang Mengshan red at Hua Miaomiao coldly and raised her head arrogantly. move, don¡¯t block the way! she said.

    Hua Miaomiao rolled his eyes at her and turned away from yang Mengshan. He even raised his hand to cover the part that was facing yang Mengshan. He waved his hand disdainfully. Aiyo, why do I see such a big dirty thing? ¡±

    She pulled Gu Youli into the ward as she felt disgusted.

    Gu Youli looked at Hua Miaomiao¡¯s performance and just smiled without saying anything. Her silent consent made yang Mengshan go crazy.

    Yang Mengshan pushed open the door to Gu liangwei¡¯s ward and red at Hua Miaomiao.

    However, Hua Miaomiao did not even look at her. He even snorted at the sky.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s beautiful face was slightly twisted in anger.

    she sat down by gu liangwei¡¯s bed and activated her tear attack mode.¡±Dad, look, any of sister¡¯s friends can bully me now, and sister even looks like she¡¯s watching a good show. Dad, quickly wake up and help me!¡±

    She did not mean to wake Gu liangwei up. She just hoped that Gu liangwei would be so angry that he would die!

    hua miaomiao rushed forward and red at yang mengshan. ¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t make trouble, I just don¡¯t like you, what does it have to do with Lili!¡±

    Yang Mengshan ignored Hua Miaomiao and treated him like air!

    Hua Miaomiao was so angry that he snorted coldly and pointed at yang Mengshan. ¡°lili has been taking care of uncle for so long in the hospital. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te to take care of him, but you¡¯re ndering lili the moment youe. you¡¯re really shameless. no, no, you¡¯re shameless on one side and shameless on the other. otherwise, how could you say such shameless words? if it were someone else, i¡¯m afraid they would have hit the wall by now!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s beautiful face waspletely twisted by Hua Miaomiao¡¯s words.

    She stood up and pointed at Hua Miaomiao. you sissy! I¡¯m not talking about you, why are you acting so crazy? ¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a sissy!¡± hua miaomiao stomped his foot on the ground and raised his voice. he cursed, ¡± ¡°You damn bitch, try scolding me again if you have the guts!¡±

    Yang Mengshan did not back down. She looked at Hua Miaomiao with disdain and said, ¡°who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a sissy and gay?¡±

    ¡°F * ck!¡± Hua Miaomiao gritted his teeth and clenched his fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds.

    Yang Mengshanughed coldly and continued to mock, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re that kind of person, you should admit it. You¡¯re gay, right? the society is so open now, so you won¡¯t beughed at if you admit it. But if you still want to maintain your chastity after being a whore, it¡¯s really shameless and cute!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao was so angry that heughed. He smirked and looked at yang Mengshan with evil intentions. Do you believe that I won¡¯t do you on the spot?¡±

    Yang Mengshanughed coldly and said viciously, ¡± ¡°Deal with me? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t stand up!¡±

    the air in the ward was quiet and strange, and there was a creepy coldness floating in the air.

    Gu Youli, who was watching the show from the side, added, ¡± ¡°Miaomiao, are you sure you can do it?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s lips curved into a strange smile. He strode forward and grabbed yang Mengshan without saying anything else. Then, he pulled her into the washroom!

    Yang Mengshan looked at Hua Miaomiao in shock and disbelief. It was as if she had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°What are you doing? let me go!¡± Yang Mengshan cried out in shock and tried to push Hua Miaomiao away.

 Chapter 424

    424 The investigation and the truth (3)

    However, the difference in strength between a man and a woman was too great. She could not break free from Hua Miaomiao¡¯s grip and scolded him, ¡± ¡°Sissy, let me go! You pervert, let me go!¡±

    As she shouted, she used the bag in her hand to hit Hua Miaomiao.

    Hua Miaomiao grabbed yang Mengshan¡¯s bag and threw it at Gu Youli. Then, he dragged yang Mengshan with both hands and pushed her into the washroom.

    then, with a ¡°bang,¡± the door was firmly closed.

    The moment the door closed, Gu Youli immediately opened yang Mengshan¡¯s bag and took out her phone. Then, she removed the battery and reced it with a new battery that had a bug installed.

    She was very fast and in less than a minute, she zipped her bag again and gave a secret signal to Hua Miaomiao, ¡± ¡°miaomiao, stop it!¡±

    hua miaomiao, who was inside, pushed yang mengshan away when he heard gu youli¡¯s signal.

    He washed his hands in disgust. you really think I want to f * ck you? I think you¡¯re dirty!!

    As he said that, he threw the water on yang Mengshan and walked out!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s hands, which were hanging by her sides, clenched tightly. She could even hear the clear sound of her bones rubbing against each other.

    She gritted her teeth and rushed out, swinging her fist at Hua Miaomiao!

    Hua Miaomiao turned around and red at him. His eyes were fierce and cold. ¡°don¡¯t treat me as a man. if you continue to be crazy, i¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Yang Mengshan was stunned. She red at Hua Miaomiao with her bloodshot eyes and threatened, ¡± ¡°You sissy, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Then, she turned to the innocent-looking Gu Youli and scolded, ¡± ¡°if you¡¯re happy with this, i¡¯m telling you i¡¯ll nevere back again!¡±

    Then, she grabbed her bag and left without looking back!

    When the door was closed, Hua Miaomiao smiled at Gu Youli. ¡°Done?¡±

    Gu Youli gave him an ¡®OK¡¯ sign to indicate that she had seeded.

    Hua Miaomiao wiped his hands with a tissue and said with a disgusted expression, ¡± I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m so disgusted. I¡¯m forcing myself to touch her. My little chastity!

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and smiled. your little chastity is still there!

    ¡°I hate it!¡± hua miaomiao bent his fingers and frowned. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange, why isn¡¯t that d * mn tomboy here yet!¡±

    as he spoke, he took out his phone, but it still didn¡¯t go through.

    Half an hourter, Chu Qing finally appeared.

    At that moment, Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao were sitting on the chairs in front of the bed, peeling apples.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Is Gu Mengshan here yet?¡± chu qing looked at gu youli guiltily and asked.

    Hua Miaomiao rolled his eyes at her. Before Gu Youli could say anything, he scoffed and said, ¡± ¡°i came a long time ago, i¡¯ve already been gone for a few hours.¡±

    Chu Qing frowned and said,¡±let¡¯s go!¡± So fast?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao said unhappily, ¡°you¡¯re the one who¡¯s too slow. I¡¯ve been waiting for you until my chrysanthemum wilted! hmph!¡±

    chu qingughed evilly. ¡°sissy, is your chrysanthemum wilting?¡± Come, let big sister help you.¡±

    Looking at the rxed expressions of the two, she thought that the matter should have been resolved satisfactorily!

    ¡°I hate you! Thanks for your gift!¡± Hua Miaomiao stomped his feet and red at Chu Qing. ¡°Damn tomboy, you¡¯re not reserved at all! Look at her, she¡¯s so feminine and understanding. She would never say such things.¡±

 Chapter 425

    425 The investigation and the truth (4)

    Chu Qing clenched her fists tightly and squinted her eyes dangerously. Hua Miaomiao, I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time. Are you itching for a beating?!

    Hua Miaomiao was not afraid of her at all. He gestured with his orchid fingers and said, ¡± ¡°aiyo, you¡¯re a female special forces soldier, how could you bully an ordinary person like me! That would be embarrassing for the female soldiers who valued honor above all else.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Chu Qing had already attacked Hua Miaomiao!

    how could hua miaomiao be chu qing¡¯s match? in front of chu qing, he could only take a beating.

    He could not help but cry out in pain,¡±ouch, it hurts!¡± Tomboy, can¡¯t you be gentler!¡±

    The quarrels stopped and Chu Qing revealed her teeth as she smiled eerily. you¡¯re too weak!

    Hua Miaomiao gritted his teeth and looked at Gu Youli, who was watching the show. He shouted unhappily, ¡± ¡°Lili, why aren¡¯t you helping me? you¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m neutral!¡±

    The smile on her face grew wider, and her mouth was tightly shut, not intending to help him.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s handsome face suddenly tensed up and he stared at Gu Youli with an aggrieved look. ¡°Lili! You can¡¯t be so heartless. I just helped you bully yang Mengshan. It¡¯s time for you to repay me!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at Chu Qing stubbornly and threw the Apple she had just peeled to Chu Qing. ¡°Qing Qing, eat an apple!¡±

    Chu Qing caught it easily and took a bite.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? what happened? Why do you look so sweaty?¡± Gu Youli asked.

    At the mention of this, Chu Qing was instantly consumed by anger and frustration.

    She took another big bite of the Apple and then told Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao what had happened.

    On the way to the hospital, Chu Qing sat in the taxi. When she turned a corner, she saw a familiar figure.

    although the figure had disappeared in a sh, it was enough for her to recognize it.

    She would never forget the man who caused her to fall!

    because of that damn old turtle, she wasughed at by hua miaomiao for half a year. now that she thought about it, she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but beat her up!

    Without a second thought, Chu Qing threw a hundred Yuan bill at the driver. She asked for change and rushed out of the car, running towards the figure.

    The man was running, and he was running very fast!

    Of course, Chu Qing also ran very quickly. When she was a little closer to the man, she realized that the man was also chasing after someone.

    ¡°You pervert! Stop! Don¡¯t run!¡± Chu Qing shouted at the figure who had been running in front of her!

    The man in front of her was shocked by Chu Qing¡¯s sudden roar.

    He saw Chu Qing¡¯s figure from the corner of his eye, but he ignored her and continued to chase after the person in front of him.

    Chu Qing chased after him for 5th Street but still could not catch up.

    She stopped and gasped for breath, then cursed in a low voice, ¡± ¡°F * ck!¡±

    was there a mistake? she was a female special forces soldier, the strongest female soldier in the special forces. now, she was actually defeated in running.

    No, no, she had to strengthen her training when she got back.

    Looking at the figure that was getting further and further away, Chu Qing had to give up tracking him. She took out her phone to look at the time and realized that her phone was out of battery.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.¡±No way? You¡¯ve been chasing for five whole streets and you still haven¡¯t caught up? oh my god, that man is too powerful!¡±

 Chapter 426

    426 Investigation, the truth (5)

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.¡±No way? You¡¯ve been chasing for five whole streets and you still haven¡¯t caught up? Oh my God, that man is too powerful!¡±

    ¡°BOOM!¡± chu qing stood up and hit hua miaomiao on the head.¡±Are you ... Worshiping that bastard?¡±

    hua miaomiao rubbed his aching head and pouted. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just telling the truth. he¡¯s already very powerful!¡±

    he¡¯s my biggest enemy. Do you still want to say that he¡¯s powerful?! Chu Qing squinted her eyes and they shone with a murderous light.

    Hua Miaomiao looked at Chu Qing resentfully and kept silent.

    But from the bottom of his heart, he really felt that the man was extremely handsome. He really wanted to get to know him and then work with him to teach this Chu Qing who always bullied him a lesson.

    Just thinking about it made Hua Miaomiao feel extremely refreshed!

    In order to prevent herself from being caught in the crossfire, Gu Youli smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Seeing that Miao Miao sacrificed his looks for me just now, sacrificing his handsome looks, Qingqing, you should be gentler with Miao Miao!¡±

    Chu Qing raised her eyebrows andughed evilly, her body trembling. Hua Miaomiao, did you sacrifice your virginity and your first time? ¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sacrificing your virginity!¡± hua miaomiao retorted.

    chu qing held back herughter and reached out calmly to pat hua miaomiao¡¯s left shoulder. sheforted him, ¡± ¡°Brother, my condolences!¡±

    ¡°Curse me again, and I¡¯ll curse you to be raped by that powerful man!¡± Hua Miaomiao¡¯s saliva sprayed everywhere.

    Chu Qing¡¯s roar reverberated through the heavens and earth, ¡± damn you, Hua Miaomiao! I¡¯ll kill you if you mention him again!

    ¡°I want to mention it, I want to mention it, I¡¯ll mention Yingluo when I¡¯m free in the future.¡±

    ¡°take this!¡±

    The two buffoons started quarreling again. Gu Youli, who was watching the show from the side, yawnedzily but her eyes were fixed on her bag.

    She had a listening device in her bag.

    As long as yang Mengshan used the phone to make a call, the device would make a beeping sound. He hoped that it would be useful and he could use this to find evidence of yang Mengshan¡¯s crimes.

    Two days had passed and Gu Youli did not notice any movements from yang Mengshan.

    Until one day, yang Mengshan received a very mysterious call. Yang Cai woulde to look for yang Mengshan in less than two days. She was told to be more careful and not to reveal any ws.

    This phone call shocked Gu Youli. She could not believe her ears because from what she heard, yang Mengshan was not Yang Cai¡¯s granddaughter but was nning to pretend to be Yang Cai¡¯s granddaughter. That was why she said that she could not reveal any ws.

    Could yang Mengshan really not be Yang Cai¡¯s granddaughter? Someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes and was carrying out a shocking conspiracy.

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze was even colder than the ice and snow in the winter. Did her father¡¯s death have something to do with this?

    Just as the mysterious person on the phone had said, Yang Cai had really gone to look for yang Mengshan.

    It turned out that Yang Cai had already met yang Mengshan at an art exhibition and had asked her out for dinner at 6 pm.

    after yang mengshan hung up yang cai¡¯s call, she immediately called the mysterious man.

    Her voice was excited and happy. President Lu, Yang Cai called me. She said she¡¯ll treat me to dinner at six tonight!

    On the other end of the phone, the corners of Lu Xun¡¯s mouth curled up and he sneered, ¡± then you have to perform well, you have to settle that old woman, you have to make her recognize you as her granddaughter!

 Chapter 427

    427 The investigation and the truth (6)

    Lu Xun¡¯s warning made yang Mengshan¡¯s agitated mood slowly calm down.

    She said confidently and firmly, ¡± this time, I will definitely seed.

    Lu Xun responded and hung up the phone.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s address of President Lu made Gu Youli¡¯s expression darken.

    It was a familiar voice and a familiar way of addressing him. Who was this CEO Lu?

    Lu Xun!

    These two words shed across Gu Youli¡¯s mind.

    Lu Xun was Yang Cai¡¯s biological son, and Lu Xun was Yang Cai¡¯s stepson. A biological son wouldn¡¯t find a fake to deceive his own mother, so this President Lu must be Lu Xun.

    a bone-piercing coldness shed past her eyes. gu youli¡¯s lips curled into a frosty smile as she muttered the name ¡°yang cai ¡°. she had a n in mind.

    Yang Mengshan had dressed up meticulously. She had exquisite light makeup on her face and wore a fresh green long dress.

    the first impression she gave was that she was pure and pleasant.

    She had arrived half an hour earlier than the agreed time.

    He had originally thought that since he had arrived early, he would definitely leave a good impression on Yang Cai. However, he did not expect to see Yang Cai in a dark blue cheongsam with her hair tied up, looking noble and graceful.

    yang mengshan was stunned for a moment before she put on a smile and walked to yang cai. she said apologetically, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte,¡±

    ¡°No, I came early.¡± Yang Cai¡¯s eyes were gentle, and her temperament was like an orchid.

    Yang Mengshan smiled in embarrassment and sat down opposite Yang Cai.

    after ordering, yang mengshan looked at yang cai with a smile and asked softly, ¡± ¡± hello, madam. may i know why you¡¯re looking for me? ¡±

    Yang Cai smiled and replied, ¡± it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that the higher-ups felt that the little girl was quite fated. In addition, she crashed into your phone, so they wanted to treat you to a meal to atone for your sins!

    ¡°You¡¯re so polite. I¡¯ve forgotten about that!¡± Yang Mengshan was smiling brightly.

    However, she was secretly resentful in her heart,¡±damn, this damned old woman is really patient. She has dyed this matter for almost a year, and she is almost running out of patience!¡±

    ¡°Mengshan, can I call you that?¡± Yang Cai¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as she asked in a very friendly manner.

    Yang Mengshan immediately looked very ttered.

    She nodded her head repeatedly, and a faint blush appeared on her face. ¡°Of course. How should I address you?¡±

    yang cai did not answer yang mengshan immediately. instead, she thought for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°My husband¡¯s surname is Lu!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart sank when she heard that.

    she was really guarded. she didn¡¯t let her call her grandma and didn¡¯t even want to tell her her her own surname.

    Yang Mengshan continued to smile and called out obediently, ¡± ¡°Hello, old Madam Lu!¡±

    Yang Cai held the teacup and elegantly took a sip of tea, ¡± I¡¯m so sorry to have knocked you to the ground in the gallery. Can you still use your phone? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan smiled and said, ¡± the phone is working. It¡¯spletely fine. You were just being careless. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.

    Yang Cai¡¯s smile deepened, and there was an inexplicable meaning in her eyes. by the way, I saw a photo of youst time. In the photo, you were wearing a very beautiful piece of Jade around your neck. I even asked you who the Jade belonged to. I really like that piece. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to sell it to me.

    It was finally time to talk about it. Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart was filled with joy.

 Chapter 428

    428 The investigation and the truth (7)

    It was finally time to talk about it. Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart was filled with joy.

    As long as she told Yang Cai that she had lost her Jade at the antique Street, Yang Cai would definitely believe that she was the owner of the Jade.

    before she could continue her thoughts, a deep voice interrupted her.

    ¡°Mengshan, what a coincidence. You¡¯re here too?¡± he asked.

    This familiar voice scared yang Mengshan so much that she almost lost her grip on the ss of water.

    Why was Gu Youli here?

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart was filled with fear. She stiffened her neck and looked at Gu Youli, who was pretending to be surprised but was actually mocking her!

    The father and daughter of the Gu family must have had a grudge against her in her previous life. Otherwise, why would theye out and ruin her ns every time she got close to Yang Cai?

    Yang Cai still had some impression of Gu Youli, especially after she had investigated yang Mengshan.

    The information stated that Gu Youli was the daughter of yang Mengshan¡¯s adoptive father and that she had been bullying yang Mengshan since she was young.

    She recalled what had happened at the hospital the other time. It seemed that this girl called Gu Youli had scolded yang Mengshan terribly.

    Therefore, the contents of the information should be true.

    However, information could be faked. Yang Cai could not trust Gu Youli or yang Mengshan for the time being.

    Gu Youli met yang Mengshan¡¯s shocked and angry eyes. Her face bloomed with joy as if it was really a coincidence.

    She walked over to yang Mengshan and Yang Cai calmly. ¡°mengshan, you don¡¯t mind if i join you?¡±

    I mind! Of course, yang Mengshan would mind!

    she opened her mouth to reject but gu youli was faster. she looked at yang cai and smiled. old Madam Lu, can Ie over and have a meal with you? ¡±

    Old Madam Lu? How did she know what this girl was up to?

    Yang Cai¡¯s eyes were as deep as the sea, and she nodded.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s words of rejection were stuck in her throat when she saw Yang Cai nod in agreement. The fear in her heart intensified.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Gu Youli pulled out a chair and sat down.

    She turned slightly to look at yang Mengshan. Her eyes were cold as ice and the corners of her lips curled up into a mocking smile.

    From yang Mengshan¡¯s point of view, Gu Youli¡¯s expression seemed to be up to no good.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes slowly turned to Yang Cai and her lips curled into a dazzling smile. by the way, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. Old Madam Lu, nice to meet you. I¡¯m gu Youli, Mengshan¡¯s older sister. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I freeloaded a meal from you!

    Yang Cai chuckled at the slightly mischievous tone, ¡± ¡°of course i won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to be here to freeload!¡± She narrowed her sharp eyes.

    gu youli raised her hand and propped her chin upzily. she looked 50% satisfied, 30% undisciplined, and 20% cold.

    To Yang Cai¡¯s surprise, she actually nodded honestly,¡±Yes, I¡¯m not here to freeload. I¡¯m here to look for you!¡±

    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Yang Cai raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face stiffened and her clenched fists by her side trembled.

    Gu Youli hade all the way here to look for Yang Cai. Did that mean that she knew that Yang Cai was her grandmother?

    Was she here today to acknowledge her grandmother as well?

    The smile on Gu Youli¡¯s lips turned colder. She looked at yang Mengshan with a dangerous and bloody look and said jokingly, ¡± that¡¯s right. Mengshan said that she met a rich olddy recently. That olddy looks like an idiot. She even asked her out for a meal after being tricked by her. So, I¡¯m here to see if that olddy is an idiot!

 Chapter 429

    429 The investigation and the truth (8)

    Hearing that, yang Mengshan wanted to kill Gu Youli with poison.

    but at the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief. from the looks of it, gu youli still did not know about her rtionship with yang cai!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned pale and she looked at Gu Youli sadly. ¡°Sister, can you not be like this? When did I say something like that?¡±

    The smile on Gu Youli¡¯s lips had a hint of evil charm and her eyes were full of mischievousness. then, do you dare to swear that you didn¡¯t approach old Madam Lu with ulterior motives? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety as she denied it immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Gu Youli raised her voice slightly and looked at yang Mengshan coldly. She said slowly, ¡± then why don¡¯t wey everything out today? since you don¡¯t have it, why don¡¯t you tell old Madam Lu that you know her eldest son, Lu Xun? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s mind exploded like thunder when she heard this!

    Yang Cai¡¯s suspicious and guarded gaze made yang Mengshan¡¯s heart almost jump out of her chest!

    What exactly was Gu Youli trying to do? why did she suddenly mention Lu Xun? how did she know that she knew Lu Xun?

    Did she already know everything?

    No, it¡¯s not quite possible, she probably saw her meeting Lu Xun, so she deliberately said this.

    Now, she absolutely could not mess up her own ns.

    Yang Mengshan dug her sharp nails into her palms and looked up. She said weakly, ¡± ¡°sis, what are you talking about? What Lu Xun? Who is Lu Xun?¡±

    Yang Mengshan then looked at old Madam Lu. ¡°old madam lu, do you know lu xun?¡±

    Yang Cai leaned back in her chair elegantly and coldly. She took a sip of tea and said, ¡± Lu Xun is just as miss Gu, miss Gu, said, he¡¯s my eldest son. How did miss Gu Mengshan know my son?!

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him! This is the first time I¡¯ve heard his name!¡± Yang Mengshan was still smiling, but her hands were clenched into tight fists.

    Gu Youli leaned back on the chairzily and said calmly, ¡± ¡°First time? Why do I feel that your expression isn¡¯t like this?¡±

    The more yang Mengshan heard, the more shocked she became. At that moment, her hands and feet were all cold.

    She did not know how much Gu Youli knew but she knew that no matter what, she could not let Gu Youli stay here any longer. Otherwise, she would not be able to acknowledge Yang Cai as her grandmother in the future, let alone today.

    Tears welled up in yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes and she said, ¡± ¡°Sister, you keep ndering me like this. What do you want?¡±

    As she spoke, she stood up and looked at Yang Cai with trembling eyshes. She held back her tears and said hoarsely, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go to the washroom first!¡±

    After saying that, she pushed the table away and walked quickly to the bathroom without caring about her manners.

    Gu Youli nced at yang Mengshan¡¯s back as she left and smirked coldly.

    When he turned to look at Yang Cai, she returned to her polite yet distant smile. ¡°If I told you that she went to the washroom to call your eldest son and then think of a way to get rid of me, would you believe me?¡±

    the bright light reflected in yang cai¡¯s eyes, like a shing silver de.

    ¡°What do you know? There are some things that I think you should make clear!¡± Yang Cai¡¯s eyes shed with aplicated look as she questioned Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli smiled mysteriously. actually, I¡¯m the same as old Madam Lu. I¡¯m just voicing out the question in old Madam Lu¡¯s heart!

 Chapter 430

    430 The investigation and the truth (9)

    Gu Youli smiled mysteriously. actually, I¡¯m the same as old Madam Lu. I¡¯m just voicing out the question in old Madam Lu¡¯s heart!

    After a pause, she added, ¡± if I¡¯m not wrong, going to the bathroom is not the real thing. The real thing is to call someone to get me out!

    yang cai did not say anything else. she slowly straightened her back and a sense of relief rushed into her heart.

    It wasn¡¯t disappointment, nor was it depression. It was actually relief, which was really hard for her to believe.

    Just as Gu Youli had expected, yang Mengshan really did not go to the toilet. She was going to make a phone call.

    unable to look at himself helplessly, everything forged by a calm heart could copse in an instant.

    she couldn¡¯t hold back and went to the bathroom to call lu xun¡¯s phone.

    President Lu, Gu Youli suddenly came to the dining room and told Yang Cai that I know you. If she continues to say this, I¡¯m afraid that the truth will be exposed! Yang Mengshan¡¯s voice trembled as she said this. She clenched her fists so tightly that her sharp nails dug into her palms.

    lu xun was slightly surprised when he heard this.

    Gu Youli¡¯s cold and elegant face when she was facing him shed across his mind.

    She actually knew that he knew yang Mengshan. That was why she was so harsh to him that day.

    inexplicably, lu xun suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Later, you¡¯ll pretend that you identally spilled the vegetables on her. When she goes to the bathroom to wash up, I¡¯ll think of a way to get her out of here!¡±

    Yang Mengshan was overjoyed when she heard that and quickly said, ¡± alright, then I¡¯ll hurry out. There¡¯s only her and Yang Cai outside. I¡¯m really afraid that she¡¯ll say something to Yang Cai!

    After Lu Xun hung up the phone, he walked out of the study room and directly passed through the luxuriously decorated Hall and headed towards the main door!

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    An extremely sharp female voice rang out in the room without warning.

    Lu Xun, who was standing at the door, frowned and stopped in his tracks. He only felt a burst of headache.

    he turned his face to the side and looked at the fashionably dressed woman standing at the stairs.¡±There¡¯s something going on at thepany, so you can eat by yourself!¡±

    This woman was Lu Xun¡¯s wife, Liu Xiuyu.

    The two of them had a business marriage, so there was no emotional Foundation. Before they got married, Lu Xun had thought of getting along well with her, but after they got married, Liu Xiuyu actually fell in love with him. She would take care of him every day when she had nothing to do, and she wouldn¡¯t allow him to do this and that.

    She even threw a tantrum like a rich youngdy at every turn, causing Lu Xun to feel annoyed whenever he saw her.

    ¡°What? To thepany?¡± liu xiuyu¡¯s voice had obviously increased by eight degrees when she asked that question.

    Lu Xun furrowed his brows, he was toozy to exin too much to her, he raised his foot and prepared to leave.

    However, Liu Xiuyu did not n to let him off so easily.

    She quickly walked forward and grabbed Lu Xun¡¯s arm, ¡± ¡± what do you mean by this? it¡¯s not easy for you toe home and now you want to go out immediately? do you not want to live with me anymore? do you want a divorce? ¡±

    Divorce? of course not, he still needed the liu family as his backing.

    Lu Xun frowned as he looked at her. can you not be so unreasonable?!

    Liu Xiuyu felt wronged. She sobbed, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being unreasonable. I just wanted to have a meal with you. You haven¡¯t had a meal with me for half a year!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m free tomorrow, but I¡¯m really busy right now!¡± As Lu Xun spoke, he impatiently shook off Liu Xiuyu¡¯s hand and left without looking back.

    A sour feeling rushed up to the tip of Liu Xiuyu¡¯s nose, she bit her lip hard, her eyes were misty as she looked at Lu Xun¡¯s back as he left.

 Chapter 431

    431 Investigation, the truth (10)

    A sour feeling rushed up to the tip of Liu Xiuyu¡¯s nose. She bit her lip hard and looked at Lu Xun¡¯s back with misty eyes.

    She thought for a moment and seemed to have made up her mind. She picked up the car keys on the shoe cab and chased after him.

    After Yang Mengshan hung up the phone, she rushed out.

    From afar, she saw Gu Youli and Yang Cai talking andughing.

    She was very worried.

    When he walked over, he realized that Gu Youli was actually joking with Yang Cai and heaved a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, the dishes were all served. Yang Cai called out to the two of them, ¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat,¡±

    Gu Youli and yang Mengshan both nodded. They only started eating after Yang Cai picked up her chopsticks.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s calcting gaze swept across Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    She picked up a piece of chicken with her chopsticks and gently ced it in Gu Youli¡¯s bowl. She smiled and said, ¡°sis, here you go. Your favorite chicken wing.

    Gu Youli looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After a pause, she added sarcastically, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll poison it in front of so many people, right?¡±

    yang mengshan almost spat out the water she had just drunk at gu youli.

    However, she held back and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Sister, your joke is so funny!¡±

    As she spoke, she gently put down the cup.

    However, the distance between the cup and her seemed to be a little far.

    Gu Youli sharply caught yang Mengshan¡¯s small movement.

    A sneer appeared on her face, and her eyes were cold and beautiful. It seemed that things had developed as she had expected.

    Gu Youli picked up a napkin and wiped her mouth slowly. She suddenly said, ¡± ¡± oh, that¡¯s right. old madam lu, i heard that you¡¯re looking for your granddaughter. if that¡¯s the case, you must be very careful. there aren¡¯t many things in china, but counterfeits and imitations are everywhere! ¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s fingers trembled when she heard that. Her eyes were also trembling.

    Old Madam Lu was also a little shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°How did you know I was looking for my granddaughter?¡±

    gu youli smiled and nced at yang mengshan meaningfully. ¡± if you want to find it, there will naturally be people who know about it. And it seems that there are quite a lot of people who know about it. I¡¯m definitely not the only one. After all, I¡¯ve heard it from others!

    The shock in her eyes spread quickly and yang Mengshan¡¯s entire body stiffened. Her eyes were filled with panic!

    What did that mean? What did Gu Youli mean by that?

    She clutched the napkin on her leg so tightly that it was full of wrinkles. How much did Gu Youli know?

    From her words, she should know that she was not Yang Cai¡¯s granddaughter, but she had to pretend to be Yang Cai¡¯s granddaughter!

    Did she know that she, Gu Youli, was Yang Cai¡¯s granddaughter?

    yang mengshan was forced to the extreme. she gritted her teeth to suppress the fear in her heart.

    Yang Cai caught a glimpse of fear from yang Mengshan and the thought-provoking smile on Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    The shrewd old Madam Lu¡¯s eyes glinted coldly as she stared at Gu Youli and asked, ¡± ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±

    gu youli lifted her hand to support her chin and smiled. ¡± ¡°from xuanji, of course.¡±

    Yang Mengshan raised her chopsticks and pretended to pick up some food, but her arm subtly bumped into the cup.

    ¡°Swish!¡± with a loud sound, the cup that was filled with water fell in gu youli¡¯s direction.

    The cup was full of water and it spilled all over Gu Youli¡¯s body, making a big patch of her clothes wet.

    Yang Mengshan stood up in a panic. As she wiped Gu Youli¡¯s face with a tissue, she said apologetically, ¡± ¡°sis, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

 Chapter 432

    432 Forced and threatened (1)

    Yang Mengshan stood up in a panic. As she wiped Gu Youli¡¯s face with a tissue, she said apologetically, ¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    Gu Youli frowned in disgust and took a step back to avoid yang Mengshan¡¯s help.

    It seemed that yang Mengshan could not hold it in anymore and was scared out of her wits. Otherwise, she would not have attacked her.

    Very good. This was the effect she wanted. She wanted yang Mengshan to live in extreme suffering.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up calmly. Then, she looked at Yang Caiyu meaningfully. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go to the washroom to clean up. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, old Madam Lu.

    He had said what he needed to say. Even if she went to the washroom, it would be fine if she was chased awayter.

    Yang Mengshan red at Gu Youli¡¯s back view as she left. Her heart was filled with hatred!

    She really should not have drugged Gu liangwei. Instead, she should have drugged Gu Youli and caused her to be killed by a car that day!

    gu youli spent five to six minutes in the bathroom before she managed to clean the tea stains on her clothes.

    when she walked out of the bathroom, a pair of cold eyes were locked on her.

    Just as she was about to turn the corner and enter the restaurant, a hand suddenly reached out from behind her and grabbed her arm.

    Gu Youli was caught off guard and before she could turn around to look at anyone, she was pulled back by someone.

    Gu Youli wasn¡¯t too surprised when she turned around and saw Lu Xun. Her eyes only turned cold as she coldly said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡±

    Lu Xun looked like he was hunting with a faint dangerous expression on his face. He pressed Gu Youli against the wall and then wrapped her in his arms.¡±So, you still know me?¡±

    it¡¯s hard to forget. Yang Mengshan asked you toe, right? ¡± Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up coldly.

    Lu Xun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, he asked back with a deeper meaning, ¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re being so impolite to me because of her?¡±

    gu youli¡¯s back was pressed against the wall and the corners of her lips were curled up in a cold and alluring smile. ¡± so, you¡¯re admitting that I know yang Mengshan? then, did you arrange for yang Mengshan to look for old Madam Lu? ¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Youli would pick on his faulty wording because of his carelessness.

    This girl was really smart. No wonder yang Mengshan could not acknowledge Yang Cai.

    Miss Gu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you toe with me. ¡± Lu Xun grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s arm and dragged her to the side.

    that position was the exit from the back door of the restaurant.

    This was not a ce to talk. He had to get Gu Youli out of here as soon as possible.

    ¡°Let go, let me go!¡± Gu Youli struggled and wanted to shake off Lu Xun¡¯s hand.

    However, there was a huge difference in strength between men and women. Lu Xun used a lot of strength, but Gu Youli couldn¡¯t break free no matter what.

    Gu Youli couldn¡¯t break free, so she lifted her leg to kick Lu Xun.

    however, lu xun seemed to have eyes on the back of his head as he easily dodged gu youli¡¯s attack.

    He turned to look at the angry Gu Youli andughed evilly. miss Gu, you¡¯d better save your dirty martial arts!

    The meaning behind her words was very clear, she, Gu Youli, was not his, Lu Xun¡¯s match!

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Youli said coldly.

    ¡°I apologize for what happenedst time. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡± Lu Xun smiled and once again pulled Gu Youli forward.

    The two of them had been fighting all the way and had already left the restaurant. They were now on the road outside.

    Gu Youli turned around and saw Yang Cai standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss window in the dining room. Her expression was cold and her eyes were even colder than the ice and snow in the winter Moon.

 Chapter 433

    433 Forced and threatened (2)

    Gu Youli turned around and saw Yang Cai standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss window in the dining room. Her expression was cold and her eyes were even colder than the ice and snow in the winter Moon.

    Yang Cai had heard and seen the entire scene of Lu Xun taking her away.

    Yang Mengshan, what are you going to do now?

    Gu Youli¡¯s clear ck and white eyes darted around slyly.

    When they arrived at the parking lot, Gu Youli suddenly bent down, lowered her head, and bit Lu Xun¡¯s hand fiercely.

    Lu Xun felt the pain and subconsciously let go of Gu Youli.

    Dark clouds gathered in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes and formed a River. She shouted at Lu Xun, ¡± ¡°If you touch me again, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t get angry, instead, he curved his lips in a devilish manner.

    he raised his hand and ced it on gu youli¡¯s bite wound. he looked at gu youli with a deep gaze.

    Gu Youli really hated Lu Xun¡¯s unscrupulous gaze when he sized her up.

    She sneered and turned to leave.

    However, her path was once again blocked by Lu Xun, ¡± ¡°Why bother? I just want to be friends with you!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him coldly and did not bother to hide the mockery in her eyes.¡±Friend? did yang mengshan ask you to be my friend? Why didn¡¯t I ask you to find a way to get rid of me, so that I wouldn¡¯t disturb her from acknowledging her grandmother!¡±

    A dangerous aura gradually emerged in Lu Xun¡¯s eyes.

    Suddenly, he reached out again and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s arm. His tone was also very cold. ¡± so you know everything? it seems that i¡¯ve been tricked by you! ¡±

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up and she said coldly, ¡± ¡°why would i? You¡¯re such a smart person, CEO Lu!¡±

    Lu Xun smiled, but not a single trace of that smile reached his eyes.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I treat miss Gu to a meal today?¡± he said domineeringly, not allowing gu youli to reject him at all.

    However, Gu Youli did not fall for it. She twisted her shoulders and stepped back, trying to avoid his grasp.¡±I don¡¯t need to!¡±

    Lu Xun pulled hard again and Gu Youli took a step closer to him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse!¡± His face was a little close to Gu Youli¡¯s. In their current state, they seemed to be a little ambiguous.

    Therefore, Lu Xun could clearly see Gu Youli¡¯s small, palm-sized face. Her skin was fair, her ck hair was soft and bright, her dark eyebrows were slightly raised, and her delicate cherry lips were bright red. Her whole body exuded the sweet fragrance of orchids, delicate and pretty without losing a trace of charm.

    She was beautiful and clean, without a speck of dust.

    The fiery heat in Lu Xun¡¯s eyes inexplicably heated up.

    His head actually moved closer and closer to Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s pupils contracted. Was Lu Xun trying to kiss her?

    f * ck! As she cursed under her breath, she lifted her foot and kicked upwards.

    Lu Xun was in pain and he loudly shouted, ¡± ah-¡±

    However, he did not let go of Gu Youli. Instead, his hands were still tightly wrapped around Gu Youli¡¯s waist and he pulled her into his arms.

    She turned her head away in disgust, and just as she was about to reach out and push Lu Xun away with all her strength, a sharp voice rang out.

    ¡°Good, you Vixen! You¡¯re the one who seduced my husband!¡± when the voice rang out, a woman in bright and morous clothes and heavy makeup suddenly rushed towards lu xun and gu youli.

    Gu Youli knew this woman. She was Lu Xun¡¯s wife, Liu Xiuyu.

    In her previous life, when yang Mengshan had brought her to the Yang family, she had met Liu Xiuyu once. She had been very shrewish and mean!

    Moreover, her rtionship with Lu Xun didn¡¯t seem to be very good. She always suspected that Lu Xun had a mistress outside and would always use women to make Lu Xun jealous. In short, it made Lu Xun very annoyed with her.

 Chapter 434

    434 Forced and threatened (3)

    several times in front of others, lu xun wanted to raise his hand and p her.

    Did she have to be so unlucky that Liu Xiuyu mistook her for a mistress?

    Damn it, this was all Lu Xun¡¯s fault. At this moment, Gu Youli even had the heart to kill him!

    At that moment, Liu Xiuyu had already rushed over and was screaming at Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°you little bitch! I¡¯m going to tear your face apart!¡±

    Lu Xun saw Liu Xiuyu pouncing towards him. To be more precise, she was pouncing towards Gu Youli who was beside him.

    He immediately turned around and pulled Gu Youli to the side. Liu Xiuyu missed her.

    Gu Youli saw that Lu Xun¡¯s grip on her hand loosened a little, so she quickly pushed him away with force!

    Lu Xun was caught off guard and by the time he took two steps back, Gu Youli had already withdrawn and left.

    Liu Xiuyu red at Gu Youli. Her pretty face and cold temperament made her even more jealous. She was like a fire that was swallowing her. ¡°You little b * tch, you¡¯re the one who seduced my husband! He was really shameless! You¡¯re so young, yet you didn¡¯t learn to be a good girl and became a mistress. Be careful, you¡¯ll go to hell!¡±

    As she spoke, she clenched her fists tightly, as if she had to use all her strength to suppress the urge to rush forward and beat Gu Youli up.

    Gu Youli frowned and her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Madam, please show some respect. Firstly, I¡¯m not a mistress and have nothing to do with your husband. second, i get annoyed just by looking at you. if you can, please stay away from me in the future and don¡¯t pounce on me like crazy without understanding the situation!¡±

    Liu Xiuyu didn¡¯t believe Gu Youli at all. She had already determined in her heart that Gu Youli was the third party who had ruined her rtionship with Lu Xun. She couldn¡¯t have been wrong about Lu Xun¡¯s ambiguous gaze just now.

    ¡°You still dare to quibble!¡± a trace of ruthlessness shed through her eyes.

    As she said that, she could not help but raise her hand and p Gu Youli¡¯s face hard!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned cold. Just as she was about to raise her hand to block it, a big hand was one step ahead of her and grabbed Liu Xiuyu¡¯s hand forcefully.

    That was Lu Xun¡¯s hand, his face instantly turned as gloomy as ice, he red at Liu Xiuyu, ¡± what madness are you going on about!!

    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy?¡± Liu Xiuyu shrieked, ¡± you¡¯re the one who¡¯s having an affair. Now that I¡¯ve caught you, you dare to say that I¡¯m crazy?!

    Before he could finish his sentence, Liu Xiuyu suddenly cried out in pain, ¡± ¡°Ah-!¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± As Lu Xun angrily said this, he ruthlessly exerted force in his hand.

    Liu Xiuyu felt as if her hand was about to break.

    she shouted at the top of her voice, ¡± lu xun, you¡¯re hurting me! ¡± Let go? Ah-¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s gaze was deep and serene, suffused with an ice-cold and sharp light, ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Liu Xiuyu was shocked for a moment. Then, sheughed instead of getting angry. However, there was an indescribable destion in herughter.¡±Are you angry from embarrassment? i caught you having another woman outside, how can you still be so bold and fierce to me?¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s face was covered in frost, his gaze was ice-cold as if he wanted to dismember Liu Xiuyu by a thousand cuts, ¡± ¡± can you pay attention to your status? don¡¯t make a big fuss here without understanding anything. ¡±

    He didn¡¯t even try to hide the disgust he felt for Liu Xiuyu.

    Liu Xiuyu gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. ¡°you¡¯re already so shameless, so why should i care about my status?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he still needed to rely on the Liu family, Lu Xun really wanted to drag Liu Xiuyu to the divorce registration Office right now.

    Gu Youli felt that this ridiculous and sad drama that had no reason at all.

 Chapter 435

    435 forced and threatened (4)

    She coldly cast a nce at Lu Xun and his wife, then turned around and prepared to take a taxi to leave.

    That gaze made Lu Xun and Liu Xiuyu feel like they were dirty and smelly trash.

    Liu Xiuyu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She had found out about this woman¡¯s affair.| He actually looked at her with such eyes. It was simply too hateful!

    Her imposing manner rose again, she looked at Lu Xun and sneered, ¡± Lu Xun, your eyesight is really bad, she actually abandoned you and ran away at this time, she can¡¯t see the light of day, she can¡¯t see the light of day!

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lu Xun was also particrly annoyed by Gu Youli¡¯s gaze.

    He roared again, his voice clearly louder than before, and his tone was extremely impatient, ¡± ¡°If you continue to argue and don¡¯t believe me, then let¡¯s just get a divorce!¡±

    He didn¡¯t really want a divorce. He just wanted to scare Liu Xiuyu.

    However, Liu Xiuyu¡¯s fear of Lu Xun was real, after being threatened by him like this, her imposing manner immediately weakened.

    She did not say anything and only red at Gu Youli.

    Lu Xun pushed Liu Xiuyu into his car. Before he drove away, his eyes had a profound meaning. He nced at Gu Youli, who was sitting in the taxi, with a burning desire to possess her.

    However, Gu Youli, who was sitting in the car, did not even bother to look at them. She had already instructed the taxi driver to leave.

    After a while, Lu Xun also left with Liu Xiuyu.

    The three of them didn¡¯t notice that there was a ck luxury car parked not far away from them.

    In the car sat a middle-aged man in a high-end suit. He looked refined and mature, and his expression was like a demon from hell.

    from shock to disbelief, and then to anger!

    The son that he was so proud of was actually fooled by such a person like a hothead.

    This woman was with his son, and she was even with a married man.

    This method of seducing men was really brilliant!

    Yu Zhihe clenched his fists tightly. He hated women who used their bodies as a bargaining chip and walked between men.

    A dirty person, a dirty heart!

    For a woman like her, he would not even ept her as his girlfriend, let alone marry his son.

    Thinking of this, Yu Zhihe¡¯s face was slowly covered by frost.

    He had to have a good talk with his son. No matter what, he had to keep him away from this woman.

    In Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes, there was a determination that could destroy the world.

    That night, while everyone was in the capital, Yu Zhi and Yu feibai were summoned back.

    In the quiet study, the father and son each took a side. Their rtionship was not as friendly as that of a normal father and son, but more of a kind of faint indifference.

    Yu Zhihe looked at his son and said in a deep voice, ¡± feibai, I know that you¡¯re with that student called Gu Youli. But, how much do you know about her? ¡±

    ¡± i¡¯ve already understood what i need to understand. ¡± yu feibai was expressionless, but his cold eyes exuded a faint sense of oppression.

    Yu Zhihe smiled meaningfully, then took out a few photos and showed them to Yu feibai. take a look for yourself. Are you sure you understand? ¡±

    yu feibai lowered his gaze and stared at the photo. a sharp glint shed across his eyes but he quickly returned to normal.

    When he faced Yu Zhihe, his expression returned to normal, cold and calm as water.¡±what does this mean?¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Zhihe¡¯s face darkened. feibai, don¡¯t you have a serious obsession with cleanliness? you don¡¯t like to have other people¡¯s scent on your things. She¡¯s already in this state, how can you still tolerate her? ¡±

 Chapter 436

    436 Forced and threatened (5)

    ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of person. I believe in her,¡± Yu feibai said in a deep voice.

    Yu Zhihe suddenly stood up and coldly looked down at him, asking word by word, ¡± ¡°Are these photos fake? If you believe her, then what are you suspecting of me?¡±

    As he spoke, Yu Zhihe unconsciously raised his voice.¡±feibai, why don¡¯t you take a look at who you are and what kind of family background the yu family has? i can¡¯t say anything about the daughter-inw that you¡¯ve found. she must be someone with a deep background, but she must definitely be someone with a clean family background! Otherwise, she would be a weapon for others to attack you in the future! Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s a misunderstanding. The truth isn¡¯t what you see.¡± yu feibai¡¯s tone was slightly impatient.

    Yu Zhihe was shocked. He looked at Yu feibai in disbelief. ¡°misunderstanding? if i told you that i was there at the scene and that this man¡¯s wife came to look for him, would you still think that it was a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°right!¡± Yu feibai said firmly.

    yu feibai¡¯s unconditional trust in him made yu zhihe feel very discouraged.

    He didn¡¯t quite understand and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Feibai, What do you like about her? Her looks are just like this, but her character, I also see what¡¯s so outstanding about her. I even wondered what you see in her. ¡±

    Yu feibai remained silent and allowed him to continue.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have your current status, do you think she would like you? Don¡¯t even talk about dating, you¡¯ve never been on equal footing. Her phone, her ne, the house she¡¯s living in now, and thepany she works at, none of them were given to her by you.¡± As he said this, Yu Zhihe snorted coldly.

    A cold glint shed across Yu feibai¡¯s cold and emotionless eyes.

    He slowly stood up and coldly said, ¡± everything is not what you think it is. We have always been equal. Her phone was a reward for helping meplete my task. Her bracelet was my token of love for her. She also gave me a ne. It was made by her and can not be measured by money. She paid for the house she lived in with the prize money from thepetition. I wanted to pay for it, but she was not willing. She worked at Emperor jewelry not because of me. she relied on her own strength. the jewelrypetition is not only participated by emperor jewelry. it is a joint effort of several jewelrypanies. i can¡¯t control that.¡±

    After a pause, Yu feibai continued, ¡± she¡¯s actually having a hard time holding on. She knows who I am and she also knows that as long as she tells me, she can feelfortable and do whatever she wants. But she didn¡¯t. Other than her pride, she also wanted to be with me. So, even though I knew that she was struggling, I still endured it. ¡±

    yu zhihe¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. he slowed down his breathing and said earnestly, ¡± ¡°Feibai, why do you do this? With your qualifications, what kind of woman can¡¯t you find? why waste your time on a woman with such indecent behavior and no status?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was distant and dangerous. His deep and cold voice was filled with gloominess. dad, I¡¯ve already told you everything. I know what I want to do. Please don¡¯t wipe your hands!

    ¡°You!¡± Yu Zhihe swallowed his anger and was a little irritated. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. She¡¯s a well-educated, beautiful, and generousdy from a rich family. She¡¯s a match for you in terms of social status. Why do you have to marry her?!

 Chapter 437

    437 Forced and threatened (6)

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up and he said coldly, ¡± ¡°Do you think a well-educated, beautiful, and generousdy from a rich family will definitely be liked? Would The Heiresses of prestigious families of equal status be suitable? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you bring mom to t city, dad?¡±

    Yu Zhihe, who had been retaliated against, flew into a rage out of humiliation and roared fiercely, let me tell you, Qianqian, I won¡¯t agree to you dating her. You must break up with such a promiscuous woman!

    Yu feibai said indifferently, but his tone was firm, ¡± ¡°Impossible!¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything more and directly walked out of the house.

    Yu Zhihe was very angry, so angry that smoke wasing out of his seven orifices.

    However, he also knew that it would be useless to continue talking to Yu feibai. His son was too outstanding, so outstanding that even he had to look up to him sometimes.

    It was precisely because of this that he was even more unwilling to let that woman destroy his son.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light, and his fists were clenched.

    Yu feibai, who was sitting in the car, clenched his fists so tightly that they made creaking sounds. A hint of killing intent shed across his cold eyes as he took out his phone and dialed a number. His voice was as cold as ice, ¡± ¡°Immediately, immediately, go and check on Yingluo.¡±

    he wanted to find out who gu youli had been meeting recently. it was not that he did not trust gu youli, but he really did not like it when people were spying on his woman.

    In the photo, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes and expression were obviously filled with disdain and impatience.

    however, the man¡¯s gaze and expression were very different.

    He was a man, and he didn¡¯t know what that meant!

    On this day, Gu Youli had juste out of the hospital when a car stopped in front of her.

    The car window rolled down slowly. Gu Youli looked at Yu Zhihe, who was neatly dressed, had a serious expression, and was looking at her coldly.

    She pursed her lips and wasn¡¯t too surprised. She got into the car at Yu Zhihe¡¯s signal.

    Yu Zhihe brought her to a quiet teahouse.

    The private room of the teahouse was elegantly decorated with nanmu furniture and su Xiu screens. It was exquisite and beautiful.

    Yu Zhihe held the teacup, took a breath of the faint floral fragrance, and said softly, ¡± ¡°i heard that your father is hospitalized?¡±

    Gu Youli raised her head to look at him and smiled. ¡°Mayor Yu, I don¡¯t think this is what you¡¯re here for?¡±

    His dark eyes were clear and bright, as if they contained the ability to see through people¡¯s hearts, which was very intimidating.

    Yu Zhihe looked at her, his eyes cold and sharp as a knife. since miss Gu has already made it clear, then I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I remember that I told you very clearlyst time that you and feibai have no future, but miss Gu didn¡¯t seem to listen to me!

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡± Mayor Yu did say it, but I seem to have also made it clear that I will not leave feibai unless he tells me to break up with him personally!

    Yu Zhihe smiled mysteriously.¡±Miss Gu, you¡¯re so capable that you¡¯ve made my son so small. You¡¯re the only one he wants, so why would he break up with you? ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m the only one who can handle this matter. I really don¡¯t want my feibai to lose face in front of his friends and family because of you. I also want you to hinder feibai¡¯s future development. You can¡¯t bring happiness to feibai and he can¡¯t bring you happiness by being with you. I advise you to leave as soon as possible and not sink deeper and deeper.¡±

    As he spoke, Yu Zhihe took out a stack of photos and threw them at Gu Youli¡¯s face.

 Chapter 438

    438 Forced and threatened (7)

    The photos fell like snowkes and quickly scattered on the table and the floor.

    Even without looking closely, one could tell who the two main characters in the photo were.

    Gu Youli paused for a moment and casually picked up a piece of paper. It was the scene that had happened at the parking lot that day.

    The photo she was holding just happened to be the one Lu Xun was hugging.

    The moment Gu Youli saw it, a look of shock shed across her eyes. The next moment, her cold eyes darkened.

    She ced the photo back on the table and said slowly, ¡± ¡°You got someone to follow me?¡±

    A disdainful light shed in Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes. He said coldly,¡±I just happened to be in that ce!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s palm was left with a mark. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± He said.

    ¡°miss gu, you should understand that you can¡¯t have your cake and eat it,¡± yu zhihe sneered. No matter how hard you try to hide it, it will be exposed one day!¡±

    Every word was like a needle, stabbing into Gu Youli¡¯s heart.

    Gu Youli knew that no matter how she exined, it would be useless.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed. She took a deep breath and tried to sound calm. ¡°Believe it or not, I have a clear conscience!¡±

    Yu Zhihe snorted coldly, his voice as cold as frost. ¡°I¡¯m not discussing this with you today, nor am I listening to your exnation or announcement. I¡¯m here to inform you to leave feibai immediately.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned cold and her tone turnedpletely cold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    I¡¯ve already said what I want to say, but whether miss Gu will listen to me or not is another matter. However, there is one thing I must tell you. If you don¡¯t leave feibai this time, the consequences will be very serious! the threat in yu zhihe¡¯s eyes was self-evident.

    With that, he stood up and left.

    Gu Youli looked at his back view as he left and her heart was beating fast for no reason.

    A very bad premonition grew stronger in her heart.

    But she didn¡¯t. She paid more attention to Yu Zhihe¡¯s words until the next day, when she went to the hospital to see Gu liangwei.

    The hospital ward was clear, and the pungent smell of disinfectant permeated the air.

    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned red and she widened her eyes. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Gu liangwei¡¯s attending doctor repeated what he had just said, today, I did a physical examination on your father and tested his physical functions. As usual, there are no abnormalities in the data. Your father¡¯s condition is very stable, but there is a small problem. Now that he has run out of the medicine he needs every day, thest tube has just been injected. You¡¯d better transfer him to another hospital as soon as possible.

    ¡°Lack of medicine? how can there be ack of medicine in the hospital? is there no other medicine?¡± Gu Youli could only feel her temples throbbing. It was so intense that it hurt slightly.

    ¡°No!¡± The doctor shook his head.

    Gu Youli¡¯s voice sounded like she was being torn apart. ¡°when will there be more medicine?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The attending doctor still shook his head.

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body was cold as if she had fallen into an ice cer. She panicked. ¡°What about my father? Can he still wait?¡±

    The doctor¡¯s eyes flickered and his tone was a little low. your father can¡¯t wait any longer. He has to take this medicine. Otherwise, after a few hours, his body will deteriorate and he might even die!

    The word ¡®death¡¯ made Gu Youli feel as if she had fallen into an ice cer. Her face instantly turned as pale as snow.

 Chapter 439

    439 Forced and threatened (8)

    ¡°How can you do this? how can your hospital do this? aren¡¯t you deliberately making things difficult for me? what do you want?¡± gu youli almost could not breathe properly and felt that her lungs were about to explode.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the only way is to transfer to another hospital!¡± the doctor furrowed his brows and there seemed to be some pity in his eyes.

    He moved his lips as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave.

    Gu Youli did not know what to do and went to look for the director.

    The head of the hospital was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He had a smile on his face and gave off a very kind feeling.

    Of course, this kind of kindness was only on the surface.

    When Gu Youli had asked him why there was no medicine, he had been beating around the bush and, like the chief doctor, had asked Gu Youli to transfer her father to another hospital.

    If they wanted to transfer, then so be it. However, the hospitals that were contacted all said that their own hospitals did not have such medicine.

    Gu Youli returned to the ward, exhausted. It was as if all the energy in her body had been sucked out and she fell onto the chair by the bed.

    It was mournful, cold, and bone-chilling.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it. Her father¡¯s condition had just stabilized, and now the hospital said that the medicine had run out, and they didn¡¯t know when it woulde back?

    Such arge hospital would actually give out the patient¡¯s family. It was hard to believe.

    This was simply the funniest joke in the world.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s words suddenly shed across Gu Youli¡¯s mind. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave feibai this time, the consequences will be very serious!¡±

    Was it him? Was he up to no good? was he trying to use such a despicable method to force her to leave Yu feibai?

    the sun shone through the window and onto her body, but gu youli felt a chill all over her body.

    She sat on the ground and pursed her pale lips. She wanted to calm down, but her whole body was trembling.

    At that moment, her phone in her bag suddenly rang.

    She came back to her senses and blinked her eyes. She took out her phone and saw an unknown number on the screen.

    Who was it? Gu Youli frowned subconsciously.

    Suddenly, a dignified and upright face shed across her mind. Gu Youli¡¯s hands could not help but tremble.

    She took a deep breath, pressed the answer button, and ced it by her ear.

    Before she could speak, Yu Zhihe¡¯s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. miss Gu, have you considered the suggestion I gave you two days ago? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart tightened. She pursed her lips and asked tentatively, ¡± Mayor Yu, will my father¡¯s drug supply continue to stop if I don¡¯t leave feibai?!

    ¡°Miss Gu is very smart!¡± yu zhihe said meaningfully.

    He did not admit it directly but Gu Youli already knew the answer.

    It was as if a Thunderbolt had struck theke of his heart, causing ripples that could not reach the sky.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Yu feibai about what you¡¯re doing?¡± Gu Youli sneered coldly. It was almost bloodthirsty.

    yu zhiheughed casually and said, ¡± ¡°You can look for feibai. Of course, he will step in. He will definitely be able to help you this time, but what about next time? What about the next time? Could it be that miss Gu is with him just to let him help you solve your problems? but are you sure he will always be by your side? Are you sure that he will always be able to help you? And are you sure that he will never get tired of it? are you sure that you¡¯ve brought him this series of frustrations?¡±

 Chapter 440

    440 Forced and threatened (9)

    Gu Youli¡¯s serious face had already changed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to lecture me. You¡¯ve used such a despicable method to force me to submit. I¡¯ve already lost thest bit of respect I have for you!¡±

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s face was solemn, and heughed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your respect for me, because I don¡¯t like you either. You¡¯re not worthy of my son at all.¡±

    There was a sharp sourness apanied by anger. Gu Youli suppressed her trembling voice and said, ¡± ¡°You are also not worthy of the title of feibai¡¯s father!¡±

    The sneer on Yu Zhihe¡¯s face froze, and his eyes turned bloodshot. Who Do You Think You Are? how dare you talk to me like that? I didn¡¯t call you to talk nonsense with you. I¡¯m here to tell you whether you want to leave feibai or make your father lose his life.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned pale and her long eyshes trembled. Her small hand subconsciously covered her cor.¡±You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    thirty seconds, your time to consider!! Yu Zhihe made the final announcement.

    Gu Youli clenched her fists tightly and looked at Gu liangwei, who was not angry at all. Her eyes were red as she struggled.

    Her heart was in extreme pain. She hesitated and didn¡¯t answer even after thirty seconds.

    When he didn¡¯t get an answer at the scheduled time, Yu Zhihe said coldly, ¡± miss Gu, are you so determined to be with feibai that you don¡¯t care about father¡¯s life or death? ¡±

    His voice was filled with cold mockery!

    Gu Youli closed her eyes and made a decision that made her heart hurt so much that it felt like it was suffocating. no! I will leave Yu feibai!

    ¡°Very good,¡± he said. yu zhihe smiled and hung up the phone with satisfaction.

    A smile appeared on her face. then I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news, miss Gu.

    After hanging up the phone, Gu Youli copsed on the ground. All the warmth in her body had disappeared, leaving only a deste and cold feeling.

    her heart was in so much pain that it felt like it was being torn apart, and it kept trembling.

    I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo, ¡°Gu Youli suddenly muttered to herself in a trembling voice.

    Gu Youli closed her eyes and looked at her father, who was lying on the bed, with a lonely gaze. Her lips moved slightly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, feibai. this is my only choice.¡±

    Gu Youli returned home in a daze and sat on the sofa in a daze. Her cold expression was like a lone wolf licking its wound quietly. It was so lonely and dejected.

    It was not until a man in a high-ranking officer¡¯s uniform opened the door and entered the room that she came back to her senses.

    She looked up at him in a daze but did not say a word. This made Yu feibai, who had just returned home and was changing his shoes, unable to help but smile.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me in a daze?¡± Yu feibai removed his military jacket and threw it on the sofa.

    Then, he unbuttoned his shirt cor and sat down elegantly beside Gu Youli. He reached out to hold her slender waist.

    gu youli¡¯s body stiffened. she looked at her with aplicated expression and remained silent.

    yu feibai could clearly sense her uneasiness and noticed that her face was a little pale. he frowned and his eyes were filled with worry.¡±What¡¯s going on? why is your face so pale? you have dark circles under your eyes, and you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. why are you still sitting here in a daze? go and rest!¡±

    Gu Youli raised her hand and pushed her trembling hair behind her ear.

    her slightly red eyes stared at yu feibai¡¯s worried face. she bit her lip and said with a hint of pain, ¡± ¡°i have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 441

    441 Forced and threatened (10)

    ¡°What?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s indifferent gaze turned cold.

    He saw a strange calmness in her eyes.

    gu youli looked at yu feibai expressionlessly. after a while, she said, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai, let¡¯s break up.¡±

    As she spoke, she took a knife and stabbed it into her heart.

    She suddenly felt like crying. It was a sorrowful reaction, the kind of pain that came from struggling to survive in the face of despair.

    however, her tears did not flow out. it was not because she had good control.

    It was just that she had no tears.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard that.

    He looked at Gu Youli intently as if he was trying to see through her.

    Yu feibai reached out and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s waist tightly. He pulled her slightly trembling body into his embrace and kissed her lips deeply. His fingers pinched her jaw and forced her to open her mouth. At that moment, he invaded her body like a siege.

    Only after she had swallowed all the bitterness in her mouth did Yu feibai let go of her red and moist lips. He stroked her hair and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gu Youli said coyly and indifferently as she looked at him, ¡± nothing happened. I just don¡¯t want to be with you anymore!

    Yu feibai pursed his lips and did not say a word. He looked at her with a dark gaze.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached at the sight of him. She wanted to reach out and hug him tightly and tell him that she loved him very much, that she needed him very much, and that she did not want to be separated from him at all.

    But she couldn¡¯t back down.

    Gu Youli hardened her heart and said to Yu feibai coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already decided, don¡¯te looking for me anymore!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯srge palm once again pulled Gu Youli into his embrace.

    His voice was soft, gentle, and slow, and there was an indulgent smile on his face.¡±Angry at me? how did I make you angry?¡±

    At this moment, he just thought that she was throwing a tantrum at him.

    After a while, Gu Youli finally said in a muffled voice, ¡± no, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore. Every time I see you, I¡¯ll think of my father who¡¯s lying in bed.

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows and his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s voice trembled. I said that I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore. Every time I see you, I think of my father who¡¯s lying in bed. So please don¡¯te looking for me in the future.

    Gu Youli. Yu feibai¡¯s smile disappeared and his eyes turned dark.

    He grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s wrist and increased his strength uncontrobly.

    gu youli froze for a moment and her little face frowned in pain. she got up gently and wanted to withdraw her hand.¡±It hurts, Yingluo.¡±

    however, yu feibai stood up before her and let go of her hand. he lowered his head and stared at her with his cold eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s going on?¡± When Yu feibai spat out those words coldly, the air was filled with a chill.

    ¡°The two of us will stop here.¡± Gu Youli¡¯s heart trembled as she stared at Yu feibai. She could see the pain in his cold and murderous eyes, but she still said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± Yingluo, you can me me and hate me, but it can¡¯t change the fact that we have to separate because I really have no way to be with the murderer who ran into my father. At least not now, not before my father wakes up.

    A bloodthirsty sneer appeared at the corner of Yu feibai¡¯s mouth.

    He looked down from above, his aura as cold as a King¡¯s, and the light in his eyes turned slightly red. ¡°The murderer?¡±

 Chapter 442

    442 forced and threatened (11)

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned red.

    it was as if the deepest and softest part of her heart had been stabbed. however, a gentle and sweet smile appeared on her lips. seeing you loitering around me every day, and then seeing my father lying on the hospital bed, I can¡¯t help but think about the day you ran into him. It was very painful, so I really don¡¯t want to see you!

    Only by cruelly using this matter could she chase Yu feibai away.

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression changed and he turned as pale as snow.

    He pursed his thin lips coldly, trying to suppress the intense emotions in his chest. He put his arms on both sides of her and dered domineeringly, ¡± ¡°Gu Youli, listen up! I¡¯ll leave first today, so you have to take good care of yourself. But I¡¯m only giving you some quiet space temporarily, and I didn¡¯t agree to break up with you! You, I will never give up on you in this life. Whether you like it or not, you can only be mine. Even if you are strong, you must be strong by my side!¡±

    The cold air approached and then retreated.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold and handsome face disappeared after he finished speaking.

    he retracted his long arm and turned around under gu youli¡¯s slightly trembling gaze. then, he walked out of the door in big strides.

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body was trembling and her eyes were red. When she closed the door, her psychological defense had copsed and she fell onto the sofa as if she had suddenly fallen seriously ill.

    Yu feibai, who was sitting in the car, pursed his thin lips coldly.

    He turned the steering wheel, his dark eyes carrying a light that could swallow the entire night.

    There was something wrong with Gu Youli. Something was very wrong.

    It was because of this that he had chosen to give up on him.

    No, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to give up just like that. Without her, how was he going to live the rest of his life? he wouldn¡¯t allow it, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her to let go of his hand.

    But the reason she gave was so deadly that he couldn¡¯t stop or exin.

    It was because her father had indeed been injured because of him.

    Therefore, he could onlypromise and agree to leave temporarily.

    Suddenly, Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes narrowed dangerously.

    he recalled what his father had said to him the other day when he had asked him to leave gu youli. therefore, he could not rule out the possibility that his father would look for gu youli again.

    Yu feibai had sent someone to investigate and the results came back very quickly.

    The result made Yu feibai¡¯s gaze turn sharp and dangerous!

    yu feibai felt a rage in his heart that he could not vent!

    He had clearly warned him not to get involved in his rtionship with Gu Youli but he still did it. He even used such a despicable method to threaten Gu Youli!

    He could imagine Gu Youli¡¯s pain, grievance, struggle, and helplessness at that time.

    He had once said that she could do whatever she wanted. Even if the sky fell, he would help her hold it up. But in the end, it was because of him that she was almost suffocated.

    at night, yu feibai knocked on yu zhihe¡¯s study.

    Yu Zhihe seemed to have expected that Yu feibai woulde to find him.

    There was no surprise on his face. He removed his gold-rimmed sses and looked at Yu feibai.¡±It¡¯s sote, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    he closed the document in his hand.

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was expressionless, but his cold eyes shed with danger. ¡°I already told you two days ago that you don¡¯t need to care about my matters, but what have you done now?¡±

    Yu Zhihe frowned, and a dignified expression appeared on his elegant face. ¡°What kind of attitude is this? who taught you to question your elders like this?¡±

 Chapter 443

    443 Forced and threatened (12)

    ¡°Then you have to do something that is in line with your status as an elder!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s dark and deep eyes drooped coldly. Every word he said was without any warmth.

    Hmph! Yu Zhihe snorted. is it because of that woman? what did she say to you again? ¡±

    He felt a chill in his heart and thought that Gu Youli wasining to Yu feibai.

    But she had already promised him, how could she still dare to tell feibai!

    The air in the study room was so tense that it could freeze into ice.

    An inexplicable cold Qi seeped into his bones through his pores.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me anything. I found out everything myself!¡± Yu feibai said coldly.

    yu zhihe was slightly taken aback. he didn¡¯t expect yu feibai to find out on his own.

    But then, he sneered, ¡± you¡¯re really capable and cunning. It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you again as your father. How could you use such skills and tricks on your own father? ¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice and his thin lips were pursed into a terrifying line. ¡± I¡¯m not as good as you when ites to tactics. You actually used her sick father to threaten her. Mayor Yu, you¡¯re really good at this. If the reporters were to report this, how shocking would it be? I haven¡¯t used this on you yet.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± yu zhihe raised his hand and pped the board.

    He stood up and said angrily to Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing all this for you. How can you talk to your father like this?¡±

    ¡°for me?¡± Yu feibai retorted sarcastically.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He pursed his lips coldly and raised his voice by eight degrees. of course, it¡¯s for you. That woman¡¯s life is obviously indecent and she¡¯s obviously not worthy of you, but you still want to fall headfirst. How can the Yu family ept such a woman? how can I watch you fall and not give you a hand? ¡±

    ¡°Have you investigated clearly? But from what I know about you, why do I feel that you¡¯re not even willing to investigate? you¡¯re just taking the opportunity to blow things up so that I¡¯ll be separated from her. You say it¡¯s for me, but in fact, you¡¯re only doing it for your own status and face. Marriage can help you go higher in the political world, and you can be more valued by Grandpa. In the end, everyone is just your stepping stone!¡±

    yu feibai said slowly. his deep and maic voice was filled with a bone-chilling danger.

    Of course, Yu Zhihe could hear the sarcasm in Yu feibai¡¯s tone. He became even angrier. you¡¯re simply impudent!!

    He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything!

    Because Yu feibai¡¯s every word pierced through the deepest thoughts in his heart.

    Yu Zhihe returned to his seat and sat quietly, rubbing his eyebrows.

    He took a few deep breaths and suppressed the uncontroble anger in his heart. He sighed, ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m doing this for you!¡±

    Yu feibaiughed coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need such an act! ¡°you¡¯re my father. i can prevent you from making a move openly, but i can¡¯t prevent you from ying tricks behind my back. i can protect her for a while and help her for a while, but i can¡¯t help her unconditionally forever. it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to, nor that i don¡¯t have the ability, but her pride won¡¯t allow her to be willing. that¡¯s why i chose to give in this time. for her father¡¯s sake, i¡¯ll temporarily separate from her. but you have to listen clearly, it¡¯s only a temporary separation, not a breakup!¡±

    after a pause, he dered, ¡°She ... I will not give up!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned around coldly and walked out without stopping. Yu Zhihe was so angry that he jumped like thunder!

 Chapter 444

    444 Forced and threatened (13)

    To Zhihe, young people didn¡¯t know what love was, and his son didn¡¯t need it.

    He was a member of the Yu family, so the first priority should be how to strengthen the Yu family, not love.

    Besides, even if two people were willing, they might not be able tost forever.

    Although Yu Zhihe had a headache because of Yu feibai¡¯s stubbornness and indifference to him, he was not going to back down no matter what.

    he was a man, and he understood men very well.

    it was good that they were separated now. after some time, as long as he met a better girl than gu youli, he would forget about her.

    with this thought in mind, yu zhihe was already thinking about introducing yu feibai to the socialites and heiresses of that family.

    However, things took him by surprise. After thinking about it for three days and still not thinking of who to introduce to Yu feibai, he received a call from Yu feimo.

    ¡°Dad, brother just called me and told me to visit my parents and Grandpa more often when I¡¯m free. He¡¯s going to participate in a secret mission at the border. Didn¡¯t he say he wouldn¡¯t go? What was happening? Why so suddenly?¡± yu feimo¡¯s tone was certain, but also surprised.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He knew how dangerous this mission was. It could be said that there was a 90% chance of death.

    Did he not know about feibai? How could he suddenly request to carry out such a dangerous mission?

    This is really nonsense! He really didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!

    After hanging up Yu feimo¡¯s call, Yu Zhihe immediately called Yu feibai.

    After the call went through, Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t wait for Yu feibai to say anything and immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°you secretly transferred her to the border to carry out a dangerous mission. are you taking revenge on me for not allowing you and gu youli to work together?¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s face was expressionless, but his voice was warm, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me everything on her. Remember what I said. I¡¯m only separating from him temporarily. Don¡¯t use your despicable means on her again, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Yu Zhihe flew into a rage and gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me! You¡¯re using your life as a joke! Immediately, immediately withdraw from this mission!¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Yu feibai rejected.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s face was cold as he cursed, ¡± ¡°you unfilial son, you¡¯re forcing me to agree to you two being together. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible! I will never agree to you being with that woman!¡±

    ¡°Du du du du du du!¡±

    The call was hung up.

    Yu Zhihe called again, but the phone was already turned off!

    He was so angry that he was trembling all over. His head was swollen, and he directly smashed the mobile phone on the ground.

    after yu feimo called yu zhihe, he called gu youli to ask if she knew about this.

    However, Gu Youli¡¯s phone was turned off.

    Yu feimo thought about it and decided to go back to the capital to look for Gu Youli.

    He had handsome facial features, a tall and straight body, and was dressed in a light gray suit. The gold-iid buttons shone under the light, making him look noble and elegant. However, there was a devilish smile on the corner of his mouth. Along the way, he had charmed countless female patients and nurses.

    The change in his description surprised Gu Youli.

    the distance between her and yu feimo was the distance between the north and south pole. gu youli¡¯s face was haggard, her lips were as white as snow, and her eyes were dark. she looked as if she had not slept for days.

 Chapter 445

    445 Forced and threatened (14)

    When Yu feimo saw Gu Youli in such a state, he shouted exaggeratedly, ¡± ¡°My God, Lili, what¡¯s wrong? what was happening? Why do you look so Haggard?¡±

    gu youli smiled and asked nonchntly, ¡± ¡°what do you mean what¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m very well, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been resting well taking care of my dad recently!¡±

    yu feimo shook his head in disbelief. she really didn¡¯t want to have a bad night¡¯s sleep like this. her pale little face looked as cold as death under the light.

    ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡± Because of Yu feibai, Gu Youli was a little ufortable with feimo.

    Yu feimo looked hurt. ¡°Lili, do I have toe to you only when I have something to say? can¡¯t Ie to you at other times?¡±

    Gu Youli forced a smile. that¡¯s not what I meant.

    ¡°What does that mean? Even if you and my brother break up, we can still be friends, right?¡± yu feimo winked at gu youli.

    Gu Youli could notugh anymore when she heard Yu feimo talking about Yu feibai.

    Her expression was obviously a little stiff, and her deep and cold eyes turned away slightly, but she remained silent.

    yu feimo sensed that something was wrong. he immediately stopped teasing her and asked seriously, ¡± ¡°You really broke up?¡±

    yes, ¡± Gu Youli replied nonchntly.

    But there was a sh of pain in her eyes that Yu feimo could not see.

    ¡°Why did you break up?¡± Yu feimo asked in a low and hoarse voice. His eyes were filled with shock and he could not believe it.

    Gu Youli did not answer him. She endured the pain and trembling in her heart and lifted her hand to help Gu liangwei pinch the nket. She seemed to be very casual.

    ¡°Lili, it¡¯s because of my dad! Actually, you don¡¯t have to care about him. You have to believe in my big brother. This kind of thing has to be done slowly. As long as you don¡¯t give up and persevere, you two will definitely be together!¡± yu feimo¡¯s eyes were deep and dark as he looked at gu youli with aforting gaze.

    Gu Youli sneered,¡¯persist? If I continue, I¡¯ll have to use my father¡¯s life in exchange. How do you think I should continue? This is the 21st century, not the old society. I don¡¯t have to be like the mistreated wife of the old society who has topromise!¡±

    Yu feimo¡¯s face turned pale.¡±Lili, what did you say?¡± you¡¯re talking about your father¡¯s life!¡±

    Seeing his disbelieving expression, Gu Youli curled her lips mockingly. ¡°that¡¯s right, my father¡¯s life. your father used my father¡¯s life to threaten me, forcing me to leave your big brother. feimo, your big brother and i are equal. i have never med your big brother, nor have i ever begged your big brother. Just because your Yu family has money, power and influence? So you¡¯re sure that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s befriended your big brother?¡±

    Yu feimo pursed his lips, his eyes still filled with shock. ¡°Lili, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    gu youli¡¯s expression was cold as she said, ¡± ¡°feimo, why do you do this? Don¡¯t you feel the same way? Do you think I¡¯m not worthy of your big brother?¡±

    yu feimo¡¯s expression froze when gu youli asked him that. he thenughed yfully. ¡± ¡°lili, i can¡¯t deny that i did have such thoughts, but it¡¯s all because he¡¯s the big brother i¡¯m so proud of. he¡¯s the center of the circle of the capital¡¯s aristocratic families!¡±

 Chapter 446

    446 Forced and threatened (15)

    After a pause, Yu feimo continued, ¡± in this circle, there are many scions from the capital¡¯s aristocratic families. There are only a few who don¡¯t have a strong background but can make everyone admire them. Big brother is one of them. This is my pride as a younger brother. He is a true God¡¯s favored one.

    Although we¡¯re brothers, if we were to reallypare, we¡¯re like heaven and earth. I¡¯m at the bottom of the circle, while big brother is at the center.

    so no matter who he fell in love with, or who he fell in love with, i would always have such a thought in my heart. but please don¡¯t mind it, i don¡¯t have any other intention of looking down on you!

    ¡°Big brother¡¯s aura is innate. Before he joined the Army, he was cold and proud, making people look up to him. After he joined the Army and went through the baptism of the rain of bullets, that originally cold and proud face no longer had a cold and frosty feeling. Only his face was expressionless, but that seemingly indifferent gaze had a kind of sharpness that no one dared to look at directly, Xiao Yi¡¯s killing intent!¡±

    Gu Youli listened quietly. Yu feibai¡¯s face shed through her mind with all sorts of different expressions.

    But no matter what kind of expression they had, they all seemed to be indifferent.

    However, that kind of light seemed to be even more unpredictable than the unfathomably deep abyss!

    Yu feimo continued, ¡± actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about my father. My grandfather has the final say in the Yu family. It¡¯s fine as long as he likes you. The way to make him like you is very simple, and that is to give him a grandson. He will definitely agree, and my father will have to agree for the sake of the child!

    Gu Youliughed but it did not reach her eyes. not a bad plot. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve studied novels!

    Yu feimoughed awkwardly. I was just joking. It seems that it¡¯s not funny at all. Lili, no matter what happened between you and my brother, I just want to tell you that this is the first time I¡¯ve seen my brother falling for a woman. In fact, he should know everything. That¡¯s why he suddenly went to the border to carry out a dangerous mission.

    ¡°Execute a dangerous mission?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s fingers, which had unconsciously stretched out, clenched tightly.

    Yu feimo nodded and said,¡¯this is really dangerous. When he came to find me, he was a little dazed and absent-minded. I¡¯m really afraid that he¡¯ll be distracted when he¡¯s out on a mission, so I hope you can call him back!¡±

    The words ¡®nine out of ten deaths and one out of ten¡¯ shocked Gu Youli¡¯s heart like thunder.

    She did not even dare to think about the various possibilities that would happen if Yu feibai were to die. Her heart trembled slightly as if it was on fire. The pain was so intense that it could destroy the world.

    Gu Youli¡¯s breathing suddenly tensed up. She was covered in a thinyer of sweat and could not speak.

    She had no memory of what Yu feimo had said to her and when he had left.

    His entire body felt like it had fallen into an ice cer, frozen and unconscious.

    Her heart was entangled like a snake and Gu Youli was so suffocated that she could not breathe.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do, and she felt a heart-wrenching pain.

    Gu Youli sat by Gu liangwei¡¯s bed and leaned down on the bed. She was in a daze and her head was in a daze.

    She wanted to sleep, but she didn¡¯t seem to have slept at all.

    In her daze, she seemed to see someone aiming a gun at Yu feibai. When that person pulled the trigger, the bullet quickly prated Yu feibai¡¯s head and blood sttered everywhere!

 Chapter 447

    447 Forced and threatened (16)

    ¡°No, feibai!¡± Gu Youli screamed in horror and woke up.

    She sat on the chair with cold sweat all over her body, gasping for air. She nced at the white walls around her and raised her hand to grab her thumping heart.

    Seeing that it was about time, Gu Youli stood up and went to the bathroom.

    The cold water on her face cooled her hot heart down.

    she looked at herself in the mirror and took a deep breath. she closed her eyes and tried to forget the scene in her dream, but the scene kept lingering in her mind.

    Gu Youli left the hospital but she did not take a taxi home as usual. Instead, she walked back slowly.

    When they passed by themercial square with a beautiful fountain, Gu Youli subconsciously stopped in her tracks.

    There were still men and women, old and young, dancing in the square, and it was very lively.

    There were still many people resting on the stone seats around them.

    It seemed like everything was the same asst time, except that there were two people missing on the steps.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were clouded. She blinked and realized that the two of them had appeared without her knowing.

    he gently hugged her from behind. she red at him coyly and wanted to push him away, but he hugged her even tighter.

    She looked at him coldly and struggled slightly. She reached out to push away the arm that was around her. She still did not say a word and rubbed her face affectionately against hers.

    She turned her face away in resistance and reached out again to put some distance between them.

    He reached out and pinched her chin, as gentle as water, and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really angry?¡±

    Then, without waiting for her reply, he grabbed her lips and tongue and kissed her deeply.

    Gu Youli smiled and blinked again. That scene disappeared.

    The dim yellow streetmp gave off a dim light. Gu Youli smiled coldly again before turning around and walking on the road alone.

    It was almost may, and the beautiful cherry blossoms were in full bloom. The fine petals slowly danced and rotated, and under the light, it looked like snow.

    She couldn¡¯t help but recall the situation that day.

    She rested her head on his shoulder and gave him a sweet smile. ¡°yu feibai, you¡¯re not allowed to take a cabter. i¡¯m going to punish you for carrying me home. otherwise, i¡¯ll bring up your fianc¨¦e from now on!¡±

    He pursed his lips and smiled, but pretended to be surprised and unable to bear it. Oh my God, this punishment is too severe!!

    She cleared her throat. oh, oh, oh, I heard from Chu Qing that she carried 50 kilograms in the military camp for a day and a night. You¡¯re her head. I believe that with your physical fitness, you should be able to carry me out of the capital, let alone walk me home!!

    ¡°You know my body very well, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked jokingly.

    That deep, sexy, maic, and charming voice seemed to still be echoing in her ears.

    Gu Youli subconsciously turned to look beside her. It was empty and there was no one there!

    She raised her eyes and looked at the sky full of behind-the-scenes highlights under the light. For a moment, her heart was filled with bitterness, sadness, and sweetness!

    suddenly, an idea popped up in her mind. what would she do if she could never see yu feibai again?

    This ¡®if¡¯ made Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widen and she suddenly ran towards the road.

    however, there were very few cars on this street and private cars were everywhere. gu youli could not get a taxi at all.

 Chapter 448

    448 Forced and threatened (17)

    gu youli looked around frantically but did not see any taxi.

    She remembered that there was a main road on the side, where most of the cars wereing out.

    With that thought in mind, she ran forward with all her might. After running for about four to five minutes, she finally saw the taxi.

    However, there were people in the two or three cars that passed by.

    After another two minutes, she saw an empty taxi.

    Gu Youli waved her hand with all her might and the taxi driver immediately stopped beside her. She quickly got into the car and said anxiously, ¡± Sir, I¡¯m at the military area in the suburbs of Beijing.

    The driver was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡± ¡°that road is not easy to walk on. i just got my driver¡¯s license. i¡¯m not going, not going.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he quickly got Gu Youli out of the car.

    Gu Youli had no choice but to get out of the car and look for other taxis. However, the drivers of each taxi still rejected her with the reason that it was too far away.

    It was indeed because the ce was too far and remote, and the road was not easy to walk.

    but more importantly, they were willing to go because the ce was too far and remote. who knew if this was a robbery? money was more important than life, so naturally, no driver was willing to go.

    in the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. gu youli stopped many empty taxi drivers but none of them were willing to go.

    Her heart was burning with anxiety, and she felt like she was about to copse!

    At this moment, another taxi stopped in front of her. Gu Youli got in the car first and suppressed the panic in her heart. Sir, I¡¯m at the military area outside the capital.

    when she asked, she kept repeating in her heart, don¡¯t reject me, please don¡¯t reject me!

    However, the heavens did not seem to hear her. The taxi driver shook his head and waved his hand. I¡¯m sorry, that ce is too remote. I¡¯m not going, not going!

    Gu Youli did not want to give up and pleaded in a low voice, ¡± ¡°please, master, i have something very important to do. i¡¯m begging you to help me. i can pay you double. can you go there?¡±

    it¡¯s not about the money. It¡¯s because that ce is too remote and hard to drive. The master refused.

    master, please, I really have something important to do there. If I don¡¯t go now, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life. Please, can you help me go there? ¡± Gu Youli continued to plead.

    The driver¡¯s heart softened a little, but he still waved his hand. no, no, it¡¯s too dangerous to go out at this hour. You should get out of the car.

    All the light in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes dimmed in an instant. It was as if the entire world had lost its light.

    She gritted her teeth and did not let herself make a sound. The emotions that she had been suppressing seemed to have reached their limits.

    The driver lost his patience and saw that Gu Youli was still not getting out of the car.

    He immediately turned his head and wanted to reprimand her. ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    However, when he saw Gu Youli¡¯s sad expression and her desperate eyes, all his words were stuck in his throat.

    his heart could not help but be moved.

    The driver thought for a moment and said with some difficulty, ¡± Alright, alright. Hurry up and sit down. I¡¯m going to drive.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Youli¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she shouted in joy, ¡± ¡°Thank you, master!¡±

    The driver raised his eyes and nced at Gu Youli indifferently from the rearview mirror. The little face that had thanked her softly seemed to have gotten rid of its confusion. It was full of shock, shock, and ecstasy.

 Chapter 449

    449 Forced and threatened (18)

    Once they reached the restricted area, the taxi could no longer go up.

    gu youli could only thank the driver and walk forward.

    The mountain road was uneven and Gu Youli stumbled along the way.

    All of a sudden, she identally stepped into arge concave pit. Her foot slipped, and her entire body fell to the ground. The mobile phone in her hand that was used for lighting also fell into the pit.

    Gu Youli¡¯s vision darkened and her hands started to feel around.

    After fumbling around for a long time, she finally found her phone. The phone fell into the pit and hit somewhere. It couldn¡¯t be turned on, and there was no light at all.

    gu youli had no choice but to move forward in the dark.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been walking, but when the sky started to turn white, he saw a light source in front of him.

    they had finally arrived. gu youli¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she quickened her steps and wanted to run over, but she did not notice that she had stepped on arge stone.

    He felt a sharp pain in his left ankle.

    Gu Youli cried out in pain and fell to the ground again.

    Damn it, I actually twisted my ankle!

    Fortunately, the sprain was not very serious. Gu Youli sat on the ground and rubbed her ankle. When she felt that it did not hurt too much, she got up and walked forward again.

    When she was about to reach the gate of the vehicle area, an extended military Hummer drove out of the military area.

    The car window was not closed and Gu Youli could clearly see the man sitting in the front passenger seat. Although the light was a little dim, Gu Youli could tell who he was at a nce.

    feibai! Gu Youli shouted in joy.

    The car was a little far away, and there was a ¡± buzz ¡± from the friction between the car and the ground, so the other party did not hear her voice.

    Seeing that the car was getting further and further away, Gu Youli panicked for a moment. She endured the pain in her foot and chased after it.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± It hurts!

    However, Gu Youli gritted her teeth and endured it. As she chased after him, she shouted, ¡°feibai! Yu feibai Qingqing ¡±

    However, the people in the car still didn¡¯t hear him. Since the sky was dark, they didn¡¯t notice that someone was chasing them.

    gu youli wanted to run faster but the sharp pain was pressing on her sprained ankle.

    Seeing that the car was getting further and further away as if it was about to disappear, Gu Youli shouted anxiously, ¡± ¡°yu feibai, if you don¡¯t stop the car, i¡¯ll ignore you!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she twisted her ankle and fell down again.

    Just like that, shey on the ground and watched the car turn into a small dot of light and slowly disappear from her eyes. It was as if the whole world had suddenly lost its color.

    It was dark in front of her and it was just like Gu Youli¡¯s heart.

    ¡°yu feibai! Yu feibai!¡± Gu Youli clutched her chest in pain and screamed.

    She felt a sharp pain in her eyes, as if something was flowing out of her eyes and slowly sliding down the corner of her eyes.

    Looking down, she saw a crystal-like tear drop, like a Pearl falling from a broken string, falling to the ground with a ¡°plop.

    What was this? tears?

    but weren¡¯t her eyes damaged? wasn¡¯t the tear secretion tissue damaged?

    therefore, no matter how sad she was, even when her father had an ident, she did not shed a single tear.

    She thought that she was cold enough, that she would never taste the taste of tears again in her life.

    But today, she tasted it again!

    Those were tears of love that were intertwined with bitterness. Those were tears of sorrow that were intertwined with sourness and sweetness. Those tears came from a man named Yu feibai!

 Chapter 450

    450 Infuriated, the truth is revealed (1)

    Gu Youli returned home in a daze.

    The sound of her heels stepping on the floor was particrly clear and empty.

    The room was too quiet. Gu Youli sat on the sofa and turned on the television with the remote control.

    He didn¡¯t want to look too lonely!

    Suddenly, she noticed a piece of paper on the coffee table.

    There was a USB sh drive on the paper.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached when she saw the familiar handwriting. She could not help but bite her lips.

    I guess it will be a long time before I have the time to visit you. You must take good care of yourself during this time, feibai.

    The bold handwriting was filled with unspeakable affection.

    he must havee to her house yesterday. she was at the office then and he went to the hospital to see her father, gu liangwei.

    At night, she did not go home and went straight to the district Army. That was why she had to wait until now to see the words he had left.

    Gu Youli closed her eyes and gently held the note in her hand.

    a smile that was uglier than crying bloomed at the corner of her lips with infinite bitterness.

    The twitching pain in his heart was getting more and more intense.

    Yu feibai, the man who gave her a ray of light in her life that was originally dark. The man who had once leaned over to kiss her, the man who had given her a deep sense of warmth, the man who had given her hope when she felt that her future was hopeless.

    Was he really going to walk out of her life like this?

    Yu Fei and Bai Qingqing, ¡°Gu Youli called out his name hoarsely.

    Her hot tears fell gently, drop by drop.

    She choked and wanted to call his name again, but she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    The sourness between her lips and tongue dissipated and her heart ached as if it was being cut by a knife. Gu Youli held the note in her arms and finally cried without restraint!

    The familiar music from the television seemed to fully understand her mood at the moment.

    Hanhan thought that if you love deeply, you won¡¯t be afraid of sadness, but a love¡¯s heart is like snow. I walked alone on the long Street, memories repeating themselves. I told myself to face it bravely, even if my heart was broken, it would be perfect. Thinking of the scene of us holding hands, my tears filled the sky. If I didn¡¯t have a fight with you, ¡±

    Gu Youli cried for a long time and only fell asleep when she was tired.

    However, she only slept for a short while before she opened her eyes in a daze. Her gaze was slightly tired as she looked at the small USB drive that was pressed on the note.

    She thought that Yu feibai had probably recorded something he wanted to say in the USB drive.

    gu youli missed him so much and wanted to see him so badly. she got up to take herptop and inserted the usb drive.

    She opened the file inside and found that it was indeed a video.

    However, when she opened the video, the content was not what she had expected. It was Yu feibai.

    The USB sh drive showed the scene of yang Mengshaning to the Gu residence on the morning of her father¡¯s car ident.

    It wasn¡¯t very clear, and the camera was still shaking.

    It was probably a camera installed on the car to monitor the situation outside the car, but it was enough to recognize her.

    Feibai, he had been silently helping her all this time.

    Gu Youli¡¯s sorrowful eyes closed slightly and she looked at yang Mengshan in the video again.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned cold.

    Since yang Mengshan hade to their house, he was 100% sure that she had something to do with this.

    She clenched her fists tightly in an instant. Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty and cold. Yang Mengshan, she was going to skin this vicious woman alive!

 Chapter 451

    451 infuriated, the truth is revealed (2)

    When yang Mengshan received Gu Youli¡¯s call, she was at home applying nail polish on her little hand.

    she hummed a little tune and seemed to be in a good mood.

    However, on the other end of the line, Gu Youli¡¯s heart was as cold as ice. She really wanted to rush over and beat her up.

    Yang Mengshan looked at the number on the screen and frowned.

    She hesitated for a moment before answering the call. Gu Youli, what¡¯s the matter? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. She clenched her fists and tried to speak as softly as possible, ¡± ¡°Come to my house tomorrow. I have something to tell you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time!¡± Yang Mengshan did not even think and rejected him.

    Gu Youli curled her lips coldly. that¡¯s for the best. Then I¡¯ll be able to exin to dad. I¡¯ll tell him that you didn¡¯t want this gold chain he bought for you!

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m a little free tomorrow morning, so I¡¯ll go to your house!¡± With that, yang Mengshan hung up the phone.

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze turned cold and her lips were curled into a mocking smile.

    This vain and money-minded woman immediately agreed when she heard that there were benefits. She really felt that her father was unworthy to keep a snake in his arms.

    The next day, yang Mengshan arrived at the Gu family¡¯s house at the agreed time.

    She didn¡¯t waste any time and went straight to the point. ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression was calm and Momo looked at her for a while.

    After Yang Mengshan entered the house, she closed the door and said sarcastically, ¡± I¡¯m really suspicious. Do you even have a conscience? dad has been in aa for so long and he hasn¡¯t woken up. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go to see him, but now that you¡¯re here, you don¡¯t even ask about his condition. You just open your mouth and ask for what he left for you. Your heart is really not as hard as it should be!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s expression did not change, but she was sneering in her heart.

    Everything that Gu liangwei had today was all because of her. Because Gu liangwei knew her secret, she could not wait for Gu liangwei to never wake up. Otherwise, her life would be ruined.

    She would probably spend the rest of her life in jail for the crime of ¡°intentional murder.¡±

    now that there were no outsiders around, yang mengshan naturally had to put on an act. she sneered. ¡± what does hisa have to do with me? don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve already chased me out of the Gu family. If you hadn¡¯t threatened me with my video that day, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to the hospital to see him. I¡¯m telling you, Gu Youli. I have nothing to do with the Gu family anymore!

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and said calmly, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have any rtionship with me, Why Did You Come to My House and take the thing my father left for you?¡±

    ¡± you were the one who called me. i¡¯m not stupid, so it¡¯s a waste not to take it! ¡± Yang Mengshan looked at Gu Youli mockingly.

    yang mengshan hated gu youli¡¯s calmness the most. that nonchnt look of hers showed that she did not care about her at all.

    She knew that it was Gu Youli¡¯s deep-rooted contempt for her, yang Mengshan.

    therefore, every time she saw gu youli like this, yang mengshan would feel ufortable.

    she really wanted to think of all ways to anger gu youli. it seemed that only when gu youli lost her mind would she feel better and better!

    unfortunately, gu youli¡¯s expression did not change at all, not even a little.

    she looked at her indifferently and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you take this gold chain and wear it around your neck every day, it¡¯ll be like dad¡¯s hands, strangling your neck every day!¡±

    ¡°Stop scaring me!¡± Yang Mengshan was shocked.

 Chapter 452

    452 infuriated, the truth is revealed (3)

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up and she said sarcastically, ¡± scare you? How did I scare you? Did you do something to let your father down?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face was filled with panic and innocence. I don¡¯t understand, stop trying to frame me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite, how could I possibly scare you?¡± Gu Youli smiled and ttered him, but her eyes were as cold as ice. to outsiders, your behavior is very natural. You¡¯ve been bullied to the point of being pitiful and everyone really sympathizes with you. But to me, your expression only shows your treachery and contempt. It really makes me hate you.

    Yang Mengshan was stunned. She looked at Gu Youli¡¯s calm face and felt a chill down her spine.

    She did not know why but she felt that Gu Youli was acting especially strange today!

    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to give it to me, then forget it. I don¡¯t care!¡± Yang Mengshan red at Gu Youli coldly and was about to turn around to leave.

    However, Gu Youli called out to her, ¡± ¡°Wait!¡±

    After a pause, Gu Youli smiled and said, ¡± why are you in such a hurry to leave? what are you afraid of? ¡±

    yang mengshan¡¯s hands that were by her side trembled.

    In order to not feel guilty or afraid, she turned around and red at Gu Youli. ¡°what do i have to be afraid of? i¡¯m not afraid of my shadow!¡±

    Gu Youliughed sarcastically.

    She curled her lips coldly and sat down on the sofa. ¡°That day, did you sit in this seat and give the drugged water to dad?¡±

    at that moment, gu youli¡¯s eyes were dark and quiet, like a deep pool of ice that had been hidden for a thousand years.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s body turned cold from the smell and her heart skipped a beat.

    Why would Gu Youli say that? did she know something?

    No, she couldn¡¯t have known!

    She definitely only had her suspicions, but she didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence.

    Otherwise, with Gu Youli¡¯s personality, she would not have sat opposite her and spoken to her so calmly. She would have probably rushed forward and pped her twice.

    At the thought of this, yang Mengshanughed too. As long as she did not admit it, Gu Youli could not do anything to her.

    she pretended to be confused and looked at gu youli. ¡± ¡°Gu Youli, what are you saying? What drugged? what made dad eat it? is there something wrong with your brain? if there¡¯s something wrong, remember to see a doctor.¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her with a cold and murderous look on her face. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    Yang Mengshan shook her head and pointed at Gu Youli guiltily. I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t try to use me, I can¡¯t be bothered with you, you¡¯re not in the right mind. I¡¯m very busy, I don¡¯t have time to y with you!¡±

    Then, he turned around to leave.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were cold and vicious. Sheughed sarcastically.¡±You¡¯re very busy? What are you busy with? Are you busy going back to shangpin to wipe the table and hand water to director li?¡±

    These words had undoubtedly pierced yang Mengshan¡¯s most painful spot!

    To yang Mengshan, director li was only treating her this way because Gu Youli had tried to frame her.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were filled with poison as she red at Gu Youli. ¡°gu youli, don¡¯t be so smug! I¡¯m in shangpin international, a first-ss jewelrypany, but you¡¯re only in a small, unknownpany. So what if you¡¯re a designer? Haven¡¯t you heard that a starving camel is still bigger than a horse?¡±

 Chapter 453

    453 Infuriated, the truth is revealed (4)

    Gu Youli retorted, ¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m a designer from a smallpany? I¡¯m a designer after all. It¡¯s much better than delivering water and cleaning offices. A dead camel is still bigger than a horse, but what¡¯s the use of a dead camel? The living horse is the king!¡±

    Yang Mengshan was agitated and she screamed in exasperation, ¡°Gu Youli! Don¡¯t be so smug!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled coldly and raised her eyebrows slightly.

    his expression seemed to be saying,¡±so what if i¡¯m so proud!¡±

    yang mengshan was so angry that she was shaking. she raised her hand and rushed towards gu youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She grabbed yang Mengshan¡¯s raised hand with one hand and pped her with the other.

    A crisp pnded on yang Mengshan¡¯s face.

    you really can¡¯t learn. You hit me again. When have you ever hit me and won my favor, huh? ¡± Gu Youliughed sarcastically.

    Instead of hitting Gu Youli, she was pped hard in the face. Yang Mengshan was so angry that her head was in so much pain that it felt like it was about to explode.

    Her mind was in a mess, and she began to speak without thinking, ¡± Gu Youli, just you wait. One day, I won¡¯t let you have a hard time, you thief!

    Gu Youli walked closer to her and snorted. ¡°Why would you make things difficult for me? Why do I feel like I won¡¯t have a good time if I give in? for example, old madam lu must have been very angry that day. you¡¯ve always wanted to be her granddaughter, but it seems like she doesn¡¯t like you at all and doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge you as her granddaughter at all!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes narrowed maliciously when she saw Gu Youli¡¯s gloating expression.

    She recalled how Yang Cai had suddenly lost her temper that day and left in a Huff without even paying.

    she chased after yang cai to ask her what was wrong, but yang cai only red at her coldly.¡±Don¡¯t ever let me see you again!¡±

    She was confused. So it was Gu Youli who had yed a trick.

    however, yang mengshan could not help but sneer in her heart.

    Although Gu Youli had messed up her matters, in her heart, Gu Youli was a fool. A big fool through and through!

    This was because she had no idea and never thought that Yang Cai was actually her grandmother!

    They had met again and again, but they had missed each other!

    what else could make her more happy than this?

    Yang Mengshan was smug again and her emotions exploded. She looked at Gu Youli with a cold smile.¡±One day, I will make her acknowledge me!¡±

    ¡®Even if I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t let Yang Cai acknowledge you,¡¯ yang Mengshan thought to herself.

    Gu Youli looked at her coldly. you will never have that day. You imposter!

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, you vicious woman!¡± Yang Mengshan said through gritted teeth.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up. no matter how vicious I am, I can¡¯t be as vicious as you. I can¡¯t be as vicious as yang Xiaoyun who abandoned you back then either. You¡¯re really like your real mother. You¡¯re as vicious and inhumane as her!

    At the mention of yang Xiaoyun, yang Mengshan¡¯s gaze sharpened and she shouted agitatedly, ¡± no, I¡¯m the one who looks like that woman!!

    Gu Youli gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°you just look like him. Let me tell you. You look like the real deal. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so heartless. You even hurt your father who had raised you for so many years!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s chest heaved up and down. I didn¡¯t!

 Chapter 454

    454 Infuriated, the truth is revealed (5)

    you did. You forced dad to drink the water you drugged! Gu Youli shouted.

    I didn¡¯t force him. He was the one who wanted to drink it! Yang Mengshan also shouted angrily.

    Gu Youli immediately restrained her excitement.

    She red at yang Mengshan and her eyes were filled with coldness like a thousand-year-old cier. ¡°It¡¯s you! Yang Mengshan, you¡¯re really ruthless!¡±

    yang mengshan then realized what she had just said.

    She was extremely flustered and afraid. She immediately denied it. Gu Youli, you schemed against me. You caused me to slip up!

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up coldly. slip of the tongue. It¡¯s really a slip of the tongue. Or are you speaking the truth? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s entire body was already trembling, but she still managed to put on a good act and smiled innocently. what truth? Gu Youli, don¡¯t malign me!

    ¡°i¡¯m telling you, dad is already awake!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s casual words made yang Mengshan feel like she had fallen into an ice cer. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    What? Gu liangwei had already woken up, so Gu Youli was looking for her today?

    gu youli enunciated each and every word clearly and coldly. dad is awake. He has told me everything. You evil woman, just wait to be imprisoned!

    no, it won¡¯t happen, Yingluo. yang Mengshan shook her head, still unwilling to believe it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t daddy good to you? You cruel and unscrupulous woman.¡± Gu Youli gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°what did he do to make you do such a beast-like thing?¡±

    What did he not treat her well? Yang Mengshanughed coldly. She could not stand Gu Youli acting as if she had really done something heartless.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart ached and she shouted in jealousy and resentment, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s good to me? Which part of him is good to me? From a young age, no matter if it was food, clothing, or use, you were always the priority in everything. After the college entrance examination results came out, I said that you might have cheated, and he threatened me not to say anything. Your results were bad to begin with, so it was normal for me to be suspicious. I didn¡¯t expect him to threaten me with not letting me go to college. When I applied for the school, you deleted my first choice. If it was me who deleted yours, he would definitely beat me to death. But he didn¡¯t scold you at all. When we went to university, do you think I didn¡¯t know that he always cared about you, but he didn¡¯t care about me at all? is this how he treated me?¡±

    As she said that, yang Mengshan suddenlyughed. if that¡¯s what you mean by good, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that good to me at all!

    Gu Youli clenched her fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds. even if that¡¯s the case, even if dad is biased, you were abandoned by your biological mother. It was dad who raised you, provided for your food, your studies, and your living expenses. You shouldn¡¯t have drugged him!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were a little wet, but she still roared, ¡± ¡°he¡¯s supporting me? Do I care about him raising it? I¡¯ve hated him a lot of times. I¡¯d rather he didn¡¯t raise me!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were dark as she pointed at her. yang Mengshan, you¡¯re really heartless! even a dog is better than you!¡±

    Yang Mengshan raised her hand and pped away the hand that Gu Youli was pointing at her with. it¡¯s all your fault, Gu Youli. You caused all of this!

    ¡°me me?¡± Gu Youli reached out to take a ss of water from the table and sshed it on yang Mengshan¡¯s face without hesitation. it¡¯s my fault. Can that be a reason for you to kill your father? ¡±

 Chapter 455

    455 Infuriated, the truth is revealed (6)

    Drip, drip, drip!

    The water flowed down yang Mengshan¡¯s head and down her neck. In an instant, her clothes were wet.

    why don¡¯t you go and die? if you die, the world will be at peace, and I won¡¯t drug dad like this. Do you think I want to kill dad?! Yang Mengshan shouted angrily and pounced over to push Gu Youli away.

    gu youli fell onto the sofa behind her after she was pushed.

    she immediately lifted her leg and aimed a kick at yang mengshan¡¯s knee.

    Yang Mengshan was in pain and immediately slid off her body and fell to the ground. She groaned in pain and wanted to stand up to hit Gu Youli again.

    However, Gu Youli had already pounced over and sat on her body, pressing her to the ground.

    Gu Youli looked at her from above. She exuded a cold aura and her tone was sinister. yang Mengshan, you caused my father to be like this. How do you think I will treat you? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan panted heavily and a hint of fear shed in her eyes.

    She was very clear about Gu Youli¡¯s feelings for Gu liangwei. Now that Gu liangwei had be a vegetable, Gu Youli would definitely not let her off!

    ¡°I¡¯ll turn you into my dad so you can apany him, okay?¡± Gu Youli said coldly.

    Turning into a vegetable with his life or death unknown? No, she didn¡¯t want to!

    Yang Mengshan was so scared that her face turned as white as snow and her body started to tremble violently.

    Gu Youli looked at his frightened expression andughed again. do you think I¡¯m like you? I¡¯m telling you that I won¡¯t let you be a vegetable. I¡¯m helping you. I want you to suffer a hundred times, no, a thousand times worse than a vegetable!

    gu youli stood up as she spoke.

    ¡°i believe you all heard everything that happened just now!¡± she said, facing the direction of the bedroom.

    As soon as she finished speaking, two men in police uniforms walked out of Gu Youli¡¯s bedroom.

    One of them was Yu feibai¡¯s former subordinate, Xie Jian, the police officer who had helped investigate Gu liangwei¡¯s case.

    It turned out that Gu Youli had made the arrangements long ago!

    She had deliberately provoked yang Mengshan and lied to her that Gu liangwei had woken up so that yang Mengshan would tell the truth.

    ¡°You schemed Against Me!¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart instantly sank into an icy Lake.

    When she saw the police, she instantly understood everything and almost crushed her fist!

    Gu Youli ignored yang Mengshan and said to the two police officers politely, ¡± police officers, you have a recording of what we said just now, right? Please take this woman with an attempted murder back to the police station for interrogation!¡±

    Xie Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as he smiled.¡±don¡¯t worry, miss gu!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Gu Youli replied politely as she nced at yang Mengshan.

    yang mengshan gasped and sat on the ground weakly!

    Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. She stood up abruptly with an extremely bitter expression on her face. She grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s arm and cried like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain.¡±Sister, what are you doing? how can you do this to me? you said you wanted to rehearse a scene with me. How did it be true?¡±

    Gu Youli pulled her arm back coldly and said slowly, ¡± you¡¯re acting again. Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless. You¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in prison. I heard that there are all kinds of tragic things there. I believe you¡¯ll have a good time there!

    Yang Mengshan was stunned for a moment before she shouted at Gu Youli fiercely, ¡± ¡°Gu Youli, I really regret it. I really hate it! You hate me for not killing you earlier. Just you wait, I will not let you off!¡±

 Chapter 456

    456 Infuriated, the truth is revealed (7)

    After Yang Mengshan was taken away by the police, Fu Jiasheng received a call for help immediately.

    His face was gloomy as he rushed to the police station as fast as he could.

    Initially, he wanted to vouch for her, but the police found yang Mengshan guilty of attempted murder and she was not allowed to be a guarantor!

    Fu Jiasheng scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously, not knowing what to do.

    He wanted to turn himself in and admit to the police that he was the one who gave yang Mengshan the medicine and that he was the one who killed her. He hoped that the police would let yang Mengshan off, but yang Mengshan rejected him.

    After all, she was the one who poisoned him. This was a matter that was set in stone, and she couldn¡¯t escape the responsibility of thew.

    If Fu Jiasheng was also in jail, what was she going to do? who could get her out?

    fu jiasheng was a member of the fu family, so it was definitely possible to use the fu family¡¯s snobby status to get someone out.

    So, she told Fu Jiasheng not to turn himself in and told him to find a way to get her out no matter what.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s intention to murder her father, who had raised her for 20 years, was even reported on the news.

    When Lu Xun saw this, his mood didn¡¯t fluctuate much, he only cursed in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Useless thing, you can¡¯t do anything but ruin things!¡±

    Yang Mengshan no longer had any value, so Lu Xun began to n his next step.

    That old woman¡¯s real granddaughter was Gu Youli. There was no way he could keep this a secret. Shouldn¡¯t he make good use of Gu Youli to achieve his own goals before the olddy found out the truth?

    The investigation showed that she had already broken up with Yu feibai. This was a good opportunity.

    Lu Xun coldly curled his lips, his eyes flickered with a sharp light.

    Gu Youli was trying to hail a cab by the roadside when a car suddenly stopped in front of her.

    The car door opened, and the domineering and mature Lu Xun got out of the car and calmly walked out.

    Gu Youli took two steps back warily and said in an unpleasant tone, ¡± President Lu, your car is just charging right in front of me. Could it be that this road was built by your family? ¡±

    His tone was full of sarcasm.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, heughed. this isn¡¯t because I saw miss Gu. I got excited for a moment!

    ¡°Boring!¡± Gu Youli red at him and turned around to leave.

    however, a second before she took a step forward, her arm was pulled by lu xun.

    miss Gu, why did you run away as soon as you saw me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m any less handsome than pan an. He thought he was humorous as he teased.

    however, to gu youli, it was just disgust and disgust.

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curved into a fake smile and she said sarcastically, ¡± you¡¯re so much more handsome than pan an. I¡¯m afraid that if I look at you for one more time, I¡¯ll be blinded by your dazzling brilliance!

    hahahahahaha! Lu Xun¡¯s mood was extremely good, he suddenly burst outughing!

    heughed so much that gu youli waspletely speechless and speechless.

    ¡°Do you want to have a meal with me?¡± Lu Xun held Gu Youli¡¯s hand tightly and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m very sincere ining here to invite miss Gu!

    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m in a hurry to go to the hospital to see my father. you can find someone else to eat with you.¡± Gu Youli said as she pulled Lu Xun¡¯s hand away.

    In the end, Lu Xun flipped his hand and her hand was immediately held by Lu Xun.

    Gu Youli frowned and asked,¡¯what are you doing? Let me go!¡±

    we¡¯ll have more foodter. After you¡¯re done, you can take it back for your father. as he said that, lu xun had already pulled gu youli towards the car.

    To Lu Xun, men should be overbearing.

    Women, although they didn¡¯t like it on the surface.

 Chapter 457

    457 Infuriated, the truth is revealed (8)

    women, although they didn¡¯t like it on the surface.

    However, their soft nature made them unable to reject overbearing men.

    However, Gu Youli was an obvious exception!

    Due to her personality, she hated men who acted arrogantly and arrogantly in front of her.

    It had to be said that Yu feibai was really good at reading people¡¯s minds.

    He could tell what kind of personality Gu Youli had with just one look.

    That was why he had used both hard and soft tactics when he had wooed her. He had done it very well. Not only had he not caused Gu Youli to feel any disgust, but he had also made her heart itch.

    Proud but not conceited!

    As for Lu Xun, he was obviously proud and conceited!

    Gu Youli flung her hand away and looked at Lu Xun with an ice-cold expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have money. Can¡¯t I eat?¡±

    As she spoke, Gu Youli had already lifted her feet and walked towards the space that Lu Xun couldn¡¯t cover.

    lu xun moved to the left and once again blocked gu youli¡¯s path of escape.

    He seemed to have lost his patience, and a dangerous look appeared in his eyes.

    miss Gu, you shouldn¡¯t misinterpret my good intentions! As he spoke, he reached out to grab Gu Youli¡¯s hand again.

    Gu Youli was prepared this time and dodged it quickly.

    ¡°Lu Xun! What do you want!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s expression was unfriendly and her tone was cold.

    What was this man trying to do? why was he always looking for trouble with her? she had not provoked him in any way!

    Was it because of yang Mengshan?

    lu xun narrowed his eyes and looked at gu youli with a dangerous gaze. ¡± miss gu, why do you have to act like a porcupine? i¡¯m just very sincere in trying to resolve the unhappiness that happened between us! ¡±

    gu youli¡¯s expression was cold as sheughed sarcastically. Sincerity? I really don¡¯t see any sincerity from President Lu at all. Of course, if President Lu¡¯s sincerity can be touched as he wishes, then I don¡¯t need this kind of sincerity!¡±

    After a pause, she continued,¡±President Lu, if you dare to touch me again, not only will I shout that it¡¯s molesting, I¡¯ll even call the police!¡±

    As she spoke, she took out her phone and quickly pressed the three numbers 110.

    he raised it up and disyed it in a threatening manner in front of lu xun¡¯s eyes.

    Lu Xun was slightly stunned, his deep eyes were mixed with aplicated light. He looked at Gu Youli with a faint smile and said, ¡± ¡°Then, do you think the police wille faster, or will I be faster in stuffing you into the car?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s smile was as beautiful as a flower. ¡°If you dare to do that, I believe tomorrow¡¯s entertainment news headline will be: The General Manager of the Lu Corporation forcefully kidnapped a woman by the roadside, and the woman resisted with all her might, causing two people to be seriously injured! Do you believe me?¡±

    Lu Xun stared at the phone that Gu Youli was holding up and really wanted to snatch it and throw it on the ground.

    But on second thought, heughed.

    I just want to be friends with miss Gu, but it seems that miss Gu has misunderstood me. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to leave first, but I won¡¯t give up, Youli. Lu Xun¡¯s gaze was deep, and there was even an indulgent pampering smile.

    Gu Youli couldn¡¯t understand what Lu Xun was trying to do.

    However, from his gaze, she sharply discovered that Lu Xun seemed to be a little interested in her!

    This realization made three ck lines appear on Gu Youli¡¯s forehead!

    You already have a wife, and you still want to attract bees and butterflies outside, scum!

    Gu Youli left inrge strides and Lu Xun also drove away.

    Not far away, by the window of a coffee shop, sat a handsome man dressed in high-end and fashionable clothes. He had a gentle and elegant face, and he was looking over with a heavy gaze.

    He had also witnessed the scene just now.

 Chapter 458

    458 infuriated, the truth is revealed (9)

    he had also witnessed the scene just now.

    His handsome face had a heavy expression!

    If he was not mistaken, that man was his older brother, but the woman who was entangled with his older brother was not his sister-inw.

    She was the sister of the woman called yang Mengshan, who had almost lied to him and his mother.

    There was no mistake, her photo was on the information from the previous investigation.

    How did the two of them end up together? it wasn¡¯t that Lu Xun didn¡¯t think that yang Mengshan¡¯s matter might be rted to Lu Xun.

    After all, Lu Xun was Lu Xun¡¯s older brother, the two of them were rted by blood, and since he was young, Lu Xun had always taken care of Lu Xun.

    Therefore, even if Yang Cai knew Lu Xun, he was truly a very sinister and despicable person.

    however, in the absence of evidence, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately say anything in front of lu xun.

    It was very obvious that Lu Xun was behind all of this.

    Yang Cai had mentioned it before, but in Lu Xun¡¯s heart, he still didn¡¯t believe that his respected big brother would do such a thing.

    ording to the investigation, yang Mengshan and her sister Gu Youli did not get along very well. They were like fire and water.

    Therefore, to Lu Xun, it was reasonable to say that his big brother and Gu Youli were entangled with each other, and yang Mengshan and Gu Youli¡¯s rtionship was like fire and water.

    yang mengshan¡¯s incident should have nothing to do with him.

    However, for some unknown reason, Lu Xun faintly felt that the matter didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as he thought.

    During dinner that night, Yang Cai saw that her son Lu Xun seemed to have a lot on his mind. She put down her chopsticks and asked in a gentle voice, ¡± Xun ¡®er, are the dishes today not good? I noticed that you usually love to eat vegetables, but why didn¡¯t you touch them today?¡±

    Lu Xun hesitated for a moment, then he told everything to Yang Cai, ¡± mom, I saw big brother and a woman pulling and pushing on the streets today. What surprised me was that the woman was yang Mengshan¡¯s older sister!

    Gu Youli?! Yang Cai¡¯s face sank slightly as she asked with a frown.

    Lu Xun nodded, ¡± yes, it looks like his rtionship with this woman doesn¡¯t seem to be ordinary, but it also seems like he¡¯s the one who¡¯s pestering her!

    yang mengshan narrowed her eyes.

    She thought for a moment, then asked Lu Xun Ren, ¡± Juan ¡®er, although yang Mengshan isn¡¯t your sister¡¯s daughter, do you think she would know who your sister or your daughter is? ¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s slender and fair fingers tapped the table evenly twice, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t rule out that possibility!¡±

    ¡°It seems that I have to find time to visit her!¡± Yang Cai¡¯s eyes glinted.

    Everything could only be ... he was trying to find a breakthrough in the girl called yang mengshan.

    yang cai also knew that yang mengshan had been arrested for intentional homicide and would be sentenced in the next two days. she was not going to visit her for the time being.

    So she could only wait.

    On the first day yang Mengshan was locked up, she thought that Fu Jiasheng would definitely get her out quickly.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that even after she was sentenced and put in prison, Fu Jiasheng still hadn¡¯t found a way to save her.

    However, Fu Jiasheng had promised her that he would save her no matter what.

    yang mengshan was pretty. on the second day of her imprisonment, she attracted the jealousy of a group of indignant women.

    They ganged up to beat up yang Mengshan until her face was swollen and bruised. Even her mother almost couldn¡¯t recognize her.

 Chapter 459

    459 Enraged, the truth is revealed (10)

    However, this was nothing. What yang Mengshan did not expect the most was that the female criminal in the same cell as her, sister L, was actually gay.

    On the first night she had moved in, sister L had reached out to her.

    Yang Mengshan woke up in the middle of the night and was scared out of her wits when she saw the tall figure in the cell. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Sister L looked down at yang Mengshan and a frivolous smile appeared on her face. ¡± i saw that you were so beautiful and thought that since it was your first day here, you might be afraid. i¡¯ll keep youpany. ¡±

    The nervousness on yang Mengshan¡¯s face slowly disappeared. She said coldly, ¡± no need.

    Sister L smiled evilly and pinched yang Mengshan¡¯s face.

    He raised his other hand and touched her face a few times. Then, his eyes were full of desire.¡±Beauty, I quite like you. Why don¡¯t we sleep together?¡±

    yang mengshan was shocked and seemed to have thought of something.

    She pped sister L¡¯s hand away, and her voice trembled because of the panic. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I like to sleep alone,¡±

    ¡°My dear, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Sister L chuckled. Her eyes were very gentle, as gentle as a lover¡¯s.

    However, yang Mengshan was so frightened that she had goosebumps.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Yang Mengshan started to resist.

    Sister L¡¯s face suddenly darkened, as if a storm wasing.

    her eyes turned vicious and she raised her hand to p yang mengshan. she said in a rough voice, ¡± don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. Why don¡¯t you find out who I am!

    Hearing this, yang Mengshan¡¯s fear grew!

    She cried out loud and kept retreating. She also shouted for help, but no one paid her any attention.

    Sister L curled her lips and smiled very proudly. it seems that you really don¡¯t know anything. Then I¡¯ll tell you. My cousin is the prison Sergeant here. That¡¯s why no one here dares to offend me, understand?¡±

    as she said this, sister l pounced on him.

    Yang Mengshan cried out in shock and started to struggle. Her eyes were red and her voice trembled as she shouted, ¡± ¡°Let me go, you perverted woman! Damn pervert! Let me go!¡±

    sister L¡¯s eyes shed fiercely. she hated it the most when people called her a pervert!

    Ever since she was young, people had looked at her with strange eyes. Behind her back, she was called a pervert by her peers. These two words had long been her taboo.

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡± yang mengshan received three heavy ps in a row and a red and swollen handprint appeared on bai yan¡¯s cheek.

    Sister Lughed awkwardly and pressed her body down. Just like those perverted and wretched men on TV, she carried out a tragic sex with her.| Invade!

    MMM, sob sob sob sob. yang Mengshan let out a cry of pain and cried for the entire night.

    Her eyes were filled with humiliation, and tears flowed down her face.

    That night, yang Mengshan had the saddest night of her life.

    Yang Mengshan had only been in jail for less than two days, but she felt like she had been in jail for a lifetime. Fu Jiasheng had not found a way to save her, and she was about to break down!

    In the afternoon, she met Fu Jiasheng and with his help, she was transferred to another cell.

    Fu Jiasheng had even promised her that he would find a way to get her out within a month.

    yang mengshan¡¯s heart finally settled down. she immediately waited for the good news in the prison happily.

    Two dayster, she finally received a visit, but it was not the fu Jiasheng she had been thinking about.

    It was Gu Youli!

 Chapter 460

    460 Enraged, the truth is revealed (11)

    The moment yang Mengshan saw Gu Youli, she started scolding her angrily. Gu Youli, you b * tch. You set me up and got caught. How dare you still show up? ¡±

    ¡± of course i have to appear. if i don¡¯t appear, how can i see your beautiful appearance now? ¡± Gu Youli said casually.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face was full of injuries now. How could she be beautiful?

    Gu Youli was obviously mocking her!

    ¡°You!¡± Yang Mengshan was furious!

    She really wanted to rush over and beat Gu Youli up, but when she looked at the police officers around her, she could only lower her voice and say, ¡± ¡± i¡¯m telling you, gu youli. i¡¯ll be fine. i¡¯ll get out of here very soon. when that happens, i¡¯ll make you wish you were dead! ¡±

    The way he gritted his teeth was as fierce as he could get!

    However, Gu Youli was not afraid. She smiledzily and said, ¡± ¡°are you still waiting for fu jiasheng to save you? You¡¯re really looking at yourself. You¡¯re already in this state, how could Fu Jiasheng save you? he¡¯s not a fool.¡±

    yang mengshan smiled smugly. ¡± i¡¯m not afraid to tell you. he¡¯s a fool. so, he will definitely save me! ¡±

    Gu Youli rolled her eyes and said in disdain, ¡± yang Mengshan, you¡¯re reallycking. He¡¯s your boyfriend and he¡¯s so good to you. How could you say that about him? aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll be sad if he hears you? ¡±

    yang mengshan curled her lips in disdain and said,¡±who said he¡¯s my boyfriend?¡± Do you think I¡¯d find an idiot as my boyfriend?¡±

    upon hearing this, gu youli narrowed her eyes and said meaningfully, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been together for more than a year. Even if there¡¯s no love, there¡¯s still feelings. How can you still say that? it seems like you don¡¯t like him at all. You¡¯ve been using him all this time!¡±

    Yang Mengshan didn¡¯t deny it at all and put on an arrogant look. yeah, I think he¡¯s not only a fool, but also a self-abused b * tch. In fact, he¡¯s not helping me, he just wants it. Some people are so perverted. He doesn¡¯t like me either. He just thinks I¡¯m pretty and wants to sleep with me. We¡¯re just using each other. If it weren¡¯t for his money, I wouldn¡¯t bother with a pervert like him. It¡¯s disgusting to see his ghostly face!

    Gu Youli put on an unfathomable look and smiled faintly. ¡°Yang Mengshan, you¡¯re really hopeless! Fu Jiasheng can¡¯t save you, and he won¡¯t save you. Of course, if you go crazy, you might be able to get out and be admitted to a mental hospital!¡±

    Gu Youli then stood up.

    She left gracefully, leaving behind yang Mengshan, who had a sinister look in her eyes and a twisted expression on her face.

    After Gu Youli visited the prison, she went straight to Fu Jiasheng.

    During this period of time, in order to save yang Mengshan, Fu Jiasheng had been pleading with his father, Fu shun, every day, hoping that he could help save her.

    Fu shun was having a headache. He did not want to help yang Mengshan at all, but he felt bad for his son.

    Fu Jiasheng had been an obedient child since he was a child, and he was the most stable of the boys.

    In addition, he still felt a trace of guilt towards Fu Jiasheng, so he couldn¡¯t go against Fu Jiasheng¡¯s will, and finally nodded.

    However, Fu shun didn¡¯t expect that an hour after he agreed, Fu Jiasheng, who had just left, would return and say that he didn¡¯t need his help anymore. He wasn¡¯t going to save that woman!

    This surprised Fu shun, but when he saw Fu Jiasheng¡¯s sorrowful expression, he held back.

    if he didn¡¯t save that woman, it meant that he had let it go, which was a good thing!

 Chapter 461

    461 enraged, the truth is revealed (12)

    There would definitely be temporary pain, but it was better to shorten the pain.

    That woman called yang Mengshan was obviously not suitable for his son.

    The reason why Fu Jiasheng suddenly changed his mind was all because of Gu Youli.

    This was because after Gu Youli found him, she had let him listen to a recording of her conversation with yang Mengshan in prison.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that he¡¯s a fool, so he¡¯ll definitely save me!¡±

    ¡°who said he¡¯s my boyfriend? Do you think I¡¯d find an idiot as my boyfriend?¡±

    yeah, I think he¡¯s not only a fool, but also a self-abused b * tch. In fact, he¡¯s not helping me, he just wants it. Some people are so perverted. He doesn¡¯t like me either. He just thinks I¡¯m pretty and wants to sleep with me. We¡¯re just using each other. If it weren¡¯t for his money, I wouldn¡¯t bother with a pervert like him. It¡¯s disgusting to see his ghostly face!

    It was yang Mengshan¡¯s voice. He would never forget it and he would never mishear it.

    Fu Jiasheng¡¯s face turned pale and his whole body started to tremble.

    The words ¡®fool¡¯,¡¯ thief¡¯, ¡®disgusting¡¯,¡¯ disgusting¡¯, and ¡®disdainful¡¯ struck his heart.

    The fire that was set in her heart instantly burst into mes, like a sharp de that cut her throat and a sharp knife that cut her heart. It tore her heart and lungs apart, and she was in so much pain that she was about to convulse.

    He knew that yang Mengshan didn¡¯t like her because he was the one who forced himself on her.

    so he tried his best to treat her well, thinking that one day he would be able to move her.

    after all, he believed that human hearts were made of flesh.

    However, he had never expected that everything he had done, in her eyes, was because he was a fool, a pervert!

    Was she heartless, or was he really stupid?

    Fu Jiashengughed at himself.

    The beautiful, pure, and beautiful yang Mengshan in his heart had suddenly disappeared.

    As sheughed, her eyes filled with hot tears.

    that day, fu jiasheng cried, and he cried very sadly. as a man, his tears came one after another, but it finally made him understand and sober up. he would no longer be like a fool and do things that made people feel that he was perverted.

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze was slightly cold as she looked at Fu Jiasheng, who was squatting on the ground and crying. Her thin lips were pressed into a cold line.

    Without saying anything, she slowly turned around and left.

    If yang Mengshan was locked up, with Fu Jiasheng¡¯s love for yang Mengshan, he would definitely think of a way to get yang Mengshan out. And with Fu Jiasheng¡¯s power, it was not impossible to get yang Mengshan out.

    That was why she had gone to look for yang Mengshan and forced her to reveal her true feelings for Fu Jiasheng.

    No matter how much a man loved her, he couldn¡¯t bepletely indifferent when he heard that woman trample on him like that!

    Fu Jiasheng¡¯s current state was really pitiful.

    if it was anyone else, they would have stepped forward tofort him.

    However, Gu Youli could not do it. She knew that the medicine hade from Fu Jiasheng and she hated him. No matter how much she pitied him, she would not forget the fact that Fu Jiasheng was an aplice.

    Also, in her previous life, if she guessed correctly, it should be the same as this life. Fu Jiasheng gave yang Mengshan the medicine and caused her father¡¯s death, then he was killed by yang Mengshan.

    Hence, his pity was in exchange for his life and he was spared from yang Mengshan¡¯s future murder!

    In addition, there must be something hateful about a pitiful person!

 Chapter 462

    462 you reap what you sow (1)

    Although yang Mengshan had been transferred to another cell, she still lived in misery every day because she had offended the eldest sister. Her days were miserable.

    For the past few days, there had been a crowd beating her up. She didn¡¯t know if they were jealous of her or if they didn¡¯t like her, but when they hit her, they all liked to greet her face.

    yang mengshan¡¯s face was already covered in scratches and nail marks of various sizes. there were new ones every day.

    Those scars were all over the ce.

    Even if they were all healed, it would leave behind very serious scars. Yang Mengshan¡¯s beautiful and exquisite face, with cherry-like lips and snow-white skin, which was like a perfect painting, no longer existed.

    After being bullied so badly, yang Mengshan started to think of Fu Jiasheng¡¯s kindness. Fu Jiasheng had always treated her well, unconditionally well.

    She had been waiting for news from Fu Jiasheng, waiting for him to save her, but after that day, there had been no more news from him.

    Yang Mengshan was so anxious that she could not stop cursing Fu Jiasheng in her heart.

    As she scolded him, she started to feel afraid again. She was afraid that if what Gu Youli said was true, Fu Jiasheng would no longer bother with her.

    However, she was certain that Fu Jiasheng loved her too much and would never be able to leave her. With this kind of mentality, yang Mengshan continued to wait.

    However, Fu Jiasheng still did not appear.

    That day, yang Mengshan was attacked by a few people again. They attacked her with their fists and legs. Yang Mengshan vomited blood and fainted on the spot.

    After returning from the hospital, yang Mengshan had changedpletely. She had be dazed and her gaze was unfocused. When others hit her for her Advanced Studies, she no longer resisted or jumped up and shouted. Instead, sheughed out loud.

    When she was asked to weed, she would lie on the ground and eat grass. When she was asked to clean, she would brush her face with the toilet brush.

    Everyone had a bad feeling. Yang Mengshan seemed to have gone crazy!

    Sister L did not believe that she had gone crazy. One day, when yang Mengshan was eating grass on the ground, she spat on the pile of grass that yang Mengshan was eating.

    Yang Mengshan turned a blind eye to it and her expression did not change at all. She continued to pull out the pile of grass and stuff it into her mouth.

    Sister L frowned and nced sideways slightly, signaling to the woman standing beside her.

    The woman immediately poured some ck garbage liquid on the grass. It was dirty and smelly, and the onlookers felt disgusted. They frowned, covered their mouths, and turned away.

    However, he did not expect yang Mengshan to continue stuffing the grass into her mouth without even blinking. Shepletely ignored the ck filth.

    everyone was shocked.

    Sister L was also in disbelief. She quickly looked at the other girls and then walked towards yang Mengshan. She reached out and snatched the grass that yang Mengshan was about to stuff into her mouth.

    Yang Mengshan was furious when her things were snatched away.

    She jumped up suddenly. It was just the grass that had been snatched away, but she looked as if someone had stolen hundreds of thousands of Yuan from her. Her eyes were full of bloodthirsty ferocity. She shouted and pounced towards sister L.

    on the way, a foot suddenly stretched out from the middle of the road and deliberately tripped her.

    However, after Yang Mengshan fell, she quickly got up again.

    Sister L went forward and gave yang Mengshan a tight p.

    Many people cheered, and some even rushed to sister L and shouted, ¡± ¡°Sister L, kill her!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, beat this lunatic to death!¡± Another voice echoed.

    Yang Mengshan was not angry, nor did she cry or shout. Instead, sheughed out loud.

    When sister L noticed it, he pounced on sister L at lightning speed.

 Chapter 463

    463 You reap what you sow (2)

    When sister L noticed it, he pounced on sister L at lightning speed.

    He reached out and grabbed sister L¡¯s neck.

    mantou, it¡¯s too mantou!! Sheughed foolishly and shouted. Then, she opened her mouth and bit sister L¡¯s face fiercely!

    Sister L screamed in pain, ¡± ¡°Ah-!¡±

    Everyone was stunned. Only yang Mengshan was still smiling foolishly. She bit off a piece of meat from sister L¡¯s face andughed. mantou, too mantou. Delicious, so delicious!

    Sister L fainted from the pain!

    The prison guard on duty heard themotion and rushed over with his Baton. She shouted, ¡± what¡¯s all the noise! Silence! Be quiet!¡±

    The farce came to an end under the prison Guard¡¯s forceful intervention.

    Sister L was sent to the hospital while yang Mengshan was locked up in the detention room.

    When yang Mengshan sat alone in the dark detention room, the silly smile on her face slowly faded and was reced by a cold smile.

    It turned out that her madness was all an act. She had really had enough of such a life, but Fu Jiasheng wasn¡¯t going to beg her, so she decided to save herself.

    Just as Gu Youli had said, there was only one way to leave this ce and that was to pretend to be crazy.

    only by acting crazy could she escape from here and then think of other ways to leave.

    She raised her hand and touched her face. There were many pimples on her smooth face.

    Those pimples were the scars left by the vicious women in the prison who had deliberately scratched her face with their nails.

    The tiny ck mark was extremely ugly!

    Yang Mengshan red viciously in front of her. She really wanted to kill these vicious women.

    However, the person she hated the most was still Gu Youli. If she had not fallen into her trap, she would not have ended up in this state!

    It¡¯s okay, take it slow!

    She would be able to leave soon. As long as she could leave this cage-like prison, she would definitely be able to find a way to escape.

    Very quickly, yang Mengshan got what she wanted. She was confirmed to be crazy and was sent to the mental hospital.

    Yang Mengshanughed. She thought that her situation would be better once she was in the mental hospital.

    however, she had never expected that the mental hospital was even scarier.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s attending physician was a big-bellied, middle-aged, bald man in his forties.

    There was a friendly and gentle smile on his face, but in his small eyes, there was a sh of indecency that no one knew.

    In the silent night, yang Mengshan closed her eyes and was about to go to sleep when she saw a dark figure gently push open the door and enter her room.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± When yang Mengshan asked alertly, her body reflexively sat up.

    However, before she could sit up, a heavy object pressed her down on the bed again.

    Yang Mengshan could not help but groan in pain.

    She opened her eyes wide, and with the help of the faint light, she found that the person on top of her was a middle-aged man, his eyes wretched and lecherous.| Filthy.

    Yang Mengshan was shocked and her eyes widened.

    wasn¡¯t this bald old man her attending doctor, zhang sanmu?

    Very quickly, yang Mengshan calmed down again. She looked at Zhang Sanmu in a daze and suppressed the disgust and fear in her eyes. She chuckled. ¡°Hehe.¡±

    What was this old man doing here in the middle of the night?

    ¡°Hehe!¡± zhang sanmuughed lewdly.| Slutty and vulgar, just how lewd it was.| he rubbed his hands together and said impatiently, e, mengshan. let this doctor give you a thorough examination!¡±

 Chapter 464

    464 You reap what you sow (3)

    Yang Mengshan continued to look at Zhang Sanmu with a silly smile. She even drooled on purpose to make herself look disgusting.

    He wanted to scare Doctor Zhang away.

    As expected, Doctor Zhang frowned in disgust.

    However, he didn¡¯t let go of yang Mengshan. Instead, he climbed onto yang Mengshan and started to tear her clothes.

    Yang Mengshan panicked.

    She tried to find a chance to escape as she pushed Zhang Sanmu away.

    However, Zhang Sanmu held on to her tightly, not allowing her to escape.

    Very quickly, yang Mengshan¡¯s white hospital gown was in a mess.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Yang Mengshan finally stopped acting crazy and shouted.

    Zhang Sanmu was so shocked that he jumped. He looked into yang Mengshan¡¯s clear, cold, and fearful eyes and squinted dangerously. y-you¡¯re not crazy! Are you pretending?!

    Yang Mengshan said coldly, ¡± let go of me or I¡¯ll file aint against you!

    Zhang Sanmuughed lecherously. go ahead. Go ahead and file aint against me. Let¡¯s see if you believe me or you!

    As she said that, she raised her hand and pped yang Mengshan.

    He used a lot of strength and yang Mengshan¡¯s face instantly swelled up. There was only a buzzing sound in her head for a long time.

    yang mengshan, who was still in a daze from the beating, had yet to recover when zhang sanmu stripped her of her messy clothes and threatened her through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡± i remember that you¡¯re a murderer. you were supposed to be in jail, but because of your mental problems, you were sent here. if you want to continue being in jail, you can resist. if you don¡¯t resist, i¡¯ll continue to help you hide it and let you live a good life here! ¡±

    Yang Mengshan was on the verge of a mental breakdown. She would not listen to him.

    She struggled with all her might and said in disgust, ¡± you¡¯re so f * cking disgusting. Get off me.

    Of course, Zhang Sanmu would not listen to her and get lost. He needed to vent his anger.

    When a man¡¯s sperm was in his brain, he generally couldn¡¯t care so much.

    Furthermore, in Zhang Sanmu¡¯s eyes, no one would believe yang Mengshan even if she told them. After all, she was a lunatic now and did not care about yang Mengshan¡¯s threats at all.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yang Mengshan cried out in pain.

    She started wailing, but no one came to her rescue.

    The torture was never-ending. Scarlet hot blood seeped out from her lower body and dyed the bed sheet red.

    The stars and the moon in the sky dimmed. Other than pain and screams that could not be suppressed, yang Mengshan, who was on the verge of a breakdown, could do nothing!

    she had thought that her life would be better after she was admitted to the mental hospital.

    The mental hospital was not an ordinary mental hospital, but hell.

    This Zhang Sanmu seemed to have fallen in love with yang Mengshan¡¯s body. He ignored her already ugly face and would turn into a devil every night, ravaging yang Mengshan ruthlessly. He did not care about yang Mengshan¡¯s feelings at all.

    he was just purely venting.

    The more pain she showed, the happier Zhang Sanmu was.

    Yang Mengshan didn¡¯t dare to disclose it. If she did, Zhang Sanmu would say that her condition had improved and then send her back to prison.

    between the torture of a group of crazy women and the perverted zhang sanmu, she chose thetter.

 Chapter 465

    465 You reap what you sow (4)

    when gu youli received the news that yang mengshan had been transferred to a mental illness, she was not surprised at all.

    If Fu Jiasheng hadn¡¯t gone to save yang Mengshan, she would definitely have used this method. Furthermore, she had given him a hint before.

    However, yang Mengshan would never know that her hint was on purpose.

    prison was nothing. there might be temporary torture, but as time passed, those people would let yang mengshan go after they had tortured her enough.

    She really didn¡¯t want yang Mengshan to spend the rest of her life in jail.

    That would not be enough to pay for the crime of causing her and her father¡¯s death in her previous life, and causing her father to be in aa in this life!

    Hence, she thought of the mental hospital and wanted to send yang Mengshan there.

    Many people might think that an asylum should be much better than a prison, but that was not the case.

    A prison was still a prison, and an asylum was hell!

    Gu Youli was going to the mental hospital to visit yang Mengshan, who was living there.

    However, because of Yu feimo¡¯s sudden arrival, Gu Youli could only push it back.

    yu feimo looked at gu youli¡¯s pale face and sighed. ¡± ¡°why do you have to do this? Look at how embarrassed you are. If you really can¡¯t bear to leave my brother, you shouldn¡¯t have let him go!¡±

    gu youli¡¯s heart ached and she looked at yu feimo with aplicated expression.

    She curled her lips and smiled, looking very disappointed. ¡°That day, the day you told me, I actually went to find him. I took a taxi to his military camp, but when I arrived, he had already left!¡±

    Yu feimo was pleasantly surprised. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Gu Youli lowered her head and looked a little ufortable. ¡°i went to look for him, but he¡¯s already gone. i guess we really don¡¯t have fate!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by no fate? if there was no fate, you wouldn¡¯t have met and fallen in love!¡±

    Yu feimoughed at himself.¡±Why do my words sound so awkward?¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lip and looked at Yu feimo¡¯s devilish eyes. She could not help but smile. feimo, you seem to have changed a little. Are you in love? ¡±

    It was Yu feimo¡¯s turn, and he felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°how do you know? you can even tell?¡± Yu feimo did not admit it, but neither did he deny it.

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curved into a gratified smile. ¡°Of course I can tell. Treat her well!¡±

    Yu feimo shrugged his shoulders and smiled like a hooligan. ¡°I know, sister-inw!¡±

    Gu Youli was embarrassed and could not help but roll her eyes at him.

    Yu feimo cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me anymore. Let¡¯s talk about the serious matter I came to find you for!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s little face was calm as she nodded at Yu feimo.

    ¡°My brother has something to do in two days and may go to the border city. He has something to do in two days. Lili, if you want, I can take you to him!¡± yu feimo looked at her with a heavy gaze.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression did not change when she heard that. However, the lines on her face tensed up a little.

    Her watery eyes trembled slightly, and after a long while, she replied, ¡± ¡°Can I consider it?¡±

    Yu feimo raised his brows and smirked. ¡°Yes, we have two days before we leave!¡±

    He had wanted to chat with Gu Youli a little more and persuade her.

    however, when he saw that gu youli was not paying attention, yu feimo left after sitting for a while.

    He had already said everything he wanted to say. He believed that Gu Youli would definitely agree to meet his older brother given her love for him.

 Chapter 466

    466 You reap what you sow (5)

    Gu Youli was half-lying on the sofa and staring out of the window.

    The afternoon sun shone through the ss and cast a thinyer of golden light on the bedroom.

    Gu Youli suddenly recalled the afternoon when she had met Yu feibai at the cafe.

    It was the same with the sun that day.

    Yu feibai sat quietly and read the newspaper. The sun shone on him, making him look like the God of Light and heat in ancient Greek mythology. He was handsome and elegant, elegant and Noble, and majestic.

    He gave off an extraordinary, noble, and invible feeling.

    At that time, she would never have thought that.

    This man, who exuded an air of nobility that could not be ignored, was actually deeply imprinted in her heart and in her life.

    Gu Youli lowered her eyes and looked at the bangle and wings on her wrist. Memories of her and Yu feibai shed through her mind.

    She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and lean over, gently cing her soft lips on the wings.

    That day, when she found out that Yu feibai had gone to take part in a dangerous mission, she had been impulsive and chased after him without caring about anything else. However, she had failed in the end and told herself that she could not be impulsive anymore.

    But now, she still told herself not to be impulsive. For her father¡¯s sake, she had to hold back.

    However, love could not be retracted at will, unless you have never really experienced love.

    She wanted to see him, it seemed like it!

    When Yu feimo had asked her if she was willing to meet him, the wall in her heart had crumbled instantly.

    All her persistence and moring were swallowed by her thoughts.

    There was a huge wave of pain in her chest. Gu Youli picked up her phone with trembling hands and called Yu feimo resolutely.¡±I want to see him, I want to see him, I really want to see him!¡±

    yu feimo was not surprised at all.

    He had already known the answer. Gu Youli would definitely agree to go.

    After she told Yu feimo her answer, Gu Youli felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders.

    Seeing that it was still early, she changed her clothes and went to see yang Mengshan.

    when yang mengshan heard that someone hade to see her, she was overjoyed, thinking that fu jiasheng had finallye to save her.

    however, she was disappointed once again. the person who hade was not fu jiasheng but gu youli, whom she hated to the core.

    when yang mengshan saw gu youli¡¯s smug smile, she could only feel her blood rushing to her head. she wanted to pounce forward and swallow gu youli.

    But she also knew that she could not do that.

    Yang Mengshan quickly recuperated. She looked silly and ignorant as she stared at Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli picked up the microphone and looked at yang Mengshan through the ss window. She asked with a half-smile, ¡± ¡°Have you gotten used to the mental hospital?¡±

    Yang Mengshan did not say anything and just looked at Gu Youli in a daze.

    He even shook his head and stuck out his tongue from time to time!

    Gu Youli leaned back in her chairzily. yang Mengshan, I know that you¡¯re just pretending to be crazy. The officer behind you is some distance away from you. You can say whatever you want. He won¡¯t hear you and he won¡¯t suspect you at all!

    Yang Mengshan continued to remain silent and looked at Gu Youli with a confused expression.

    ¡°Sometimes, I really admire your methods. There¡¯s already irrefutable evidence, yet you still managed to escape from prison.¡± Gu Youli said sarcastically.

    her voice was like the frost of the twelfth lunar month. it seems that your days in prison are really not for humans. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have pretended to be crazy to escape!

 Chapter 467

    467 You reap what you sow (6)

    Gu Youli smiled and continued, ¡± ¡°by the way, are you having a good time in the mental hospital? Does it make you feel like you¡¯re better off dead than alive?¡±

    Yang Mengshan was still sitting opposite her and giggled.

    As she was a patient, she didn¡¯t need to hold a microphone. She just sat there straight like a wooden pir.

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up gently but her tone was full of mockery. ¡°Yang Mengshan, Did you know? I¡¯m really, really happy to see you like this. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re actually living such a miserable life!¡±

    When she heard this, yang Mengshan¡¯s expression finally cracked a little!

    in the past, you had a face that was so beautiful that even gods and demons couldn¡¯t resist, so you could pretend to be pitiful to gain people¡¯s sympathy. But now, tsk tsk tsk tsk, look at your face, it¡¯s full of scars. You¡¯re really ugly. How are you going to pretend to be pitiful? if you really do it, you¡¯ll probably make people feel disgusted!

    ¡°What a pity!¡± Gu Youli pretended to feel sorry.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s body stiffened and her heart was filled with hatred. She hated the main culprit, Gu Youli, for actually studying in her most miserable ce and acting like she felt sorry for her. She was so angry that she was about to explode!

    seeing that yang mengshan was still not saying anything, gu youli continued, ¡± ¡°You know what? I¡¯ve learned an idiom from you, it¡¯s called ¡°you reap what you sow¡±! I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯ve used yourself to teach me the meaning of this idiom.¡±

    Yang Mengshan finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and her body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Gu Youli!¡±

    Her voice was like a vengeful spirit from hell demanding for her life. She looked at Gu Youli with a sharp and vicious gaze.¡±don¡¯t be so smug. i¡¯ll return it to you one day!¡±

    Gu Youli chuckled and her eyes were as cold as ice. why? You¡¯re not pretending anymore? i told you to stop acting from the start, but you didn¡¯t listen. you only stopped acting after i scolded you and you couldn¡¯t help it? He¡¯s really cheap.¡±

    Yang Mengshan was so angry that she was trembling. She said viciously and sharply, ¡± ¡°Gu Youli! You won¡¯t have a good death!¡±

    Gu Youli burst intoughter and smiled brightly. I¡¯ve already died a horrible death once, and it was all because of you. So, I definitely won¡¯t die a horrible death a second time because of you!

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Yang Mengshan gritted her teeth.

    Gu Youli smiled brightly. what should I do? I still want to see you in such a miserable state. I want to build my happiness on your pain for a while longer!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and her heartstrings were so tight that they were about to break.

    her hands, which were bulging with blue veins, held the edge of the chair. suddenly, a sweet blood rushed up her throat and directly sprayed out!

    The suppressed misery and Gu Youli¡¯s provocation made her so angry that she vomited blood.

    When Gu Youli saw this, she was not moved at all. Her gaze was still cold. She could not forgive yang Mengshan for everything she had done.

    The security guard saw that yang Mengshan was surprised and quickly rushed through the ss door.

    In an instant, yang Mengshan¡¯s expression returned to that of a dazed person.

    Gu Youli could not help but want to apud her acting skills.

    ¡°My good sister, I¡¯lle to see you again next time. Freeze! Want! Live! Bzzzzzz! Wait! I! oh!¡± Gu Youli said word by word. She even emphasized thest few words.

    Death would be too easy on her.

    Only by being alive could she experience what it meant to be better off dead.

 Chapter 468

    468 Awakening, reuniting (1)

    When Gu Youli left the mental hospital, she actually ran into the noble and graceful Yang Cai.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Yang Cai was also a little surprised to see Gu Youli.

    But soon, she put on an appropriate smile and spoke elegantly, ¡± ¡°Miss Gu, what a coincidence, we meet again.¡±

    was it a coincidence? The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up and she said with a faint smile, ¡± old Madam Lu, this isn¡¯t a coincidence. I think we¡¯re all here for the same person.

    yang cai¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light, and she said in a heavy tone, ¡± ¡°Miss Gu seems to always know what I¡¯m up to.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled, but it did not reach her eyes. ¡± old madam lu, it¡¯s not difficult to find out. if you know what old madam lu needs and what she¡¯s looking for, you¡¯ll naturally be able to fully grasp old madam lu¡¯s goal! ¡±

    ¡± what about miss gu? ¡± yang cai raised an eyebrow. ¡± what¡¯s your motive? ¡±

    I wanted to know, but the result proved Tang Bohu¡¯s words. Othersughed at her for being too crazy, but sheughed at others for not being able to see through her! Gu Youli said something unfathomable and a little inexplicable before walking past Yang Cai!

    Yang Cai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she scoffed coldly at Gu Youli¡¯s back.

    Yang Cai did not have a good impression of Gu Youli because of yang Mengshan.

    Furthermore, she felt that this girl called Gu Youli was wise and intelligent, but she was too scheming. Her personality was also too cold and arrogant.

    Yang Cai got someone to investigate yang Mengshan thoroughly.

    he discovered that she had always been in contact with lu xun. no matter how she conspired with lu xun, the photo of her wearing that ne was real.

    That photo was of yang Mengshan, she had it before she met Lu Xun.

    Therefore, regardless of whether Lu Xun knew who the owner of the ne was or not, yang Mengshan definitely knew who the owner of the ne was.

    Hence, even though she knew that yang Mengshan was in the mental hospital, she still came.

    She just wanted to know where yang Mengshan had gotten that ne from.

    when she saw gu youli earlier, yang mengshan had been so angry that she had vomited blood.

    At this moment, she could not have any more guests.

    Yang Cai had a certainwork of connections, so after a little bit of rxation, they finally met.

    However, they were afraid that yang Mengshan would do something out of line, so they handcuffed her to the bed.

    When Yang Cai saw yang Mengshan, her eyes were filled with shock.

    He was really shocked.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s silly, ugly, dull, and messy hair was a world of difference from the obedient and sweet yang Mengshan she had known.

    Yang Cai was suspicious of yang Mengshan¡¯s current state. What could she possibly get out of her?

    Suddenly, Yang Cai thought of the inexplicable words that Gu Youli had said before she left. Was she trying to remind her that yang Mengshan¡¯s madness was all an act?

    Yang Cai looked at yang Mengshan, who was lying on the bed in a daze, and a sharp glint shed across her eyes.

    miss Gu? ¡± she called out softly, as if to test her.

    Yang Mengshan did not seem to hear him and did not even turn her dazed gaze away.

    miss Gu, I know you can hear me. If you can answer my questions and give me the answers I know, I might be able to find a way to get you out of here! Yang Cai threw down the bait.

    These words made yang Mengshan so excited that she almost shouted out loud.

    However, she was also worried that there was a trap!

 Chapter 469

    469 Awakening, reuniting (2)

    Yang Cai took a step forward and said unhurriedly, ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to get close to me to pretend to be my granddaughter. I know that the jade pendant you¡¯re wearing in the photo on your phone doesn¡¯t belong to you. Who is the owner of the jade pendant and where is she now? As long as you tell me, I can definitely find a way to get you out.¡±

    ¡°A jade pendant?¡± Yang Mengshan finally reacted.

    She suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and chose her words carefully. She looked at Yang Cai with a silly smile. whose jade pendant is this?!

    As she said that, she suddenly widened her eyes in horror and curled herself up into a ball.¡±There are bad people here. I can¡¯t let them hear me. They will kill me if they hear me. I want to go out and talk. Let¡¯s go out and talk quietly!¡±

    Yang Cai frowned. Indeed, yang Mengshan was pretending to be crazy. From what she had said, she was 100% sure.

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. The bad guys won¡¯t dare to kill you. You¡¯d better tell me secretly here!

    Yang Mengshan shook her head furiously. Then, she started tough.¡±A secret, let¡¯s go out and have a secret!¡±

    Yang Cai smiled coldly, ¡± it¡¯s impossible to go out and talk quietly. You¡¯re now locked up in the mental hospital. Only I can help you leave this ce. If you don¡¯t say some things now, you¡¯ll lose your only chance to leave this ce!

    Yang Mengshan could hear the threat in Yang Cai¡¯s words.

    She subconsciously bit her lip, and although she was still looking at Yang Cai in a daze, her face was obviously dark and unsightly.

    since we¡¯ve already said so much, you can consider it carefully. However, the time is very short. It¡¯s only the time I have to walk out of this room. with that, yang cai turned around and walked out of the door.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Yang Mengshan finally lost her cool.

    She tried her best to suppress the unwillingness and resentment in her heart and make her tone sound calmer. your daughter¡¯s name is Yang Zhen. As I said before, she has indeed passed away because of a difficultbor, leaving behind a daughter who is the same age as me!

    When Yang Cai heard this, her heart seemed to be tightly clenched by something, and she instantly felt breathless.

    At the same time, a heart-piercing pain spread from the bottom of his heart to his limbs and bones. His entire body waspletely cold like snow that could not melt.

    She turned back to yang Mengshan¡¯s bed and asked in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Daughter? Where¡¯s her daughter?¡±

    ¡°Daughter?¡± Yang Mengshan did not continue.

    She looked at Yang Cai and said coldly, ¡± old Madam Lu, as long as you Get Me Out Of Here, I¡¯ll tell her who she is!!

    Yang Cai soothed the pain in her heart.

    She looked at yang Mengshan coldly and said without any warmth in her voice, ¡± don¡¯t talk about conditions with me. I¡¯ve already told you that you only have one chance to leave here!

    Yang Mengshanughed coldly. I¡¯m telling you now. What if you regret not saving me after you find out? ¡±

    ¡°You have to believe me, unless you want to stay here forever!¡± Yang Cai also did not give in!

    Her persistence made yang Mengshan want to spit at her.

    Yang Cai looked at her deeply and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡± miss gu, as long as you tell me who that girl is, i will make sure that she is my granddaughter, and i will find a way to get you out of here at the first possible moment. ¡±

    The hatred in yang Mengshan¡¯s heart was so strong that it could devour the heavens!

    Why did Gu Youli get all the good things?

 Chapter 470

    470 Awakening and reuniting (3)

    Her father was on her side, and now she had such a rich and powerful grandmother!

    Was she going to let Gu Youli have her wish? No, she could not let Gu Youli have her way!

    But she had to get out now. She had to leave this hell-like ce!

    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to tell me, then you can keep this secret and spend the rest of your life here!¡± Yang Cai saw that yang Mengshan was still not willing to tell her and her expression was clearly impatient and angry.

    After saying that, she turned around again and walked out of the door!

    Yang Mengshan was very flustered. She was too afraid that Yang Cai would just walk away and lose her only chance to leave this ce.

    Although she didn¡¯t want Gu Youli and Yang Cai to acknowledge each other and have a meteoric rise in her career.

    However, inparison to being locked up in hell for the rest of her life, she decided to let Gu Youli and Yang Cai reunite.

    only by leaving this ce could she get her revenge!

    ¡°don¡¯t go, i¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Yang Mengshan quickly said.

    Yang Cai stopped in her tracks and smiled, but she did not turn around.

    Herck of patience made yang Mengshan a little anxious. She said hurriedly, ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve actually seen that girl before!¡±

    She had seen her granddaughter?

    yang cai turned around in shock and looked at yang mengshan in disbelief.

    ¡°and you¡¯ve seen her quite-few times. she¡¯s gu youli! My older sister, Gu Youli, who had bullied me since I was young, gave that jade pendant to her from her mother. If she hadn¡¯t treated me like that, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to get close to you!¡± Yang Mengshan was filled with anger and she said everything in one breath.

    yang cai¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise, and her lower lip squirmed, unable to speak for a long time.

    ¡°i¡¯ve already told you everything. can you get me out now?¡± Yang Mengshan said anxiously.

    don¡¯t worry. After I verify that Gu Youli is really my granddaughter, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to get you out! Yang Cai¡¯s voice trembled.

    that kind of trembling was the feeling of excitement.

    Hearing Yang Cai¡¯s words, yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes shone with a strong light of hope.

    my rtionship with my sister has never been good. I hope you won¡¯t forget your promise to me because of her! she said, looking at Yang Cai eagerly.

    I, Yang Cai, will definitely keep my word, ¡± Yang Cai said determinedly and left as fast as she could.

    Yang Mengshan looked at Yang Cai¡¯s back and her eyes were filled with hatred. She clenched her fists and dug her nails into her flesh.

    Pain!

    Thinking about how Yang Cai and Gu Youli could finally acknowledge each other, yang Mengshan felt pain all over her body.

    Although she had told Yang Cai that Gu Youli was her granddaughter, she still had to stop the two from acknowledging each other.

    The only person who could stop this was Lu Xun!

    She was going to call Lu Xun and tell him that Yang Cai already knew that Gu Youli was her granddaughter. She believed that Lu Xun would definitely take action after he found out!

    Gu Youli had promised Yu feimo that she would visit Yu feibai.

    His mood these two days was different from the heaviness of the past few days. He was very rxed and happy.

    As usual, Gu Youli was about to go to the hospital to see Gu liangwei¡¯s father when she received a call from the hospital saying that her father, Gu liangwei, had woken up.

    Gu Youli froze on the spot when she heard that. It felt like a dream.

    Joy consumed her, and she was afraid that it was all just a dream. She rushed to the hospital as fast as she could.

 Chapter 471

    471 awakening and reuniting (4)

    In the ward, Gu liangwei was still breathing, but he was awake. However, he seemed to have aged ten years in an instant.

    ¡°Dad!¡± After Gu Youli¡¯s shrill and heartbroken cry, she rushed over. Her eyes were red with excitement.

    she leaned forward to look at him and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of concern.

    Gu liangwei¡¯s face was pale and solemn. His gaze trembled and tears flickered in his eyes.¡±

    At this moment, the doctor walked forward and smiled at Gu Youli. miss Gu, your father has woken up. I just did a physical examination on him, and the test results show that he is normal. But because he has just woken up, he still has to stay in the hospital for observation for a while.

    Gu Youli nodded gratefully and said, ¡± okay, thank you, doctor!

    The doctor nodded and walked out, giving the father and daughter some space.

    gu liangwei¡¯s eyes trembled. he suppressed the violent beating of his chest and tried his best to calm his breathing. after all, his body had just woken up and could not bear too much emotional fluctuation for the time being.

    After he woke up, he chatted with the doctor for a while. The doctor had already said that he was hospitalized because of a car ident and that his daughter had been taking care of him.

    Car ident? Gu liangwei remembered. He suddenly felt dizzy and seemed to have seen Gu Youli run into a car.

    When he saw Mengshan, his face was filled with fear and hatred.

    it seemed like there was definitely something wrong with the ss of water that mengshan had poured for him. the reason for doing so must be because of youli¡¯s grandmother. she did not want to tell youli and wanted to acknowledge her as her grandmother.

    Therefore, they drugged him, killed him, and sealed the secret!

    gu liangwei¡¯s heart felt as if it was being torn apart by a blunt knife.

    The daughter that he had raised for 20 years and had always been proud of actually wanted to take his life!

    father, what do you want to say? don¡¯t be anxious. Speak slowly. Gu Youli sat on the chair by the bed and held Gu liangwei¡¯s hand tightly.

    The heartbeat on the heart rate tester revealed that Gu liangwei was a little emotional.

    Gu liangwei rubbed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡± grandma, mengshan wants to pretend to be you and acknowledge you as her grandma. don¡¯t let her get her way! ¡±

    These words were like a sudden p of thunder that exploded in Gu Youli¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Dad, what did you say?¡± Her eyes widened in disbelief.

    Yang Mengshan had pretended to be her and acknowledged her as her grandmother. Yang Cai? Old Madam Lu? She was Gu Youli¡¯s grandmother?

    Mengshan wanted to pretend to be your grandmother. That¡¯s your grandmother. She didn¡¯t want me to tell you, so she drugged me. That¡¯s why I had hallucinations and rushed out of the road in a daze! gu liangwei¡¯s voice was very weak and he spoke very slowly.

    gu youli¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. she was so shocked that the blood vessels on her forehead were throbbing.

    So this was what had happened. Yang Cai was her grandmother and not yang Mengshan¡¯s.

    then everything seemed to make sense. yang mengshan¡¯s motive for wanting to drug her father was clear. for yang cai, for her glory and wealth, she would drug her father.

    Gu Youli tried to calm herself down and covered Gu liangwei with the nket. father, don¡¯t worry. She didn¡¯t get her way. Old Madam Lu doesn¡¯t believe her!

    then go find your grandmother and tell her that you¡¯re her granddaughter. Go, Li Zi! Gu liangwei was still a little agitated.

    Gu Youli nodded. dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll goter. I¡¯ll apany you for a while longer.

 Chapter 472

    472 Awakening and reuniting (5)

    Gu Youli nodded. dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll goter. I¡¯ll apany you for a while longer.

    Gu liangwei¡¯s eyes were a little red as he gently pushed Gu Youli¡¯s hand away. ¡°you can apany me whenever you want. hurry up and meet your grandmother. you have to know that it¡¯s mom¡¯s lifelong wish to find your grandmother!¡±

    Gu Youli could not change Gu liangwei¡¯s mind and decided to look for Yang Cai now.

    In fact, she was not going to acknowledge Yang Cai now. She nned to postpone the matter for two days. After all, there was a precedent of yang Mengshan. If she suddenly went to Yang Cai and said that she was Yang Cai¡¯s grandson, with Yang Cai¡¯s shrewdness, she would not believe her.

    However, Gu liangwei insisted that she look for Yang Cai and bring her to the hospital, saying that he had a way to make Yang Cai believe that she was her granddaughter.

    gu youli hailed a taxi and was ready to head to the lu corporation.

    what she didn¡¯t know was that as soon as her car left, a ck rv stopped in front of the hospital. a noble and graceful old woman in a dark blue cheongsam with her hair tied up walked out of the rv and quickly walked to the hospital.

    This was old Madam Lu, Yang Cai, whom Gu Youli had gone to find.

    After returning from the mental hospital yesterday, Yang Cai had gotten someone to investigate Gu Youli and her mother, Yang Zhen.

    She had already gotten someone to investigate Gu Youli¡¯s past.

    Unlike what yang Mengshan had said, Gu Youli had been bullying her since she was young. Before they went to university, Gu Youli and yang Mengshan were on very good terms. However, for some reason, their rtionship suddenly deteriorated and they even fell out with each other. It was as if they were going to fight to the death.

    This time, yang caijue had gotten someone to investigate Gu Youli¡¯s father, Yang Zhen.

    Investigate Yang Zhen and see if she was her daughter.

    As Yang Zhen had passed away many years ago, there was very little information that could be investigated. However, they managed to find a very old photo of a pregnant Yang Zhen and Gu liangwei.

    Inside, Yang Zhen was wearing a jade pendant around his neck. That jade pendant was the one that she had given to Zhen ¡®er.

    So, Yang Zhen must be her Zhen ¡®er!

    Yang Cai became excited all of a sudden. Her eyes trembled violently and her eyes were slightly moist.

    Yang Cai¡¯s heart ached when she thought of her daughter, whom she would never see again, and her granddaughter, whom she did not know about. It was so painful that she felt suffocated.

    Yang Cai couldn¡¯t wait any longer and rushed to the hospital as fast as she could.

    this was because when she had received the information from the investigation, she had also found out that gu youli¡¯s father, gu liangwei, who had been in aa after the car ident, had already woken up this morning.

    Since Gu liangwei had woken up, Gu Youli would definitely be in the hospital.

    Yang Cai¡¯s arrival surprised Gu liangwei.

    He impatiently opened his mouth and told Yang Cai, ¡± ¡± li zi, my daughter, gu youli, went to look for you. i told her that you were her grandmother and she went to look for you! ¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned pale. She stared at Gu liangwei and asked, ¡± you know that I¡¯m Qianqian¡¯s grandmother? ¡±

    Gu liangwei nodded his head slightly.

    Then, she told Yang Cai about how she had seen yang Mengshan at the Art Gallery the other day and how she had found out that yang Mengshan had wanted to pretend to be Gu Youli¡¯s grandmother. She had then caused her to fall into aa because of yang Mengshan.

    Yang Cai¡¯s nose was sour.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find her immediately!¡± she turned sideways and clenched her fists tightly, her body trembling violently.

    at that moment, she seemed to understand why gu youli and yang mengshan could not get along.

 Chapter 473

    473 Awakening, reuniting (6)

    Gu Youli looked up at the top floor of the majestic Lu Corporation building. She could not see the top floor clearly. That was Yang Cai¡¯s office. She had asked around before!

    She was very hesitant about whether she should go up or not. What should she say when she saw Yang Cai? it seemed too presumptuous of her to suddenly visit!

    Gu Youli thought about it for a long time before she walked into the Lu Corporation.

    She first asked the front desk of thepany and exined her purpose foring.

    However, the girl at the front desk refused to let her go up to see Yang Cai on the basis that she did not have an appointment.

    Yang Cai was not in the office at the moment. Of course, the front desk probably did not know and she did not tell Gu Youli either.

    Not far away, a pair of aggressive eyes were staring at Gu Youli with a teasing look.

    When he first saw Gu Youli, his dark eyes were stunned for a moment before they returned to normal.

    When he saw that Gu Youli was about to leave, he stepped forward and stood beside her. ¡°Miss Gu, what a coincidence, we meet again.¡±

    A deep voice came from behind him.

    Gu Youli subconsciously turned her head and saw Lu Xun, who was dressed in a ck suit. At this moment, his eyes were shining as he looked at her, and the corners of his mouth were curled up into a smile that she did not understand.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression was cold and distant.

    the corners of her lips curled up slightly, and a fake smile slowly crept up her face. ¡± it¡¯s not a coincidence at all. I¡¯vee to the Lu Corporation especially, but not for you!

    After he finished speaking, he was about to leave courteously, but he was stopped by Lu Xun.

    Lu Xun smiled meaningfully. then, Gu Youli. Who are you looking for? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment but she maintained a distant smile. ¡°president lu, why are you so gossipy like a woman?¡±

    Lu Xun sighed and said in a gentler tone, ¡± I just think that maybe I can help miss Gu!

    There was an undetectable elite in his eyes. She felt that Gu Youli was probably here for Yang Cai.

    But what was she looking for Yang Cai for?

    He did know about her rtionship with Yang Cai, but it did not seem possible.

    His heart was in turmoil, but on the surface, Lu Xun continued to smile and chat. if that¡¯s the case, I can bring you up!

    Gu Youli nced at Lu Xun indifferently, she didn¡¯t want to miss the slightest expression on Lu Xun¡¯s face.

    He actually agreed to take her to her grandmother, Yang Cai?

    gu youli was shocked.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s matter was instructed by Lu Xun behind the scenes.

    In that case, he should have known about her rtionship with Yang Cai. Then, whether it was her father¡¯s and her¡¯s murder in her previous life or her father¡¯s death in this life, it could be said that Lu Xun had single-handedly facilitated all of it.

    He might even have been the one giving yang Mengshan advice from behind the scenes.

    Why did he agree to see Yang Cai now?

    Was it because he was certain that she didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Yang Cai, so he wanted them to meet and then watch the joke from the side?

    If she were to call Yang Cai ¡®grandma¡¯ in front of himter ...

    Would he think that he was a big joke that would make peopleugh their heads off?

    Gu Youli looked up at Lu Xun and chuckled. if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, President Lu.

    Lu Xun was a little surprised that she suddenly agreed so readily, he smiled indifferently, ¡± ¡°Please, miss Gu!¡±

    Gu Youli did not stand on ceremony and walked towards the elevator first.

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes were like torches as he looked at Gu Youli¡¯s back. He was still thinking about the possibility of Gu Youliing to look for Yang Cai!

 Chapter 474

    474 Awakening and reuniting (7)

    Inside the elevator, there was a cold and lonely atmosphere. Gu Youli looked serious and silent.

    If it wasn¡¯t necessary, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to Lu Xun.

    Lu Xun, on the other hand, kept staring at Gu Youli. His handsome face was unfathomable and he had a slightly dangerous expression on his face, as if he was hunting.

    he curled his lips and saidzily, ¡± Youli, I wonder what good news you¡¯re looking for the chairman for? ¡±

    Lu Xun had alwayse to call Yang Cai ¡®mom¡¯. In the past, he called her Mrs. Lu, but now, he called her Chairman.

    Gu Youli¡¯s apathetic little face turned around, and when their eyes met, Lu Xun¡¯s heart palpitated.

    President Lu, since you¡¯re so eager to know about this, you can stay at the scene when we meetter. as she said that, gu youli¡¯s cold eyes swept away again.

    lu xun squinted his eyes, then he immediately said with a gentle smile, ¡± we¡¯ve met so many times. We¡¯re friends now, no matter what. You always call me chief Lu, chief Lu. Isn¡¯t that a little strange? it¡¯s better to just call me by my name.

    gu youli¡¯s eyes were calm and her face was as indifferent as usual. ¡± no, we¡¯re not familiar with each other either. President Lu is better.

    Lu Xun¡¯s smile was slightly helpless, but then he said in a soft voice that he thought was humorous, ¡± ¡°it seems that i might have owed you a debt in my previous life, which caused you to have a great opinion of me. should i pay it back today?¡±

    However, to Gu Youli, it was the truth and not a joke at all.

    In her previous life, it should also be Lu Xun who was behind the scenes, he definitely owed her something, so it was only right for him to repay her.

    gu youli¡¯s silence made lu xun touch his nose awkwardly.

    After a moment of silence, he asked again, ¡± ¡± is youli looking for the chairman rted to the chairman¡¯s daughter? ¡±

    Gu Youli turned around slyly and replied honestly, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    She didn¡¯t deny it, she wanted to see how Lu Xun would react.

    However, it was obvious that Lu Xun was a hundred times smarter than yang Mengshan. No matter how turbulent his heart was, he still maintained a calm expression.

    ¡°It seems that this matter has something to do with your sister,¡± he said with a half-smile.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile of ridicule. firstly, she¡¯s not my sister. Secondly, I really don¡¯t know if she¡¯s rted to me. However, she seems to keep saying that old Madam Lu is her grandmother. She even asked you for help because she was afraid that I would ruin her ns. I believe that you won¡¯t forget how you forcefully took me away from the restaurant that day, right? ¡±

    so, Youli came to the chairman this time toin? ¡± Lu Xun¡¯s slender fingers rubbed his lips, it was a dangerous signal light.

    Gu Youli burst intoughter but it did not reach her eyes.¡±Comin? I¡¯m not that self-righteous to look for your Chairman for something else. It has nothing to do with you and yang Mengshan!¡±

    Lu Xun alsoughed. From Gu Youli¡¯s attitude, she probably didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Yang Cai.

    However, he could not rule out the possibility that she was putting on an act.

    After thinking about it, Lu Xun once again probed, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s rted to the Chairman¡¯s daughter? So you know who the Chairman¡¯s daughter is?¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s straightforward question made Gu Youli slightly stunned.

    But then, she curled her lips and smiled faintly, ¡± ¡°i¡¯d like to know too. with old madam lu¡¯s current status, if i help her find her daughter, she¡¯ll probably reward me handsomely!¡±

    After Lu Xun was slightly stunned, he burst outughing.

    Just as he was about to speak, his phone rang.

 Chapter 475

    475 awakening and reuniting (8)

    Lu Xun raised his hand and made a ¡®wait a moment¡¯ gesture, then he took out his phone and answered the call.

    The phone call was beyond Lu Xun¡¯s expectations. It was actually yang Mengshan. He knew that yang Mengshan was in the mental hospital.

    By right, the mental hospital did not provide phones for patients.

    After confirming that it was as Lu Xun had thought, the mental hospital didn¡¯t have a phone for the patient to use, yang Mengshan used Zhang Sanmu¡¯s phone to call him.

    After Yang Cai left yesterday, yang Mengshan wanted to call Lu Xun, but Zhang Sanmu didn¡¯te back the whole night.

    She had been waiting anxiously, and only saw Zhang Sanmu at noon.

    ¡± yang cai already knows that gu youli is her grandmother and that you were the one who sent me to her side. president lu, if i were you, i could use gu youli to get yang cai to give the lu corporation to me. after all, she¡¯s been missing her daughter so much that she¡¯s going crazy. she¡¯ll definitely be willing to do anything for her granddaughter. ¡±

    Upon hearing this, the smile on Lu Xun¡¯s lips gradually disappeared.

    ¡°Yes, I know!¡± He replied softly.

    On the other end, yang Mengshan had already hung up the phone, but Lu Xun didn¡¯t.

    He smiled again and then said a little coldly, ¡± I¡¯ll go over now. Oh right, there¡¯s a miss Gu Youli. She¡¯s here to look for you!

    As if waiting for a reply, he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± ¡°Alright!¡±

    Then, he hung up the phone.

    After putting his phone in his pocket, Lu Xun smiled and looked at Gu Youli. ¡± it¡¯s the chairman. she¡¯s not in thepany, but in the vi in the south city. she asked me to get a document for her to sign and to take you there. wait for me, i¡¯ll go with you after i get the document! ¡±

    As he said this, Lu Xun raised his hand and pressed the elevator¡¯s 60th floor.

    gu youli¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed, her clear and cold eyes looked deeply at lu xun.

    Although the incident happened very suddenly, it seemed to be logical and logical. Apart from Lu Xun¡¯s slightly biting cold expression earlier, there was nothing that made people feel that something was wrong.

    Gu Youli pondered for a long time whether she should follow Lu Xun to Yang Cai¡¯s Vi in the southern city.

    When she decided not to go, she realized that she was already sitting in Lu Xun¡¯s car.

    Gu Youli quietly nced at the expressionless Lu Xun who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat!

    His expression was calm, and even the corners of his brows were cold.

    There was nothing wrong, but Gu Youli¡¯s sharp senses detected the change in Lu Xun¡¯s emotions. That change implied danger.

    She felt that Lu Xun seemed to have some kind of intention, and it seemed to be rted to the phone call just now.

    That phone call, was it really Yang Cai?

    The more the car drove forward, the stronger Gu Youli¡¯s feeling became.

    She had been paying attention to the scenery outside the car and realized that the direction Lu Xun was heading in didn¡¯t seem to be South City.

    gu youli¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched.

    There was definitely a trap!

    suppressing the slight tremble in her heart, gu youli¡¯s slender brows furrowed. she suddenly raised her eyes and stared at lu xun, her face revealing a suppressed and ufortable expression.¡±I¡¯m sorry, can you find a ce to park your car? I need to go to the bathroom first!¡±

    Lu Xun sized Gu Youli up and down. He saw that her face was slightly pale and her eyebrows were tightly furrowed in difort.

    He didn¡¯t notice anything amiss and his lips curled into a faint smile. there¡¯s a gas station not far ahead. Can we Park there? ¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Youli nodded.

    Two minutester, Lu Xun stopped the car at the gas station. When he asked the staff to refuel the car, he personally got out of the car and brought Gu Youli to the washroom.

 Chapter 476

    476 Awakening and reuniting (9)

    Gu Youli was even more certain of her suspicion.

    If Lu Xun didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience, he wouldn¡¯t have been so nervous and even personally brought her to the washroom. In fact, he only needed to wait in the car.

    No matter what scheme Lu Xun was up to, she had to find a way to escape.

    ¡°You can go in, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Outside the washroom, Lu Xun said as he slowly lit a cigarette.

    gu youli walked into the bathroom quietly and kept peeking out while leaning against the wall.

    this damn lu xun, he didn¡¯t move at all, he just stood outside and breathed out clouds and smoke, how was she going to leave?

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately took out her phone and called Hua Miaomiao. However, no one picked up after two consecutive calls.

    What was this stinky Miao Miao doing? why wasn¡¯t he picking up his phone?

    Gu Youli, whose heart was burning with anxiety, was about to call again when the staff of the gas station came over, hoping that Lu Xun would move the car.

    lu xun put out his cigarette and nced in the direction of the washroom with a slightly worried expression before he left.

    Gu Youli immediately opened the bathroom door and walked out with her back bent.

    After crossing the corner, she saw two or three cars refueling. Most of the area was empty, and Lu Xun was on the other side. As long as she walked out, she would be exposed to Lu Xun.

    Just as Gu Youli was thinking of a way to leave, a truck slowly drove into the gas station. The spot where it stopped was just in front of Lu Xun¡¯s car.

    Gu Youli was overjoyed and thought to herself, ¡± The opportunity hade!

    She made use of the truck¡¯s huge body and ran out of the gas station!

    After Lu Xun parked his car, he returned to the side of the washroom once again.

    It had already been a few minutes since he entered, but Gu Youli still hadn¡¯te out. This made Lu Xun suspicious.

    At that moment, a female staff member of the gas station came out of the bathroom.

    Lu Xun immediately stepped forward and stopped her, asking, ¡± Hello, my girlfriend has been in the bathroom for a long time and hasn¡¯te out. Did you see her in there just now? ¡±

    ¡°no, there¡¯s no one in the washroom!¡± the staff member shook his head.

    Then, she left.

    lu xun¡¯s expression instantly turnedpletely ck!

    He immediately rushed over and pushed open the door of the women¡¯s washroom. There was indeed no one inside, just as the staff had said.

    Lu Xun¡¯s expression was so gloomy that even water could drip out.

    Gu Youli was actually not in the washroom and had actually run away without a word.

    Then, she had seen through his intentions and was only pretending to be polite to him. She was only seizing the opportunity to escape!

    Lu Xun quickly searched the entire gas station. After he couldn¡¯t find Gu Youli¡¯s figure, he immediately drove back to chase after her.

    She was walking, so she couldn¡¯t have gone far.

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes scanned his surroundings like a high-ranking officer in charge of an investigation. He had already driven for five minutes, but he still didn¡¯t see Gu Youli¡¯s figure.

    How could he not see it? It was impossible for her to walk so fast.

    There was only one road in this gas station, so she could only run back, unless Yingluo ran.

    He narrowed his eyes into a line, revealing a dangerous message. If she was not going back, she must be going forward!

    Lu Xun¡¯s gaze darkened, she was indeed smart.

    She must have known that he would go back, so she specifically walked forward.

    Lu Xun immediately turned the car around and drove in the opposite direction.

    not long after, she saw a slender and beautiful figure through the car window. his long and cold eyes suddenly narrowed.

    It was Gu Youli!

    ¡°As expected, this way! ¡°I was almost tricked by her,¡± he said faintly.

    Lu Xun heavily stepped on the elerator and elerated forward!

 Chapter 477

    477 Awakening and reuniting (10)

    Gu Youli knew that after Lu Xun discovered that she was missing, he would definitely drive back to chase after her, so she deliberately ran forward.

    however, it seemed that the heavens were deliberately messing with her and wanted her to die.

    Not only could he not get through to Hua Miaomiao¡¯s phone, but there was also no taxi on this road. All of them were private cars.

    Yu feimo was in the capital. Although Gu Youli did not want to trouble him, she still decided to call him and ask him toe and pick her up at this critical time.

    but before she could find yu feimo¡¯s number, a ck private car stopped in front of her.

    With just one nce, Gu Youli recognized that it was Lu Xun¡¯s car.

    Her heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. She put her phone back into her pocket and smiled faintly.

    Lu Xun pushed open the car door and quickly got out of the car.

    Youli, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to make you unhappy. How could you just leave me like this without saying goodbye? ¡± the corners of lu xun¡¯s lips curled up as he coldly said this. his tall and straight figure blocked gu youli¡¯s path.

    Gu Youli was: little shocked, but her expression remained calm. : ¡®m sorry. I suddenly received an urgent call, so I had to leave first.

    She couldn¡¯t fall out with him now, so she had to pretend that nothing had happened.

    Otherwise, with Lu Xun¡¯s personality, if he were to get anxious, he would definitely force her to leave.

    As a woman, she was definitely not a match for a man.

    Lu Xun¡¯s gaze darkened. why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯ll send you there!

    ¡°that¡¯s so embarrassing. president lu is a busy man. i¡¯ll just take a taxi there!¡± gu youli rejected him tactfully.

    She really wanted to call Yu feimo for help.

    However, if she called at this time, she would definitely anger Lu Xun.

    ¡°There¡¯s no taxi on this road. You should get in the car. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Lu Xun directly sealed off Gu Youli¡¯s escape route.

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and shook her head. there¡¯s really no need for that. I¡¯ve already taken up quite a bit of President Lu¡¯s time. I don¡¯t dare to trouble President Lu anymore.

    Lu Xun kept looking at Gu Youli with a profound look in his eyes. it¡¯s not troublesome. Why would it be troublesome? ¡±

    as he said that, he took two steps forward and looked at gu youli with an oppressive gaze. ¡± I¡¯ve already treated you as a friend. Friends don¡¯t need to be so distant!

    Seeing him move forward, Gu Youli subconsciously took two steps back.

    Her eyes were cold, and her smile was a little distant.¡±I don¡¯t dare!¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, he focused his attention on her and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Youli, you¡¯re not giving me any face!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was full of panic and innocence. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you face, President Lu. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m really not someone you can match up to. Last time, I only spoke a few words to you, President Lu, and I was scolded by your wife as if I was a mistress. Please, if I continue to be friends with you, President Lu, your wife will definitely kill me with a knife!

    Lu Xun was slightly stunned, he smiled faintly and apologized, ¡± I¡¯m deeply sorry for this matter, Youli.

    gu youli¡¯s lips curled up slightly and she had a look of resignation on her face. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need. it¡¯s all in the past now. i just hope that president lu will stay away from me in the future. i really don¡¯t want to be used of false charges!¡±

    lu xun¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously once again.

    Gu Youli¡¯s words were really watertight. She was smart and perfect. He could not help but want to p and cheer for her.

    But today, he definitely couldn¡¯t let her leave.

    There was only one chance. At this moment, Yang Cai had yet to acknowledge Gu Youli as her granddaughter. Given Yang Cai¡¯s persistence over the years, this granddaughter of hers would definitely be the top priority in her heart.

    It was because of guilt!

 Chapter 478

    478 awakening and reuniting (11)

    When Yang Cai and Gu Youli finally recognized each other, the effect would definitely not be as good as it was now.

    Lu Xun said, ¡± sure, sure. But I¡¯m the one who drove you here today. There¡¯s no taxi here. I have to send you away no matter what!

    Gu Youli did not even think about it and immediately rejected him. there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already called my friend. He¡¯ll be here to pick me up in a while. So, President Lu, please go ahead and do your own things!

    She hoped that Lu Xun would leave because he found out that she had called her friends.

    Although Lu Xun¡¯s expression was smiling ...

    However, there was no hint of a smile in his eyes, and his tone became tough.¡±If you continue to be polite, I¡¯ll just pull you into the car.¡±

    gu youli froze and her face turned cold.

    President Lu, you just said that you treat me as a friend. Forcing people to do things isn¡¯t something friends do! She said coldly, but her heart began to tighten.

    It seemed that Lu Xun saw that using soft tactics was useless, so he wanted to use force.

    The corners of Lu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched, his eyes seemed to be smiling yet not smiling, ¡± ¡°how can you say that i¡¯m forcing you? We¡¯re just helping each other!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were filled with cold mockery. but why do I feel like you¡¯re making things difficult for me? I already told you not to trouble you, but you insisted on sending me. Why do I feel that if I get in your car, I won¡¯t go where I want to go at all!

    Lu Xun chuckled. this is a groundless crime. Why would I do something like this?!

    gu youli¡¯s eyes were cold and her tone was indifferent. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do that? You said you¡¯re going to take me to see old Madam Lu, but this road isn¡¯t the way to the vi in the southern city!¡±

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t panic even after being exposed.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯m only inviting you to have a meal first, and then we¡¯ll go to the vi in the southern city?¡± he said innocently.

    Gu Youli curled her lips and said coldly, ¡± I do. I believe that President Lu just wants to treat me to a meal. But President Lu, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? you had to hide it from me. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re trying to deceive me? ¡±

    then, it shouldn¡¯t be toote for me to tell Youli now, right? ¡± Lu Xun¡¯s deep and sharp voice once again pressed down heavily on Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli smiled. it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve already said that I have something to do. I have to leave first!

    then, she turned around to leave.

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyespletely turned cold and dark.

    His patience had run out and he knew that Gu Youli would not believe him anymore.

    No matter what, he could not let his prey escape. When he saw Gu Youli turn around to leave, he immediately tookrge steps forward and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s hand quickly and forcefully.

    Lu Xun¡¯s expression was gloomy, he coldly snorted and said, ¡± Youli, sometimes you have to learn to be practical. Don¡¯t be too full of yourself. Young master, you should be smart, but it¡¯s just a smart move.

    Gu Youli wanted to shake off his hand, but Lu Xun was too strong and she couldn¡¯t shake him off.

    She raised her eyes and red angrily at Lu Xun, her voice was as cold as ice, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by this? are you trying to kidnap me?¡±

    ¡°If you insist, I won¡¯t deny it!¡± lu xun¡¯s expression sank, he no longer avoided it.

    As he said that, he pulled Gu Youli towards his car.

    Gu Youli hated him for being so strong.

    Gu Youli lifted her leg and stomped on Lu Xun¡¯s foot ruthlessly.

 Chapter 479

    479 awakening and reuniting (12)

    Lu Xun winced in pain and slightly loosened his grip. Gu Youli took this opportunity to quickly break free from her grip.

    Without any hesitation, he turned around and wanted to escape, but he was quickly stopped by Lu Xun.

    Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief and said coldly, ¡± ¡± lu xun, get out of the way. otherwise, you¡¯ll be the only one to lose face! ¡±

    Gu Youli, you¡¯re infuriating me! Lu Xun didn¡¯t get angry butughed instead. However, that smile revealed a chill that sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    Gu Youli looked at him fearlessly and shook her head with a sigh. infuriated? President Lu, are you out of your mind? if you¡¯re sick, go home and stay there. Don¡¯t stand on the road and harm others. Otherwise, the police will lock you up!

    ¡°What a sharp mouth, like a knife, it really went straight into people¡¯s hearts, and also threatened them. Tell me, should I praise you for your spirit of not being afraid of death, or should I feel sorry for your stupidity for not seeing the situation?¡± lu xun took a step forward as he spoke.

    because he was standing against the light, his true emotions were hidden in the thick shadows.

    Every time he took a step forward, Gu Youli would take a step back.

    She mimicked Lu Xun¡¯s tone and sneered, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling you, my friends will be here soon. if they don¡¯t see me when theye, they will definitely call the police! You tell me, should I praise your spirit of not fearing death? Or should I feel sorry for your foolishness that can¡¯t see the situation clearly?¡±

    Lu Xunughed out loud.

    However, his smile disappeared in an instant. His gaze was ruthless and his expression was cold.

    He believed Gu Youli¡¯s words and felt that she was just trying to stall for time. He counted the time and realized that she had been doing this for quite a while.

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Lu Xun once again reached out to pull Gu Youli¡¯s hand and prepared to force her into the car again.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes narrowed, she raised her hand and pped Lu Xun¡¯s dog paw away with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound.

    He even pushed her away.

    lu xun took two steps back from the push. he looked at his hand that had been pped away and then looked at gu youli, who was preparing to escape like a cat baring her fangs and brandishing her ws. he waspletely enraged!

    He strode forward, stretched out his long arm, and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s waist.

    Gu Youli wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Her little ws were sharp and nimble as she attacked Lu Xun.

    Lu Xun obviously didn¡¯t expect that Gu Youli, who was usually cold and quiet, would be so fierce when she got angry.

    In a moment of carelessness, his face was wounded, and five bloody w marksnded on his face.

    When Lu Xun was in pain, Gu Youli had already taken the opportunity to break free before he coulde back to his senses.

    When she turned around, she even took the opportunity to give Lu Xun a punch.

    This punch happened to hit Lu Xun¡¯s nose.

    Lu Xun clutched his nose and his entire face was filled with pain. Sticky Scarlet blood dripped down drop by drop from the gaps between his fingers, and it was a ghastly sight to see when it fell to the ground.

    He stared coldly at Gu Youli who was running forward. He took a step forward and held Gu Youli tightly in his arms again.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Gu Youli struggled with all her might.

    lu xun¡¯s face was cold. he threw gu youli on his shoulder and directly carried her to the car.

    Lu Xun, you¡¯re crazy, what the hell do you want! Gu Youli shouted angrily.

    She used all her strength and struggled to get down from Lu Xun¡¯s shoulder.

    The corners of Lu Xun¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer. He raised his hand and ruthlessly struck the back of her neck. Gu Youli was hit and her vision turned ck as she fainted.

    He opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat and threw Gu Youli into the car before getting in.

    Lu Xun held the steering wheel and quickly stepped on the elerator. The high-ss car with smooth lines whizzed away.

 Chapter 480

    480 awakening, reuniting (13)

    Yang Cai came out of the hospital and arrived at the Lu Corporation as fast as she could.

    However, she was told that Gu Youli, who hade to find her, had been taken away by Lu Xun.

    Yang Cai¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and she immediately had a bad feeling.

    Didn¡¯t she know that yang Mengshan and Lu Xun had always been in contact behind the scenes? why would she leave with Lu Xun?

    Did Lu Xun use some kind of trick to trick her away?

    Logically speaking, Lu Xun shouldn¡¯t have tricked Gu Youli away.

    If she had toe up with a reason to get rid of Gu Youli, then she must know that Gu Youli was her granddaughter!

    Gu Youli definitely didn¡¯t know that Lu Xun knew everything.

    otherwise, with her intelligence, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have left with lu xun!

    Yang Cai¡¯s heart was pounding.

    How would Lu Xun deal with Gu Youli? For the sake of the Lu Corporation, he would probably use Gu Youli to deal with her.

    at this moment, she had to stay calm.

    She also had to let Lu Xun know that although she knew that Gu Youli was her granddaughter, she didn¡¯t really care about this granddaughter.

    Otherwise, Lu Xun would definitely do something bad to Gu Youli.

    Yang Cai sat quietly in the office, she was waiting, waiting for Lu Xun¡¯s call.

    One minute, two minutes ... Yang Cai was very anxious.

    an hour passed and yang cai¡¯s patience was almost exhausted. she couldn¡¯t imagine how lu xun would treat gu youli, so in the end, she decided to call lu xun first and test him.

    Yang Cai¡¯s call caused a triumphant smile to slide across the corner of Lu Xun¡¯s mouth.

    he looked at gu youli, who was sitting opposite him, and raised his eyebrows. then, he pressed the answer button slowly.

    Lu Xun, where are you now? ¡± yang cai suppressed the fear in her heart and spoke in her usual calm tone.

    Lu Xun got up and left the room, the corners of his mouth curled up as he said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m handling some matters outside.¡±

    Yang Cai pretended to be displeased and said, ¡±e back quickly. There¡¯s an important document in thepany that needs you to deal with.

    this is really rare, ¡± Lu Xun¡¯s voice suddenly raised, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such an important matter for me to deal with. Haven¡¯t I always been the General Manager in name all these years? No matter how important it is, it¡¯ll be fine as long as you or Lu Xun handle it. ¡±

    With her lips tightly pressed against the receiver, Yang Cai smiled gently. ¡°This matter must be settled by you!¡±

    Lu Xun sneered. unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the time right now. I have to properly entertain a guest. Right now, this guest of mine is more important than anything else!

    Yang Cai naturally knew who the important guest Lu Xun was talking about was.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take up too much of your time. You can ask your guest to wait for you!¡± She said without changing her expression.

    ¡°Chairman, don¡¯t you want to know who this important guest is?¡± Lu Xun sneered in his heart.

    This old woman was obviously pretending. She must have known that he had taken Gu Youli away!

    The disdain on Yang Cai¡¯s lips dissipated. ¡°I have no interest in irrelevant people!¡±

    Lu Xun sneered again and again, he directly made his words clear, ¡± ¡°if this person is your granddaughter, would you be interested?¡±

    yang cai said excitedly, ¡± my granddaughter. you¡¯ve found her? Is it true?¡±

    Sure enough, as she had thought, Lu Xun knew that she knew about Gu Youli¡¯s identity.

    That was why he had kidnapped Gu Youli.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t expose her and said with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, ¡± Chairman, your question really makes me feel like I¡¯m an idiot. Didn¡¯t you already get someone to investigate? her name is Gu Youli, she¡¯s the daughter of the daughter you¡¯ve been searching for for many years, which means she¡¯s your granddaughter!

 Chapter 481

    481 Awakening and reuniting (14)

    This was the rhythm of falling out.

    Yang Cai took a few deep breaths and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°so, you kidnapped her, right?¡±

    ¡°Chairman, don¡¯t make it sound so bad. What kidnapping? I just invited her over as a guest!¡± Lu Xun said with a smile, a cold light flickered in his eyes.

    Yang Cai¡¯s eyes turned blue, and her voice was devoid of any warmth. you invited her to be a guest to threaten me and take the Lu Corporation from me, right?!

    ¡°The Lu family was mine to begin with!¡± Lu Xun¡¯s tone was still cold, but his voice inexplicably revealed a sense of power that was about to burst out of his long-buried ambition.

    Yang Caiughed sarcastically. it¡¯s yours. Please don¡¯t forget that your Father¡¯s will clearly stated that the Lu Corporation can not be handed over to you in the future. The Lu corporation¡¯s future will have nothing to do with you.

    Before she could finish speaking, she was rudely interrupted by Lu Xun.

    Heughed. don¡¯t mention the will to me. Everyone knows that my father has always said that he would hand the Lu Corporation over to me. Why did he suddenly change his mind? it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the one behind it. Anyone with eyes can tell the authenticity of the will with one look!

    Yang Cai¡¯s sharp voice rang out, ¡± don¡¯t push the me on me. Lu Xun and I don¡¯t know why your father changed his mind back then, but I think that other than your father knowing the reason, you must also know the reason. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t think of this as the reason!

    lu xun was slightly stunned for a moment, a sharp scene shed through his mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me in that tone!¡± Lu Xun¡¯s voice suddenly changed, his expression was terrifyingly sinister, his tone also became sharp, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses for yourself. Between me and Lu Xun, you should know very well who is more capable of managing the Lu Corporation. Is my dad stupid? You actually handed the Lu family to you and Lu Xun, you have the ability, but what about Lu Xun? when you die in the future, you guys can¡¯t expect lu xun to be able to support the entire lu corporation!¡±

    His voice was filled with contempt.

    Any mother would be furious when she heard someone looking down on her son.

    Yang Cai was no exception!

    she trembled with anger and sneered, ¡± ¡°lu xun doesn¡¯t like doing business and has no interest in the lu corporation, but he¡¯s very smart. i believe he has the ability and he¡¯ll definitely be able to support the entire lu corporation!¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes were scarlet red like blood, his five fingers were clenched tightly, ¡± ¡°Chairman, did you call me just to show off how powerful your son is? Are you not going to care about your granddaughter?¡±

    Hearing this, Yang Cai¡¯s heart trembled, and her eyes became misty.

    Her hand that was holding the phone trembled. ¡°Do you think my son is not as important as her?¡±

    She wanted to show that she didn¡¯t care about Gu Youli, but Lu Xun didn¡¯t believe her.

    Lu Xun stared intently in front of him and said coldly, ¡± that¡¯s very good. Congrattions, your granddaughter didn¡¯t appear in your life in the past, and she won¡¯t appear in your life in the future either!

    ¡°Can you still kill her?!¡± Yang Cai¡¯s heart trembled.

    Chairman, I¡¯m only giving you one option today. I¡¯ll give you one hour to think about whether you want the Lu Corporation or your granddaughter. I¡¯ll be back in thepany in an hour. You can do whatever you want, Chairman!

    After saying this, Lu Xun pressed the tape recorder in the room. Immediately, a fragile shriek sounded like it was being torn apart, it was extremely terrifying.

 Chapter 482

    482 Awakening, reuniting (15)

    Yang Cai¡¯s body trembled violently as she gripped her phone tightly. Lu Xun, what do you want to do? ¡±

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t pay attention to Yang Cai and resolutely hung up the phone.

    The beeping sound came from the other end of the phone, causing Yang Cai¡¯s heart to be filled with great fear.

    She wanted to call Lu Xun and discuss it with him, as well as tell him about Lu Xun¡¯s true colors.

    However, Lu Xun had been on a business trip to Australia these past few days, and he just happened to have an important meeting today, so his phone couldn¡¯t be reached for the entire afternoon.

    Yang Cai¡¯s hand, which had blue veins popping out, held the phone and suddenly, ¡± bang! He fell to the ground with a thud!

    The Secretary outside heard the noiseing from inside and immediately rushed in. She saw the mobile phone that had been torn into pieces on the ground and Yang Cai, who was staring at her feet with a pale face and holding the table.

    ¡°Chairman!¡± The Secretary was shocked and quickly rushed forward to give Yang Cai medicine.

    After Yang Cai took the medicine, she tried her best to ease her emotions.

    She had to hold on and absolutely couldn¡¯t copse now. If she copsed, Lu Xun would definitely kill Gu Youli if he couldn¡¯t get the Lu Corporation.

    After that, he would definitely think of ways to kill Lu Xun for the Lu family.

    She still hadn¡¯t let Lu Xun see Lu Xun¡¯s true face, she couldn¡¯t let Lu Xun be defenseless, she must let Lu Xun see Lu Xun¡¯s true face.

    lu xun was too sinister, his shrewdness was also too deep.

    Gu Youli and Lu Xun, these two children, were both smart, but one of them was too arrogant and the other was toozy.

    Unless they joined forces, they would definitely not be Lu Xun¡¯s match.

    Yang Cai sat in a chair and rubbed her temples. Her face, which had been through the vicissitudes of life, was full of anxiety and worry.

    Suddenly, she closed her eyes. If Lu Xun wanted the Lu Corporation, there was no problem. She would give it to him.

    But would he get what he wanted just because the Lu family gave it to him?

    Yang Cai sneered again and again, and used thendline to call thewyer.

    Gu Youli, who was tied up and sitting on a chair, kept observing her surroundings after Lu Xun left.

    Although the room she was trapped in was no different from a normal hotel room, Gu Youli knew that it was definitely not a hotel.

    It should be on a yacht or on a cruise ship, because she smelled the salty fishy smell of the sea.

    The capital was ind and not far from the sea.

    So, what did Lu Xun want to do by bringing the unconscious her to the beach and locking her up?

    The phone call just now seemed to be from his grandmother, Yang Cai. What did Lu Xun want to do to his grandmother by using her?

    At this moment, the door opened.

    Lu Xun opened the door and walked in with his back facing the light, his back tall and straight.

    Gu Youli sat quietly on the chair. When she saw hime in, the disgust on her face was self-evident.

    Youli, I¡¯m really sorry to have invited you over in this way. However, I want to tell you that the sea view here is especially beautiful at night. You¡¯ll definitely like it. As he spoke, Lu Xun removed the towel that was stuffed into Gu Youli¡¯s mouth.

    gu youli red at lu xun, her slightly tired and painful mouth was slowly supported by the towel. she then coldly shouted, ¡± ¡°What do you want to use me for? Don¡¯t take me for a fool!¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s voice was very light and gentle, ¡± ¡± i told you i wouldn¡¯t hurt you. i just wanted you to stay here for one night to enjoy the night view. i¡¯ll let you go tomorrow morning! ¡±

    Gu Youli ignored his words and asked again in a cold tone, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what do you want to use me for? You¡¯re using me to threaten my grandmother, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 483

    483 Awakening, reuniting (16)

    ¡°You know everything!¡± Lu Xun coldly stared at Gu Youli and squinted his eyes with a sharp glint.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was solemn. yes, I know. I also know about yang Mengshan. You were the one who ordered her to pretend to be me and acknowledge my grandmother. If I knew that you already knew about my rtionship with my grandmother, I would definitely not have gotten into your car. I was too confident and thought that yang Mengshan was in the mental hospital and I had found my grandmother. That was why I let my guard down and fell for your trap.

    Lu Xun¡¯s gaze was deeply fixed on Gu Youli. Youli, you¡¯re very sharp, so you¡¯ve never trusted me. You¡¯re in my car this time because you¡¯re sharp enough to know that I won¡¯t hurt you!

    Gu Youliughed coldly. you¡¯re such a joke. Who Do You Think You Are?!

    Lu Xun raised his hand and hooked it around Gu Youli¡¯s neck. His gaze was deep as he said softly, ¡± ¡± you¡¯ve always been smart and sharp. how could you not realize who i want to be? ¡±

    Gu Youli was confused and thought about it for a long time.

    She widened her eyes and red at Lu Xun for a few seconds, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to react. A hint of ridicule appeared at the corners of her pale lips, and she spat at Lu Xun, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting. Don¡¯t forget that you have a wife!¡±

    Instead of getting angry, Lu Xunughed, the light in his eyes was burning brightly, as bright as the stars.

    he raised his finger and ran it across gu youli¡¯s face gently. ¡± you¡¯re so innocent. What does a wife mean? ¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned!

    She furrowed her brows and her face flushed red with embarrassment.¡±Get lost, get away from me!¡±

    ¡± rest well. i have something to do and need to leave for a while. don¡¯t worry, no one will hurt you. let¡¯s enjoy the night view and go home tomorrow! ¡± Lu Xun¡¯s deep eyes. He stared at Gu Youli.

    He believed that he had high standards for his women. All of his women had to be more beautiful and more elegant than her.

    However, he had to admit that she didn¡¯t make his heart itch like that woman did. She didn¡¯t make him feel a strong sense of possessiveness.

    An hourter, Lu Xun returned to thepany ording to the agreed time.

    In his office, he saw Yang Cai sitting at the back of his office. In front of Yang Cai was a contract that had already been prepared.

    as soon as she saw lu xun enter, yang cai didn¡¯t waste any time and directly said this. I¡¯ve already prepared the share transfer agreement and signed my name. If there¡¯s no problem, you can sign it. As long as you sign it, the Lu corporation¡¯s management rights will be yours.

    Lu Xun squinted his eyes sharply and sat down opposite Yang Cai.

    He had not expected the transfer of ownership to bepleted so quickly and even signed.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t quite believe it. He picked up the contract and carefully read through it. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it and he didn¡¯t find any problems.

    ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, sign it and tell me where Youli is!¡± Yang Cai said impatiently.

    Lu Xun took a deep look at Yang Cai and sneered, ¡± I really didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d give away the Lu Corporation that my father gave you just for a granddaughter who has never lived a day and is like a stranger to me. My father has really trusted the wrong person. He¡¯ll definitely be so angry that he¡¯ll jump out to look for you in the underworld!

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this because of you!¡± Saying that, Yang Cai sneered,¡±you know what?¡± i suddenly seem to understand why your father was suddenly unwilling to give the lu corporation to you in the end and instead gave it to lu xun!¡±

 Chapter 484

    484 Awakening, reuniting (17)

    These words stepped on Lu Xun¡¯s sore spot, which he was most unwilling to peel off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself!¡± He shouted in anger.

    Yang Cai did not hold back and retorted coldly, ¡± ¡± then sign it. i don¡¯t want to waste my breath on you! ¡±

    This time, Lu Xun didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, he raised his brush and signed his name with a ¡®shua shua shua¡¯ sound.

    ¡°Where is Youli?¡± Yang Cai stood up slowly.

    Lu Xun hesitated for a moment before he replied, ¡± West Pier, the snow fly yacht.

    yang cai turned around and walked out with her head held high, her heart full of worry and resentment.

    Lu Xun looked at Yang Cai¡¯s back and then looked at the share transfer agreement in his hand. No matter how he thought about it, he felt that things didn¡¯t seem as simple as they seemed on the surface.

    It was too simple, too in, andpleted too quickly!

    based on his understanding of this old woman and her personality, how could she possibly transfer the lu corporation over to him so easily?

    there must be a trap in between.

    In that split second, Lu Xun suddenly thought of a certain possibility.

    He immediately made a call. Thewyer¡¯s building that was in charge of all of the Lu corporation¡¯s business.

    Although the leadwyer had always been Yang Cai, Lu Xun still ced his spies among thewyers.

    Therefore, as soon as he made the call, he confirmed his thoughts.

    Just as he had expected, the transfer agreement that Yang Cai had given him had an additional statement attached to it. The statement stated that as long as Yang Cai was still alive for the next month, any share transfer agreement that she signed would not take effect.

    Lu Xun ruthlessly mmed the table, was this old woman trying to force him to kill her?

    Very good! He was obviously looking for death!

    Fortunately, he had a trick up his sleeve!

    Since this old woman wanted to die so badly, then she shouldn¡¯t me him for being impolite. He would do as she wished.

    A thick killing intent filled Lu Xun¡¯s heart. He picked up his phone and called ah Gen, who was on the yacht.

    After Lu Xun left, Gu Youli, who was locked up in the house, kept thinking of ways to escape.

    Suddenly, her eyes turned slyly and she shouted to the outside, ¡± ¡°Hey, is anyone there? Hey!¡±

    Very quickly, the door was opened from the outside.

    A man who looked like a bodyguard in ck walked in and asked Gu Youli politely, ¡± miss Gu, what do you need? ¡±

    Before Lu Xun left, he had already instructed that he was not allowed to hurt Gu Youli and that he was to satisfy all her requests, except for leaving the yacht of course!

    gu youli frowned. ¡± i¡¯m in a hurry. i need to go to the bathroom! ¡±

    The bodyguard in ck stared at Gu Youli for a moment before he nodded and untied her. He then led Gu Youli forward.

    After walking out of the room, Gu Youli confirmed her suspicions. She was indeed out at sea on a three-story yacht and she was currently on the second floor.

    Along the way, Gu Youli observed carefully. The yacht was not far from the dock. If she wanted to escape, she did not have to go to the deck or the first floor. She could find a window and jump into the water to swim to the shore.

    The bodyguard in ck followed Gu Youli and sent her to the washroom. When Gu Youli entered the washroom, he waited outside.

    Gu Youli entered the bathroom and looked around. Finally, her gazended on a red cylindrical object.

    a fire extinguisher!

    A look of surprise shed across Gu Youli¡¯s eyes. She walked over to pick up the fire extinguisher and then hid behind the door of the bathroom.

 Chapter 485

    485 awakening, reuniting (18)

    There was a sh of surprise in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes. She immediately ran to pick up the fire extinguisher and then hid behind the door of the bathroom.

    Raising the fire extinguisher high, Gu Youli calmed herself down and shouted, ¡± ¡°ah!¡±

    The bodyguard in ck standing outside was shocked.

    He didn¡¯t even think and immediately rushed into the bathroom.

    The moment the door opened, Gu Youli¡¯s face was cold. Without any hesitation, she raised the fire extinguisher high in her hand and smashed it at the back of the bodyguard¡¯s neck.

    bang! the bodyguard in ck felt the pain and subconsciously turned his head. you ...

    Before he could finish his sentence, his eyes rolled back and his body swayed.

    He fainted and fell to the ground!

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. She gently ced the fire extinguisher on the ground and walked out of the bathroom quietly.

    She didn¡¯t dare to stay on the second floor.

    Based on Lu Xun¡¯s slyness and treachery, it was impossible for him to only leave one bodyguard to keep an eye on her. No matter what, he should at least leave two people behind.

    Therefore, there must be someone guarding the first floor.

    There were probably other people on the second floor of the yacht.

    In order to be discovered, Gu Youli quietly went to the third floor. She was going to find a window on the third floor, jump into the sea from the yacht, and then escape through the water.

    the yacht was very close to the dock, so she could swim over.

    There was no one on the third floor.

    However, Gu Youli realized that the third floor was too high above the water. It would be dangerous if she did not jump properly.

    Without the guidance of a professional, diving was no different from diving on a mud board.

    Therefore, Gu Youli decided to forget about it and jump when she reached the second floor.

    These people were under Lu Xun¡¯s orders and wouldn¡¯t hurt her. If she was caught again, at most, she would just think of another way to escape.

    As soon as he returned to the second floor, he heard an urgent voice.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Youli quickly found a ce to lie down.

    ¡°ckie, what¡¯s wrong with you? why didn¡¯t you pick up when i called you?¡±

    Hei Zi, who had been attacked by Gu Youli earlier, had already woken up. He said angrily, ¡± ¡± ah gen, have you forgotten? we didn¡¯t bring our phones on the yacht. miss gu attacked me just now, and she¡¯s gone! ¡±

    if she¡¯s gone, then so be it, ¡± ah Gen said. don¡¯t worry about her!

    ¡°How are we going to exin this to the boss?¡± ckie asked.

    Ah Gen said, ¡°boss told us to take miss Gu away from the yacht, and then let her go home in the city. Now that miss Gu has escaped from you, she must have jumped into the water and left. Let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible!

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± ckie asked.

    Ah Gen said, ¡± boss said that he¡¯s changing the n. He wants us to create an explosion on the yacht. Yang Cai is already on the first floor. It¡¯s less than two minutes from the explosion. Let¡¯s jump into the water and leave quickly!

    Gu Youli, who was lying in the dark, heard this and her eyebrows twitched.

    He was so shocked that he stood rooted to the ground. He did not even know when hei Zi and ah Gen had jumped off the yacht and left.

    Her heart was beating like thunder, and her eyes were filled with extreme panic. The great shock and fear made her tremble slightly.

    Lu Xun wanted to kill Yang Cai?

    Gu Youli snapped back to her senses and clenched her fists tightly to suppress her emotions. She immediately ran to the first floor.

    If she jumped into the water and left now, the explosion of the yacht would definitely not affect her. However, she could not leave Yang Cai behind. Yang Cai must havee here to save her.

    that was why she had to stop him and leave with yang cai!

 Chapter 486

    486 Awakening, reuniting (19)

    Gu Youli quickly ran to the first floor of the yacht. As she searched anxiously, she shouted, ¡± ¡°Old Madam Lu, old Madam Lu, please.¡±

    as she walked faster and faster, her heart also beat faster and faster.

    ¡®Bang, bang, bang¡¯, it was as if his heart would jump out of his chest.

    the longer she searched, the shorter the time of the explosion.

    Where was old Madam Lu? Where did she go? Did he realize that something was wrong and left?

    At this moment, Gu Youli realized that the yacht had a spiral staircase that led to the second floor.

    gu youli took a deep breath and widened her eyes in shock. Could she have gone up to the second floor from this side?

    ¡°Old Madam Lu!¡± Gu Youli shouted and went up the stairs to the second floor.

    Yang Cai had indeed missed Gu Youli. When Gu Youli rushed down the first floor, Yang Cai ran up the spiral staircase to the second floor.

    Yang Cai heard Gu Youli¡¯s voice the moment she heard it. She immediately ran towards Gu Youli.

    ¡°Youli, Youli, I¡¯m here!¡±

    An old and kind voice rang out from behind her. Gu Youli subconsciously replied and met Yang Cai¡¯s excited eyes.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body shook violently, as if something had hit her heart hard and was like a vine that was rooted and twined around her.

    She knew how excited Yang Cai was. For Yang Cai toe and save her, she must have known her identity.

    But now was not the time to be serious, there was no time, the yacht was about to explode!

    gu youli rushed over as fast as she could and was ready to pull yang cai to the window.

    yang cai did not move. she held back the tears that were about to flow out of her eyes and held gu youli¡¯s hand tightly. ¡± i went to the hospital to see your father. he told me everything. ¡±

    gu youli was stunned for a moment. ¡± so, you know about it too? ¡± she asked.

    I know, Youli. My child, you¡¯ve had it hard all these years! tears fell from yang cai¡¯s eyes.

    She had thought of thousands of possibilities, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.

    Yang Cai¡¯s tears flowed and her heart was in turmoil. She looked at Gu Youli with warmth and love in her eyes.¡±Youli, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s attitude was a little distant. After all, so many years had passed and the two of them had never lived together. Even if they were rted by blood, they did not have any feelings for each other.

    But like Yang Cai, she was a little excited because the situation was very dangerous and they had to escape from the yacht immediately.

    ¡°quick, the yacht is about to explode!¡± As she spoke, Gu Youli had already pulled Yang Cai and ran towards the window.

    ¡°What!¡± Yang Cai¡¯s face was as pale as snow as she eximed.

    Then, she seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes turned cold and she turned around to grab Gu Youli¡¯s hand. She picked up her speed and ran after Gu Youli.

    ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± , A voice suddenly sounded in his ear.

    then, there was a loud boom that shook the sky and resonated through the clouds.

    The monstrous mes, with a powerful posture that seemed to want to swallow the sky, soared into the sky and burned. Moreover, they spread rapidly in all directions like lightning.

    Yang Cai, who was slightly behind, subconsciously turned her head, and her expression changed drastically.

    A strong wave of fire rushed towards them like a fire Dragon.

    Very quickly, as fast as lightning, he closed in on them in an instant.

 Chapter 487

    487 Awakening and reuniting (20)

    In the nick of time, Yang Cai did not hesitate and used her body to protect Gu Youli. Then, she pounced on her and jumped into the sea!

    When Gu Youli pulled Yang Cai down, she could clearly feel that Yang Cai was protecting her in her arms.

    When he fell into the water, he clearly felt as if he had been hit by a spark stone.

    The numbing pain spread all over her body and her ears were ringing. There was a sticky liquid flowing down her forehead and it covered Gu Youli¡¯s eyes.

    She blinked, and the world was immediately immersed in bright red.

    After the sound of water sshing, Yang Cai came out of the water in a panic. She was also injured and was not in a better state than Gu Youli.

    Blood. The water she was in started to overflow.

    when she saw gu youlie out of the water, the panic on her face dissipated a little.

    Youli, Youli, are you alright? ¡± She swam towards Gu Youli as fast as she could.

    gu youli turned around and wiped the blood off her face. her vision became clearer and she could see yang cai¡¯s face clearly.

    But his ears were still buzzing.

    ¡°Grandma! Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± Gu Youli quickly swam over and held Yang Cai¡¯s hand.

    Yang Cai heard this and was slightly stunned.

    Then, her pale face bloomed with joy, and a smile bloomed like a flower.

    she held gu youli¡¯s hand tightly as if she was afraid that she would leave. her eyes were wet and her voice trembled as she asked, ¡± what ... what did you call me just now? Can you call me that one more time?¡±

    It was Gu Youli¡¯s turn to be stunned.

    She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t say it even if she tried.

    however, the old man looked at her expectantly.

    At the thought that the yacht might explode a second time, Gu Youli called out unnaturally, ¡± ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°ai! Good girl!¡± Yang Cai replied happily.

    However, her face turned even paler the moment she finished speaking.

    Gu Youli was shocked. don¡¯t get too excited. We have to swim to the shore quickly! she said quickly.

    With that, she moved her hand, which was supporting Yang Cai, to her waist and prepared to leave.

    However, he felt a sticky feeling in his palm.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression changed drastically. She realized that Yang Cai¡¯s injury was very serious. Her entire back had been injured and it was very serious.

    Yang Cai shook her head, ¡± I¡¯m fine! Let¡¯s hurry up and leave!¡±

    As she said that, she wanted to pull Gu Youli forward. However, she felt a burning pain on her back when she moved.

    then, he couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all.

    She gritted her teeth to stop herself from groaning in pain. She tried her best to calm herself down. I can¡¯t swim anymore. Youli, you can go up by yourself first. Then, you can call someone else to save me.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face darkened.

    what, let her go up alone and then find someone to save her?

    How could she do this? there was still time. By the time she hit her again, she was afraid that her grandmother would have no chance of survival.

    no, let¡¯s swim over together! Gu Youli said firmly.

    Although Yang Cai was very relieved, she was also very anxious. ¡°Be good and go!¡±

    Gu Youli was stubborn and would not let Yang Cai stay.

    She gritted her teeth and was prepared to pull Yang Cai to swim to the shore in one go. In short, even if they couldn¡¯t swim to the shore, they had to swim as far as possible.

    The further away they were from the yacht that had been swallowed by the fire, the safer they would be!

    however, after swimming for a while, she lost all her strength.

 Chapter 488

    488 Lei Tong¡¯s fate (1)

    However, after swimming for a while, she lost all her strength.

    Seeing her panting, Yang Cai could clearly feel that Gu Youli was a little exhausted.

    At the same time, she felt dizzy, which was probably caused by excessive blood loss.

    Yang Cai¡¯s hands that were supporting Gu Youli suddenly pushed her away and said in a weak voice, ¡± ¡°Youli, let¡¯s go!¡±

    gu youli¡¯s lips were tightly shut as she stared at yang cai. she did not look like she was going to give up.

    Yang Cai knew that Gu Youli would never leave her behind no matter what.

    She smiled in relief and said, ¡± Youli, 55 Tianyi Street. The password is your mother¡¯s birthday. Everything I want to say is in ran ran.

    ¡°bang bang bang!¡± The sound of explosions rang out again, spreading across the ocean one after another!

    The deafening explosion, apanied by a powerful fire shock wave, followed closely!

    A strong wave of dizziness hit Gu Youli. She lost control of her body again and sank into the water.

    However, with the sudden explosion, she could clearly feel Yang Cai¡¯s arm holding her tightly.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Gu Youli let out a cry of despair and grief.

    In the next moment, she felt an intense pain all over her body.

    However, she couldn¡¯t care so much as she subconsciously grabbed Yang Cai¡¯s hand and swam forward with all her might.

    Closer, closer, closer to the shore!

    Gu Youli used thest of her strength and finally pulled Yang Cai to lie down on the stairs by the shore. At this moment, she hadpletely copsed.

    Wherever they passed, they left behind a bright red ribbon made of blood, which lingered on the beach for a long time.

    ¡°grandma, wake up. don¡¯t sleep. wake up. someone wille to save me soon!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s voice was getting softer and softer, and her voice was getting more and more difficult to speak.

    She called out to Yang Cai several times.

    However, Yang Cai did not react at all. Her eyes were closed, and her blood-stained lips hung a peaceful smile.

    Gu Youli stared at her intently. Suddenly, she lost all feeling in her body and her tears started to fall.

    The world suddenly fell silent, and there was nothing in front of him.

    Only his eyes and ears were moving rapidly.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression hadpletely disappeared. All that was left was a deathly pale look as she kept her eyes fixed on Yang Cai.

    It was as if he wanted to engrave Yang Cai¡¯s face into his bones.

    He also seemed to be afraid that Yang Cai would disappear if he blinked, and he would never be able to find her again. She would be an eternity that he could not cross no matter what.

    Finally, she could not take it anymore. Gu Youli slowly closed her eyes and fell unconscious.

    in the past, gu youli would often wonder if a person¡¯s life was set in stone and that they would have to experience some unbearable pain.

    It was simr to her past life when her father, Gu liangwei, had passed away. It was also simr to her past life when yang Mengshan had harmed her and she found out the truth.

    It seemed to be the pain of the copse of the world and the loss of light.

    She had thought that she would never try it again in this life.

    However, when Yang Cai had risked her life twice to hug her tightly, when Yang Cai was lying in her arms without any breath, she once again felt the pain of the world copsing and the light of time for this grandmother who had never lived for a day and seemed to have no feelings for her.

    If she could, she would rather not have known that Yang Cai was her grandmother.

    Then today¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t have happened, and she wouldn¡¯t have caused grandma¡¯s death!

 Chapter 489

    489 The fate of Lei Tong (2)

    In the lobby of the Imperial City hotel, Yu feimo¡¯s charming face was wearing a cheeky smile.

    At this moment, he was teasing mo fou, who had an evil and cold face.

    Mo fou and Yu feimo had met at the hotel, and the two of them had chatted for a while in the lobby.

    Mo Ye was surprised that Yu feimo was going to the border city instead of T city. ¡°What are you going to fringe city for?¡±

    Yu feimo¡¯s face broke into a bright smile. ¡°my big brother will be free in two days. i¡¯ll take lili to see him!¡±

    Mo Ye raised his eyebrows and asked jokingly,¡±didn¡¯t you break up?¡± you¡¯re the one who told me!¡±

    ¡°uh, i don¡¯t know if this is considered a breakup. besides, can¡¯t we reconcile after breaking up? Didn¡¯t you and sister-inw Wei Yi separate for more than a year and then you got back together!¡± Yu feimo winked at her.

    ¡°Why are you scolding me? When have we ever been separated? we¡¯ve never been separated since we recovered!¡± Mo Han red at Yu feimo coldly and stood up to leave.

    Although Yu feimo did not say anything, he was filled with disdain. His boss was lying through his teeth.

    After Mo Ye left, Yu feimo got up and prepared to return to his room.

    at this moment, a piece of news was being broadcasted on the big screen in the lobby¡¯s liquid room.

    at about 3 p.m. This afternoon, a yacht exploded at the west side of the dock. There were two injured, an olddy in her 60s and a young girl in her 20s. The olddy died on the spot, while the young girl is in aa. They have been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. The police suspect that it was an ident, hehe.

    Yu feimo didn¡¯t listen to the following articles.

    He was shocked to find out that the injured young girl lying on the stretcher was actually Gu Youli.

    Yu feimo¡¯s face stiffened.

    Suddenly, he recovered from his shock and left the hotel as fast as he could, rushing straight to the hospital.

    yu feimo rushed to the hospital as fast as he could. at that moment, gu youli was undergoing emergency treatment in the operating room.

    The police and the hospital were looking for the victim¡¯s family.

    Gu Youli¡¯s injuries were quite serious and she needed a family member¡¯s signature.

    yu feimo scratched his head and cheeks. who was he supposed to get to sign the papers at this time?

    Forget it, I¡¯ll just sign it!

    Gu liangwei was the only family member in Gu Youli¡¯s family and he had just woken up from aa. What if he found out about Gu Youli¡¯s condition and fainted again because he could not take the blow?

    And his big brother was in the fringe city, so he would definitely be toote!

    After the doctor left with the consent form, Yu feimo immediately called Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai was sitting up straight as he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. The lines on his face were cold and sharp, and he exuded a deadly sternness.

    at this moment, an attendant walked in.

    He politely said to Yu feibai, ¡± chief, you have a call. It¡¯s Yu feimo!

    ¡°Take it!¡± Yu feibai lowered his eyes.

    The staff member walked out.

    ¡± that¡¯s all for today¡¯s report. the mission this time was very good. meeting adjourned! ¡±

    After everyone had left, the phone in front of Yu feibai rang.

    He picked up the phone and slowly leaned back in his chair, a trace of fatigue in his eyes.

    feimo, ¡°Yu feibai said as he slowly closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead with his long fingers.

    However, after a few words from Yu feimo on the other end of the phone, Yu feibai¡¯s deep and cold eyes suddenly opened!

 Chapter 490

    490 The fate of Lei Tong (3)

    In an instant, like a terrifying whirlwind, his handsome face turned pale and his body froze!

    The staff outside suddenly heard a loud noise.

    He was shocked and quickly rushed in. He saw thendline smashed to the ground, debris flying everywhere.

    The orderly¡¯s face turned pale from fear. Just as he was about to ask Yu feibai what happened, he saw him grab his military jacket and coldly order, ¡± ¡°Arrange a helicopter for me immediately. I have an emergency and have to leave immediately. I¡¯ll leave the good work here to Commissar Chen.¡±

    The staff member was shocked. Her eyes were filled with confusion and shock. She did not know what had happened to him.

    For a moment, he did not react!

    By the time they came back to their senses, they realized that officer Yu had already left!

    the young staff member immediately ran after him and couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡± Brigade leader, what about the meeting in the city in two days? ¡±

    ¡°Let politicalmissar Chen go too!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice was cold.

    The mission was almostpleted, and only some finishing touches were left.

    ording to the rules, he could leave now.

    He had never participated in that meeting before. It was all handed over to politicalmissar Chen. The reason why he went this time was because of a special reason.

    but now, that special reason no longer existed, so what was the point of him going!

    When he heard Yu feimo say that Gu Youli¡¯s life and death were unknown after the yacht exploded, he was so scared that his heart almost stopped beating!

    Then, he panicked,pletely panicked!

    Even if the whole world copsed in front of him, he couldn¡¯t care anymore. His mind was filled with the figure of one person.

    Yu feibai returned to the capital as fast as he could. His face was pale and cold. When he saw Yu feimo, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡± where is she? how is she now? ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s out of the operating room, but he¡¯s still unconscious!¡± Yu feimo replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? why did something happen to her? Have you found it?¡± on the way to the hospital, yu feibai asked yu feimo, his eyes filled with a murderous glint.

    Yu feimo deliberated over his words before saying, ¡± ¡°The police are investigating, and they say it was an ident!¡±

    ¡°An ident?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes turned even redder. He looked like the god of death who had just returned from hell. His entire body exuded a bloodthirsty aura.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Even if he wasn¡¯t there and didn¡¯t know what happened, he was sure that it wasn¡¯t an ident!

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate it immediately!¡± Yu feimo said coldly, his eyes darkening.

    In the hospital ward.

    yu feibai looked at gu youli, who was covered in injuries and lying on the bed with her eyes closed. at that moment, she was so quiet that she seemed to be breathless. her face was as pale as snow and there was no trace of blood.

    His entire body was emitting a cold aura.

    Yu feibai¡¯s usual cold and indifferent expression disappeared after he took one look at her.

    he pursed his lips and his eyes were slightly red. his breath was short and unstable, his adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down violently, and his chest heaved up and down violently.

    it could be seen that he was extremely emotional at the moment!

    He sat down by the bed and reached out to hold Gu Youli¡¯s hands.

    The moment he held it, his heart recovered slightly, no longer so cold and suffocating.

    Heartache, this should be the feeling.

    Two days passed. Yu feibai stayed by Gu Youli¡¯s bedside and watched over her for two days and two nights. However, Gu Youli did not wake up.

 Chapter 491

    491 The fate of Lei Tong (4)

    two days passed. yu feibai stayed by gu youli¡¯s bedside and watched over her for two days and two nights. however, gu youli did not wake up.

    The doctor said that Gu Youli¡¯s injury was not important. There was nothing serious and she should have woken up by now.

    However, she did not know why Gu Youli did not wake up.

    Yu feibai sat by the bed and held Gu Youli¡¯s hand in his palm. It was soft, weak, and cold as snow.

    Her sleeping face looked very calm, without any fluctuations.

    However, for some reason, Yu feibai felt that she was not waking up because she was being haunted by a nightmare.

    In the dream, she seemed to be in too much pain and too helpless. There was a kind of despair and powerlessness of giving up struggling, so she could not wake up.

    it was just as yu feibai had thought. the unconscious gu youli was immersed in a very, very long nightmare.

    When she regained consciousness, she realized that her entire body was numb. It was as if she could not feel her limbs and bones.

    All he could see was darkness, without a trace of light!

    After a long, long time, she seemed to have walked out of the fog and saw the sun.

    She was surprised to find that she could move her body.

    But at the same time, a suffocating pain spread through his entire body. It was so painful that he was about to die, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    The white walls, the White bed, everything was white. She knew that she was in the hospital.

    She recalled that before she fainted, she and her grandmother had encountered a yacht explosion.

    therefore, it should be normal for her to be in the hospital.

    When the white light faded, she saw a handsome man in the haze.

    His face was exquisite, and his nose bridge was tall and straight. He was like a portrait drawn by a God, noble and elegant, with an aloof temperament. He was so exquisite that ordinary things could not touch him.

    Gu Youli smiled and reached out to him.

    However, Yu feibai ignored her. He pursed his cold, pale lips and his eyes were filled with killing intent. He moved forward slowly and even passed through her body.

    The smile on her lips gradually disappeared. Her eyes widened in shock and she turned around subconsciously.

    However, she realized that Yu feibai had bent down and was hugging the person lying on the hospital bed behind him tightly.

    It was a woman!

    Gu Youli felt ufortable. Why did Yu feibai have to hug another woman?

    ¡°Feibai!¡± She shouted and ran over.

    yu feibai did not respond to her. he kept looking at the girl in his arms. there was a hint of sadness in his eyes.

    Gu Youli was extremely jealous. She looked at the girl with a cold gaze.¡±Yu feibai, you heartless cricket!¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish thest word. Instead, she widened her eyes in surprise!

    What was going on? How could the girl in Yu feibai¡¯s arms be Gu Youli? wasn¡¯t she standing right here?

    Could it be that her soul had left her body again?

    No, this was not a scene from this life. Yu feibai was hugging her, and from the clothes she was wearing, he could tell that it was her from her previous life. Furthermore, there were five red finger marks on her face, which were from Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s p.

    So, she had returned to her previous life?

    what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s going on?

    in her previous life, she did not know yu feibai. if that was not the case, then why was yu feibai hugging her and looking so sad?

    why?

    ¡°Feibai, Yu feibai!¡± Gu Youli mumbled in a panic.

    She could not help but reach out to touch Yu feibai.

    However, before she could touch Yu feibai, a strong suction force suddenly appeared behind her and pulled her back.

    (P.S.: I¡¯m updating sote today because the website¡¯s system has changed. I¡¯ve been struggling for a few hours in the afternoon and still can¡¯t post anything. I only seeded now!)

 Chapter 492

    492 Lei Tong¡¯s fate (5)

    After a moment of dizziness, Gu Youli was back in the ck fog.

    She walked around in the thick ck fog, raising her hand to push the fog away and then gather it again, so she couldn¡¯t tell North, South, East, and West at all.

    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew in from somewhere.

    Gu Youli shivered and realized that the fog had dispersed. She was standing in a luxuriously decorated room.

    Then, she saw yang Mengshan, who was still as beautiful as ever. She had not suffered any pain at all, and her face was still as beautiful as ever.

    gu youli subconsciously clenched her fists.

    she knew that this was her past life, and because it was her past life, she hated it even more.

    Although in this life, she had caused yang Mengshan to not have a good ending.

    However, her past life was a thorn in her heart. Whenever she was quiet, she would involuntarily think about what happened to yang Mengshan in her past life.

    After killing her and her father, would yang Mengshan be punished by the heavens or would she still be able to live a happy andfortable life?

    Every time she thought of this, Gu Youli would feel as if her heart was being clenched by something. It was extremely ufortable and she was suffocating so much that she could not breathe!

    Now that she saw her living so well, Gu Youli felt extremely nervous. Why was she still so radiant and seemed to be living a better life than before after doing so many bad things?

    God, how could you do this? shouldn¡¯t you be punishing people like this?

    are you sure that gu youli is really dead? ¡± Suddenly, a deep voice came from behind Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli subconsciously turned around and saw Lu Xun holding two sses of wine in his hands.

    when she thought about how lu xun caused her grandmother¡¯s death, gu youli didn¡¯t even think about it. shepletely ignored the fact that she was only a wisp of soul now and immediately rushed forward, wanting to punch lu xun.

    His body directly passed through Lu Xun¡¯s body.

    Gu Youli suddenly turned around and looked coldly at the adulterous couple who were in cahoots.

    Birds of a Feather really did flock together, a slut and a scumbag made a pair!

    ¡°yes, i¡¯m sure.¡± Yang Mengshan took the ss and her voice trembled.

    Lu Xun¡¯s gaze was gloomy and cold, after hearing her fear, he smiled slightly sarcastically and said, ¡± ¡°Scared? You¡¯re actually afraid? It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve killed someone, what are you afraid of?¡±

    A red light shed in her eyes. Yang Mengshan let go of her palm that was full of marks. don¡¯t say anymore!

    Lu Xun looked at her coldly and continued to sarcastically say, ¡± some things don¡¯t just disappear because I don¡¯t say them. You have to see the truth. When you decided to pretend to be Gu Youli and the Lu family, you should have known that you woulde to this!

    Yang Mengshan felt as if someone had stepped on her tail. She shrieked, ¡°I just wanted to pretend to be Gu Youli. I just wanted to live a better life. I didn¡¯t want to kill her!

    Lu Xun slowly stood up and looked down at her from above. His gaze revealed a gloomy and cold air as he looked at her, ¡± ¡°when you were discovered by gu liangwei and decided to kill her, you should have known that you would have to kill gu youli one day!¡±

    Yang Mengshanughed coldly and her lips trembled. ¡°You forced me to do this!¡±

    lu xun couldn¡¯t help but sneer, he said without the slightest bit of politeness, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m forcing you? Don¡¯t forget, I didn¡¯t know that you wanted to deal with Gu liangwei. You were the one who identally let Gu liangwei find out everything, then went to Fu Jiasheng to get the hallucinogens and then created an ident for Gu liangwei to die. I didn¡¯t force you to say anything!¡±

 Chapter 493

    493 The fate of Lei Tong (6)

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s voice trembled. but you were the one who came up with all these schemes. You were the one who found me and asked me to pretend to be Gu Youli and acknowledge Yang Cai. If you had not appeared in my life, none of this would have happened!

    the corners of lu xun¡¯s mouth curled up and he said in an extremely mocking manner, ¡± i was the one who came to you, but did i force you to agree? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s vain and unwilling to ept everything you have now. You only agreed because you want to enter a rich family. On what basis are you ming me?

    Let me tell you, yang Mengshan, don¡¯t act all high and mighty in front of me. Other people might not understand you, but how can I not? you were willing to do all of this and you were willing to do so without a trace of guilt. you pretended to be gu youli and killed gu liangwei. you were afraid that gu youli would find out that you had murdered her father, so you pretended to let zhao mingcheng get close to her and be her boyfriend. you got him to monitor everything about gu youli and then report it to you.

    Recently, you knew that Lu Xun and Gu Youli were getting closer, so you were afraid that Lu Xun and Gu Youli¡¯s rtionship would get better and better. You were also afraid that Lu Xun would discover Gu Youli¡¯s true identity and ruin your good n.

    That¡¯s why you came up with this n with your boyfriend. She seduced a man. You were the one who got someone to rape her because you wanted to ruin Gu Youli¡¯s reputation and make her wish she was dead. But you never thought that an ident would take her life!

    in the beginning, you didn¡¯t care because you found a ghost who was in hiding, that¡¯s your good friend, Gu Huijun. The reason why you¡¯re so afraid now is because Lu Xun talked to you and he suspects that you have something to do with Gu Youli¡¯s death, so you¡¯re afraid, right? ¡±

    As yang Mengshan listened, her face started to turn ferocious. don¡¯t gloat over my misfortune, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re in the same boat. Lu Xun is suspecting me now, what if something goes wrong? ¡±

    His eyes were filled with excitement and were dyed Scarlet, revealing a blood-like glow.

    Lu Xun frowned and interrupted yang Mengshan¡¯s words in a deep voice. He raised his cold eyes and stared at her, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯. it¡¯s just a suspicion. what are you afraid of? remember, as long as you don¡¯t give him evidence, he won¡¯t say anything. now that gu youli and gu liangwei are gone, where is he going to find evidence? So don¡¯t panic, you¡¯d better stay calm. As you said, we¡¯re now in the same boat, if something happens to you, it¡¯s the same as if something happens to me, so I won¡¯t give Lu Xun a chance!¡±

    after saying that, a hint of scheming shed in his eyes!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes narrowed. that¡¯s because you want to be Wanwan.

    ¡°don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t be asking, understand?¡± A dangerous glint shed across Lu Xun¡¯s ice-cold eyes.

    Yang Mengshan didn¡¯t say anything. Her initial fear had disappeared and what was left was a sinister expression.

    The invisible Gu Youli, who was standing at the side, was filled with fear when she heard this. Her calm eyes were filled with bloodthirsty anger.

    lu xun didn¡¯t make it clear, but yang mengshan and gu youli both understood what he meant!

    He was really ruthless, full of ambition and greed. He would not show mercy to anyone who got in her way!

    this included lu xun, his half-brother who had grown up with him since he was young.

    What to do? Lu Xun was in danger!

    She should have gone to inform Lu Xun, but she could see them, but they couldn¡¯t see her!

    Dad, she¡¯s now Lu Xun¡±

 Chapter 494

    494 The fate of Lei Tong (7)

    dad, she, was now lu xun, this adulterous couple, how many people did they want to harm!

    That¡¯s right, there must be Fu Jiasheng from back then.

    At this moment, the scene in the room dissipated like a light smoke.

    a momentter, gu youli found herself in a luxurious restaurant. the european style architecture was magnificent and magnificent.

    There were only two people in the restaurant-yang Mengshan and her fianc¨¦, Fu Jiasheng.

    it was so strange. when she was killed by yang mengshan, fu jiasheng was already dead, so why was she still able to see him?

    Could it be that if she wanted to know something, she would be able to reenact everything that had happened?

    With a sense of shock, Gu Youli heard yang Mengshan say, ¡± ¡°Jiasheng, let¡¯s call off our engagement!¡±

    Fu Jiasheng¡¯s eyes widened as if he had been struck by lightning.

    He reached out and held yang Mengshan¡¯s hand tightly. He begged, ¡± ¡°no, shanshan, i don¡¯t want to cancel the engagement. i love you, i can¡¯t live without you!¡±

    Yang Mengshan ruthlessly flung Fu Jiasheng¡¯s hand away. ¡°But I don¡¯t love you!¡±

    fu jiasheng clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°shanshan, i know why you suddenly want to be with me. it¡¯s because i helped you kill your father, gu liangwei!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s body stiffened and she red at Fu Jiasheng coldly. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me!¡±

    Fu Jiasheng said in a broken tone, ¡± it¡¯s because I love you too much. Shanshan, I won¡¯t hurt you. I just want to be with you!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s gaze darkened and she suddenly burst outughing. ¡°silly girl, i¡¯m just teasing you.¡±

    fu jiasheng believed her and happily held yang mengshan¡¯s hand!

    Gu Youli eximed in surprise. Was there something wrong with him? how could he believe her just like that? why was Fu Jiasheng so stupid?

    Or perhaps, he wasn¡¯t stupid and he really loved yang Mengshan too much.

    That night, Gu Youli saw yang Mengshan and secretly added something to Fu Jiasheng¡¯s drink.

    When Fu Jiasheng woke up the next day, he went crazy. The doctor said that he had mistakenly taken the new medicine he had developed and caused him to be mentally deranged.

    As the situation was too serious, he needed to be locked up in the mental hospital.

    That day, yang Mengshan was crying her heart out. Her acting was so good that she could win all the best Actress awards in the world.

    after fu jiasheng was locked up in the mental hospital, he had actually been sober for a while.

    Gu Youli stood by the side and could clearly feel the extreme anger and pain in Fu Jiasheng¡¯s heart.

    that¡¯s right, when that man finds out that the woman he loves not only doesn¡¯t love him but also wants to harm him, wouldn¡¯t he be angry and sad?

    Fu Jiasheng wanted to fight back. He wanted to see the fu family, but yang Mengshan had bribed a doctor in the mental hospital.

    that doctor forced fu jiasheng to take medicine every day.

    Every time Fu Jiasheng¡¯s family came to visit, Fu Jiasheng would never act normally.

    Fu Jiasheng¡¯s condition became worse and worse, and he was in more and more pain. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and used a chopstick to Pierce his throat, ending his life.

    after that, the fu family and yang mengshan came to hold a grand funeral for fu jiasheng.

    Yang Mengshan continued to make use of her advantage as she cried her heart out. She was heartbroken.

    Gu Youli red at yang Mengshan. She suddenly wanted to know if yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng had really grown old together in her previous life and would not change until death.

    As soon as he thought of this, everything in front of him disappeared.

    Suddenly, a loud shout came from behind her ear, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 495

    495 The fate of Lei Tong (8)

    Suddenly, a loud shout came from behind her ear, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡±

    When Gu Youli heard that, she turned her head subconsciously and saw Zhao Mingcheng raise his hand and p yang Mengshan¡¯s face.

    Yang Mengshan started to cry, and there was a fashionably dressed and sexy girl standing beside Zhao Mingcheng.

    She held onto Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s hand intimately and red at yang Mengshan smugly.

    don¡¯t be so ungrateful. Do you really think I like you? if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re the Lu corporation¡¯s heiress, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with you. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve always loved Qi Qi, ¡± Zhao Mingcheng said coldly as he hugged the girl beside him tightly.

    Gu Youli could not help butugh out loud when she saw that.

    What was going on? Yang Mengshan had been abandoned by Zhao Mingcheng because he had fallen for another girl!

    Yang Mengshan was so angry that she was shaking. Her face was full of resentment.

    There was a tearing pain in her voice as she pointed at Zhao Mingcheng and Qiqi with a trembling finger. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you two, you dog couple!¡±

    as she said that, she charged towards zhao mingcheng and qiqi.

    Without waiting for Qiqi to make a move, Zhao Mingcheng shouted and raised his leg, kicking yang Mengshan to the ground.

    Then, without caring about yang Mengshan who had fallen to the ground, heforted Qiqi in a soft and gentle voice. ¡°Qiqi, are you alright?¡±

    I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m very disappointed in you. I want to break up with you, and I¡¯ll tell my father that there¡¯s no need to invest in yourpany! as qiqi spoke, she angrily called a taxi and left!

    Zhao Mingcheng red at yang Mengshan. you b * tch! It¡¯s all because of you! You¡¯ve ruined my ns!

    Yang Mengshan did not back down. She got up from the ground and rushed over to Zhao Mingcheng to start fighting.¡±you¡¯re the one who¡¯s a stinky man.¡±

    The two of them exchanged punches and kicks!

    Yang Mengshan had scratched a few parts of Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s face. He was so angry that he stomped his feet and then became angry.

    Of course, yang Mengshan was not Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s match. In just a few moves, she had been beaten to the ground and could not get up!

    Zhao Mingcheng snorted and tidied his clothes. Just as he was about to leave, two uniformed police officers stopped him.

    The head of the police officers acted as if he was doing his job. He took out an arrest warrant and said, ¡± Zhao Mingcheng, yang Mengshan, we suspect that you are rted to a murder case. Please follow us back to the police station to assist in the investigation.

    It seemed that their retribution had arrived!

    Gu Youli could not help butugh. She followed the police car and went to the police station.

    Yang Mengshan sat at the side and cried her heart out. She looked at Yang Cai and pleaded, ¡± grandma, grandma, I didn¡¯t kill Gu Youli. I really don¡¯t want to go to jail!

    Gu Youli was very angry when she saw this. She shouted at Yang Cai, ¡± grandma, ignore her. She¡¯s not your granddaughter!

    But her voice was so high-pitched that no one could hear her.

    Zhao Mingcheng was released on bail, but yang Mengshan was not.

    no matter what yang cai did, the police would not allow it. gu youli watched from the side and felt that things were very strange.

    Logically speaking, with the Lu family¡¯s wealth, it was impossible for them to not be able to protect yang Mengshan.

    and the zhao family was not as wealthy as the lu family, so how did they manage to bail zhao mingcheng out?

    after zhao mingcheng came out, gu youli followed him.

    Seeing that he had gone to look for her, the girl called Qiqi was shocked to find out that she was not the daughter of a billionaire, the only person who could continue living as Zhao Mingcheng had thought.

    instead, she was a hostess at a nightclub.

 Chapter 496

    496 Lei Tong¡¯s fate (9)

    Zhao Mingcheng was furious and chased after Qiqi, wanting to teach her a lesson.

    But suddenly, arge car rushed out from the opposite side and crashed into Zhao Mingcheng. Zhao Mingcheng flipped a few times in the air beforending heavily on the ground.

    His face was covered in blood as hey on the ground in pain. He looked at the driver in the car and weakly shouted, ¡± ¡°Save me, save me Yingluo!¡±

    The night was quiet, the sky was dark, and the surrounding area was very remote.

    At this moment, no one was passing by.

    The truck driver turned around to look at his surroundings. Not only did he not save Zhao Mingcheng, but he also pressed down on him!

    The bloody and cruel scene frightened Gu Youli, who was watching from the side, and she closed her eyes immediately.

    just like that, zhao mingcheng died.

    On the other hand, yang Mengshan was sentenced to life in prison for intentional homicide!

    There was actually a lesbian in the cell she was locked up in.

    That night, that woman had raped yang Mengshan.

    The next day, yang Mengshan cried and begged the prison guard to change her room. Under Yang Cai¡¯s influence, she seeded.

    However, he was beaten up badly by the people in the prison, and his body was bruised and swollen.

    What made Gu Youli even more pleased was that when those women hit yang Mengshan, they did not know if they were jealous of her beauty or if they simply did not like her. They all hit her beautiful face on purpose.

    Very quickly, yang Mengshan¡¯s pretty little face was ruined beyond recognition.

    Yang Mengshan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started to act crazy.

    After receiving confirmation, she was sent to the mental hospital.

    However, it seemed that her miserable life only began when she arrived at the mental hospital.

    She was raped by a wretched old man every day, and she lived in misery and suffering every day!

    gu youli was shocked to realize that yang mengshan¡¯s ending in her previous life was so simr to yang mengshan¡¯s in this life.

    The result seemed to be destined!

    Evil will be rewarded. Yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng got what they deserved.

    However, Gu Youli was very confused. She was the one who had caused yang Mengshan¡¯s fate in this life.

    Then what about his previous life? who was it?

    She felt that there was a mysterious hand behind everything, but who was that person? Who was behind all this?

    Just as Gu Youli was thinking about this, the scene in front of her changed again. This time, she was in an apartment.

    This apartment was so familiar. She knew it at a nce.

    Gu Youli was very shocked because this was Yu feibai¡¯s apartment.

    Could it be that all of this was because of Yu feibai?

    She turned around and saw a familiar figure in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the balcony. His face was covered with a thinyer of frost, and he was looking into the distance coldly. He was holding a phone to his ear, and she didn¡¯t know who he was talking to.

    Gu Youli looked at him and her gaze gradually softened.

    Why did she suddenly see Yu feibai again? Could it be that he was the one behind it?

    Gu Youli walked forward slowly. She saw that Yu feibai¡¯s face was as cold as ice, his eyes were as deep as the sea, and his thin lips were pursed into a cold smile. He was like a bewitching poppy that was blooming in the dark.

    his voice was filled with killing intent. ¡± next is the lu family. i want you to make the lu family disappear from the capital within a month! ¡±

    These words were like a sudden p of thunder that exploded in Gu Youli¡¯s heart.

    The light in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned from shock to disbelief. It was a slow and violent change.

    He was really the one behind all this, but why?

 Chapter 497

    497 The fate of Lei Tong (10)

    He was really the one behind all this, but why?

    they were in two different spaces. in her previous life, yu feibai had never interacted with her.

    Why did he do that?

    There must be some other reason. Yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng must have offended Yu feibai.

    Gu Youli slowly walked behind Yu feibai. She wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned against his broad back.

    Although she couldn¡¯t feel anything, she couldn¡¯t feel his body temperature or heartbeat.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to use any strength, afraid that her hands would pass through Fei Bai¡¯s body.

    But she just wanted to hug him.

    Although she did not understand why he wanted to deal with Zhao Mingcheng and yang Mengshan, she was really happy that they got their just desserts.

    Yu feibai, who was looking out of the window, turned around. Gu Youli was so frightened that she retreated.

    However, she realized that Yu feibai had already passed through her body and returned to the sofa.

    She had been scared to death. She had thought that he could sense her.

    Gu Youli sat down beside Yu feibai and looked at him with her chin in her hands. There was a hint of fatigue in Yu feibai¡¯s eyes and Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached for him.

    She really wanted to use both her hands to gently press on his temples and give them a good massage.

    ¡°Youli,¡± he suddenly called out her name softly.

    Gu Youli was stunned. She stared at him with her eyes wide open and saw him pick up the photo album on the coffee table and open it.

    The album was filled with her photos.

    gu youli waspletely shocked.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyshes fluttered and he closed his eyes slowly. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. If I had told you everything, if I hadn¡¯t appeared in the room that night, you wouldn¡¯t have died. It was me, it was me who killed you!!

    These words made Gu Youli suddenly feel as if someone had pressed her acupuncture points and she could not move. A sharp pain surged up from her chest and swept through her entire nerves.

    What did he just say?

    That night, in the room?

    Hot tears flowed out of her eyes as she trembled. Gu Youli held her hot tears in her eyes and looked at Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with the guilt he felt!

    Gu Youli shook her head and asked, ¡± It was you? it was you that night?

    that night, ¡± Yu feibai opened his thin lips again and spoke softly. His voice was deep and calm, and his eyes were as calm as water. He could not hide his sadness, ¡± ¡°I think it was the most beautiful night, but it should be the most painful one for you.¡±

    A sharp pain spread in his chest, as if it was being torn apart.

    Gu Youli gritted her teeth and her eyes widened like bronze bells.

    She couldn¡¯t control her emotions and shouted, ¡± ¡°Why? Yu feibai, why did you say such things? It¡¯s not yours. You wouldn¡¯t do this. You were just passing by that day, right? you were just passing by, weren¡¯t you? Why do you say that? ¡°If you¡¯re not just passing by, then why are you doing this? why are you doing this? tell me, give me a reason, a reason not to me you, a reason not to hate you. As long as it¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll believe it. Tell me!¡±

    however, yu feibai could not hear her, so he naturally did not answer her.

    He flipped through the photo album slowly. Gu Youli could not understand the passion in his eyes. After a while, he suddenly put down the photo album and stood up slowly.

    Gu Youli kept looking at him. His straight back looked as if he was carrying Mount Everest. Every step he took was so heavy and sad.

    Gu Youli suddenlyughed. As sheughed, tears started to flow out.

 Chapter 498

    498 The fate of Lei Tong (11)

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart, which was filled with sourness and pain, was stabbed with pain.

    She was a little afraid to explore why Yu feibai would appear in the room that night. What had happened between him and yang Mengshan?

    At this moment, she admitted that she was a coward.

    Because of Yu feibai, the Lu corporation¡¯s share price plummeted.

    The shareholders urgently convened a shareholders ¡®meeting. Before this, Lu Xun had already United with several shareholders and pushed all the me to Yang Cai in preparation to force Yang Cai to give up her position as Chairman!

    The meeting had just started, and before Yang Cai could speak, one of the shareholders said aggressively, ¡± Chairman yang, you¡¯ve caused the entire Lu Corporation to be disloyal because of your granddaughter. Now that the Lu corporation¡¯s stock prices have plummeted so drastically, what should you do? ¡±

    Lu Xun, who was sitting to the side, curled the corners of his mouth. A trace of calctive intent shed across his eyes, and he also subtly gave a meaningful nce to the other shareholders.

    One of the shareholders stood up immediately and said angrily, ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. your selfish desires have led to thepany¡¯s current emergency. chairman yang, you should take full responsibility.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the next shareholder continued, ¡± ¡°in the long run, it¡¯s to prevent thepany¡¯s reputation from being affected even more. it¡¯s also to prevent the situation from getting worse and attracting outside spection, which will cause greater damage to thepany and affect the interests of our shareholders! That¡¯s why I think we should rece the chairman!¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°I also agree! You can¡¯t let your own selfish desires put thepany in danger!¡±

    ¡°I also agree!¡±

    More than half of the shareholders agreed.

    On the other hand, Lu Xun crossed his arms in front of his chest and crossed his legs. He was carefree and at ease, he didn¡¯t have an anxious expression on his face. Instead, he had an expression of watching a good show.

    Next was the voting time, and Yang Cai was reced as the chairman.

    Next was the new chairman candidate.

    The majority of the people supported Lu Xun, while the minority supported Lu Xun. Lu Xun defeated Lu Xun with an absolute advantage in the number of votes, bing thepany¡¯s new chairman.

    Yang Cai¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    She knew that Lu Xun had long nned everything, he was waiting for this moment to force her to abdicate!

    It¡¯s fine if you want to rece me, this old woman, but I don¡¯t agree to hand it over to Lu Xun. His father¡¯s will clearly stated that thepany has to be handed over to Lu Xun!

    After all, it was a family matter. Everyone looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Lu Xun slowly stood up and coldly said, ¡± ¡°This just proves that my father¡¯s judgment was wrong! He entrusted thepany to you because he trusted you, but now, because of you, thepany has be like this!¡±

    Yang Cai choked.

    Before she could speak, one of the shareholders said, ¡± we don¡¯t care what will Elder Lu left before he passed away. General manager Lu is a shareholder of thepany. As long as he can help us earn money, we¡¯ll elect him as the next Chairman!

    Gu Youli clenched her fists tightly as she watched this scene from the side.

    Lu Xun, this Wolf-like ambition, sinister and cunning, cold-blooded and heartless, shameless plunderer, the Lu corporation¡¯s current status was all because of grandma¡¯s hard work. Without her, the Lu Corporation would only be apany with assets of several billion, but grandma multiplied the Gu corporation¡¯s assets by several times!

    What right did he have to take down the Lu family so easily?

    The two emotions of anger and hatred engulfed Gu Youli.

 Chapter 499

    499 The fate of Lei Tong (12)

    The two emotions of anger and hatred engulfed Gu Youli.

    However, unlike Gu Youli¡¯s anger, Yang Cai was very calm after her initial anger.

    It was a kind of helpless calmness that seemed to have seen through the oue.

    However, when she got up and left, she curled her lips at Lu Xun and smiled deeply.

    A dayter, Gu Youli finally understood what that smile meant.

    At the same time, Lu Xun also understood the smile Yang Cai had when she left.

    the lu group¡¯s current strength was inseparable from thepany under yang cai¡¯s name. its reserves and output ranked in the top 10 in the world, with an annual output of 200000 carats of diamond.

    After bing the Chairman of the Board, Lu Xun found out that this diamond mine had already dehydrated the Lu Corporation and became Lu Xun¡¯s private property.

    this truth made lu xun¡¯s entire body turn cold, as if he was a malicious ghost from hell, sinister and terrifying.

    Looking at the Furious Lu Xun, who had almost destroyed the entire chairman¡¯s office, Gu Youli felt extremely happy!

    Lu Xun, you also have this day, you deserve it!

    But immediately after, Gu Youli started to worry again. Because of Lu Xun¡¯s sinister expression and his gaze that was filled with killing intent, Gu Youli couldn¡¯t help but worry for Lu Xun.

    This diamond mine was Lu Xun¡¯s sect¡¯s name, would Lu Xun kill them to silence them?

    The moment Gu Youli thought of this, the scene in front of her changed.

    She appeared on a luxury yacht, and this yacht was the one that Lu Xun had previously imprisoned her on.

    Gu Youli recalled that Lu Xun had wanted to use her to lure Yang Cai to the yacht and had even caused an explosion on the yacht.

    His goal was to kill Yang Cai and get what he wanted!

    When she thought about yang Mengshan¡¯s ending, which was exactly the same as her previous life, Gu Youli was terrified. Could it be that Lu Xun had reced her?

    Could it be that Lu Xun had be the chess piece to lure Yang Cai out?

    No!

    She wanted to stop this from happening, she wanted Lu Xun to leave quickly!

    gu youli was anxious and ran to lu xun¡¯s side. she shouted, ¡± lu xun! Leave the yacht, hurry!¡±

    No matter how loudly she shouted, it was useless.

    Her existence was like air, Lu Xun couldn¡¯t see her, so he naturally couldn¡¯t hear her!

    Just like that, Gu Youli watched as Lu Xun took the ss of wine that Lu Xun handed over. The ss of wine that was drugged, then sheid on the table and fainted.

    ¡°Lu Xun! Quickly wake up! Did you hear that? quickly wake up and check!¡± gu youli continued to shout at lu xun.

    Lu Xun couldn¡¯t hear it before he fainted, and it was even more so after he fainted.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart trembled violently. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pull Lu Xun¡¯s hand, but her hand directly passed through Lu Xun¡¯s body.

    She didn¡¯t have any way at all, nor did she have any ability to wake Lu Xun up.

    No miracle would happen. No matter how anxious Gu Youli was, there was nothing she could do!

    Lu Xun was very smart. He, who had an extremely high artistic talent for painting, had always been good at thinking about problems and was also good at analyzing things by cutting them open to see what was actually hidden inside.

    even though lu xun and yang cai were somewhat unhappy because of madam lu ...

    However, Lu Xun felt that this wouldn¡¯t affect the rtionship between the two brothers.

    After all, he had never had much interest in the Lu family.

    Therefore, he had never thought that his brother, whom he had admired since he was young, would harm him and take his life.

 Chapter 500

    500 Lei Tong¡¯s ending (13)

    yang cai had arrived as quickly as she could.

    Her face was as pale as snow, the veins on her forehead were popping out as she questioned Lu Xun, ¡± where is Lu Xun? what do you want to do to him? ¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s gaze was calm, but it concealed all his anger and resentment.

    he gently picked up the wine in his hand, took a sip, and said, ¡± he¡¯s my brother, of course I won¡¯t do anything to him. Of course, there are conditions. I think you understand, Chairman, otherwise I can¡¯t be sure!

    Yang caixiao was hit hard!

    Her eyes were filled with disbelief as she stared intently at Lu Xun, ¡± he¡¯s your younger brother. Are you blood-rted? ¡±

    ¡°of course i know, i don¡¯t want him to get hurt either, but you¡¯re the one who caused him to get hurt. because your wishful thinking was too far-reaching, you forced me into a corner, so you can¡¯t me me for jumping over a wall when i¡¯m forced into a corner by you,¡± lu xun said coldly.

    He left behind a document and threw it in front of Yang Cai. sign it, I¡¯ll let Lu Xun go if you sign it!

    Gu Youli kept shaking her head at the side, hoping that Yang Cai wouldn¡¯t sign it. Otherwise, she and Lu Xun might not even have the chance to leave the yacht.

    However, for her son¡¯s sake, Yang Cai did not think about it at all and signed her name on the document.

    Lu Xun smiled in satisfaction as he held the document and raised his hand to signal.

    Immediately, two tall men came forward and tied Yang Cai up.

    Yang Cai was greatly shocked. Lu Xun! What exactly do you want to do?!

    lu xun sneered. ¡°do you think i don¡¯t know? in addition to your signature, this transfer letter also needs lu xun¡¯s. he¡¯s the real owner of the diamond mine now!¡±

    At this moment, Lu Xun was brought into the house by someone. When he saw Yang Cai who was tied up, he was shocked, a huge shock exploded in his mind bit by bit: ¡°mom, what happened?¡±

    Turning his head, Lu Xun used an astonished gaze that he had never used before and stared unwaveringly at Lu Xun, ¡°why, brother, what do you want to do?¡±

    His Scarlet eyes seemed to be stained with blood, and his heartstrings were so tight that they were about to break.

    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

    Lu Xun slowly stood up, he took out the document from earlier and threw it in front of Lu Xun, ¡± ¡°Sign him. As long as you sign, I can let you leave the yacht!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sign!¡± Without waiting for Lu Xun to speak, Yang Cai started to shout loudly.

    Lu Xun turned his head and looked at Yang Cai.

    by now, you should understand that although you are brothers, he has no brotherly feelings for you at all!

    Yang Cai¡¯s sharp voice pierced Lu Xun¡¯s eardrums like a sharp needle.

    With a sneer, Lu Xun said, ¡°stop pretending. Do you really think I don¡¯t know? you mother and son, one of you is ying the good cop, the other is ying the bad cop!

    lu xun looked at him in astonishment. ¡°brother, so this is what you think of me!¡±

    Lu Xun sneered. that¡¯s not the case. I don¡¯t believe you. You don¡¯t want the Lu Corporation at all.

    when lu xun heard this, he almost couldn¡¯t smoothen out the breath that was suffocating in his chest.

    He felt like his lungs were about to explode from anger,¡±all these years, I¡¯ve always respected you because you¡¯re my big brother, but now I realize that it was all wishful thinking on my part!¡± I must have been blind.¡±

    Heughed coldly and sneered.

    However, Lu Xun didn¡¯t care at all, he threw the pen in front of Lu Xun, ¡± ¡°Are you done acting? If you¡¯re done acting, then sign it!¡±

    Lu Xun lowered his eyes and looked at the document, he saw that it was a diamond mine transfer agreement.

    with a cold smile, he raised his eyes and red at lu xun, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to get a diamond mine!¡±

 Chapter 501

    501 Lei Tong¡¯s ending (14)

    Gu Youli watched from the side in fear and nodded her head vigorously. ¡°right, don¡¯t sign it, you must not sign it!¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s face instantly turned as cold as ice, his eyes were filled with a blood-like killing intent.

    He suddenly rushed in front of Yang Cai¡¯s door and grabbed her neck, then shouted, ¡± ¡°Are you signing or not?¡±

    yang cai¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she almost passed out from being pinched by him!

    Lu Xun became anxious, a trace of suffocating Scarlet shed across his eyes as he shouted, ¡± ¡± let go of my mother, lu xun, let go of my mother, if you¡¯re a man, thene at me!! ¡±

    After saying that, he immediately rushed forward.

    however, she was stopped by two tall bodyguards and was beaten up.

    Lu Xun was beaten until he vomited blood and directly fell to the ground!

    Gu Youli also rushed forward. She raised her hand to pull Lu Xun away and hit him, but she couldn¡¯t reach anything.

    Lu Xun sneered, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of guilt, ¡± ¡°Are you signing or not?¡±

    The killing intent in his eyes grew stronger, as if he would really strangle Yang Cai to death if he used a little more force.

    Lu Xun¡¯s entire body trembled violently, his entire spirit was on the verge of copse, ¡°I¡¯ll sign it, I¡¯ll sign it, quickly let go of my mother!

    Yang Cai ignored the hand on her neck that was condensed with a huge force and desperately shook her head at Lu Xun, indicating that he didn¡¯t want to sign.

    Gu Youli was also shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t sign it. If you sign it, not only will you not be able to save grandma, you won¡¯t be able to save yourself either. Don¡¯t sign it!¡±

    however, lu xun couldn¡¯t hear it, couldn¡¯t see it, and couldn¡¯t even sense it.

    He had already picked up a pen and signed his name on the transfer agreement.

    Lu Xun finally released his hand, but he took advantage of the situation and twisted Yang Cai¡¯s stomach.

    The crazy Lu Xun finally broke down, ¡± ¡°Ah, mother!¡±

    He rushed towards Lu Xun with a body full of resentment, but halfway through, he was knocked unconscious by Lu Xun¡¯s bodyguard with an iron bar!

    Lu Xun looked at the mother and son who were lying on the ground and sneered, ¡± you two have a deep mother-and-son rtionship, so I¡¯ll be buried here with you. You can continue to be mother and son in your next life!

    After saying that, he left. Two minutester, there was the sound of an explosion and an earthquake. The yacht copsed.

    It was as if the end of the world had arrived. Gu Youli desperately shouted, ¡± Lu Xun, quickly wake up, quickly wake up.

    However, Lu Xun never woke up again.

    as far as his eyes could see, there was a sea of fire. the bright red blood looked very beautiful under the reflection of the water.

    He was also very lustful!

    She was terrified and subconsciously closed her eyes. However, the blood slowly drowned her.

    She couldn¡¯t breathe, and she couldn¡¯t even struggle.

    Suddenly, she opened her eyes. The blood was gone, the fire was gone, only the White ceiling above her head.

    Where, where is this?

    Gu Youli wanted to sit up but the moment she moved her hand that was still on an IV drip, she retracted it in pain.

    If she knew the pain, then she wouldn¡¯t be dreaming.

    He closed his eyes. Everything that happened in the dream seemed so clear. Was it really a nightmare? Or was he dreaming of his previous life?

    gu youli was stunned for a moment. she felt that the corners of her eyes were very tight, as if she had cried. there was a strong sense of sourness and anger in her heart that did not go away.

    Regardless of whether it was her previous life or this life, this matter had definitely happened before, it was just that Lu Xun had been reced by her.

    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open, and a tall man strode in. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

 Chapter 502

    502 Scheme, pretense (1)

    Before Gu Youli woke up, Yu feibai was on the phone outside.

    Yu feimo was reporting to him, ¡± Lili was kidnapped and brought to the yacht, while old Madam Lu went to the yacht herself. Before the yacht exploded, two men jumped into the water from the yacht and escaped, sob sob.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°One escaped, and the othermitted suicide!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were cold and the corners of his mouth twitched. Even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, I¡¯ll dig him out and burn his Bones to Ashes!¡±

    After hanging up, he turned around and saw Gu Youli sitting up slowly through the ss door of the ward.

    Yu feibai was a little surprised as he walked away in big strides. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    He sat down by the bed and touched Gu Youli¡¯s face gently as if he was trying to feel how real it was.

    However, Yu feibai realized that Gu Youli was acting a little strange.

    Her eyes were the strangest. They were empty, quiet, and emotionless. It was so strange that it made people panic.

    ¡°Lili,¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were fixed on her as he called out in a low voice.

    He called her uncertainly. He reached out to hold her hand and crossed them.¡±Are you alright?¡±

    gu youli¡¯s gaze was still emotionless. there was no pain or pain and there was no change in her expression at all.

    It was as if she was in another world and had yet to wake up.

    Yu feibai¡¯s excited heart suddenly sank. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? are you ufortable there? Tell me!¡±

    Gu Youli finally came back to her senses after a wave of pain and numbness.

    She turned around and looked at Yu feibai. His eyes were bloodshot and his eye sockets were dark. His hair was a little messy and his military shirt was crumpled. He looked like a dested poet on the street, but he was still handsome and Noble.

    It was probably because he had been taking care of her. He probably hadn¡¯t had any rest during this period of time.

    There was a slight sourness in her nose. Gu Youli opened her mouth slowly and was about to say something when she saw the man standing outside the ward.

    It was Lu Xun!

    Gu Youli blinked and suddenly acted as if she did not know Yu feibai. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart sank and he froze on the spot.

    After a pause, he immediately called for the doctor.

    After a series of examinations, the doctor concluded that Gu Youli might have psychological amnesia.

    heartache amnesia was a kind of selective memory loss phenomenon. it referred to the patient¡¯s partial selective memory loss due to the shock of recent major events, such as trauma and mourning, or the temporary separation of memory so that it did not appear in the consciousness.

    The doctor also said that the memory loss usually started from an incident, known as antecedental amnesia. The difference between this and car ident amnesia was that psychopathic amnesia often selectively forgot the memories of the same period of time, and could be recovered through hypnosis.

    That¡¯s why Gu Youli can¡¯t remember Yu feibai for the time being. She might even remember you wrong.

    Of course, Gu Youli would not remember what had happened when the yacht had exploded.

    The police came to her for a statement, but she shook her head.

    Yu feibai stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at Gu Youli, who was sitting on the bed. There was an indescribable and unpredictable look in his cold eyes.

    After a while, he lowered his head.

    Gu Youli stole a few nces at him. From her angle, she could not see what Yu feibai was doing with his head lowered.

    She only felt that his entire back view, along with his slightly drooping shoulders, was filled with sadness.

 Chapter 503

    503 Scheme, pretense (2)

    This made Gu Youli think of her dream and the scene of her previous life in her dream.

    She did not understand, she really did not understand. In her previous life, Yu feibai said that he was sorry because he appeared in that room that night. Why did he do that?

    the phone rang again. yu feibai took out his phone and gestured to gu youli before leaving.

    As soon as Yu feibai left, Lu Xun and Lu Xun walked in.

    lu xun had arrived a long time ago, but lu xun cameter. when the two of them met, they both said it was because of yang cai¡¯s matter. they first went to ask about gu youli¡¯s condition beforeing to the ward.

    When Gu Youli saw theming in, her eyes darkened and she subconsciously shrank back. Her face was pale and her eyes were alert.¡±Who are you?¡±

    Lu Xun and Lu Xun couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, they both subconsciously frowned.

    ¡°Youli, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m lu Xun, we¡¯ve had a meal together before. Lu Xun was the first to react and pretended to be worried as he looked at Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli looked at Lu Xun nkly and then shook her head, indicating that she couldn¡¯t remember.

    Lu Xun, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face. His eyes revealed grief and indignation as he questioned Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°Gu Youli, let me ask you. Why did you appear on the yacht at the same time as my mother? And why did the yacht suddenly explode?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t calm down because the yacht exploded and Yang Cai died.

    lu xun didn¡¯t understand. why would his mother suddenly run off to the yacht and why would gu youli appear there? Why did the yacht explode? Was it an ident, or was it man-made?

    He had a bunch of questions on his mind, so he rushed over immediately when he found out that Gu Youli had woken up.

    Gu Youli¡¯s hands, which were hidden under the nket, clenched tightly.

    She really wanted to tell Lu Xun everything, but now wasn¡¯t the time. Yang Cai had given the entire Lu Corporation to Lu Xun for her sake. Now, she didn¡¯t have any evidence. Not only would she be unable to deal with Lu Xun, but she would also never be able to take back the Lu Corporation.

    Moreover, with Lu Xun¡¯s personality, if he discovered that she was very dangerous, he would definitely think of ways to get rid of her.

    She blinked her eyes and looked at Lu Xun, as if she was recalling something.

    But suddenly, her little face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to hold her head and said painfully, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I can¡¯t remember anything.

    ¡°Who are you? what are you doing here?¡± A cold and emotionless voice suddenly sounded in his ear.

    lu xun and lu xun clearly felt that the room was being suppressed by an intense cold air.

    They turned around and saw a young officer standing at the door with a cold face.

    I¡¯m lu Xun, I¡¯m asking her what exactly happened on the day the yacht exploded! Lu Xun said very irritatedly.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice was like a rapidly fermenting beer bubble that spread throughout the room.

    The surname ¡®Lu¡¯ really disgusted him.

    Although he had not investigated clearly what had happened that day, Yu feibai was sure that Lu had something to do with it. His Lili had definitely been implicated!

    Lu Xun looked at Gu Youli with a profound gaze. He wasn¡¯t sure if she really didn¡¯t remember or if she was just pretending.

    He saw that Gu Youli¡¯s face was pale, panicked, and in pain.

    He raised his hand and stopped Lu Xun, who wanted to speak again, ¡± Lu Xun, since miss Gu can¡¯t remember for the time being, let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯lle back to see her again after she¡¯s rested!

    lu xun was still quite obedient to lu xun. he coldly nced at yu feibai and gu youli before turning around and leaving first.

 Chapter 504

    504 Scheme, pretense (3)

    Lu Xun looked meaningfully at Gu Youli, whose face was pale and had a slightly pained expression. Then, he looked at Yu feibai. ¡°Sorry for the disturbance!¡±

    After saying this, he also turned around and left with Lu Xun.

    The hospital asked. Lu Xun said that he still had some matters to deal with and would return to thepany a littleter, so he separated from Lu Xun.

    After Lu Xun left, Lu Xun didn¡¯t drive his car away. Instead, he had been observing from the hospital¡¯s parking lot.

    A few minutester, he saw Yu feibai drive away.

    Lu Xun curled his lips into a sneer and pushed open the car door. He headed to Gu Youli¡¯s ward again at his fastest speed.

    In Gu Youli¡¯s ward, after Lu Xun and Lu Xun left, Yu feibai sat down by Gu Youli¡¯s bed.

    He reached out and pulled Gu Youli into his arms. Heforted her gently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, they¡¯ve already left!¡±

    The light was blocked and Gu Youli¡¯s face was hidden in the darkness. Her expression was a little unclear.

    From Yu feibai¡¯s point of view, she looked extremely pale and sickly.

    He held Gu Youli¡¯s hand gently. It was long and clean. His knuckles were curled up as he held her hand tightly.¡±Tell me, are you a little afraid of them?¡±

    If that was the case, then one of the two brothers from the Lu family must have had something to do with Gu Youli¡¯s ident.

    this was a symptom that all patients with psychological amnesia would have.

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and then shook her head gently.

    Since she had already decided to pretend to lose her memory and then secretly think of a way to deal with Lu Xun, it was better not to tell anyone before she thought of a way.

    Yu feibai looked at her deeply and his lips curved into a gentle smile. it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t remember anything. If you remember anything, remember to tell me. I¡¯m fine with anything!

    Gu Youli looked up.

    Yu feibai stretched out his long arm and scooped Gu Youli up from the bed. He held her tightly in his arms.¡±Yes, me! Do you need me to introduce myself? Yu feibai, you¡¯re teasing your husband!¡±

    Pfft!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡®Yu feibai, you¡¯re a liar who doesn¡¯t even blush. How can you lie like this?¡¯

    What husband!

    They were clearly lovers who had already broken up!

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who believes you!¡± Gu Youli reached out and gave him a light push.

    Yu feibai squinted his eyes and increased the strength of his hands. He lowered his head and covered her lips with his. He pried open the gap between her teeth and kissed her deeply.

    He could no longer remember how long it had been since hest saw her.

    Ten days, half a month, or half a year?

    He only knew that it had been a long time, and his body was filled with longing and suffering for her.

    As he kissed her now, he really wanted to crush her and swallow her, bite by bite, to be one with her and never separate from her!

    After a long time, a violent panting sound came from between their separated lips.

    Yu feibai pressed his hand against Gu Youli¡¯s forehead. Do You Believe Me Now? ¡±

    Gu Youli moaned and wanted to struggle out of his embrace. However, she pulled on the wounds on her body and could not help but let out a soft ¡± hiss.

    don¡¯t move, Yingluo. Your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. Lie down first, Yingluo. by the time Yu feibai spoke, he had already helped Gu Youli lie down.

    His palm slid across her face gently. Yu feibai leaned over and caressed Gu Youli¡¯s hair with his face. ¡°Have a good rest!¡±

    Gu Youli lifted her eyes and looked at Yu feibai. He had lost weight again after a period of time, and his features were even more defined.

 Chapter 505

    505 Scheme, pretense (4)

    Gu Youli lifted her eyes and looked at Yu feibai. He had lost weight again after a period of time, and his features were even more defined.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached when she thought of his departure and her dream of her previous life.

    in her previous life, there were many shocking scenes today. would yu feibai be shocked by her too?

    No, it should be called a historical y?

    would everything that had happened in the past happen again?

    Gu Youli did not know and was very confused.

    Even though many things were simr, there were also many things that were different.

    Suddenly, Gu Youli remembered thest thing her grandmother had said to her when the yacht exploded. She had said 55 Tianyi Street. Everything she wanted to say was hidden there.

    After some thought, she looked at Yu feibai and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, is there anything to eat?¡±

    you¡¯ve just woken up. You should eat something light. Lie down for a while. I¡¯ll go and prepare something for you. Yu feibai had already stood up as he spoke.

    He gave Gu Youli a few more words of advice before turning to leave.

    gu youli¡¯s beautiful eyes turned slightly red as she watched him leave.

    After sighing lightly, she sat up on the bed. Just as she was about to pull off the IV needle in her hand, she saw Lu Xun standing outside the door.

    Gu Youli immediately retracted her hand and looked up, pretending to look at the ceiling casually.

    Why did Lu Xun, this persistent thing, keep circling around her?

    She had only just woken up less than two hours ago, and none of her friends or family members hade to see her yet.

    However, she had already seen Lu Xun three times.

    Why was he the one who had to keep an eye on her in the hospital? Or should I send someone to keep an eye on him in the hospital?

    Then, did he send a nurse or a doctor?

    No matter who it was, they could be sure that the hospital was not safe.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t tell everything to Yu feibai just now. If the people Lu Xun sent saw her, she would really be a big fool who acted like an opera singer.

    That¡¯s right, there was a reason why Lu Xun was staring at her so intently.

    After all, her grandmother was already dead, and she was the only survivor at the scene, as well as the only witness in this case.

    Of course, he was afraid of her and had to keep a close eye on her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had a sudden inspiration and pretended to lose her memory, Lu Xun would probably have already started to get rid of her, this threat.

    Seeing that Gu Youli was the only one in the ward, Lu Xun pushed open the door and walked out with a smile. ¡°Youli!¡±

    Gu Youli pretended to be shocked when she heard the voice. ¡°You¡¯re that Mr. Lu from earlier? Didn¡¯t you leave already?¡±

    A profound meaning shed past the bottom of Lu Xun¡¯s eyes, he gently said, ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t convenient to talk just now. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re feeling better.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled politely and said, ¡± thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine now. It¡¯s just that there are some things that I can¡¯t recall!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, take it slowly!¡±

    ¡± yes, the doctor said that this matter can¡¯t be rushed! ¡± Gu Youli was still smiling, but she was ridiculing him in her heart.

    ¡± i¡¯m sorry, youli. i hope you don¡¯t hold a grudge against me for our fight the other day. ¡± Lu Xun¡¯s deep voice had a hint of annoyance and a hint of ambiguity.

    Gu Youli was stunned. She blinked and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°quarrel? Hate? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. What happened that day? The doctor said that it happened in the past two years, but I don¡¯t really remember. Tell me in detail.¡±

    ¡°Just a few days ago, we agreed to have dinner together, but we quarreled over a small matter.¡±

 Chapter 506

    506 Scheme, pretense (5)

    ¡°And then?¡± Gu Youli was surprised.

    after that, you got angry and left. It was only that day when the yacht exploded that you were so angry. Anyway, it was all my fault. If I didn¡¯t argue with you that day, you wouldn¡¯t have been so angry.

    Lu Xun¡¯s expression was sincere, and his voice concealed a sense of extreme guilt.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Gu Youli pretended to think about it seriously, then she furrowed her brows and continued to ask Lu Xun, ¡± eat? Quarreling? What¡¯s your rtionship with me and our Yingluo?¡±

    As she said that, Gu Youli lifted her hands and held her head again as if she was in pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t remember. I can¡¯t remember at all.¡±

    Lu Xun firmly stared at him, the light of deep contemtion in his eyes became more and more intense, ¡± ¡°then do you remember why you went to the yacht? And why did the chairman call you on the yacht that day? What happened on the yacht?¡±

    He ignored Gu Youli¡¯s ¡®headache¡¯ and continued to question her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Youli cried out in pain and her lips turned pale. She shook her head desperately and said in pain, ¡± I don¡¯t remember anything. I can¡¯t remember anything. My head hurts whenever I think about it. Please don¡¯t force me. My head hurts. My head hurts so much. Ah!

    At that moment, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.

    A nurse on duty pushed a medical cart into the room.

    When he saw Gu Youli in pain, his pale face was covered in sweat.

    She immediately went forward anxiously and helped Gu Youli lie down. ¡°Rx, don¡¯t be afraid. No one will hurt you, Yingluo.¡±

    Then, she looked at Lu Xun very fiercely, and her tone was also extremely bad as she said, ¡± the patient has just woken up, so she can¡¯t force herself to think. You can see her tomorrow. She needs to rest now!

    Lu Xun lowered his eyes and nced at the young nurse, then he smiled faintly.

    he turned to look at gu youli and said, ¡± alright then, Youli. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Remember to rest well. I¡¯lle to see you again in two days!

    After saying that, he walked out withrge strides.

    gu youli was lying on the hospital bed with her eyes closed and her brows furrowed. she looked like she was in pain.

    It was not until the nurse changed her dressing and left the ward to deliver her to the door that she slowly soothed her expression. She suddenly opened her eyes, which were full of coldness and depth.

    Gu Youli sat up on the bed and pulled out the needle in her hand. She lifted the nket and got out of bed before walking out of the ward.

    After leaving the hospital, she hailed a taxi and got in. After giving the driver the address, she said, ¡± ¡°55 Tianyi Street.¡±

    She wanted to go to Tianyi Street and find out what her grandmother had left behind.

    Now, although she was pretending to lose her memory, she still hadn¡¯t found a way to deal with Lu Xun, and she also had to take back the Lu Corporation from Lu Xun¡¯s hands.

    If she told everything to the police, even if the police could convict Lu Xun of the crime, grandma had already signed the transfer agreement, so the Lu Corporation wouldn¡¯t be Lu Xun¡¯s.

    Moreover, no one could guarantee what tricks Lu Xun would y, whether he would take the opportunity to destroy the entire Lu Corporation.

    The Lu family was grandmother¡¯s lifetime¡¯s work, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t let it be destroyed in Lu Xun¡¯s hands.

    However, if she didn¡¯t tell the police everything, what was she going to do next?

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t think of anything. Other than wanting to know her grandmother¡¯sst words, she also wanted to know if she would leave behind any evidence or methods to deal with Lu Xun!

    When they arrived at 55 Tianyi Street, Gu Youli realized that it was a deposit box.

 Chapter 507

    507 Scheme, pretense (6)

    When they arrived at 55 Tianyi Street, Gu Youli realized that it was a deposit box.

    Yang Cai must have a special safe here, and what she wanted to say should be in the safe.

    Gu Youli thought about it and walked to the front desk to ask. What was Yang Cai¡¯s safe number?

    the receptionist asked for gu youli¡¯s name and led her to the secret room where the safe was kept.

    It turned out that Yang Cai had already made arrangements!

    Just as she was about to enter the password, Gu Youli hesitated.

    Her mother, Yang Zhen, was seven years old when she got separated from her grandmother, Yang Cai. Could she remember her own birthday? Was the birthday party that he had been celebrating the same as the one Yang Cai was talking about?

    He raised his hand and pressed the date of Yang Zhen¡¯s birthday.

    the safe was opened with a click.

    Gu Youli finally showed her true feelings. She was the first person to send a smile after she woke up.

    There was a gray-white DV in the safe.

    Gu Youli found a ce to sit down in the secret room and turned on the DV. There was a video of Yang Cai¡¯s selfie in the DV.

    When she saw Yang Cai¡¯s kind face in the DV, Gu Youli immediately thought of everything that had happened on the day the yacht exploded.

    a sharp pain attacked his heart and spread to his limbs.

    Gu Youli panted heavily. She blinked her red eyes and widened them. She bit her lower lip and tried her best to suppress her sadness.

    Yang Cai, who was in the DV, adjusted the video and started with a smile, ¡± Youli, my good granddaughter, when you see this video, grandma might have already met with a mishap!

    all these years, grandma didn¡¯t take good care of you and your daughter. now that lu xun is using you to threaten me, i know that he will only let you off if i give him the lu corporation.

    Some things can¡¯t be avoided. I understand Lu Xun, if he didn¡¯t seed in using you this time and didn¡¯t take the Lu Corporation away, he¡¯ll definitely use Lu Xun again in the future to take the Lu Corporation away from me.

    But whether it¡¯s you or Lu Xun, you¡¯re both grandma¡¯s closest people, grandma isn¡¯t willing to lose either of you. If someone must be sacrificed in order to protect the Lu Corporation, then grandma only hopes that person is me!

    therefore, in the transfer agreement that grandma gave lu xun, another contract was attached. that contract clearly stated that the transfer agreement would only take effect if grandma died, it wouldn¡¯t take effect if grandma wasn¡¯t dead.

    However, the true content of the transfer agreement was the exact opposite. The real additional contract stated that if I signed the transfer agreement and met with any mishaps in the next month, the transfer right would be invalid and lose its legal effect.

    It was his grandmother who had lied to him and used his spies in thewyer¡¯s office to deliberately let them know. On the day the will was announced, Lu Xun would know everything. At that time, she would probably be mad with anger. However, at the same time, they will definitely transfer all their hatred onto you and Lu Xun.¡±

    This truth made Gu Youli so shocked that she could not sit still.

    Her heart ached even more.

    She never would¡¯ve thought that her grandmother would actually use her own death to save the Lu family and prevent Lu Xun¡¯s Wolf-like ambitions from seeding.

    She sobbed and her body trembled slightly. She held her breath and continued to listen to Yang Cai¡¯s next words, ¡± ¡± madam lu, it was grandmother who left it for you and lu xun! ¡±

    In the video, Yang Cai paused, and a worried look appeared on her face.¡±Youli, grandma knows that you¡¯re very smart. Of course, Lu Xun is also smart, but he trusts Lu Xun too much.

 Chapter 508

    508 Scheme, pretense (7)

    Since he was young, he¡¯d always admired this older brother of his and treated Lu Xun as a true rtive, he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of wariness in his heart. However, in Lu Xun¡¯s heart, I could tell that he didn¡¯t treat Lu Xun as a younger brother at all.

    When Lu Xun was still very young, I could already tell that Lu Xun was narrow-minded and would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. However, grandma never told Lu Xun because grandma felt that not knowing was a form of protection for him.

    However, when he grew up, when I wanted to tell Lu Xun everything, I realized that I couldn¡¯t exin it clearly anymore. His rtionship with Lu Xun¡¯s brother was too good, while my rtionship with Lu Xun was getting worse and worse. Lu Xun was stuck in the middle and was in the middle, so grandma couldn¡¯t exin it clearly anymore!

    Youli, don¡¯t tell Lu Xun everything. With Lu Xun¡¯s character, he won¡¯t believe you, he¡¯ll only think that you¡¯re sowing discord. After all, you¡¯ve never lived with him before. So, if you want to expose Lu Xun¡¯s true colors in front of him, you can only let him see it with his own eyes. Grandma is useless, I¡¯ve never been able to find a way and I¡¯ve never been able to find Lu Xun¡¯s weakness to make him reveal his true colors. However, grandma believes that you can. Youli, grandma hopes that you can help grandma take care of Lu Xun and the Lu Corporation.

    As she spoke, a peaceful smile appeared on Yang Cai¡¯s face. ¡± youli, my good granddaughter, don¡¯t me yourself and don¡¯t be sad. don¡¯t think that i¡¯m the one who caused your death. i didn¡¯t do all this for you. i¡¯m just tired and want to rest. please forgive me for being selfish and making this decision. you must take good care of yourself. i¡¯ll watch over you from above. you must remember that i love your mother very, very much. i love you very, very much too. ¡±

    The video stopped.

    gu youli¡¯s chest felt heavy and it twitched slightly. it was a feeling that was almost torn apart and the pain was so deep that it pierced her heart and lungs.

    Shui MOU¡¯s body started to tremble uncontrobly.

    Gu Youli wanted to shout. She wanted to shout. She wanted to shout ¡®grandmother¡¯!

    But she couldn¡¯t make a sound, and the tears that didn¡¯t flow out were all stuck in her throat, and she was in so much pain that she was suppressing them!

    Gu Youli had suddenly disappeared from the ward and the hospital was in a mess.

    Yu feibai came back with the porridge and walked into the ward. When he realized that the bed was empty, his pupils immediately constricted.

    After scanning the room, he strode to the bathroom, only to find that it was also empty.

    Yu feibai quickly stepped out of the ward. He searched the entire floor but could not find her. His eyes could not help but burn with anger!

    When the hospital director found out that the patient in the VIP Ward had disappeared, he rushed over and stood in front of Yu feibai. He was so scared that his legs were trembling.

    They had searched the entire hospital but still could not find Gu Youli.

    Just as Yu feibai was about to get someone to look for her outside, he saw Gu Youli walking over slowly from the other end of the corridor.

    The worry in Yu feibai¡¯s heart receded slightly.

    He quickly walked towards Gu Youli and before she could react, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±

    He then realized that Gu Youli¡¯s body was very stiff.

    He gently pushed Gu Youli away and realized that Gu Youli¡¯s expression had returned to how it was when she had just woken up. There was no joy or sadness, no pain, and no change in her expression.

    Yu feibai looked at her worriedly and asked,¡¯what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Youli looked up at Yu feibai. Her face was filled with fatigue. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired.

 Chapter 509

    509 Scheme, pretense (8)

    Gu Youli looked up at Yu feibai. Her face was filled with fatigue. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips moved. He wanted to say something, but he did not say anything in the end.

    He carried Gu Youli in his arms and carried her back to the ward to rest.

    Gu Youli was really tired and her entire body felt weak. Thus, she reached out and wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. She tilted her head and leaned on his shoulder as she slowly closed her eyes.

    such a small action made yu feibai feel at ease.

    However, he felt that she was much lighter, floating in his arms, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but clench.

    after cing gu youli on the bed, yu feibai sat down by the bed and said softly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat something before we sleep, okay?¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± gu youli shook her head.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you were hungry?¡± Yu feibai frowned.

    Gu Youli still shook her head. but now, I have no appetite!

    His heavy heart felt as if it had been soaked in a cold pool. Gu Youli did not cry orugh. She was neither happy nor sad. Her eyes did not blink at all. Yu feibai did not know what she was thinking about. He was very worried.

    He raised his hand and touched Gu Youli¡¯s hair. He asked softly, ¡± ¡°What are you thinking? Who asked you to feel wronged? tell me!¡±

    A wave of sourness rushed into her heart and hot tears quickly welled up in her watery eyes. Gu Youli blinked slightly and the tears fell slowly.

    Yu feibai was shocked!

    She was crying, she was actually crying! She had clearly said that her eyes were broken and that she would not cry. He did not think so. He just thought that she was too strong. That was why when her father had an ident, she had held on and did not shed a single tear.

    But now, she was crying!

    What had happened while he was away?

    Amnesia? why did he think that she was pretending to have amnesia?

    ¡°Li Junjun.¡±

    Before Yu feibai could finish his sentence, Gu Youli suddenly threw herself into his arms. Her fingers clutched his clothes tightly and she started crying.

    The low cry was like a pitiful little beast that was hurt, sad, aggrieved, and sad.

    he was so heartbroken and sobbing!

    When Yu feibai heard that, he felt a heart-wrenching pain.

    However, he did not make a sound. He just raised his hand and ced it on Gu Youli¡¯s head, gently caressing her back.

    Then, he slowly smoothened it and helped her to catch her breath.

    It was good that she cried. She had suppressed it for too long. Crying would make her feel better. She would not cry or make a fuss, and he would be worried.

    It was just as Yu feibai had thought. Gu Youli had been too depressed and med herself. She felt that it was because of her that yang Mengshan had been subdued.

    Therefore, she felt safe, safe to the point that she lowered her vignce, which was why she left with Lu Xun, thus harming her grandmother!

    Yu feibai could feel the girl in his arms slowly calming down. Her crying voice had changed and her body was no longer trembling.

    gradually, the sound of crying disappearedpletely, and even his breathing began to stabilize.

    Yu feibai knew that Gu Youli had already fallen asleep. He hugged her gently and ced her on the bed slowly. Then, heid down beside her and slept with her for a while.

    He wrapped his hands around her slender waist, unwilling to let go.

    They had been together for so long and had gone through so much. It was only at this moment that he realized that watching her sleep quietly was the best thing that had happened in a long time.

 Chapter 510

    510 Scheme, pretense (9)

    It was already night time when Gu Youli woke up.

    She turned her body slightly and lowered her eyes to see a furry head lying on the side of the bed, asleep.

    Hearing movement, she slowly woke up, yawned, and rubbed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Gu Youli was a little surprised and her lips were a little dry. She paused for a moment before smiling. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    of course, I¡¯m here to see you. Chu Qing pushed Gu Youli away and took off her shoes before climbing into bed. I¡¯m so sleepy. I want to sleep for a while too. Go in a little more!

    gu youli curled her lips into a faint smile and moved to the side. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a bed over there? Why don¡¯t you sleep over there!¡±

    that¡¯s the brigade leader¡¯s bed. He¡¯s been taking care of you for the past few days, so I didn¡¯t dare to sleep there! suddenly, chu qing stopped.

    her eyes narrowed sharply.¡±Didn¡¯t you lose your memory? why do i feel like you still remember me?¡±

    Gu Youli then realized that she had forgotten such an important thing after crying for a while.

    Youli, I know what happened to you. I don¡¯t understand why you made such a decision, but you must remember that since you¡¯re pretending, you must pretend to the end. No one can know about it, including ourmander. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be easy for him to give himself away, ¡± Chu Qing lowered her voice and asked seriously.

    Gu Youli lowered her eyes slightly and nodded.

    Under the nket, Chu Qing held Gu Youli¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going overseas tomorrow. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Gu Youli was shocked. Aren¡¯t you a soldier? Aren¡¯t soldiers not allowed to leave the country at will?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of the ¡®Hunter School¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Miao Miao mention it before. She said that it¡¯s a world-famous Special Forces training Center. Special Forces from the United States, Britain, France, Italy, and other countries have sent people there to train. He heard that it was very difficult to enter this school. One had to be the best Special Forces soldier in the country and be trained by the higher-ups to be a special Forcesmander. Wow, Chu Qing, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Chu Qing blinked her eyes mischievously. that¡¯s why I won¡¯t being to see you for almost half a year. I hope that when Ie back, I¡¯ll see a Lili who has regained her memories.

    ¡°You have to take good care of yourself overseas, understand?¡± Gu Youli said bitterly.

    Chu Qing nodded and held Gu Youli¡¯s hand tightly. yes, you too. Although I¡¯m just a soldier and may not be able to help you, as long as you make a sound, I¡¯ll definitely beat the bad guy who bullied you into a meat pie and stick it on the ground!

    After a pause, sheughed and said, ¡± well, except for the brigade leader. I¡¯ll definitely be the one who will be turned into a meat patty if I fight him!

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude and she could not help but smile. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back, then I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang myself for a hundred years!¡± chu qing lifted her hand out of the nket.

    Gu Youli also reached out and interlocked her index fingers with hers. ¡°A hundred-year-old hanging from a hook will not change¡±

    don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. When Ie back, I¡¯ll definitely ughter you. as she said that, Chu Qing reached out and hugged Gu Youli¡¯s waist. Then, she buried her head in the crook of her neck and said happily, ¡± ¡°Haha, I really love you so much.¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not gay.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, I, Yingluo, am!¡±

 Chapter 511

    511 Scheme, pretense (10)

    ¡°Congrattions, I, Yingluo, am!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, help!¡±

    ¡°Little beauty, be good and listen to me. I¡¯ll make you feelfortable!¡±

    ¡°Pfft, Qing Qing, you¡¯re about to be a female hooligan!¡±

    It was alreadyte at night. The two girls curled up in the quilt and whispered for a long time. They didn¡¯t fall asleep until it was almost dawn.

    The next day, Gu Youli woke up groggily and touched the side of the bed.

    It was empty. Chu Qing had already left.

    A tall and straight ck figure walked towards the bed. you¡¯re awake? ¡±

    their eyes met and gu youli smiled. ¡± ¡°En!¡±

    Her smile was like the morning sun, melting the coldness in Yu feibai¡¯s eyes into gentleness.

    Suddenly, he turned around and seemed to be ready to leave the ward.

    Almost without any thought, she blurted out, ¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Yu feibai turned around and his eyes were so gentle that water could drip out of them. ¡°i¡¯ll get you something to eat, yingluo. wait a moment!¡±

    Gu Youli nodded her head and Yu feibai walked out of the room inrge strides.

    But soon, he came back with a bowl of millet porridge that had already been heated up.

    After cing the tray next to the bedside table, Yu feibai picked up the steaming porridge and stirred it slowly. He scooped up a spoonful and blew on it before bringing it to Gu Youli¡¯s mouth.¡±Open your mouth and eat the porridge.¡±

    Gu Youli was a little embarrassed. ¡°Zhenzhen, I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± he said with a hoarse voice.

    As she spoke, she reached out to take the bowl of porridge from Yu feibai.

    ¡°be good and open your mouth.¡± Yu feibai rejected her and looked at Gu Youli with a domineering gaze that allowed no room for objection.

    Gu Youli had no choice but to obediently open her mouth and drink the porridge that Yu feibai fed her.

    The scene was very heartwarming. The young nurses who passed by the door looked at the couple in the ward with infinite envy, jealousy, and hatred!

    After finishing the porridge, Yu feibai even used a tissue to wipe Gu Youli¡¯s mouth.

    As shey down, she opened her tightly shut lips and said, ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    yu feibai¡¯s expression changed slightly. he opened his thin lips and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Between you and me, there¡¯s no need to say these two words.¡±

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned. Since when did Yu feibai be so unpredictable? One second he was as gentle as water, the next he was as cold as an Ice Mountain!

    If he found out that she was pretending to have amnesia, he would be so angry.

    Alright, Gu Youli did not dare to think about the consequences!

    Yu feibai¡¯s probing gaze was deeply fixed on Gu Youli¡¯s face. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°you really don¡¯t remember anything that happened between us?¡±

    Gu Youli looked up at him and her heart trembled a little. She then shook her head.

    yu feibai looked straight at her and his handsome face was filled with seriousness. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember me. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t remember me. You just need to know that my name is Yu feibai and I¡¯m your husband!

    Gu Youli pouted. you¡¯re lying.

    ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± Yu feibai raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°You said you¡¯re my husband. Where¡¯s our marriage certificate?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t done it yet!¡±

    ¡°that means you¡¯re lying to me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who called me hubby, not me!¡±

    Gu Youli was furious. She frowned and said, ¡± ¡± yu feibai, i¡¯m still a student. i¡¯m still quite young. you¡¯re simply ruining the flowers of our country. you must have lied to me. that¡¯s why i called you that. ¡±

    Yu feibai was not angry. Instead, he smiled brightly like a blooming flower. His long and narrow eyes were fixed on Gu Youli¡¯s chest.¡±Small? It¡¯s quite small!¡±

 Chapter 512

    512 Scheme, pretense (11)

    Pfft!

    gu youli¡¯s face turned red and she red at yu feibai.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and caressed Gu Youli¡¯s hair. He lowered his head and kissed her spine affectionately. He helped her lie down and said gently, ¡± take a rest first. I¡¯ll be sitting on the sofa. Call me if you need anything!

    As they sat on the sofa, Yu feibai suddenly thought of something. He looked at Gu Youli and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve hired the best medical team in the United States. They¡¯ll be here in the afternoon. They¡¯ll definitely help you get better as soon as possible.¡±

    Gu Youli was lying on the hospital bed. Her brows were furrowed as she secretly peeked at Yu feibai.

    After a moment, she opened her mouth and said somewhat unwillingly, ¡± ¡°Medical team? No need! The doctor said that I¡¯ll get better naturally and that I don¡¯t need a medical team!¡±

    Yu feibai raised his eyes and stared at her for a while before asking, ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t?¡±

    Gu Youli nodded. yes!

    Yu feibai stood up slowly and his slender body appeared by the bed.

    He sat down and looked at Gu Youli with deep eyes.¡±No!¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned and subconsciously asked, ¡± ¡°Why?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were filled with gentleness. He reached out to grab Gu Youli¡¯s little hand and held it in his palm.¡±If the person you care about the most, for example, your father, hadpletely forgotten about you that day, would you be anxious? would you want to recover as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°But Yingluo¡±

    ¡°If you continue, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡±

    Gu Youli red at Yu feibai fiercely and moved her lips. She did not say anything for a long time and only pouted unhappily.

    She was beautiful and alluring!

    Yu feibai kissed her gently, bringing with him the beauty of the March peach blossom.

    When Gu Youli was slightly stunned, a kiss full of pity broke out between her teeth.

    She stepped back, wanting to avoid it, but she was uncontrobly bewitched and fell into Yu feibai¡¯s gentle trap.

    Just as she couldn¡¯t help but reach out her fair arms to wrap them around Yu feibai¡¯s neck ...

    she felt a suffocating scene slide across her mind.

    after a short pause, she ced her arm on yu feibai¡¯s chest and pushed him away, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a stranger to you now, I¡¯m not used to it!¡±

    Yu feibai felt a little helpless. His fingers lingered on her beautiful neck and caressed her back and forth. ¡± you¡¯ll get used to it. i¡¯ll tell you about your lost memories bit by bit, and i¡¯ll also fill up all of your memories bit by bit! ¡±

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and did not say anything else.

    When night fell, the medical team from the United States that Yu feibai had mentioned was already in ce.

    They turned the floor that Gu Youli was staying on into a restricted area and checked Gu Youli from the inside out.

    gu youli was speechless. she did not want yu feibai to make such a big fuss.

    However, on second thought, Lu Xun, who had been secretly observing her all this time, would definitely think that she had lost her memory.

    At this moment, he was probably extremely pleased with himself. In a few days, the will would be announced.

    that day, she really wanted to see lu xun¡¯s ¡®pride¡¯ that fell from the sky to the ground!

    Two dayster, Gu Youli was discharged.

    Yu feibai had specially bought a vi for Gu Youli to recuperate in.

    The vi was located halfway up the mountain. The environment was elegant and the air was fresh, which was very suitable for recuperation.

    It covered more than 1000 square meters and people who came here could only get there by cable car.

    other than the medical staff, yu feibai had also arranged for a butler and a chauffeur.

 Chapter 513

    513 Scheme, pretense (12)

    On the day they moved in, Yu feibai brought Gu Youli to the small building behind the vi.

    The entire medical team was in the hall.

    When Yu feibai pulled Gu Youli to sit down by the bed, the doctor said, ¡± miss Gu, we¡¯ve run a few tests on your body over the past few days, and the data shows that there¡¯s nothing wrong with you, so your previous diagnosis is normal. You have psychological memory loss. The only thing we can help you with is to hypnotize you.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock. what did you say? Hypnosis?¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Yu feibai and asked,¡¯you already knew everything, right? You also agree with the hypnotism, right? You brought me here today because you want me to receive the hypnosis treatment right now, right?¡±

    Three on each side, right? they charged towards Yu feibai.

    yu feibai raised his hand and gestured for everyone in the room to leave.

    When there was only him and Gu Youli in therge living room, Yu feibai turned around to look at Gu Youli.

    His eyes were indifferent, just like when Gu Youli first met him, cold and aloof. I didn¡¯t bring you here because I wanted you to receive hypnosis immediately. I wanted to tell you that you must receive hypnosis because it¡¯s the only way to cure you. We have to try!

    ¡°Is there a difference? I just lost my memory, I didn¡¯t be stupid!¡± Gu Youli turned around and seemed to want to leave.

    yu feibai reached out and grabbed gu youli.

    ¡°Stop it, okay?¡± He turned her around to face him, his fingers gently caressing her soft cheeks.

    gu youli instinctively took a step back and put some distance between her and yu feibai.

    Yu feibai¡¯s hand that was caressing her was suspended in mid-air.

    gu youli looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°do you think i¡¯m making a fuss?¡±

    yu feibai slowly retracted his hand and looked into gu youli¡¯s deep eyes. there was no emotion in his eyes and his tone instantly turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re pretending to have amnesia!¡±

    Gu Youli did not even think about it and immediately rejected it. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened and his expression became unreadable. then why aren¡¯t you willing to be hypnotized? ¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned and immediately retorted, ¡± I¡¯m not sick. I always forget some things. The doctor said that I¡¯ll remember them, so why should I be hypnotized? why should I let them figure out what I¡¯m thinking? I¡¯ll let them hypnotize you to know your inner world. Are you willing to? ¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, I¡¯m willing!¡±

    but I¡¯m not a hypnotist. If you became a hypnotist that day, I would have hypnotized you! Gu Youli said angrily.

    She let out a breath and said softly, ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but why don¡¯t you ask me what I want? to me, this vi is like a prison cell, and this medical team is like a prison guard. I said I don¡¯t want a medical team, I said I don¡¯t want toe here to recuperate! But you won¡¯t listen to my opinion, and you won¡¯t care about what I think!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you think. If I didn¡¯t care about what you think, it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome now. You¡¯re already lying on the treatment chair!¡±

    Gu Youli felt a little dizzy when she heard that.

    She also started to speak a little rashly,¡±Trouble, yes, I¡¯m trouble, a woman who doesn¡¯t remember you at all. You¡¯re right to think that it¡¯s trouble, so let¡¯s break up and not be together again? This way, you won¡¯t have any trouble!¡±

 Chapter 514

    514 Scheme, pretense (13)

    hearing this, yu feibai¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    His fingers were cold. He reached into Gu Youli¡¯s long hair and held the back of her head.¡±You know I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡±

    He used so much force that Gu Youli could not move at all. She could only say coldly, ¡± ¡± that¡¯s no longer important. i think breaking up is a good thing! ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes were filled with emotions as if he was holding back something.

    his expression was still calm, but the words he said were unusually cold, ¡± ¡°Pretty good? Hmm?¡±

    Gu Youli was frightened by his intimidating aura and could not help but tremble.

    She tried to struggle again, but Yu feibai held her even tighter. Her heart trembled and she shouted at Yu feibai in frustration, ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s good to break up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t agree!¡± Yu feibai gritted his teeth as he spoke.

    gu youli¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡± that¡¯s your business. It has nothing to do with me!

    Yu feibai was so good to her that she had forgotten that he was not an ordinary man.

    Beautiful and deadly!

    Yu feibai was triggered and he increased the strength of his fingertips. As he pulled himself closer, he lowered his head and bit Gu Youli¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Wuuu!¡± The protest between Gu Youli¡¯s teeth all turned into muffled sounds.

    yu feibai was really angry now. he sucked on gu youli¡¯s lips and tongue in an overbearing manner. he was so rough and wild that he had never felt it before.

    he bit her so deeply that gu youli felt as if she was about to be swallowed whole. he kissed her so closely that she could not breathe. it was as if she was going to suffocate and die the next second.

    Trigger| Love to the bone!

    Gu Youli was dizzy from his kiss and had difficulty breathing.

    At the same time that he couldn¡¯t breathe, a numbing feeling came wave after wave. He was like an irresistible poison that he was addicted to!

    the powerlessness of not being able to reject her made gu youli¡¯s tears flow out slowly.

    The corner of his lips suddenly felt salty and wet. Yu feibai suddenly let go of her lips.

    However, he did not let go of her. Instead, he hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to embed her into his body.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was frighteningly pale as if she was about to die. Her face was full of dejection and sorrow as she struggled desperately.

    She desperately tried to break free, but Yu feibai¡¯s arms were like steel bars. No matter how hard she tried, she could not escape.

    finally, she used up all her strength and copsed in yu feibai¡¯s arms. her whole body was wet as if she had copsed.

    A sharp heartache spread in her chest. Gu Youli bit her lip hard to hold it in and still wanted to cover her tears.

    no one knew how terrified she was at this moment. she was so afraid of fate!

    he wasn¡¯t afraid that he would die a few yearster or even earlier like in his previous life, but he was afraid that no matter how hard he resisted, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break free from his grasp.

    It seemed that ¡°fate¡± could not be defied!

    Yu feibai, who was hugging her, was also drenched in sweat.

    After a while, Yu feibai carried her and sat her down on the sofa. Gu Youli seemed to have fainted from exhaustion and did not even have the strength to open her eyes. Shey on Yu feibai¡¯sp with her eyes closed and did not want to move at all.

    In an instant, the room fell silent and cold as snow!

    Gu Youli was breathing evenly and a thinyer of sweat appeared on her forehead. Yu feibai gently wiped it away for her.

 Chapter 515

    515 Scheme, pretense (14)

    Just when he thought that Gu Youli might have already fallen asleep, Gu Youli suddenly spoke up and mumbled like she was in her sleep, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me either. I just feel very frustrated, uneasy, and unhappy. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m feeling either. I want to be hypnotized too. I¡¯m just saying nonsense because I¡¯m in a daze. Can I take back what I just said? ¡±

    Her voice was very soft, like a child who had made a mistake and was asking for forgiveness.

    Her eyes were still closed, but her hands reached out and hugged Yu feibai¡¯s waist tightly. don¡¯t be angry at me, okay? ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yu feibai bent over and pressed his face against Gu Youli¡¯s cold face.

    how could he bear to be angry with her?

    His hot breath was all over her neck.

    Perhaps it was because her body was a little cold, but Gu Youli wanted to get some warmth as she tried her best to stay close to Yu feibai¡¯s body.

    Yu feibai gently kissed Gu Youli¡¯s cheek. ¡°actually, i should be the one saying sorry. i was the one who insisted on arranging that lousy medical team for you. i didn¡¯t care if you were willing or not, and i just sent you to this prison-like vi. i also wanted to get someone to hypnotize you without your consent. it¡¯s my fault. i¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡±

    Gu Youli felt a warm current flowing through her heart. She bit her lip and nodded.

    This meant good!

    Yu feibai could not see her expression and did not know what she was thinking.

    he sighed slightly and touched her face with his hand. ¡± I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve experienced during this period of time, and I don¡¯t know if you still remember. But even if you don¡¯t remember, I have to tell you at this moment that you once said that no matter what happens, you won¡¯t hide it in your heart. You¡¯ll tell me after you¡¯ve thought it through!

    Gu Youli swallowed. Her throat was dry and she felt guilty.

    Yu feibai hugged her tightly and said in a helpless and pampering tone, ¡°alright, have a good rest. Let¡¯s not do the hypnosis anymore. Even if the medical team doesn¡¯t like it, we won¡¯t take it. Let¡¯s leave this ce tomorrow and return to the apartment we used to live in, okay?¡±

    Gu Youli finally nodded her head. After a while, she fell asleep in Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    However, she did not sleep well.

    it was as if she was having a nightmare. her whole body trembled violently, and her face was even paler when she fell asleep.

    Yu feibaiy down beside her and hugged her tightly. He whispered in her ear tofort her.

    Gu Youli slowly calmed down. Her body was no longer trembling and even her breathing had stabilized.

    However, Yu feibai realized that something was not right with Gu Youli.

    But he didn¡¯t say what was wrong.

    The night was slightly chilly. Yu feibai¡¯s tall figure once again arrived at the small building behind the vi.

    As if knowing that he woulde, Jo Passed a document to Yu feibai and said, ¡± ¡°Mr. Yu, if I¡¯m not wrong, miss Gu is suffering from a psychological illness. She needs a psychiatrist, not a hypnotist!¡±

    ¡°what?¡± yu feibai frowned.

    ¡°She must have suffered a very serious psychological trauma in the past. This ident not only left a shadow in her, but also awakened her past trauma. She¡¯s feeling down, depressed, depressed, and inexplicable anxiousness. With my many years of medical experience, I suspect that she may have depression!¡±

 Chapter 516

    516 suspicion and heart-to-heart talk (1)

    The next day, Yu feibai brought Gu Youli back to the apartment in the Four Seasons Vi.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mood was obviously much better after she returned.

    That night, Yu feibai brought Gu Youli to listen to a world-famous Symphony performance.

    Gu Youli had never been to a concert hall to enjoy music before and was a little excited.

    However, when the symphony started ying on stage, the buzzing sound made her really confused.

    After a few songs, Gu Youli yawned and crossed her arms. Her eyelids drooped.

    She didn¡¯t sleep, she just closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Lu Xun¡¯s matter had yet to be resolved, she really didn¡¯t have the mood to listen to music.

    After an unknown period of time, a thunderous round of apuse sounded.

    Suddenly, someone pushed her shoulder. ¡°Lili, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Gu Youli opened her eyes slowly. Apart from seeing Yu feibai¡¯s deep and helpless gaze, she also saw the reproachful look in the eyes of thedy next to him. It was as if she was saying that it was a waste of God¡¯s gift to not appreciate such good music.

    When they got home, Gu Youli apologized softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°you don¡¯t like it?¡± yu feibai asked.

    Gu Youli shook her head. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know anything about symphonies. It¡¯s so boring and annoying. I¡¯d rather sleep.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened. I thought you would like a Symphony too when I heard Richard¡¯s Melody of Love.

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment and then asked, ¡± ¡°richard? Who are they? they sound like foreigners. Have I yed them before?¡±

    Where did this logice from? the melody of love was yed on a piano, how could it be the same as this noisy Symphony?

    Yu feibai lowered his eyes and nodded. yes, at the freshmen weing party for your University. You were at your most beautiful then. You were as bright as the moon, and the music was melodious and touching. The story was beautiful and touching!

    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Youli frowned.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was deep. After looking at her for a few seconds, he stood up slowly.¡±Yes, do you have a video to watch?¡±

    Gu Youli lifted her head and smiled. ¡°I want it!¡±

    it¡¯s good to review it, but how did he get the video? The part she yed back then wasn¡¯t even uploaded online. It was said that it was out of the program¡¯s schedule, so it was cut.

    Yu feibai went to the study room and took out hisptop.

    I turned on myputer and opened one of the encrypted documents. I entered the password and the video was opened.

    In the video, Gu Youli could see her smiling slightly, but she looked a little nervous.

    Yu feibai pressed the y button, and the sound of the audience¡¯s chattering could be heard from the video.

    Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, Gu Youli lowered her head and rxed her tense shoulders. Then, she looked up at the crowd and smiled. however, even though I can¡¯t sing this song, I¡¯ll y Richard¡¯s Melody of Love for everyone!

    as she said that, she raised her hand and pointed at the piano on the side of the stage.

    how did you get this video? ¡± Gu Youli was slightly shocked as she turned to look at Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai replied, but there was a hidden trap in his reply. the video of the freshmen weing party will be uploaded online, so it¡¯s not strange to have this. But why are you asking me why I have this video? did you remember something? ¡±

 Chapter 517

    517 Suspicion and heart-to-heart talk (2)

    gu youli was slightly stunned. she quickly denied it. ¡± no. i was just thinking about it. i didn¡¯t think of that. ¡± watch the video, watch the video!¡±

    She smiled guiltily as she spoke.

    Yu feibai did not press on. His deep eyes turned slightly and fixed on the video.

    in the video, gu youli gently nodded and pressed a button.

    When the melodious notes yed, a beautiful story was yed out by her. Everyone was immersed in her beautiful notes and moving story.

    I want to ask you, who is the boy who likes cold and hot weapons, likes to drink ck coffee, has mysophobia, and his dream is to hang the five-star red g in the White House for 365 days? who is the boy who has a funny line? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep and maic voice was very calm. It was as still as theke without any ripples.

    However, his gaze was as deep as a vortex, as if it could suck one¡¯s soul in.

    ¡°isn¡¯t this just a story? How would I know who it is?¡± Gu Youli pursed her lips and smiled.

    what exactly did you go through in the past? why did the doctor say that you suffered a very serious psychological trauma in the past? ¡±

    during the time he was away, he had already gotten someone to investigate everything.

    Gu liangwei did not know that Yang Cai had died or that Gu Youli had been hospitalized.

    When he was visiting Gu liangwei, Gu liangwei had beenining to him about how Gu Youli had forgotten about her father after having her grandmother and had not visited her for a few days.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Yang Cai was Gu Youli¡¯s grandmother, so it was very likely that the yacht was a nned murder. Therefore, whether Gu Youli¡¯s memory loss was real or fake, it was a form of protection for her.

    What puzzled him was that the doctor said that she must have suffered a very serious psychological trauma in the past. He had asked someone to investigate Gu Youli again but could not find out what exactly it was.

    He asked Gu liangwei, but he did not know either.

    He thought of her surprise when she first met him, thought of the story when she yed the piano, and then thought of her inexplicable yearning for the Emperor.

    This made him suddenly have a very strange thought.

    But he also felt that this was too unbelievable.

    tell me, okay ... Yu feibai¡¯s deep but sincere voice was devoid of the coldness and oppression. It gave off a feeling of being above everyone else and was being guided in an orderly manner.

    Gu Youli was a little surprised and surprised.

    It was as if Yu feibai had already noticed something. He was so smart that he could tell that she was pretending to have amnesia.

    No matter when, as long as he was around, he could settle anything without a sound.

    if lu xun¡¯s matter was told to him, he should be able to settle it without a sound.

    However, if she did that, she would no longer be Gu Youli. She would be Yu feibai¡¯s parasite. No matter what happened, she would only know how to look for Yu feibai.

    Not only would she gradually lose her sense of danger, but she would alsopletely lose the dignity that she should have. No one in the Yu family would look up to her.

    if one day, he suddenly didn¡¯t want her anymore, or if she left, she would lose all protection and fall and get hurt badly.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression was a little dazed as she slowly said, ¡± ¡°I, Zhenzhen, don¡¯t know how to say it. Where should I start? I don¡¯t want to lie to you, but I really don¡¯t want to say it now!¡±

 Chapter 518

    518 Doubt, heart-to-heart talk (3)

    yu feibai looked at her intently and reached out to stroke her slightly messy hair. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re feeling down, depressed, unhappy, and inexplicable anxiety. the doctor said that you might have a tendency to be depressed, so i don¡¯t want you to see a psychiatrist directly. i just want to tell you that you¡¯re not seeing a psychiatrist because you¡¯re sick. seeing a psychiatrist is to rx and not be so nervous about your own difort. ¡±

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai quietly. Her expression was very calm, but her jaw was clenched so tightly that it was in a sharp arc.

    he took out a name card from his pocket and handed it to gu youli. he said softly, ¡± ¡°This is the counselor¡¯s address and phone number. If you don¡¯t want me to know, you can go by yourself. You don¡¯t have to call me. I¡¯ll keep your privacy. But ...¡±

    He reached out and took Gu Youli¡¯s hand. He ced it against his lips and kissed it. He looked at Gu Youli gently and said in a cold and deep voice, ¡± you must remember, no matter what happens, no matter what kind of grievances you suffer, I will always be by your side!

    the bitterness in her heart hit her like a tsunami and gu youli was so touched that she was in a mess.

    She held back her tears and bit her lip before asking, ¡± ¡°Why, why are you so good to me, Yingluo?¡±

    Yu feibai cupped her face and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s you!¡±

    Gu Youli raised her hand and caressed Yu feibai¡¯s face gently, craving for his warmth. but I don¡¯t remember you anymore. I said that I wanted to break up with you. I was unreasonable and I have depression. I¡¯m a patient. There¡¯s only hatred in my heart and no love. I might not be able to give you anything, Yu feibai Qingqing.

    He lowered his head and kissed Gu Youli¡¯s tightly furrowed brows. He tossed and turned as if he wasforting her, but his voice wasmanding.¡±Give yourself to me, good or bad, you¡¯re all mine.¡±

    Gu Youli closed her eyes and felt his firm, mountain-like embrace. She asked hoarsely, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here? I¡¯ve been here the whole time, Yingluo.¡±

    she held his slender fingers and ced them on her heart.

    Yu feibai¡¯s hands trembled slightly as if he could not believe it.

    This sentence was more heartwarming than any other sweet words.

    She wrapped her soft arms around his neck and lifted her head to seal his lips with a kiss.

    When their lips touched, a numbing electric current coursed through his body. Yu feibai¡¯s slender fingers trembled slightly as he held Gu Youli¡¯s face gently.

    His throat let out a muffled groan of desire and ecstasy. His heart was filled with gratitude, and he turned from guest to host and began to suck heavily!

    As their lips and teeth intertwined, there was suddenly a hint of blood. It was unknown whose lips had been broken, or if the two of them had kissed too hard, but there were fine traces of blood.

    yu feibai could only feel the faint smell of blood. it revealed the bloodthirsty longing that was hidden in his heart.

    He missed her so much that he was going crazy!

    If it wasn¡¯t for thest bit of rationality he had left, he would have torn her apart and swallowed her.

    The quiet room was filled with tenderness and love.

    After a round of passionate kissing, Gu Youli¡¯s breathing was unstable and she was panting. She pushed away Yu feibai, who was already ready to move and had his weapon against her.

    Yu feibai was a little unwilling. His Hot Lips were still out of control, lingering on Gu Youli¡¯s face, lips, and neck.

    It was overwhelming!

    It made Gu Youli¡¯s heart tremble and made her feel numb all over. It was like an itch but not an itch.

 Chapter 519

    519 Doubt, heart-to-heart talk (4)

    This sweet yet unbearable feeling made her feel like curling her toes.

    She could not help but lean closer to Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai¡¯s kiss became even hotter and more provocative.| This was funny.

    they did not know when, but the clothes on their bodies had beenpletely removed.

    Gu Youli was a little embarrassed as she buried herself under him. Her whole body trembled slightly and her moans werepletely out of control.

    Yu feibai lowered his head and said gently,| It was full and sharp, like cherry red cardamom.

    When they touched each other, they both trembled and groaned in unison.

    Her moans seemed to stimte her desire.

    Yu feibai¡¯s actions became more intense. As he sucked on her alluring and sexy cardamom, he gently caressed her body.

    A momentter, his hand slid down from her waist to the middle of her legs. He put it in her moistest spot and gently rubbed it with his fingers.| She suddenly teased, teased, and rubbed the Kasaya.

    Gu Youli could not take the sudden excitement and pleasure.

    She suddenly mped her legs together.

    Yu feibai¡¯s tall and straight body was on top of hers. He whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Do you know that the nights without you are especially long?¡±

    His thin lips were hot and he was about to melt Gu Youli.

    She moaned in pain, and her body was covered in sweat.

    Her body was also bing more and more limp.

    It was like a pool of mesmerizing spring water, melting under Yu feibai¡¯s body.

    Yu feibai took her body.| He pulled out his finger and reced it with his dangerous giant object to resist her moisture, and with an irresistible force, he stabbed it in lightly.

    Gu Youli trembled slightly and subconsciously shrank back.

    However, Yu feibai¡¯srge palm held her back tightly.

    The scorching heat prated her body at the same time, leaving nothing behind!

    Gu Youli raised her head subconsciously and wrapped her legs around Yu feibai¡¯s waist. She wrapped her arms around his strong waist tightly.

    This time, she felt as if she was about to stop breathing. She raised her head and bit his shoulder.

    Yu feibai took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. ¡°hiss, little demon qianqian¡±

    He hadpletely lost his mind and could no longer control himself. He hugged her and wildly galloped her.

    Water| Breast intercourse| Rong¡¯s love was done to the point of chaos!

    high enough to destroy| The tide exploded in Gu Youli¡¯s body. She trembled helplessly.| Ruan Yan was stunned.

    However, before she could catch her breath, a new round of torture began to spread to Xuanji.

    She had already arrived, but he had not!

    Round after round, he was like a beast that didn¡¯t know how to be satisfied.

    In the midst of the huge waves, his fierce attacks and possession drained Gu Youli of all her energy and almost forced her to the brink of fainting!

    At this time, he finally exploded. He was drenched in sweat as he firmly held her, releasing all his love liquid.

    Gu Youli was curled up under him. She was drenched in sweat and even her fingers were trembling.

    Yu feibai pulled her into his embrace and caressed her long hair gently. He lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead.

    Suddenly, he let out a hiss.

    He lowered his head and saw Gu Youli smiling evilly in his arms. There was a shallow bite mark on his left chest.

    It was obvious that she had just bitten him.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, he flipped over and pressed Gu Youli under him. He also held her hands above her head.

    ¡°What are you doing? let me go!¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her with a dark gaze. He raised his eyebrows and his eyes were bright.¡±You actually bit me? Tell me, how should I take my revenge on you?¡±

 Chapter 520

    520 Suspicion and heart-to-heart talk (5)

    yu feibai looked at her with a dark gaze and raised his eyebrows.¡±You actually bit me? Tell me, how should I take my revenge on you?¡±

    After saying that, he lowered his head, as if he was ready to punish her.

    Gu Youli panted and quickly begged for mercy. don¡¯t ... Don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m so sleepy.

    Just thinking about his bravery just now made her heart palpitate a little. If he did it again, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it!

    Yu feibai had only wanted to tease her. He opened his mouth and bit her lips, mumbling, ¡± ¡°you little rascal!¡±

    Then, he pulled her into his arms, and an unusual sense of satisfaction spread in his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to beg for mercy now!¡± His voice was hoarse and rapturous.

    Demon, this guy is a demon after sleeping with me.

    Gu Youli held her hand and looked up at him. She said weakly, ¡± ¡°I want to take a bath.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yu feibai let go of her gently and kissed her lips before kissing her neck.

    she didn¡¯t want to think about it at all, and she wished she could just stay like this for the rest of her life.

    Immediately after, an evil thought shed through his mind!

    When Gu Youli saw his expression, she knew what he was going to do. She quickly said, ¡± go and fill the tub! Hurry up!¡±

    Yu feibai, who was being urged, stood up reluctantly.

    However, when he returned with the water, he realized that Gu Youli seemed to have fallen asleep. Her eyes were closed and she was lying on her side on the huge sofa. She was curled up like a baby and it was quiet and insecure.

    Yu feibai sat down beside her and leaned over to look at her sleeping face.

    She was sleeping much more soundly thanst night. At least, she was no longer frowning.

    He carefully lifted Yu feibai up and walked towards the bathroom.

    Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯t slept well during this period of time, or maybe it was because she was exhausted from the sex just now, but she slept very deeply during this period and didn¡¯t even move her eyelids.

    Yu feibai¡¯s movements were especially light and gentle.

    She thought that she would be able to sleep well that night, but who knew that in the second half of the night, her whole body would start trembling again, as if she was being haunted by a nightmare.

    He hugged her tightly, and the heat of his body gradually heated her up. The nightmare gradually dissipated, and she shrank into his arms, slightly stabilizing herself.

    That night, Yu feibai also had a nightmare.

    In her dream, Gu Youli was standing on the rooftop. The night wind was very strong and her white dress was fluttering in the wind as if it could be blown away at any time.

    Barefooted, she faced the wind and moved forward with great difficulty, reaching the edge of the roof.

    No... he shouted in horror. He had never been so flustered before.

    However, it was toote. Gu Youli had already jumped down from the building. He pounced over but did not manage to grab onto anything. The night below was like an abyss of eternal damnation and she was like a beautiful white flower. With a dizzying excitement, she slowly disappeared.

    Yu feibai was scared out of his wits and woke up from his dream.

    It was dawn. The phone on the bedside table kept vibrating, waking him up and Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows and hung up the phone. Then, he stood up gently and covered Gu Youli with the nket. He kissed her face and walked out of the bedroom with the phone.

    The call was from Yu feimo. Yu feibai returned the call and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡± brother, ¡± yu feimo said in a deep voice, ¡± we¡¯ve found the missing person who jumped into the water from the yacht! ¡±

 Chapter 521

    521 suspicion, heart-to-heart talk (6)

    Upon hearing that, Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were filled with ice and snow. His entire body exuded a cold aura that was like that of Asuras from hell.¡±Make sure he¡¯s real, I¡¯ll go over now.¡±

    When Gu Youli woke up, there was no one beside her.

    Yu feibai left a note and said that he had to go out for a while and would return in the afternoon.

    Gu Youli stood up. After dinner, she tidied up and felt that it was boring to stay at home. She wanted to go to the hospital to see her father, Gu liangwei.

    her father still did not know about what happened on the yacht that day. when yu feibai went to visit him, he said that she had something on and would only be back in half a month.

    she knew that her father was waiting for her good news and that he was waiting for her to bring her grandmother to see him.

    however, yingluo

    Just as she was about to leave with her bag, the doorbell rang.

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned. She would not believe that the person was Yu feibai and he had the key.

    Who could it be?

    Suddenly, the face of Yu feibai¡¯s father, Yu Zhihe, appeared in her mind.

    Could it be that he found out that she was with Yu feibai again, so he came to warn her or scold her for not keeping her word?

    Gu Youli sat firmly on the sofa and made up her mind not to open the door. She was prepared to let the other party think that there was no one in the house.

    However, the people outside seemed to know that she was at home and did not give up. They kept ringing the doorbell.

    it really made one feel helpless.

    It woulde eventually, and hiding was not the way.

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and got up to open the door.

    To her surprise, the person standing outside was not Yu Zhihe, but an old man in a Tang suit.

    Although the old man had a head of silver hair, his face was ruddy and he was in high spirits!

    when he saw gu youli open the door, he looked surprised. ¡± ¡°Hey, why is it you?¡±

    Gu Youli was also very surprised because the old man outside the door was the very important person Yan Qi had asked her to entertain at the Imperial Entertainmentpany.

    That¡¯s strange. If the old man wasn¡¯t Yan Qi¡¯s rtive, why would hee to Yu feibai¡¯s house?

    At that moment, Gu Youli still did not know that old master Yu was Yu feibai¡¯s grandfather!

    She didn¡¯t know the old man¡¯s true identity. She was pretending to have lost her memory, so of course, she couldn¡¯t let too many people know.

    Not to mention, it was an old man with an unknown identity.

    what if, she was only afraid of what if this old man had some rtionship with lu xun, or if he knew lu xun, then what should she do?

    Gu Youli smiled politely and pretended to be confused. ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±

    Old master Yu frowned. I¡¯m not looking for anyone. I think I pressed the wrong doorbell. By the way, do you not remember me? ¡±

    As he said that, he deliberately looked around the door with a puzzled expression and muttered to himself, ¡± huh? that¡¯s strange. It¡¯s clearly this floor. Why isn¡¯t it here? ¡±

    Gu Youli could not help but find it funny when she heard that.

    Pressed the wrong doorbell? this reason was reallyme! If he wasn¡¯t sure, why would he take so long?

    who was this old man? the person he was looking for should be yu feibai, but what was his rtionship with yu feibai?

    It was better to ignore him for the time being. It was better for her, who had ¡± lost her memory ¡°, to pretend not to know him!

    I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember knowing you. Since you pressed the wrong doorbell, I¡¯ll be closing the door now. Goodbye.

    Gu Youli said in an unfamiliar tone and nned to ignore him.

    Hearing this, old master Yu¡¯s weather-beaten face instantly darkened.

 Chapter 522

    522 Suspicion, heart-to-heart talk (7)

    hearing this, old master yu¡¯s weather-beaten face instantly darkened in displeasure. ¡± ¡°Ah, I say, this little girl, is this how you receive guests? You actually chased him out the door.¡±

    When Gu Youli heard this, why did she feel that the old man hade to look for her?

    she shrugged her shoulders innocently. ¡± guest? You clearly said that you pressed the wrong doorbell!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with pressing the wrong doorbell? You pressed the wrong doorbell, so all the more you should invite me in. Don¡¯t you forget that you made this old man so angryst time! You¡¯re pretending not to know me? do you want to die? I¡¯ll have Yan Qi fire you immediately!¡± Old master Yu said angrily.

    I¡¯m very sorry. I got into an ident a few days ago. I don¡¯t really remember what happened in the past two years, so I don¡¯t remember you at all. gu youli said apologetically.

    Old master Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion.

    He used his walking stick to knock the door open and walked past Gu Youli. Then, he turned right and sat down on the sofa in the living room. ¡°The weather is so hot, I¡¯m Dying of Thirst. Hurry up and get me some water!¡±

    no matter how gu youli looked at it, she felt that this old man seemed to be very familiar with this ce.

    She didn¡¯t say anything. She walked to the kitchen, poured a ss of water, and gently ced it in front of old master Yu.

    After old master Yu picked up the cup, he immediately put it down heavily.

    Water sttered everywhere, staining the coffee table.

    He red at Gu Youli and said in dissatisfaction, ¡± ¡°The water is so hot, are you trying to burn me to death!¡±

    Gu Youli was a little speechless as she smiled and said, ¡± old man, this is warm water. Although the weather is hot, you are old after all. Drinking cold water is not good for your health!

    Old master Yu instantly put on a stern face and snorted, ¡± what do you mean? you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m old? you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not in good health? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m in great health. Go, get me another cup!

    Gu Youli had no choice but to give him another cold ss of Happy Birthday.

    However, old master Yu was still not satisfied this time. He raised his eyes and red at Gu Youli. He was even more unhappy.¡±This is too cold. You know that I¡¯m old and can¡¯t drink such cold things, but you still gave me such cold things. Are you nning to murder me?¡±

    pfff! he was clearly the one who wanted to kill happy, but now, he was actually trying to frame and murder him. this old man was even more ruthless than thest time.

    Sadly, he didn¡¯t know how many more sses she would have to pour before he was satisfied!

    No matter how much she thought about it, Gu Youli still smiled. I don¡¯t want it to be cold. That¡¯s the warm water from just now. Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll bring you some more water!

    However, old master Yu was still not satisfied.

    When Gu Youli ced the water on the table, he started to nitpick again. this water is too full. I don¡¯t feelfortable just looking at it. How am I supposed to drink it? ¡±

    This scenario was exactly the same as the time she greeted the old master at the emperor¡¯s pce.

    She was very embarrassed. Was this strange old man like this to everyone, or was he only targeting her?

    Gu Youli poured another ss of water. At this moment, old master Yu was saying that it was too little and that he did not know his manners to pour so little water for the guest.

    They continued to change. Gu Youlipared it to thest time and thought that the old man had used most of his tricks. He should be satisfied now.

 Chapter 523

    523 Doubt, heart-to-heart talk (8)

    In the end, the old man came up with another sentence, ¡± ¡°This cup is too ugly, change it!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯sst bit of patience was exhausted. Her face darkened.¡±Old man, aren¡¯t you tired? Why do you always like to be tormented like this?¡±

    Old master Yu was slightly stunned at first, then he smiled like an old fox.

    He red at Gu Youli and snorted, ¡± you little girl, you¡¯ve revealed your little fox tail to this old man. You don¡¯t want to talk to me, you don¡¯t want me to be a guest at your house, but you actually pretend not to know me, bad girl.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡¯Oh no!¡¯ She thought.

    she had fallen into the old fox¡¯s trap and lost her patience with him. she had also conveniently forgotten that she had lost her memory. with one more word, she had exposed herself.

    However, even if she did, she could not admit it.

    Hmph Hmph Hmph!

    If she refused to admit it, what could this old fox do to her?

    Gu Youli felt wronged. what do you mean by pretending? what do you mean by I don¡¯t want you to be a guest at my house? I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. Aren¡¯t you a guest at my house now? ¡±

    Old master Yu red at Gu Youli and revealed his ferocity. ¡°oh, you still refuse to acknowledge you. let me tell you, you can lie to others, but you can¡¯t lie to me. you¡¯re clearly pretending to have amnesia.¡±

    Gu Youli gritted her teeth and clenched one of her small hands into a fist. She really wanted to punch the old man in front of her and make him faint.

    Old man, do you need your sharp eyes? will it kill you to pretend to be confused?

    I¡¯m not pretending. I really can¡¯t remember. I might have some impression, but the image is very blurry. Gu Youli gritted her teeth and continued to deny it.

    what kind of person was this old man? what was he trying to do by pestering her?

    Old master Yu¡¯s weather-beaten eyes were as deep as the ocean, but the words that came out of his mouth were like a child¡¯s. He was acting like a childish Rascal.¡±I clearly don¡¯t remember what I said just now, and now I¡¯ve changed my words and the picture is blurry. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m 100% sure you¡¯re pretending. You¡¯re pretending. If you don¡¯t tell me the reason, I¡¯ll tell Yan Qi to fire you! Then, tell everyone that you¡¯re a liar, a big liar!¡±

    People always said that the old master and the child were the same.

    Now, it seemed that he was right.

    When Gu Youli heard this, she was both angry and amused.

    Her pretty little face instantly darkened. She bared her teeth and said, ¡± Grandpa, what are you trying to do? I treated you to a mealst time. Can¡¯t you just let me go for the sake of the meal and stop tormenting me? ¡±

    Old master Yu smiled slyly. Oh, you admitted it? you should have admitted it earlier. I will never harm you. I can swear to the heavens that I will never tell anyone about you pretending to have amnesia. I¡¯m on your side!

    She didn¡¯t even know who he was and yet, he was on the same side as her. Gu Youli¡¯s mouth was full of broken speechlessness.

    She sniffled and felt a little dejected.

    her beautiful eyes narrowed into a small line as she mumbled, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t pretend to lose my memory on purpose to fool everyone. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to invite you in, but if I didn¡¯t pretend, I might not live to see tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 524

    524 Doubt, heart-to-heart talk (9)

    ¡°What? What did you say? What do you mean you can¡¯t live past tomorrow? whoever dares to touch you, I¡¯ll make sure he dies without a burial ce!¡± Old master Yu¡¯s eyes widened as he stood up from the sofa.

    gu youli could not help butugh. she looked at the old master with a smile and reached out her hand to signal for him to calm down.

    old master yu feibai sat down and took a sip of water from the coffee table. ¡± ¡°actually, i didn¡¯t ring the wrong doorbell. i went to the emperor to look for you. then, yan yan said that you had an ident and were injured and hospitalized. but you¡¯ve been discharged and are recuperating at home, so i came. Why did you pretend to lose your memory to protect yourself?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart warmed slightly when she heard that.

    She weighed the pros and cons in her heart, then opened her mouth and said, ¡± it¡¯s too long to exin. I can¡¯t exin it in a few words.

    ¡°Then tell me in a simple way, how did you get injured?¡± old master Yu frowned.

    Gu Youliughed gently but it looked worse than crying. ¡± the one who died in the yacht explosion that day, the lu corporation¡¯s chairman, yang cai, is my grandmother! ¡±

    What? Yang Cai was this girl¡¯s grandmother? Old master Yu was shocked.

    Gu Youli continued. There was an undetectable sadness in her voice. that day, I found out her identity and my rtionship with her, so I went to the Lu Corporation to look for her, but she wasn¡¯t in thepany. I ran into Lu Xun, grandma¡¯s stepson, a disgusting fellow. He said he would take me to grandma, but in the end, he wanted to use me to make grandma sign the Lu corporation¡¯s share transfer agreement. After that, he even tried to silence her. Grandma was only afraid because she wanted to save me.

    Old master Yu¡¯s heart was filled with shock after hearing this.

    He could feel Gu Youli¡¯s sadness and could not help but say with a little heartache, ¡± girl, the dead can¡¯te back to life. You should stop.

    I know, I¡¯m the only person who knows right now, so I must protect myself well, only then Can Lu Xun get the retribution he deserves! Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were calm but filled with determination.

    ¡°Then, what do you n to do next? Do you need grandpa¡¯s help?¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before she shook her head. ¡°thank you, grandpa, but there¡¯s no need for that!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already found someone to help you?¡± old master Yu raised his eyebrows.

    Gu Youli shook her head. I didn¡¯t find anyone to help me. It¡¯s my own problem. I think it¡¯s better for me to solve it myself.

    Old master Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed. but it¡¯s better to get help. Look at you now. You can¡¯t even care about your own safety. You have to pretend that you¡¯ve lost your memory to protect yourself.

    Gu Youli smiled and said gratefully, ¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, but I pretended to lose my memory not only to protect myself, but also to change my situation from bright to dark so that I can better attack and observe the other party! ¡°Besides, if I keep asking others for help, they might be able to help me once or twice, but they can¡¯t help me every time. Maybe I won¡¯t be able to do it, but I believe that I¡¯ll be able to find the key to defeating the strong with the weak and winning with the few. If I¡¯m really unable to do it in time, it won¡¯t be toote for me to ask for help again. Don¡¯t you think so, Grandpa?¡±

    Old master Yuughed and praised her, ¡°not bad, I like your idea. Go ahead, go as far as you can. If you can¡¯t handle it,e and tell me. I¡¯ll help you!

 Chapter 525

    525 Suspicion and heart-to-heart talk (10)

    When old master Yu had asked Gu Youli if she needed help, he actually did not have much and really wanted to help her.

    Although he still quite liked this girl, he still had to observe her before she could be the daughter-inw of the Yu family!

    He had thought that this girl would rely on his precious grandson for everything.

    If that was the case, he would be very disappointed!

    This kind of girl had no personal charm, and she didn¡¯t match up to his outstanding eldest grandson.

    But now it seemed that he was wrong. This girl didn¡¯t let him down. She was very independent and had her own thoughts. He was very satisfied with what she had just said.

    The kind of woman who only knew how to find a man or hide in a man¡¯s turtle shell when she encountered a problem was no different from a vase.

    The Yu family did not need such a woman!

    A woman from the Yu family should be like what Gu Youli had said!

    No matter what he encountered, he should first solve it by himself.

    It would be good if they could solve the problem, but it didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t. The men of the Yu family would support them from behind.

    Perhaps they would be badly injured.

    But that didn¡¯t matter, because these were life experiences that would give her more ways to face the future.

    Gu Youli did not know that old master Yu had so many thoughts on his mind.

    When she saw the old master¡¯s smile of approval, the surging emotions in her heart slowly calmed down.

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and looked at old master Yu. She said very seriously, ¡± Grandpa, I¡¯ve told you everything. You have to keep this a secret for me. If I lose my life, no one will y this game with you in the future!

    old master yuughed. ¡± little girl, you¡¯re justining about grandpa, aren¡¯t you? ¡±

    no, absolutely not! I swear to the heavens! As she said that, Gu Youli raised her hand and made a gesture of swearing.

    Old master Yu coldly snorted at her, and then said with a serious expression, ¡± little girl, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep your secret. I won¡¯t tell anyone, or I¡¯ll be struck by lightning!

    I believe you. Gu Youli paused and continued, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to lunch this afternoon, okay?¡±

    How could he have lunch in the afternoon? he had purposely picked a time when Yu feibai wasn¡¯t around because he didn¡¯t want Yu feibai to know that he had been causing trouble for Gu Youli.

    If they were to have lunch together, Yu feibai would definitely be there. Of course, that would not do!

    Thinking of this, old master Yu slowly stood up. it¡¯s okay, I have something to do. Give me your phone number. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free. You can treat me to a meal after that!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Gu Youli picked up a piece of paper and a pen from the coffee table. She wrote down her phone number and handed it to old master Yu.

    Old master Yu took the note and pushed Gu Youli¡¯s hand away. ¡°What gift! I¡¯m still in good health, I don¡¯t need anyone to help me!¡±

    Then, he took his walking stick and left.

    gu youli looked at old master gu¡¯s back as he left and could not help butugh.

    However, it seemed that after saying some things that had been kept in her heart, her mood suddenly wasn¡¯t as gloomy and irritable as before.

    Should she really see a psychiatrist?

    But then again, who was this old man?

    He should be here to see her. But why did she feel that there was something going on between the old master and Yu feibai?

 Chapter 526

    526 Will, storm (1)

    The basement was soaked in blood, and the lights were dim.

    More than a dozen Men in ck clothes were standing in two neat rows in therge basement. They all had serious expressions on their faces.

    There was a ck iron cage in the middle of them.

    ¡±

    A man covered in wounds knelt in the cage, and opposite him stood a beast that looked like a lion from afar but looked like a dog up close. It waspletely ck and had a terrifying and strange face.

    this was the ghost mastiff, which was even more ferocious than the tibetan mastiffs.

    ghost mastiffs were ferocious and had a strange temper. they were hard to tame and raise, and they only recognized one master in their lives.

    When the man saw the ghost Mastiff, he was so scared that he fell to the ground.

    Suddenly, the ghost Mastiff pounced on the man in the cage as if it had taken stimnts. Its ferocious fangs were exposed, and it hissed in a deep voice.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± The man in the cage screamed.

    he had thought that he would be the ghost mastiff¡¯s meal today.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the ghost Mastiff wouldn¡¯t kill him or eat her. Instead, it kept biting him.

    The man could feel his bones being bitten by something sharp, followed by a brutal drag, making him feel so much pain that he wanted to die!

    a series of shrill screams echoed in the low air pressure. the screams were apanied by the howls of wild beasts, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    But this group of ck-clothed people turned a deaf ear to the miserable cries by their ears.

    In addition to them, there were two handsome men sitting on the sofa in the basement. They also looked calm andposed, as if they didn¡¯t hear the pleas.

    It was as if the violent incident that was happening so close to them was just a show on the TV screen and had nothing to do with them.

    One of them evenughed like a hooligan.¡±Big brother, this ghostly Mastiff is quite fun to y with. When are you going to lend it to me?¡±

    Standing beside them was a man in a tight suit. He said seriously, ¡± ¡°Third young master, he¡¯s called a GUI!¡±

    Yu feimo¡¯s posture wasnguid, and his long legs were casually ced on the coffee table in front of him. He said teasingly, ¡± ¡°A GUI, it can¡¯t be your brother a ¡®Zhi, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my brother!¡± the man called ah zhi replied in a serious tone.

    ¡°alright, feimo!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s face was shrouded in a gentle light.

    His deep eyes were unmoved as he looked at the man in the cage, like Satan who hade to take his life.

    the man in the iron cage, at this moment, deeply felt that he was better off dead.

    The ghostly Mastiff¡¯s hiss seemed to im his life with every bite, but it also seemed to be just a little short of keeping him alive.

    The man¡¯s body was already covered in blood, and he kept screaming, ¡± ah ...

    However, the ghost Mastiff didn¡¯t show any mercy. It bit down hard, making you feel so much pain that you wished you were dead, but it didn¡¯t kill you!

    The man in the iron cage could not take it anymore. He crawled forward and grabbed the iron cage. He raised his head with all his might and looked at Yu feibai in fear. He begged, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, Yingluo, I¡¯ll tell you, I beg you, let me go, Yingluo. I¡¯ll tell you everything, Yingluo.¡±

    A presumptuous sneer bloomed at the corner of Yu feibai¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 527

    527 The will and the storm (2)

    A presumptuous sneer bloomed at the corner of Yu feibai¡¯s mouth.

    His tall and straight body stood up and walked forward step by step, as if he was the King of Darkness.

    A GUI saw Yu feibai get up and move forward. She immediately let go of her mouth and roared at the man in the cage before sitting obediently at the side.

    The man, who had been bitten all over, could finally catch his breath.

    He tried his best to suppress his groan and raised his head to look at Yu feibai, who was approaching him. His eyes were filled with fear and he did not even dare to breathe.

    He was afraid that if he made a small move, the ghost Mastiff woulde to him again.

    ¡°Speak!¡± His tone was neither high nor low, but it could make people feel a bone-piercing coldness.

    The fear in the man¡¯s heart grew, and he quickly said in a trembling voice, ¡± it¡¯s Lu Xun, the General Manager of the Lu Corporation. The dead ah Gen and Wanwan were his right-hand man, but that day, we didn¡¯t want to harm miss Gu. Our target was old Madam Lu. We originally wanted to let miss Gu leave, but Wanwan ran away on her own. We thought she had already escaped from the yacht, but we didn¡¯t expect that she was still on the yacht. That¡¯s why we identally injured her. Wanwan, I beg you, please forgive me this once. I beg you, Wanwan.

    ¡°Take him away!¡± Yu feibai turned around and instructed the rest of the people expressionlessly.

    The ck figure with his back to the light exuded a murderous aura in the silence.

    I beg you, please let me go, Yingluo! the man shouted desperately!

    A GUI pounced forward and bit down viciously at his leg.

    The man in the iron cage screamed and finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He fainted and was taken away with hisst breath.

    a gui also walked out of the cage and happily came to yu feibai¡¯s side. she rubbed against yu feibai¡¯s leg affectionately and even raised her front legs to scratch it.

    This, this, this, could this be the legendary ¡°hugging someone¡¯s thigh¡±?

    Yu feibai raised his hand again and waved it gently. He ordered, ¡± ¡°All of you may leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately, all the Men in ck strode away.

    A GUI, who was reluctant to leave, was also brought down by a Zhi!

    Only the two brothers, Yu feibai and Yu feimo, were left in the huge basement.

    yu feimo turned around and saw that his brother¡¯s eyes were filled with aplicated look. it was very thought-provoking.

    He furrowed his brows and took two steps forward. He asked Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°Brother, what are you going to do next?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was expressionless and his voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything!¡±

    Yu feimo was shocked,¡¯what? Why?¡±

    Because of Gu Youli. That was the answer in Yu feibai¡¯s heart. However, he would not tell Yu feimo.

    Yu feibai knew very well that if Gu Youli needed his help, she would have already asked for it.

    she didn¡¯t say it, so she probably had her own n.

    As such, he would of course wait and see, and only act when she needed help.

    Perhaps he could use this incident to give Gu Youli enough status and power to enter the Yu family.

    Yu feimo did not understand, but he did not ask further.

    The words ¡®do nothing¡¯ made him feel like a storm was brewing!

    it was lunch time when they returned to the four seasons vi.

    When he opened the door and walked in, Gu Youli was setting the table.

 Chapter 528

    528 the will, the storm (3)

    When he opened the door and entered, Gu Youli was setting the table.

    They had already talked on the phone before they came. Yu feimo wasing for a free meal, so Gu Youli had ced an extra set of chopsticks and bowl.

    While they were eating, Yu feimo asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°Lili, how do you feel now? Did you remember anything?¡±

    When they were at the hospital, Yu feimo had visited her a few times, but she had pretended not to know him. Yu feimo had been very sad about it.

    Gu Youli smiled and shook her head.

    However, she felt a little guilty and subconsciously looked at Yu feibai. Seeing that Yu feibai¡¯s expression was calm and he was still eating elegantly, she felt a little relieved.

    Although Yu feibai did not expose her, she felt that he seemed to know everything.

    What a terrifying man! Luckily, this man was hers.

    Yu feimo could not help but feel a little disappointed when he heard that. However, he quickly consoled her. don¡¯t worry too much, then. Many things will get better as long as we let nature take its course.

    gu youli smiled. ¡± yes, sure! ¡±

    She saw that Gu Youli seemed to be a little unhappy.

    After the meal, Yu feimo sat down beside Gu Youli andforted her in another way. ¡°Lili, I have something to tell you. Recently, I have a friend who likes to y with astrology. I told her about your memory loss and asked her to help you read it. She said that as long as you keep your mood good, you will remember everything soon.¡±

    Gu Youli was slightly surprised and touched.

    She didn¡¯t expect Yu feimo to be so good atforting people!

    gu youli smiled from the bottom of her heart. ¡°thank you. help me thank your friend too!¡±

    yu feimo raised his hand and waved it. ¡± no need to thank me. We¡¯re friends. Oh, right, I even let her take a look at your and big brother¡¯s past and present lives. Guess what she told me? what did she see? ¡± As Yu feimo spoke, he suddenly acted mysteriously.

    what? ¡°Gu Youli raised her eyebrows in amusement. what?¡±

    Sitting opposite him, Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were fixed on the magazine. His interest was piqued as he looked up at Yu feimo. His deep and precise eyes were filled with ayer of warmth, like a bottomless pool. The corners of his mouth even curled up into a smile.

    When she saw Yu feimo and Gu Youli, her gaze was fixed on his face at the same time. Then, it slowly disappeared.

    As if nothing had happened, he continued to read the magazine.

    Gu Youli could not help butugh. He was pretending to be a God, but he was a real demon.

    Yu feimoughed evilly and rolled his eyes slyly. He coughed and said, ¡± she said that she saw you as a God in your previous life. My big brother was also a God!

    ¡°And then?¡± Gu Youli was a little dizzy. Even a God had appeared!

    Yu feimo¡¯s face was filled with a fawning smile. there¡¯s no ¡®then¡¯. You¡¯re all gods, and you¡¯re master and disciple. You¡¯re living a carefree life in the heavenly Pce!

    When Gu Youli heard that, she did not know whether tough or cry. what nonsense is this? ¡±

    The smile on Yu feibai¡¯s lips grew wider. ¡°you don¡¯t believe it, and neither do i, but she said it¡¯s absolutely true. she wouldn¡¯t be wrong. she also said that when you made a scene in the sky, you were pressed under the five-finger mountain by buddha, and it was my brother who saved you when he went to get the west sutra!¡±

    you stinky Yu feimo, why don¡¯t you say that you were also a God in your previous life? you were also your big brother¡¯s disciple and my eldest Junior Brother. You live in gaozhuang! Gu Youli finally realized that she had been tricked by Yu feimo.

 Chapter 529

    529 The will, the storm (4)

    Yu feibai was extraordinary and arrogant. He nced at Yu feimo coldly and asked him to leave, ¡± ¡± we¡¯ve already eaten. you can get lost now!! ¡±

    ¡°big brother, i still want to talk to lili a little more!¡± yu feimo said with a cheeky smile. he even put his hand on gu youli¡¯s shoulder like a good brother.

    ¡°Take your dog paws away!¡± The clear and cold voice was like the frozen ice in the winter, and it resounded throughout the entire living room.

    Before Yu feimo could react, he was ¡± thrown ¡± away andnded on the cold floor.

    Yu feibai sat down beside Gu Youli as if nothing had happened. He opened the magazine in front of her and said, ¡± ¡°the scenery here is pretty good, do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re too different from a brother!¡± Yu feimo looked at Yu feibai with a sad expression.

    feimo, ¡± Gu Youli looked at him with concern, ¡± are you okay? ¡±

    Yu feimo sat back on the sofa and mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just unhappy that someone is like the old man at home, asking me to leave after using me.

    His voice was very soft but Gu Youli still heard him.

    She asked softly,¡±who?¡± what old master?¡±

    Yu feimo scoffed and replied, ¡± it¡¯s that grandfather of mine. He¡¯s the old master of the Yu family. Speaking of which, he¡¯s been acting weird today. He asked me to call my brother and ask him where he was. When he heard that I¡¯ve already asked him out, he immediately waved his hand and chased me away. What kind of grandfather is he? ¡±

    For some reason, when Yu feimo mentioned old master Yu, Gu Youli subconsciously thought of the strange old man who hade to visit her today.

    could he be yu feibai¡¯s grandfather?

    Gu Youli thought about it and asked, ¡± ¡°your grandfather must be very kind!¡±

    Yu feimo smiled meaningfully. ¡°kind? When you see my Grandpa in the future, you¡¯ll know what it means to be kind. But I have to tell you, he loves to talk about the things he did when he fought Vietnam, bragging about how brave and invincible he was back then. You must praise him more, that way he¡¯ll like you very much!¡±

    ¡°Feimo!¡± Yu feibai gave Yu feimo a warning look.

    She didn¡¯t like him talking bad about the elders behind their backs.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯t say it, but I can¡¯t help but say thest sentence. My grandfather likes to say that my big brother is like him. He keeps him by his side and dotes on him, dotes on him, and dotes on him. But actually, I don¡¯t think my big brother is like him at all, haha!¡±

    Old master Yu, who was far away in the Yu family mansion, suddenly yawned three times.

    he rubbed his nose and muttered in his heart, ¡± That little brat was ridiculing him!

    After Yu feimo left, Gu Youli felt a little sleepy.

    Just as she was preparing to take a short afternoon break, she received a call fromwyer Yang Cai. Old Madam Lu¡¯s will would be read out at 10 am the next day, and she was told to be prepared to arrive at thewyer¡¯s building the next day.

    After that, she was no longer sleepy. Her eyes were cold, and her fingers slowly clenched into fists.

    Yu feibai, who was beside her, could clearly sense that something was wrong with Gu Youli¡¯s expression.

    He lifted Gu Youli up and ced her on hisp. He asked, ¡± ¡°Who called?¡±

    Gu Youli lowered her gaze and looked at him. it¡¯s old Madam Lu¡¯swyer. He called me and asked me to go to hiswyer¡¯s building tomorrow. He wants to read old Madam Lu¡¯s will.

    Yu feibai wrapped his arms around her waist and said in a deep and steady voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

 Chapter 530

    530 The will, the storm (5)

    Gu Youli shook her head. you don¡¯t have to go with me. I know you have your own things to do!

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He stared at her and said elegantly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m on leave, I have time!¡±

    Gu Youli leaned over his lips and kissed him gently. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    thewyer¡¯s building that yang cai was in charge of was a very famous timesw firm in the capital.

    The boss was Chen qiunian. He, Yang Cai, and thete old master Lu were all good friends of many years.

    He was the one to read out the will today.

    When Gu Youli entered timesw firm¡¯s meeting room at the agreed time, everyone was already there.

    Sitting at the head of therge office desk waswyer Chen qiunian. He was 50 years old, wearing a ck suit and silver-rimmed sses. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and he looked serious and professional.

    On the right sat Lu Xun, while on the left sat Lu Xun and Liu Xiuyu.

    gu youli¡¯s arrival made the three of them frown. they looked atwyer chen qiunian in surprise as if they were asking him why gu youli was there.

    Lu Xun¡¯s wife, Liu Xiuyu, even shrieked, ¡± ¡°You Vixen, why are you here!¡±

    She seemed to want to move forward, but then she appeared next to Gu Youli and ced her hand on Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder.

    It made her immediately stop in her tracks.

    She looked into his indifferent eyes, which were so cold that they could melt people.

    Lu Xun stood up and smiled respectfully at Gu Youli and Yu feibai. ¡°Miss Gu, Mr. Yu, nice to meet you!¡±

    At that moment, Liu Xiuyu no longer only had hatred for Gu Youli. She only thought of her as a mistress who wanted to steal her husband.

    instead, she was envious, jealous, and hateful because this man who was as perfect as a god belonged to her.

    Thest time Lu Xun was in the hospital, he had faced Yu feibai head-on, so he knew that Yu feibai was an introverted iceberg, so it would naturally be boring if he didn¡¯t go and plot against himself.

    Yu feibai nced at the three of them in disdain, as if he was the most lecherous person in the world.

    He turned around and sat down on the sofa next to the meeting room without saying a word.

    Such elegance and respect were untouchable!

    Chen qiunian could tell with one look that Yu feibai was not a simple man.

    then, he looked at gu youli. although she looked young, her gaze was unusually calm. he thought about old man lu¡¯s will and suddenly seemed to understand why she had made such a decision.

    perhaps no one knew, or perhaps they had underestimated this girl.

    however, he could tell that this seemingly innocent young girl had a calmness and subtlety that many adults didn¡¯t have.

    Perhaps, the Lu family really could be saved!

    Chen qiunian did not feel that it was out of ce. Instead, he felt gratified. He felt gratified for his dead friend.

    Seeing that Chen qiunian didn¡¯t say anything, Lu Xun waited for Gu Youli to sit down before he directly opened the file containing the will in front of him, seemingly preparing to promote the will.

    He immediately stood up and interrupted Chen qiunian.wyer Chen, what¡¯s going on? you¡¯re promoting my mother¡¯s will. Why are there outsiders present? ¡±

    Chen qiunian stopped what he was doing and put the file back under his hand.

    He looked at Lu Xun and said, ¡± second young master Lu, it seems like you don¡¯t know anything. Miss Gu Youli is your mother¡¯s granddaughter, which is also your niece. The contents of your mother¡¯s will also involve her. So naturally, she has to be present.

 Chapter 531

    531 The will, the storm (6)

    ¡°What did you just say? You said she¡¯s my niece?¡± lu xun was very surprised.

    He only felt as if something had exploded in his brain, and he was thrown into a mess with a boom.

    As for Lu Xun, he was pretending to be shocked.

    Liu Xiuyu¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She turned and red at Gu Youli. impossible! how is that possible?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was calm and the light above her head shone on her face.

    It seemed that she had just recovered from her illness. Her face was abnormally pale, and she looked a little sickly beautiful.

    she looked at the crowd and said apologetically, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember, but that¡¯s what they told me. My father said the same thing!¡±

    Meanwhile, Yu feibai, who had followed Gu Youli here, was sitting on the sofa beside her. He casually picked up a magazine and started to read it calmly.

    Hepletely ignored their shock!

    ¡± i¡¯ll read out the will, ¡± chen qiusheng said with a serious expression.

    No one made a sound. The conference room was as quiet as snow.

    ¡± i¡¯ve been entrusted by old madam lu to carry out the will she made before her death. old madam lu¡¯s assets include 60% of the lu corporation¡¯s shares, as well as hundreds of billions of yuan in assets including bank deposits, funds, real estate, and so on. ¡±

    When Lu Xun heard this, he snorted coldly in his heart.

    60% of the Lu corporation¡¯s shares, what the hell, she had clearly transferred all of the Lu corporation¡¯s shares to him, Lu Xun, so why did the will still involve 60% of the shares?

    had it been set up before?

    However, Gu Youli¡¯s name should not have been there. Yang Cai did not know of her existence before.

    What was going on?

    He¡¯d better wait and see first and let this old man finish reading the will. In any case, the Lu family is already his property, they definitely can¡¯t run away, Lu Xun thought excitedly in his heart.

    old Madam Lu¡¯s arrangements for her assets are as follows:

    One: 60% of the Lu corporation¡¯s shares will be split into two. 30% will be inherited by Mr. Lu Xun and 30% by miss Gu Youli. The two of them will manage the Lu Corporation together. If they want to transfer their shares, they must have the signatures of both of them at the same time, which is Mr. Lu Xun and miss Gu Youli¡¯s signatures.

    Two: old Madam Lu¡¯s bank savings, funds, real estate, and jewelry. The jewelry and the Tian Hong vi near thepany will be inherited by miss Gu Youli, while the rest will be inherited by Mr. Lu Xun.¡±

    Liu Xiuyu immediately stood up. how is that possible? why would my mother make such an arrangement? why would she give it to him? then what about my Lu Xun? ¡± It¡¯s impossible that there¡¯s nothing!¡±

    ¡°This is indeed old Madam Lu¡¯s will!¡± Chen qiunian said.

    Liu Xiuyu could not believe it.

    She shouted at Gu Youli. it¡¯s you. It must be you. You must have caused my mother-inw¡¯s death and then forged the will with this stinkywyer.

    Chen qiunian stood up abruptly and snorted coldly. Madam Lu, you¡¯re ndering me. You¡¯re also ndering yourself!

    Gu Youli was like a frightened little bird. She looked at them innocently and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything. I don¡¯t know what happened!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re admitting it!¡± Liu Xiuyu said angrily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even remember how I¡¯m going to admit it. If I¡¯m pretending to say no, then I¡¯m lying to you. And if I wanted to harm grandma withwyer Chen, then why would I be so stupid to give the other 30% to uncle?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s voice was very soft and weak, but the light in her eyes was brighter than the lights. She was determined and cold.

    She turned towards Lu Xun: ¡± what do you say, right, little uncle?!

    (PS: when this article first started, I held a long review event. The event was to write a long review of no less than 200 words for the rich new writers! (you can¡¯t copy other people¡¯s reviews. you must write it yourself!) to thank the readers who have been following the novel.

    previously, I said that I would be a verified ount, so the reward was a VIP monthly package. However, now that the website has been reformed, the future articles will be ordered with a book coin list. I have no choice but to change it, so the reward has to be changed.

    First prize: 1 slot (Tencent book coins: 6000)

    Three second prize spots (Tencent book coins 3000)

    Ten third prize spots (1000 Tencent book coins)

    (there are still two to three days left. everyone, quickly write a long review to win the reward! Don¡¯t talk about the fee, I already said that there would be a fee when the novel was opened!)

 Chapter 532

    532 The will, the storm (7)

    She turned towards Lu Xun: ¡± what do you say, right, little uncle?!

    Lu Xun closed his eyes and frowned as he pinched the space between his brows. Everything that happened today couldn¡¯t affect him.

    Gu Youli was actually his niece. The niece that he had been looking for for so many years. It was really hard for him to believe, but everything seemed to make sense.

    But he also felt that everything was not as simple as it seemed.

    Why did she go to the yacht that day? what did she do on the yacht? why was his mother in trouble but gu youli waspletely fine? And now, he had even inherited part of his mother¡¯s inheritance.

    a series of question marks kept on jumping in lu xun¡¯s mind.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Gu Youli was suspicious. The way he looked at Gu Youli was even more unfriendly.

    While Lu Xun was deep in thought and remained silent, Chen qiunian red at Liu Xiuyu again and coldly said, ¡± ¡± mrs. lu, i was the lu corporation¡¯s representativewyer thirty years ago. at that time, the lu corporation was just a very smallpany. i¡¯ve watched the lu corporation grow all these years, and i¡¯m indebted to chairman lu and the others for thinking so highly of it. i¡¯m the executor of their will to announce the distribution of their assets. the document is sealed and has all sorts of fingerprints on it. i¡¯ve already shown it to everyone just now. no one has any objections, so i used a knife to cut the document. If you think there¡¯s something wrong with the will, you can take it to the test.¡±

    seeing that lu xun had been silent the entire time and it was unknown what he was thinking about, she also rebuked gu youli a few times.

    On the other hand, Liu Xiuyu was being continuously interrogated by Chen qiunian, so she was extremely angry, and so she red at Lu Xun and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    The reason why Lu Xun didn¡¯t say anything was that the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong.

    After opening the bag, he kept staring at Yang Cai¡¯s will. It wasn¡¯t written in a hurry, but a will that had been certified byw.

    It had definitely been tested and had legal effect.

    Therefore, things were not as simple as he thought. The old woman was such a smart person. How could he kill her so easily without leaving any room for escape?

    As he thought of this, Lu Xun¡¯s expression instantly turned pale and terrified.

    in the end, he calmed down and did not rush to take out the share transfer agreement. otherwise, he might fall into the old woman¡¯s trap.

    However, even if he thought this way, Lu Xun still decided to test it out.

    He looked at Chen qiunian with a heavy gaze. 60% of the shares,wyer Chen. But why did I hear that the chairman seemed to have transferred the relevant shares when she was alive? why didn¡¯t you settle the will clearly before publicizing it to everyone? ¡±

    Chen qiunian smiled faintly.

    he seemed to have already known that lu xun would ask such a question, so he took out another file from the file.

    After showing everyone the intact seal, he opened the bag with a knife and took out the attached contract.

    ¡°This was an additional contract when the chairman made his will,¡± Chen qiunian said.¡±The contract clearly States: If she were to die in an ident within a month, then the unconditional share transfer agreement she signed would not have any legal effect.¡±

    the originally wless n was destroyed just like that, lu xun¡¯s angry face instantly turned ck!

    His entire being was gloomy and cold, and the veins on his forehead were throbbing.

 Chapter 533

    533 The will, the storm (8)

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lu Xun was sinister enough and had good self-control, he would¡¯ve probably already jumped up by now.

    After scheming for so long, Yang Cai still wanted to trick him even when she died. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t furious.

    If he still felt a little guilty towards Lu Xun for causing Yang Cai¡¯s death back then, then at this moment, she only had a heart full of hatred.

    However, Yang Cai was already dead, so he transferred all his hatred towards Yang Cai onto Lu Xun!

    Gu Youli almostughed out loud when she saw Lu Xun, who was so angry that he was suffering from internal injuries but didn¡¯t say a word.

    He should be in pain!

    Victory was clearly in his grasp, but he found out that it was actually a trap. He had suffered a hidden loss, but he had no way to say it.

    This was because if he said it, it would mean that he had evil intentions. After taking the share transfer agreement, he would kill her to silence her.

    However, no matter how much she wanted tough, Gu Youli¡¯s expression remained calm.

    Chen qiunian looked around at the crowd and asked,¡±Does anyone have any objections? If not, then we¡¯ll do it ording to this will.¡±

    ¡°I have an opinion!¡± Liu Xiuyu yelled, interrupting Chen qiunian.

    She looked at Chen qiunian and said aggressively, mom actually handed such an important thing to an outsider. Our Lu Xun, as the eldest son of the Lu family, should have received the most. If it¡¯s because he¡¯s not his biological son, then it¡¯s wrong to not have it. We have no objections if it¡¯s all given to Lu Xun, but why is it a granddaughter who can¡¯t be verified at all? a person with a different surname took away our Lu family¡¯s property, we won¡¯t agree to this will.

    Chen qiunian turned his eyes and fixed his gaze on Lu Xun, ¡± Mr. Lu Xun, do you not agree with this will? ¡±

    Lu Xun remained silent the entire time.

    upon hearing this, he raised his eyes to look at gu youli, then at lu xun, and then at chen qiunian¡¯s gaze.

    Even though he did not say anything, it was enough to show his approval.

    Chen qiunian was not surprised at all. He calmly took out another file.

    He looked at the crowd and said, ¡°this is the other will. Old Madam Lu said that if Mr. Lu Xun has any objections to the previous will, I can take out the second will. Both will have legal effect, so you can choose one to obey.

    lu xun sneered coldly in his heart. he knew that yang cai was a capable woman who understood business wars, negotiations, and investment strategies. that was why she was able to turn the lu corporation into arge corporation in a short period of ten years!

    But he really didn¡¯t expect that she would still be so troublesome even after her death, and that her will would have such tricks.

    the assets in the second will are the same, but the method of inheritance is different. Old Madam Lu will not distribute all the assets under her name. All of them will be inherited by one person, and this person will be chosen between Mr. Lu Xun and miss Gu Youli. The condition to be this heir is to work at the Lu Corporation for half a year. After half a year, whoever obtains the most votes from the shareholders can be the sole heir of all the Lu family¡¯s assets, while the other person will be considered to have automatically given up the right to inherit.

    Chen qiunian had just finished reading the will when Liu Xiuyu shouted, ¡± why isn¡¯t our Lu Xun¡¯s name on the list!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Xun¡¯s presence, Liu Xiuyu would¡¯ve probably already started cursing Yang Cai!

    However, Lu Xun was present, so no matter how angry she was, she could only scold Gu Youli andwyer Chen.

 Chapter 534

    534 The will, the storm (9)

    However, Lu Xun was present, so no matter how angry she was, she could only scold Gu Youli andwyer Chen.

    In any case, she didn¡¯t get anything, which made her so angry that her face turned green and her chest heaved up and down. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat dinner.

    A sharp hatred whizzed past his chest, Liu Xiuyu¡¯s voice was extremely ear-piercing to Lu Xun, he coldly rebuked, ¡± ¡°Shut up! If you continue to argue, get out!¡±

    Liu Xiuyu was still quite afraid of Lu Xun.

    She immediately shut up after being yelled at by him but continued to re at Gu Youli as if she was an enemy of several generations!

    After stopping Liu Xiuyu, Lu Xun looked at Lu Xun again and said, ¡± ¡°lu xun,wyer chen has already read out the two wills just now, you can do as you see fit!¡±

    I choose the second one! Lu Xun said without the slightest hesitation.

    Chen qiunian smiled as he looked at Lu Xun, then said in a profound tone, ¡± ¡°Mr. Lu Xun, Are you sure? if you choose the second will, it means that you may lose the right to inheritance and you will have nothing in the future.¡±

    Lu Xun sneered. I know that money isn¡¯t that important to me. Before I find out the truth behind my mother¡¯s death, I won¡¯t let her property be distributed in such an unclear manner!

    His words were very straightforward. He did not believe Gu Youli.

    He felt that Gu Youli had something to do with his mother¡¯s death. He even suspected that Gu Youli was the one who had caused his mother¡¯s death.

    Miss Gu Youli, what do you think? ¡± chen qiunian turned to look at gu youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face remained calm throughout the process of the will being read out.

    she looked at chen qiunian with a smile and said softly, ¡±wyer Chen, we¡¯ll do as uncle says, but I have one condition!

    Gu Youli understood her grandmother¡¯s good intentions for the second will. If the first will was to give the Lu Corporation to her and Lu Xun, then the second will was to help Lu Xun run the Lu Corporation together and not let Lu Xun seed.

    however, why did her grandmother trust her so much?

    although they were blood-rted, they had never lived together before and could be said to beplete strangers. what if her greed yed dirty in the middle and instead of helping lu xun, she invaded the entire lu corporation by herself?

    how could he believe her so confidently?

    ¡°What condition?¡± Chen qiunian asked with a smile. You tell me!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. if the second will is carried out, then I¡¯ll have to go to work at the Lu Corporation. I¡¯m still just a heavy weight. I don¡¯t know about the schemes and intrigues in the business world. In order to protect myself, my position can¡¯t be too low. Actually, I have to have the power to take care of my uncle!

    This request surprised Chen qiunian and he almostughed out loud.

    However, Lu Xun furrowed his brows and red at Gu Youli. ¡°Gu Youli, Who Do You Think You Are? Do you really think you¡¯re a member of the Lu family? who gave you the right to supervise me?¡±

    His handsome features were tinged with anger. He leaned forward slightly, like a violent Lion that was about to pounce.

    However, Gu Youli was the exact opposite. She was very calm and her eyes were indifferent.

    She shrugged her shoulders and said with a faint smile, ¡± of course, you have the right to control me. Let¡¯s monitor each other. This way, we can be considered to be carrying out the second will. If you don¡¯t want to or are unwilling, then I think it¡¯s better to carry out the first will.

    Lu Xun¡¯s tone suddenly became intense.

    Gu Youli raised her head and smiled. ¡°Of course, because I¡¯m the heir to the other half of the will!¡±

 Chapter 535

    535 The will, the storm (10)

    Gu Youli raised her head and smiled. ¡°of course, because i¡¯m the heir to the other half of the will!¡±

    Lu Xun looked straight into Gu Youli¡¯s eyes, his deep, dark eyes carried a dangerous warning, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re my niece. We¡¯ve never lived together, so of course, we don¡¯t have any feelings for each other!¡±

    Gu Youli listened calmly and her expression remained calm. She nodded in agreement. ¡°that¡¯s right, uncle. you¡¯re right. i¡¯ve never lived with you before, so naturally, i don¡¯t have any feelings for you. so, it¡¯s obvious that the first will is more beneficial to me. the money in that will is enough for me to live without worry for the rest of my life. i¡¯m just a little woman with no ambition. i just need to get the money. why should i carry out the second will? what if you guys frame me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen, if I don¡¯t agree, does that mean we can proceed with the first will?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen qiunian nodded sternly.

    ¡°You!¡± lu xun was so angry that his mouth was agape and tongue tied. he raised his leg and ruthlessly kicked the chair beside him. the chair hit the wall and made a heavy ¡®bang¡¯ sound, shaking the high-legged vase ced in the corner and shaking it several times.

    He seemed to be at a loss for words. He made up his mind and scolded Gu Youli, ¡± you¡¯re a woman who only covets money and only seeks profit. I absolutely won¡¯t admit that you¡¯re my, Lu Xun¡¯s, niece!

    After that, he waited for Gu Youli to fly into a rage.

    However, Gu Youli¡¯s expression did not change. She nced at him calmly and even said with a little disdain, ¡± ¡°If I call you uncle, I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re my uncle without paying a price. Don¡¯t be so sentimental. Whether you admit it or not has nothing to do with me. also, it¡¯s true that i¡¯m greedy for money, but who doesn¡¯t? How can we live without money? But I¡¯m not a mercenary, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have made such a request. The result is obvious, I might not get anything in the end! So it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t agree. I¡¯ll take advantage of my youth and bring the dowry grandma left me to find a young and handsome son of a rich family to marry. I don¡¯t want to go to yourpany and join in the fun, so I don¡¯t have to waste my good years.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Lu Xun was exasperated.

    After a while, he looked into Gu Youli¡¯s sharp eyes and quickly regained his rity.

    He took a deep breath in his heart and looked at Gu Youli coldly. ¡°Good! Alright! I¡¯ll agree to your terms, and we¡¯ll look into each other¡¯s Affairs. But let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m here, don¡¯t even think about getting anything out of the Lu family.¡±

    Gu Youli shrugged her shoulders indifferently and smiled without saying a word.

    seeing that the two hade to an agreement, chen qiunian closed the will and announced, ¡± ¡°since the two of you havee to an agreement, we¡¯ll start carrying out the second will today. as the executor of the will, i¡¯ll be in charge of all the affairs of the lu family until the distribution of the will ispleted.¡±

    Liu Xiuyu was furious. As soon as she sat in the car, she began to curse. Since Lu Xun wasn¡¯t around, the person she cursed the most was, of course, Yang Cai.

    however, lu xun was surprisingly calm.

    He looked out of the car with a heavy gaze at Gu Youli, who was walking towards the parking lot on the left.

 Chapter 536

    536 the will, the storm (11)

    He looked out of the car with a heavy gaze at Gu Youli, who was walking to the left side of the parking lot, Yu feibai, who was watching the show even more clearly, and Lu Xun, who was walking to the right. His eyes narrowed sharply.

    Let them fight. When the Sandpiper and m fight, both sides will suffer, and the third party will benefit!

    after leaving thewyer¡¯s office, gu youli did not feel at ease. instead, she felt very heavy.

    From this moment on, she could be considered to have truly stepped into a wealthy family.

    Although she had pretended to lose her memory, she was still being schemed against, plotted against, and dirty. Every step she took would be shocking.

    Through the car window, she looked at the sky outside. The gray sky was tinged with a faint blue, and she seemed to be able to see her grandmother¡¯s smiling face.

    She believed that her grandmother would bless her in heaven!

    yu feibai, who was about to drive forward, saw gu youli looking up at the sky and asked softly, ¡± ¡°What are you looking at? Why are you so engrossed in it?¡±

    Gu Youli retracted her gaze and smiled at Yu feibai, who was beside her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Her long, straight hair was like ink, and when she turned her head, it drew a beautiful arc.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, you handled it well today!¡± Yu feibai held Gu Youli¡¯s hand and looked at her with pride.

    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Youliughed.

    Yu feibai¡¯s long fingers caressed her face. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s not good. You still have me!¡±

    A smile bloomed on Gu Youli¡¯s face like a flower. Suddenly, she thought of something and moved her lips. However, in the end, she seemed to be unable to say anything.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Yu feibai raised his eyebrows.

    He raised his hand and gently stroked her hair, his tone indescribably gentle.

    Gu Youli lowered her eyes and her heart sank. She thought about it and decided to say it. I want to say that it¡¯s impossible for me to rely on you for everything. However, there are some things that I really need your cooperation toplete!

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Yu feibai stared at her for a while and suddenly smiled.

    However, there was no hint of a smile in his cold eyes. He seemed to have seen through Gu Youli¡¯s thoughts.

    Gu Youli held Yu feibai¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡± that¡¯s right. I have a n, but we need to be apart for a while. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t meet.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened and a sharp glint shed across his eyes.

    His expression was unfathomable, his eyes and voice were like the ice and snow of winter, and his voice was as cold as ever.

    Gu Youli pouted as she looked at him and said, ¡± it means that I¡¯m going to work hard and put all my energy into the Lu Corporation, so I might not have time to spend with you. I think it¡¯s fine to be separated for a while.

    Yu feibai pursed his lips coldly. if you¡¯re the only one who wants to deal with the Lu Corporation, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll affect anything.

    he tried his best to suppress the surging emotions in his chest. you want to get close to Lu Xun!

    as a man himself, he naturally understood the look in every man¡¯s eyes. the way lu xun looked at gu youli, no matter how he looked at it, there was something wrong with it. it made him have the urge to expose her.

    He knew very well what Gu Youli was thinking.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t even need to think about it. Of course, he rejected it!

    Gu Youli did not want to lie to him anymore. She put on a serious face and said calmly, ¡± yes, in fact, didn¡¯t you discover it long ago? my memory loss is just a pretense, it¡¯s basically used to deceive everyone, the person I mainly want to deceive is Lu Xun, your existence might make him flinch, I won¡¯t have the chance to get close to him!

 Chapter 537

    537 The will, the storm (12)

    Yu feibai pursed his lips and overbearingly denied, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even need to think about it!¡±

    Gu Youli tried her best to exin and said in a coquettish tone, ¡± ¡°Feibai, you don¡¯t have to be like this. It¡¯s just a show? I have to let Lu Xun see Lu Xun¡¯s true appearance, but if I want him to see it clearly, the only way is to get close to Lu Xun first.¡±

    ¡°No, fine!¡± Yu feibai, who had the pride and dignity of a God, would definitely not allow Gu Youli to do this.

    ¡°Feibai!¡± Gu Youli started to coax him.

    Yu feibai nced at her and smiled nonchntly, but his smile was extremely cold. ¡°no!

    ¡°Yu feibai!¡± Gu Youli widened her eyes and red at Yu feibai.

    ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Yu feibai did not want to bother with her anymore. He was really angry and coaxed her to get off the car.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed. Yu feibai¡¯s indifferent gaze was so cold that it made her feel as if every nerve in her body was tensed up. Her breathing also slowed down subconsciously.

    She wanted to step forward and say something, but Yu feibai¡¯s entire body was exuding a cold aura. He was determined and overbearing.

    ¡°I¡¯m letting you out of the car!¡± He didn¡¯t even give them a chance!

    She could not use force, so Gu Youli could only use a soft approach.

    she looked at yu feibai weakly and said, ¡± don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m just discussing it with you ...

    Her face was delicate and pitiful, making people feel pity for her.

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression was calm and his side profile was cold as snow. There was no room for discussion. ¡°Get out of the car!¡±

    The cold and overbearing aura that he exuded made Gu Youli angry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the car!¡± She yelled at him irritatedly.

    she thought that yu feibai would coax her after she got out of the car. however, the moment she closed the door, yu feibai¡¯s car sped away.

    Gu Youli was furious. She yelled at Yu Fei and Bai Jue Chen¡¯s car, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai,e back! Bastard, Yu feibai!¡±

    No matter how angry she was, Yu feibai had already left.

    she closed her eyes and felt that women should have a backbone. she had no intention of chasing after yu feibai. she shook her head fiercely and turned to walk in the other direction.

    Emperor jewelry, director¡¯s office.

    Yan Qi looked at Gu Youli¡¯s determined expression and said reluctantly, ¡± have you really decided to leave? ¡±

    Gu Youli nodded. yes, I don¡¯t want to leave either if I could! But I must leave!¡±

    If she could, she wanted to follow Yan Qi and be a top designer.

    However, when she thought of her grandmother¡¯s tragic death, it seemed that she could not let Yang Cai down even more than her dream.

    yan qi¡¯s lips curved into a rascal-like smile. ¡± Youli, you know that I¡¯ve always admired you. I really can¡¯t bear for you to leave just like that, but I also know that I can¡¯t make you stay. However, you have to know that as long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll always wee you back to Imperial. You¡¯ll always be Imperial¡¯s jewelry designer.

    Gu Youli suppressed the bitterness in her heart and nodded hard.

    She stood up, walked forward, and hugged Yan Qi. director, thank you for all the help you¡¯ve given me. In my heart, you¡¯re my sister. I really miss you, but now I have no choice but to leave. But if there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll definitelye back!

    As Yan Qi spoke, he lifted his arms and hugged her back. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡±

    Rmending his good friend, master eight¡¯s pet-abusing novel ¡®the rich snatch away the love: It was Gong Ziyan¡¯s hot ending,¡¯the tyrant of the rich: Young master Long¡¯s sweet wife, ¡°and Cheng liuma¡¯s tender and loving novel,¡± abilityndscaper: Two-faced Princess.

 Chapter 538

    538 The jealous lover (1)

    Gu Youli left the Emperor International Office and went straight back to her apartment in the Four Seasons Vi.

    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± She shouted into the house as she took out a pair of slippers from the shoe cab and changed into them.

    After changing into slippers, he went to the living room. There was no one. He went into the bedroom. There was no one. He flew into the study again. There was still no one.

    Wasn¡¯t he driving?

    How did hee backter than her?

    Gu Youli took out her phone and was about to call Yu feibai to ask him why he was not back yet. However, when she thought about what had happened outside thewyer¡¯s building, she held back her anger.

    However, half an hourter, she could not help but call Yu feibai.

    However, the call was busy. Because of the notification, Yu feibai ended the call and returned Gu Youli¡¯s call.

    At this time, Gu Youli was about to go out to buy some groceries. It was almost lunchtime.

    ¡°You¡¯ve resigned?¡± yu feibai asked the moment the call went through.

    yeah, how did you know? did you promise me, and then Ying made a wise guess? ¡± gu youli asked with a smile as she held the phone.

    She walked forward as she talked on the phone. She didn¡¯t turn back, so she didn¡¯t know that there was a tall figure leisurely following behind her.

    The sunlight shone on the leaves in circles. Time passed really quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was autumn again. The Begonia in the corner of the wall was blooming with vitality.

    Yu feibai, who was dressed in white casual clothes, looked like an extraordinary immortal who hade with the wind. The autumn sun shone on his body, coating him with ayer of golden light. He walked at a steady pace, and every movement of his was so elegant that it made people gasp in admiration.

    Oh, ¡± Yu feibai¡¯s calm and cold eyes were filled with helplessness.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, as if he was going to hang up.

    Gu Youli had obviously noticed it and said resentfully, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hang up on me. I¡¯m very depressed and sad right now. Don¡¯t you realize? how could you hang up on me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything!¡± Yu feibai snorted.

    The person who was walking leisurely in front of her had azy and carefree appearance. She still had the nerve to say that she was depressed and sad.

    This little bad guy who lied without feeling embarrassed!

    gu youli raised her hand to her forehead and pretended to be in deep thought. ¡± then you should have realized that I¡¯m really, really sad right now. How am I going to do everything I can to melt an Ice Mountain without getting frostbites!!

    Yu feibai,¡±Wufu.¡±

    Gu Youli touched her nose and looked up at the sky a little guiltily. ¡°Say, if I use my fire-like passion, I should be able to melt that thousand-year-old ice, right?¡±

    ¡°Boring!¡± Yu feibai replied indifferently and hung up the phone.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. This was the first time Yu feibai had been so cool and arrogant to her since they had confirmed their rtionship.

    Her eyes were wide open, and she stomped her feet a few times in anger.

    She pointed at the phone with a trembling finger and scolded Yu feibai, who had just hung up, ¡± stinky Yu feibai, die in feibai, bastard Yu feibai, I¡¯ve already begged you, you¡¯re all I have, and you¡¯re still acting so arrogantly. Just you wait!!

    with that, she sneered, put away the phone, and left quickly.

    She decided not to go grocery shopping or cook. She did not care if Yu feibai had eaten or if he would be hungryter. She was prepared to run away from home.

 Chapter 539

    539 The jealous lover (2)

    Gu Youli did not seem to be in a good mood after she hung up the phone.

    however, she did not know that yu feibai, who was on the other end of the line, could not help butugh after he hung up.

    Gu Youli¡¯s angry look just now actually made her look a little silly in Yu Fei¡¯s eyes.

    That was Gu Youli, whom Yu feibai and no one else had ever seen before.

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into a smile and he wanted to stop her.

    But then he held back. To him, she could do whatever she wanted, but he absolutely could not and would not allow her to use herself as a bargaining chip to get close to other men!

    This was the bottom line of his pampering!

    Gu Youli went to school. Although she had left her job, she had not given up on her dream. She still had to catch up on her homework.

    She went to the library to look for some information and ran into Hua Miaomiao when she came out.

    ¡°You came to school, but you didn¡¯t evene to find me!¡± His tone was harsh, and his face was dark.

    hua miaomiao had also gone to the hospital to visit gu youli. when gu youli said that she did not remember him, he had scolded her.

    ¡°I thought you went to the studio!¡± Her white dress fluttered in the wind and she held Hua Miaomiao¡¯s arm.

    She looked at him with her ethereal eyes, like a proud and refined little white flower!

    Hua Miaomiao had goosebumps all over his body. ¡°I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying, you¡¯ve changed so much after you lost your memory, but this little demon is just pretending, I¡¯m so smitten by her! You might have lost your memory, but you still know that I have a studio!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned slyly and she smiled at him. ¡°I have partial amnesia, so I still know some things.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao raised his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded. of course I know. Our young master Hua is going to be a great designer in the future!

    Hua Miaomiao immediately became proud and pointed at Gu Youli with his orchid-shaped finger. you¡¯re so annoying. I was just joking when I said thatst time. You still remember it so clearly. But I like what you said. You¡¯re going to be a great designer in the future!

    heughed slyly and walked forward with gu youli in a refreshed manner. in the end, they bumped into a pir.

    ¡°ah!¡± designer hua gasped and immediately covered her forehead with her hand.

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before sheughed out loud. ¡°Miao Miao, you can¡¯t even see such an obvious pir. How blind are you!¡±

    don¡¯tugh. Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you saw it? ¡± Hua Miaomiao pouted his little mouth andined.

    ¡°Let me see, let me see. I¡¯ll help you rub it!¡± Gu Youli tried her best to hold in herughter and almost suffered an internal injury!

    At this moment, he yang and Zhang Liyu, who were in the same dormitory as Gu Youli, walked over.

    They were Hua Miaomiao¡¯s ssmates in the same Department and Gu Youli¡¯s roommates, so their rtionship was not bad.

    Everyone knew that Zhang Liyu liked Hua Miaomiao.

    Seeing how close Hua Miaomiao and Gu Youli were and how Gu Youli was even rubbing Hua Miaomiao¡¯s forehead, a mocking smile immediately appeared on he Yang¡¯s face. ¡°Hua Miaomiao, your first wife is here!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you can¡¯t be envious!¡± Hua Miaomiao chuckled as he joked with he yang. He did not notice that Zhang Liyu, who was sitting beside he yang, did not look too good. Or rather, he did not want to notice.

    Gu Youli red at Hua Miaomiao and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°First wife?¡±

 Chapter 540

    540 The jealous lover (3)

    Gu Youli red at Hua Miaomiao and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°First wife?¡±

    he yang stepped forward and put his arm around gu youli¡¯s shoulder. then, he smiled naughtily and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Youli. Hua Miaomiao said that you¡¯re his first wife! This stinky and shameless brat, hurry up and beat him up until all his teeth are on the ground!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao chuckled. I was just joking, just joking!

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes and looked at him in a dangerous manner. ¡°I¡¯m the main wife, so who¡¯s your second wife? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Chu Qing!¡±

    ¡°Be happy, she¡¯ll be the little one, and you¡¯ll be the big one! you can bully her as much as you want, hahaha! Hua Miaomiaoughed.

    He yang sighed and shook his head. it¡¯s true that the new generation excels the old. Each generation is more reckless than the previous. But can you really afford to be reckless? ¡± Little flower!¡±

    Obviously hearing he Yang¡¯s sarcasm, Hua Miaomiao pushed her away with her slender fingers. f * ck you, he yang. How dare you mock me? I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m made of next time!

    After chatting for a while, he yang and Zhang Liyu left. Zhang Liyu did not say a word and Hua Miaomiao did not even nce at her.

    It seemed that if he opened up the topic, they might not even be friends anymore.

    ¡°What happened between you and Zhang Liyu?¡± gu youli asked a little nosily.

    Hua Miaomiao spread his hands and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s wrong? just like what you saw!¡±

    He did not seem to want to talk about Zhang Liyu, so he quickly changed the topic and sighed. the tomboy is over there. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s so heartless. She left me behind and went out to fool around. It¡¯s been so long, and she didn¡¯t even call me!

    Gu Youli giggled. Miaomiao, your eyes are so sad. You look like a wife who has been left at home by her husband and is being bullied.

    hua miaomiao turned his head and red at her. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the little wife!¡±

    Gu Youli put her arm around Hua Miaomiao¡¯s shoulder. hey, Miaomiao. As the saying goes,¡¯enemies never meet.¡¯ Do you think it¡¯s possible for you and Chu Qing to develop into a pair of quarrels? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, first wife.¡± Hua Miaomiao stretched out a finger and shook it, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s possible between you and me, but it¡¯s impossible with tomboy Chu. She has already left an indelible shadow in my young and pure heart.

    the two of themughed and chatted for a while before leaving a message for chu qing. if she saw it, they hoped that she would find time to give everyone a call.

    Suddenly, Gu Youli¡¯s face darkened. She forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Miaomiao, I have resigned from the emperor¡¯s position!¡±

    ¡°what?¡± hua miaomiao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Resignation? what happened? Why did you suddenly resign?¡±

    a pale smile appeared on gu youli¡¯s face. ¡± it means that I have to work at the Lu Corporation, and I have to work at the Lu Corporation, so I can only resign!

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face was solemn, ¡± ¡°Lili, have you lost your memory? you don¡¯t even remember your dream. You have always dreamed of bing a top jewelry designer and building your own jewelry kingdom. We even promised to dominate Europe together. You have forgotten all these!¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. I haven¡¯t forgotten my dream!

 Chapter 541

    541 the jealous lover (4)

    Gu Youli shook her head. I haven¡¯t forgotten my dream!

    Hua Miaomiao red at Gu Youli. then why did you give up? you see, I like to make clothes and design images for others but I¡¯m a man. My parents and friends can¡¯t understand me and think that this is a woman¡¯s business. It¡¯s embarrassing for a man like me to do this and it¡¯s not suitable for me to survive in this industry. But I just like it. No matter what they say or persuade me, I never gave up.

    Gu Youli smiled and said firmly, ¡± I didn¡¯t give up, and I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯m just leaving for a while, just take it as a rest!

    As long as she helped grandma protect the Lu Corporation, she would still return to the jewelry industry to be her designer. It was better to hand the Lu Corporation over to Lu Xun, she had no interest in that.

    However, she did not know if that day woulde again.

    ¡°Lili, youth is a dream. Smile, passion, struggle, sess, and failure. No matter what is hidden in time, whether it¡¯s sweet or sour, bitter or spicy, these are all of youth. Youth without dreams is empty. Youth without struggle is wasted and wasted. You must continue to persevere. You can do it too. I will support you!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at Hua Miaomiao, who was in high spirits and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your support. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s orchid fingers gently smoothened the air.e on, when you stop resting and continue to chase your dream, you can treat me then. It¡¯s my treat today!

    ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°you were waiting for me to say that, weren¡¯t you?¡± hua miaomiao scoffed.

    gu youliughed sneakily. ¡± hehehe. you¡¯re a little nouveau riche! ¡±

    Hua Miaomiaoughed. you¡¯re nothing!

    The two of them had originally agreed to have a big meal at night, but Hua Miaomiao had something to do at thest minute, so they could only save this big meal for next time.

    When Gu Youli returned home, it was not Yu feibai¡¯s apartment but Gu liangwei¡¯s rented apartment.

    She pushed the door open and looked up. Unexpectedly, she fell into a pair of deep and cold eyes.

    Uh, hurry up, she didn¡¯t go back in the afternoon. She was freeloading at her father¡¯s house!

    after gu liangwei was discharged from the hospital, yu feibai hired a helper auntie to take care of him.

    Under the care of the helper, Gu liangwei recovered well and his face gradually turned red.

    The helper was cooking in the kitchen while Gu liangwei was sitting in the living room. He was chatting with Yu feibai in an extremely intimate tone with a knowing smile on his face.

    When he saw Gu Youli, his smile widened. I was just asking feibai why you haven¡¯t arrived yet. He said that you would be back when it¡¯s time to eat. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually agree. Auntie Wu has just finished cooking!

    Gu Youli threw her bag on the sofa and looked at the grand dining room. Her watery eyes were dazed for a moment before she looked at Yu feibai and asked, ¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯te?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes flickered and he remained silent.

    ¡°you¡¯re noting even though you¡¯ve already made an appointment. are you deliberately tormenting your old man?¡± Gu liangwei¡¯s voice was filled with anger, but his smile was kind.

    After they sat down, the Gu family¡¯s dining table, which was usually so quiet, became lively at this moment.

    Gu liangwei was in high spirits. He didn¡¯t care that he had just been discharged from the hospital and was still taking his medicine. He insisted on getting Yu feibai to drink some wine.

    Just as they were in the midst of drinking, Gu liangwei looked deeply at Yu feibai and asked, ¡± feibai, the two of you have been together for quite a long time. Now that your rtionship has stabilized, do you have any ns to get married? ¡±

 Chapter 542

    542 The jealous lover (5)

    Just as they were in the midst of drinking, Gu liangwei looked deeply at Yu feibai and asked, ¡± feibai, the two of you have been together for quite a long time. Now that your rtionship has stabilized, do you have any ns to get married? ¡±

    This sudden question made both Yu feibai and Gu Youli freeze.

    Yu feibai was overjoyed. This question was Gu liangwei¡¯s affirmation of him.

    He had already made it clear and hinted at marriage countless times.

    However, Gu Youli had never been serious about it.

    Now, someone was finally on his side. It seemed like the day when he would give birth to his little baby with his beautiful wife was not far away.

    However, before Yu feibai could say anything, Gu Youli replied, ¡± dad, what kind of joke is this? I¡¯m still a student and I still have to graduate. Have you forgotten what you said before? it¡¯s okay to be in a rtionship and you¡¯re not against it, but everythinges first to my studies!

    that¡¯s what I thought in the past, but after dying once, I¡¯ve realized that life is short and there are some things that I don¡¯t have to care about too much. Besides, you¡¯re no different from married people now. It won¡¯t affect your studies.

    Gu liangwei sighed and then looked at Gu Youli encouragingly. Heughed and said, ¡± you have to hold on tightly to such an outstanding man like feibai. Otherwise, if you are not careful, he will be snatched away by another woman.

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up as he looked at Gu Youli in a daze.

    It was as if he was saying,¡±look, your dad told you to hold on to me tightly so that I won¡¯t be taken away by another woman. So, you should be obedient and stop talking about breaking up or changing the topic.¡±

    Gu Youli did not know whether tough or cry at the two of them.

    She looked at Gu liangwei helplessly. father, don¡¯t worry about it. The most important thing now is to take care of your body! Eat, eat!¡±

    Gu Youli pouted and even reached out to stuff food into their bowls, ending the conversation temporarily.

    When they left the Gu residence, Yu feibai was different from usual. This time, he did not take the initiative to hold Gu Youli¡¯s hand. Instead, he walked on his own.

    Gu Youli pouted at him from behind.

    She had thought that he was no longer angry, but he was still ignoring her. What a petty man!

    She turned around and walked a few steps forward. Then, she grabbed Yu feibai¡¯s arm from behind.

    Yu feibai turned around subconsciously and met Gu Youli¡¯s clear eyes.

    She was like a wronged child who had admitted her mistake and no one cared about her. There was a lonely star in her eyes that fell on Yu feibai¡¯s heart and exploded with a multicolored light. The warmth rose and melted a piece of ice and snow.

    He calmly retracted his gaze and prepared to hold her hand with his long, white fingers.¡±Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    The warmth spread through her palms, to her limbs, and finally to her heart. Gu Youli raised her other hand and hugged Yu feibai¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    her voice was low and soft, gentler than water!

    The journey home was short but long.

    Ever since the two of them got into the car, they had not said a word. In the small space, their breaths were one and intertwined, full of warmth.

    Gu Youli¡¯s posture was casual as she leanedzily on Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder.

    Although Yu feibai¡¯s face was cold and indifferent as he drove, his slightly curved brows and bright and moist eyes revealed his current happy mood.

 Chapter 543

    543 Jealous lover (6)

    When the car stopped steadily in the car park, Yu feibai¡¯s deep and sexy voice suddenly sounded, ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll bring you to see my grandfather tomorrow. you don¡¯t need any gifts. you can just go there in person. ¡±

    Gu Youli, who was thinking about other things, hummed casually.

    When her brain finally connected, she finally understood what Yu feibai had said.

    She sat up straight and looked at Yu feibai with her eyes wide open. ¡°What did you just say? to see your grandpa yingluo? i didn¡¯t hear it wrong, did i?¡±

    we¡¯re getting married. Of course, you have to go see my grandfather and my parents! A gentle light shed across Yu feibai¡¯s cold face.

    Gu Youli was a little confused and asked in return, ¡± ¡°When did I say I was getting married?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s dark and cold eyes flickered with an unknown light. He looked at her silently, but his gaze seemed to be saying: I¡¯ve already exined it to you, and you¡¯ve already forgotten about it.

    Thinking of what her father, Gu liangwei, had just said, Gu Youli pursed her lips and helplessly sighed.

    She acted coquettishly and shook Yu feibai¡¯s arm, ¡± ¡°My dad was just joking. You can¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Yu feibai pulled out his car key and looked at Gu Youli with a cold expression. you think marrying me is a joke?!

    Knowing that she had said the wrong thing, Gu Youli quickly apologized. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips twitched. that¡¯s good. Then, you should start thinking about the day you married me!

    Gu Youli rejected him. I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m not getting married!

    Yu feibai curled his lips and dered domineeringly, ¡± ¡°i have to get married even if i don¡¯t want to! you¡¯re mine when you¡¯re alive, and you¡¯ll be my ghost when you die. you don¡¯t want to marry anyone else other than me!¡±

    When Gu Youli realized that it was short and simple, her tone changed.

    she hurriedly finished her sentence, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the problem of not wanting to get married for the time being. I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t marry you in the future!¡±

    ¡°You must marry now, even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Today, Yu feibai and Gu Youli carried him up.

    Who asked Gu Youli to n to get close to Lu Xun by herself!

    Gu Youli¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were wide open and there was a fire in her chest.

    She was a little angry with Yu feibai. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying you. I have no feelings for you.¡±

    The cold glint in Yu feibai¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to freeze the entire world.

    After Gu Youli said this, she actually felt a little guilty.

    She had thought that Yu feibai would be extremely angry.

    However, strangely, Yu feibai did not get angry. Instead, heughed coldly and said in a lecherous tone, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings. Last night when you were lying under me, it was very emotional.¡±

    ¡°The mouth on top is screaming so loudly, and the mouth on the bottom is sucking me so tightly!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in horror and her face was as red as blood.

    after stammering for a long time, he retorted, ¡± that¡¯s a physiological reaction, a physiological reaction. If it were any other man, I would do the same!

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was cold and murderous, like a demon from hell. other men? how dare you mention other men in front of me? Gu Youli, if you don¡¯t want me to break your legs and trap you on the bed to be my personal Voodoo Archer, don¡¯t mention other men to me!

    Gu Youli was speechless, super speechless!

    was this still yu feibai?

    Boohoo, hoodlums are not scary, what¡¯s scary is hoodlums that are as cold as Immortals and speak dirty words, and also have power, status, and culture!

 Chapter 544

    544 Jealous lover (7)

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and exined, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai! I¡¯ll f * ck you!¡±

    However, Yu feibai interrupted her and threatened, ¡± if you dare to say you have no feelings for me again, I¡¯ll look for Lu Xun and reveal your secret!

    Gu Youli felt so wronged and threatened!

    she didn¡¯t even want to say that, but he actually threatened her!

    ¡°You dare! I will hate you!¡± She said angrily, but there was a hint of threat in her voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even going to marry me, why would I care if you hate me or not!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were dark as he coldly spat out a few words.

    He opened the door, got out of the car, and left coldly.

    Gu Youli was wailing in her heart. Why did Yu feibai change so much? did he reincarnate like her? Had he also been reborn like her?

    ??????!! Gu Youli was about to go crazy!

    Of course, Yu feibai did not reincarnate like her. He was still the original Yu feibai.

    However, Yu feibai was really too depressed today!

    Liu Xiuyu called Gu Youli a mistress, but Lu Xun looked at Gu Youli¡¯s eyes. Gu Youli actually wanted to pretend to break up with him just to get close to Lu Xun.

    All of this was unbearable for the overbearing Yu feibai!

    In fact, everything was easy to understand. It was just that the jar of vinegar had overturned!

    When they got home, Gu Youli held Yu feibai¡¯s hand gently and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay? it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to marry you, but it¡¯s really not the right time to get married.¡±

    Yu feibai did not reply to her. He still maintained his cold and distant expression.

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and continued, ¡± look, I haven¡¯t graduated yet, and I still have a lot of things to deal with. I haven¡¯t settled the Lu corporation¡¯s matters yet. I just mentioned a fake breakup, and now you¡¯re talking about marriage. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? ¡±

    Yu feibai flung her hand away and walked into the study room.

    If she had not asked for a fake breakup, Yu feibai might not have forced her to get married.

    Gu Youli stared at Yu feibai¡¯s back and raised her fist at his back.

    However, she had once again neglected the sharp senses of a soldier and was caught by Yu feibai. She quickly smiled and waved at him.

    However, Yu feibai only nced at her indifferently.

    He turned around and strode to the study!

    Gu Youli was so embarrassed that she ignored Yu feibai in a fit of pique. She took a shower, watched television, and then prepared to sleep.

    However, as shey on the bed, she sighed helplessly.

    When the two of them were together, someone had to give in first. In the past, he had always given in to her, but this time, she gave in to him.

    This matter clearly wasn¡¯t her to predict, but no matter how she looked at it, it seemed like she was the one at fault.

    Gu Youli pushed the door open gently. Yu feibai was sitting at his desk and ying on hisputer.

    She walked over and hugged Yu feibai¡¯s broad shoulders from behind. ¡°what are you doing?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand a bunch of numbers at all.

    yu feibai ignored her and continued with his work.

    Gu Youliughed awkwardly and pulled Yu feibai¡¯s hand down. Then, she covered her t stomach and pouted at him with great resentment.¡±It¡¯s so t. Don¡¯t you feel that I¡¯m so hungry?¡±

    With his face turned to the side, and because of the lighting, she could not see Yu feibai¡¯s exact expression. However, she could feel that it was rather gentle.

    Yu feibai nced at Gu Youli indifferently and then said something that almost made Gu Youli vomit blood, ¡± it¡¯s full, like you¡¯re pregnant. You have to lose weight!

 Chapter 545

    545 The jealous lover (8)

    yu feibai nced at gu youli indifferently and then said something that almost made gu youli vomit blood, ¡± it¡¯s full, like you¡¯re pregnant. You have to lose weight!

    Gu Youli was shocked by this sentence and was in a mess.

    She looked at Yu feibai with infinite resentment and pretended to mumble to herself. However, she was purposely saying it for Yu feibai to hear, ¡± indeed, women are right. Men are all bad. When they like you, they¡¯ll be obedient to you. When they don¡¯t like you, they can say all kinds of vicious words. My stomach is t, but they lied that it was like I was pregnant and said that I wanted to lose weight. Bastard man, you think I¡¯m fat, right? fine, if you want to, then so be it. At most, we¡¯ll break up!

    As soon as she said the word ¡°break up,¡± she felt a cold wind blowing in her face, making her shiver.

    ¡°I¡¯ll throw you out of the window if you continue to talk nonsense!¡± Yu feibai nced at her indifferently.

    Then, he turned his face away coldly, deliberately ignoring her existence.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold attitude hadpletely ignited Gu Youli¡¯s anger.

    Fine, I won¡¯t say it. She can bite me, right?

    like a wild cat that had not been able to get its food, gu youli opened her mouth and bit yu feibai¡¯s ear hard.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± Yu feibai gasped and pushed Gu Youli away.

    He raised his hand to cover his ears and looked at Gu Youli with a deep gaze. ¡°Are you a dog?¡±

    Gu Youli raised her head arrogantly and replied in a righteous manner, ¡± ¡°If you admit that you¡¯re sh * t, I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m a dog, because dogs love to eat sh * t!¡±

    Yu feibai did not know whether tough or cry. The corners of his mouth curled up subconsciously, but it returned to normal.

    His tall and straight body slowly got up from the chair.

    He walked away from Xuanji.

    He decided to leave her out of sight. Since she wanted to be in the study, he would leave the study to her.

    Gu Youli wanted to cry but had no tears. Yu feibai, you stinky brat, do you think your temper is that bad?

    She stood on the spot and red at Yu feibai¡¯s departing figure. Her mouth was shouting, ¡± turn back, turn back. if you turn back, I¡¯ll forgive you!

    However, Yu feibai¡¯s reply to her was still the same. He did not even turn his head.

    All of a sudden, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes shed with a sly glint.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and was about to pull the door open when he heard a ¡®ng¡¯ behind him.

    From the corner of his eyes, he saw Gu Youli¡¯s face turn pale and weak. She staggered and fell onto the chair before lying on the desk.

    Yu feibai¡¯s face darkened. He turned around and ran over to Gu Youli immediately. He hugged her and said, ¡± ¡°youli, youli qianqian.¡±

    The cold and emotionless face from before was gone, reced by anxiety and worry.

    Gu Youli, who had ¡®fainted¡¯, slowly woke up.

    she raised her hand to touch her forehead as if she was in extreme pain. she murmured in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so dizzy, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Yu feibai narrowed his eyes. She seemed to be in a daze, but her eyes were clear. It was obvious that she was pretending.

    This little liar, Yingluo.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes narrowed and he let go of her. He stood up and looked down at her. ¡°Is it fun?¡±

    he was still calm, but it was obvious that he was still angry. in fact, he was even angrier.

    Gu Youli pouted. She did not dare to go head to head with Yu feibai. She only dared to remain silent and look at Yu feibai with a little grievance.

 Chapter 546

    546 The Lu family, every step is filled with fear (1)

    Gu Youli stood up as well and wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s waist. She pressed her face against his broad chest and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Because I missed you!¡±

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and raised his hand to grab Gu Youli¡¯s waist tightly. He then turned around and pressed his back against the wall.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were dark and she was a little frightened like a frightened little animal. Her hair was slightly messy.

    She looked at Yu feibai coquettishly and ced both her hands on his chest. She panted softly and her lips were slightly open, revealing her white teeth.

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡± ¡°You little rascal, you¡¯re seducing me!¡±

    After recovering from her shock, Gu Youli jumped onto Yu feibai. Like an octopus, she wrapped her arms around his neck and her slender legs wrapped around his waist.

    she begged for forgiveness like a child who had made a mistake, and said in a wronged tone, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m apologizing to you!¡±

    However, her slightly opened red lips seemed to be sending an invitation to someone.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes seemed to be covered in mist. He looked enchanting and the corners of his lips were curled up slightly. His smile was extremely seductive!

    Gu Youli was dazzled by this smile.

    Qianqian was about to say something, but her voice was covered by a strong masculine scent.

    yu feibai pressed his lips against hers and his tongue entered her mouth. he then turned around and sucked on her wet lips.

    as if to punish her, he pressed her against the wall and kissed her more and more fiercely, as if he wanted to swallow her alive.

    Gu Youli was kissed so fervently that it seemed to be difficult for her to even breathe.

    When he moved away from her and moved to her neck, Gu Youli could clearly feel her lips burning as if he was about to bite through her skin.

    The buttons on Gu Youli¡¯s pajamas had all been unbuttoned.

    Her petite, but not the slightest bit vague, exquisite figure was exposed to the air just like that.

    When Yu feibai was creating kiss marks on her body, his long fingers trailed down her fair and smooth skin.

    wherever his fingers went, gu youli shuddered.

    When his hand slowly entered her lower abdomen and between her legs, Gu Youli was already intoxicated and could not stop herself.

    She involuntarily chanted,¡±not Bai Qingqing.¡±

    I like the way you apologize, Qianqian, ¡°Yu feibai said coldly, as if he was a king who was above everyone else.

    At the same time, his slender fingers began to wantonly fondle between her legs!

    A numbing sensation spread from his lower abdomen to his limbs.

    gu youli raised her head slightly and closed her eyes, revealing her long neck. her adam¡¯s apple was moving up and down.

    She wrapped her arms tightly around Yu feibai¡¯s neck and said in a coquettish tone, ¡± ¡°If you like it, then you¡¯re not angry anymore!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were squinted and there was a glint in them.¡±maintain the status quo?¡±

    Gu Youli nodded her head.

    the ¡°en en¡± sound was like a moaning sound, like a delicate panting sound, like a urging| The aphrodisiac. Yu feibai pulled out his fingers and sped her waist tightly with his palm. He used his burning strength to knock into her body!

    Gu Youli could not help but acknowledge him. She hugged Yu feibai¡¯s neck tightly and leaned on his shoulder. She closed her eyes gently and let him go in.

    In the spacious and quiet study room, only the breathing of the two people gradually became heavy.

    Yu feibai¡¯s movements became more and more intense. As his body temperature fluctuated wildly, both of their bodies started to heat up.

 Chapter 547

    547 The Lu family, every step is a hair¡¯s breadth (2)

    The bright fireworks in front of her eyes gradually exploded. Waves of strong pleasure hit Gu Youli and her entire nerves went soft.

    gu youli¡¯s breathing was rapid and difficult. her entire body trembled uncontrobly.

    When she copsed on the bed, she realized that she had fallen into someone¡¯s trap.

    Maintain the status quo! then, didn¡¯t that mean that the fake breakup she had mentioned earlier was not going to work?

    It seemed, seemed, should, might be ...

    No, she had indeed fallen for someone¡¯s trick!

    Actually, Yu feibai was not forcing Gu Youli to get married now. He had made such a strong request all because of Gu Youli¡¯s stupid idea.

    She could think of any method, yet she actually thought of using herself to get close to Lu Xun, who was obviously interested in her.

    If he agreed and allowed his woman to sacrifice her looks to ept a man to achieve her goal, would he still be a man?

    Letting her work at the Lu Corporation was already his bottom line.

    If possible, he wanted her to stay as far away from that Lu guy as possible!

    Gu Youli went to the Lu Corporation at the time they had agreed on at thewyer¡¯s office.

    Although the Lu Corporation didn¡¯t have a President now, Yang Cai had made it clear in the past that when she wasn¡¯t in thepany, the Lu corporation¡¯s matters would be handled by Lu Xun and Lu Xun together.

    it wasn¡¯t simply letting the general manager lu xun have the final say.

    Lu Xun¡¯s office was very spacious, the right side was decorated as an indoor golf course, while the left side was a European-style wine cab, which contained all kinds of high-end wine.

    One could tell at a nce that the owner of this office was a super enjoyment person.

    Next to therge office desk was a potted nt about the height of a person.

    while lu xun was on the phone, gu youli squatted down alone to admire the potted nt. she had thetest waterproof mini-listening device in her hand. she secretly hid it in the potted nt when lu xun wasn¡¯t paying attention to her.

    it was a very hidden location. if one didn¡¯t have the intention to look for it, one would definitely not be able to find it.

    Gu Youli stood up and walked to the wine cab as if nothing had happened.

    Romani? Conti, Ponte Cana, poffret, Lefay, and berthus were all the world¡¯s most impressive wineries. They produced the best wine, with small quantities but high quality.

    Nobleman¡¯s incense, red mist bead, snake dragon bead, chardoly, Rayman, longsi Pixiu

    oh my god, he really did love red wine. he had actually collected so much red wine, and all of them were of premium quality. any one of them was difficult to buy in the world.

    Gu Youli couldn¡¯t help butugh and looked at Lu Xun with a bit of ridicule. with red wine in one hand and golf in the other, you¡¯re doing both work and entertainment. You really know how to enjoy life!

    ¡°It¡¯s a must to enjoy life. Otherwise, why would I make money? Making money is just a way to realize a better life.¡±

    Lu Xun, who had just finished his call, subconsciously said.

    Suddenly, he stopped talking. He realized that he really did not have to tell Gu Youli about this.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, Lu Xun immediately spoke, ¡± ¡°Come in!¡±

    It was a simple word, but it was filled with dignity.

    the person who knocked on the door and entered was a woman with a beautiful face and a sweet temperament. she was lu xun¡¯s secretary,n beibei, ¡± ¡°CEO Lu, your information is ready!¡±

    In order to distinguish between Lu Xun and Lu Xun, the two CEO Lu, thepany¡¯s staff usually called Lu Xun as CEO Lu, and Lu Xun as CEO Lu Xiao.

    Gu Youli could not help but burst out inughter when she heard the words ¡®CEO Lu.¡¯

 Chapter 548

    548 The Lu family, every step is filled with fear (3)

    Lu Xun red at her sternly, then he looked at LAN Beibei and instructed, ¡± ¡°give her a seat.¡±

    ¡°yes!¡± LAN Beibei handed the information to Lu Xun and gestured for Gu Youli to go ahead.

    As for Gu Youli, there was already a lot of news in thepany before she even arrived. Naturally, it was spread by people who had intentions.

    since it was spread by someone with ulterior motives, the news would naturally not be good.

    Other than saying that she might have something to do with Chairman Lu¡¯s death, they also said that she had a barbaric personality, was crafty and domineering, and was difficult to get along with.

    Before Gu Youli came, she had already made preparations.

    She thought that she would be a cleaner and an odd-job worker, but she didn¡¯t expect that Lu Xun would actually give her a secretary job.

    Even though a Secretary was actually no different from an errand boy.

    However, at least the Secretary was from the administrative department, while the handyman was from the cleaning department. Rtively speaking, there was still a big difference.

    LAN Beibei did not dare to assign Gu Youli to do anything since she had not graduated yet. He just took a few past financial statements for her to take a look.

    Therefore, Gu Youli was very rxed. She was so bored that she could only use theputer to y games. Her hands were moving very fast and for a long time, the employees were all looking at her with envy.

    he was ying games at work so tantly. how blissful.

    How could they not be envious and jealous? of course, they also hated him!

    Some of them could not stand it anymore and started to order Gu Youli to do things.

    She handed her a stack of documents. ¡°Make ten copies of this document.¡±

    To these people, they definitely did not believe that Gu Youli could win thispetition. They also did not believe that Gu Youli could hold up the entire Lu Corporation.

    Thus, no one took Gu Youli seriously.

    However, they would not take the initiative to offend Gu Youli. After all, even if she could not get thepany in the future, she was still a rtive of the Lu family.

    in this day and age, the royal family was even more untouchable than the superior!

    However, there was one person who was different. The employee who instructed Gu Youli was called tan Yongmei. Although she was Lu Xun¡¯s subordinate, she was transferred from the sales department where Lu Xun was located, so she always thought of Lu Xun as her priority.

    Everyone in the nning Department was looking at the two of them.

    They were surprised at tan Yongmei¡¯s boldness. She even dared to offend the royal family. At the same time, they were looking forward to Gu Youli¡¯s reaction.

    Gu Youli looked up from the game and asked tan Yongmei with a smile, ¡± ¡°Am I your Secretary?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No, then why do you want me to make a copy for you?¡±

    Tan Yongmei furrowed her brows. I¡¯m very busy right now. You¡¯re ying games. Shouldn¡¯t you be helping everyone? ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. I¡¯m very busy too. I came to work to y games. If I can¡¯t beat this level, I won¡¯t be able to get off work today. I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t help you!

    After Lu Xun saw this in the office, he was simply speechless to the extreme.

    Wasn¡¯t this brat clearly telling everyone that he was suppressing her? He didn¡¯t arrange any work for her, but he just didn¡¯t want to talk to her for the time being. She wouldn¡¯t look for herself if she wanted to do something.

    Lu Xun¡¯s gaze was heavy. He originally nned to let her y as she pleased, since the more unbearable her performance was, the more he would benefit.

    However, Yingluo

    After all, it was just a suspicion. He couldn¡¯t be sure if she was really behind the yacht explosion or if she was rted.

    (P.S.: Update four chapters first. There should be three or four more chapterster. At the same time, announce the list of winners for this long review activity!)

 Chapter 549

    549 The Lu family, every step is filled with fear (4)

    Lu Xun nced at the past business proposals on the table.

    He thought for a moment, then picked up the business ns, got up, and walked out of the office to Gu Youli.

    Along the way, a gentle breeze swept up, and the hearts of young girls in the air instantly thumped.

    Lu Xun was the famous diamond King, old Wang, handsome, rich, gentle, and loving.

    here are the best proposals from the past two years. Familiarize yourself with them as soon as possible and then work on the proposal for next month! Lu Xun threw the business ns on Gu Youli¡¯s table.

    gu youli looked up in surprise and met lu xun¡¯s thoughtful eyes. her eyes were puzzled and her mind was wandering. she raised her finger and pointed at herself. ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±

    The Lu corporation¡¯s nning Department was responsible for thepany¡¯s branding, promotions, and advertisements. It was also responsible for the Lu corporation¡¯s investment management.

    Apart from the Board of Directors, it was the most important Department in the Lu Corporation.

    This was because all thepany¡¯s investment projects were set up by the nning Department and then finalized by the Board of Directors.

    In the past, the General Manager of thepany had always been the manager of this Department.

    However, Yang Cai gave the position of department manager to Lu Xun. This was another reason why Lu Xun resented Yang Cai after old Mr. Lu¡¯s will.

    what? haven¡¯t you yed enough games?! After Lu Xun finished speaking, he turned around and left coolly.

    Gu Youli supported her chin with her hand and had azy look on her face as she chuckled at Lu Xun¡¯s back. I¡¯m still two levels away. Anyway, it¡¯s next month¡¯s, so there¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯ll make some preparations after I finish these two levels!

    He was really straightforward!

    Lu Xun¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment. He turned around and red at Gu Youli, as if he was a little resentful that Gu Youli was not as strong as he thought.

    in less than a day, gu youli had be a celebrity in the lu corporation.

    wherever she went, people would talk about this miss gu. she was an idiot who only knew how to y games.

    On the first day of work, Xiao Lu was so angry that he almost spat blood.

    What was even more unbearable was that when she heard everyone calling her an ¡°idiot¡± behind her back, not only was she not angry, she even smiled and nodded. Idiot, this elegant name is not bad, I like it very much!

    It directly caused the people who were gossiping behind his back to almost fall to the ground.

    he would fish for three days and dry his for two days. after one day of work, he would rest for two or three days.

    Half a month had passed, and she had only worked for less than five days.

    In the following week, she didn¡¯t even show her face. She said that she had sses in school and her studies were tight, so she couldn¡¯te to work.

    Everyone in the Lu Corporation felt that Gu Youli was very silly and naive!

    Although only a month had passed, everyone felt that Gu Youli would definitely lose and Lu Xun would definitely win.

    The future master of the Lu family was someone that Lu Xun absolutely didn¡¯t have, alright!

    Lu Xun knew everything that had happened to Gu Youli after she started working at the Lu Corporation.

    Every day, she would go to his office on time and report everything to him.

    Today, after listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, he was in a bad mood and threw his phone on the desk.

    Turning around the chair, Lu Xun faced the floor-to-ceiling crystal ss window behind him and overlooked the bustling and solemn scenery of the capital.

    A ray of sunlight shone on his body, and the flying dust surrounded him. The vicious eyes under the hair on his forehead looked like a hungry and sinister Wolf.

    What the hell was Gu Youli doing? why did she not fight for anything after joining the Lu Corporation? she was either ying games or chatting online every day, and she did not evene at all.

 Chapter 550

    550 The Lu family, every step is a hair¡¯s breadth (5)

    This was really beyond his expectations!

    Could it be that she had already given up on the Lu corporation¡¯s right of inheritance? no, there was no way she would give up on the Lu corporation¡¯s right of inheritance. If she had really given up on the Lu corporation¡¯s right of inheritance, then why was she still working at the Lu Corporation?

    What was she up to?

    she seemed to have really lost her memory. logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. could it be that someone was giving her advice from behind the scenes?

    in lu xun¡¯s mind, yu feibai¡¯s cold and aloof face instantly shed past.

    If this was really the case, then Lu Xun¡¯s opponent was too powerful.

    It seemed that he could no longer sit there and do nothing. It was time for him to make a move and not let Gu Youli continue to be indifferent.

    If the Sandpiper and m didn¡¯t fight, how could he, the fisherman, benefit from it?

    After silently thinking about it, Lu Xun picked up thendline on his desk and first called Lu Xun, asking him out for lunch at noon.

    After hanging up Lu Xun¡¯s call, he used his phone to call a few other people. These people were all shareholders of the Lu Corporation and had also asked them out for lunch.

    lu xun didn¡¯t know about this.

    Therefore, when he and Lu Xun arrived at the dining ce together and saw thepany¡¯s shareholders, he immediately understood that the intention of this meal was very deep.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a little ufortable in his heart.

    He did not want to hand thepany over to Gu Youli because she might have something to do with his mother¡¯s death and because she did not put any effort into thepany at all.

    He was also not the best person to manage the Lu Corporation.

    Although he did not like the business world and had never wanted to work at the Lu Corporation, he had still managed to survive in the Lu Corporation all these years.

    No matter how much he disliked it or did not want to, he could still bear with it and take care of the Lu Corporation!

    However, he didn¡¯t want to resort to such means. He didn¡¯t want to cheat by treating the shareholders to a meal in private to ask for votes.

    He had the ability to win against the Lu Corporation. If he really didn¡¯t, it meant that his mother didn¡¯t choose the wrong person. This Gu Youli was indeed very capable. Otherwise, his mother wouldn¡¯t have written such a will.

    Taking advantage of the time before the dishes were served, Lu Xun instructed them to correct their mistakes and brought a few famous tea bags to the table.

    It was ced right in between him and Lu Xun.

    Lu Xun pushed one of the bags in front of one of the shareholders.

    He sincerely said, ¡°today, I¡¯ve invited several uncles here. We won¡¯t beat around the bush. This is a little token from me and Lu Xun. I hope that all the uncles will support our Lu Xun when the timees.

    When the shareholder heard this, he revealed a friendly smile and said, ¡± President Lu, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s just a small matter. This ... I really don¡¯t dare to take it for granted!

    It was no longer a secret that Yang Cai¡¯s will allowed Gu Youli topete with Lu Xun for the Lu Corporation.

    Every shareholder knew about it.

    To them, this was nothing. After all, it was normal for rich families to fight for property. It seemed that it would be abnormal if they didn¡¯t fight.

    Just like this Lu Xun, he looked like a sheep on the surface and had always been helping Lu Xun, but he was definitely a Wolf that ate people.

    it would be weird if he didn¡¯t have any thoughts of taking over the lu corporation!

    in fact, to the shareholders, they didn¡¯t care who was in charge or who had the management rights. as long as they received more dividends, it was fine. it would be even better if they had cash.

    Now, the two of them were counting on the shareholders to vote for them and would definitely find a way to find them.

    Today, it was Lu Xun who was looking for them, but tomorrow, it would definitely be Gu Youli. In short, this benefit would definitely not be missed out on them!

 Chapter 551

    551 the lu family, every step is a hair¡¯s breadth (6)

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t need to open the bag to know what was inside.

    Before that shareholder could reach out to take the bag, Lu Xun¡¯s slender and fair hands dragged the bag in front of him, ¡± ¡± i just passed by that tea shop and heard that there¡¯s something wrong with the tea leaves there. i won¡¯t give these to the uncles today. i¡¯ll give a few catties of good tea to the nephews tomorrow! ¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s schemes were profound, he was much more sophisticated than Lu Xun.

    Even so, her expression changed, she couldn¡¯t understand what Lu Xun was trying to do.

    But very quickly, he put on his gentlemanly look and even smiled. Lu Xun¡¯s words are reasonable, today¡¯s tea leaves are indeed a bit inferior, tomorrow I¡¯ll get some good tea and give it to the few uncles!

    The shareholders looked at each other and thenughed even more happily.

    Better tea was a bigger gift, and to them, a bigger gift meant that they could receive more money.

    Of course, theyughed even more happily!

    After the meal, Lu Xun casually found an excuse and left the restaurant first, he didn¡¯t stay for long.

    When Lu Xun sent him out, Lu Xun looked at Lu Xun with a serious expression and said, ¡± brother, you don¡¯t have to do all this for me in the future. I don¡¯t need to cheat to win against her. I don¡¯t have to go to them.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Xun furrowed his brows in slight displeasure. ¡°If we don¡¯t do it, won¡¯t she? it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know these people, why would they be willing!¡±

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t think so. it¡¯s her business if she wants to take care of it. I don¡¯t believe that this group of shareholders are blind. They wouldn¡¯t hand their hands over to a little girl who only knows how to y games every day!

    Lu Xun sighed. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Lu Xun, the Lu family can only be in your hands. It can¡¯t fall into the hands of an outsider.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t say anything, he left in a slightly depressed mood.

    Gu Youli tiptoed and when she pushed open the door to Lu Xun¡¯s office, she saw Lu Xun, who was sleeping quietly on the sofa.

    His sleeping face was peaceful and quiet, but his face was pale and full of fatigue.

    He seemed to have heard a sound. He slowly opened his eyes and sat up on the sofa.

    He turned his head and looked up. When he saw that it was Gu Youli, his face darkened unhappily.¡±Where¡¯s your manners? you didn¡¯t even knock on the door!¡±

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up. I did but you didn¡¯t hear me! she said with a half-smile.

    As she spoke, she took a step forward and sat down opposite him!

    tell me, why are you looking for me? ¡± Lu Xun raised his wrist and looked at the time, ¡± it¡¯s not time for work yet. If there¡¯s nothing else, get out and don¡¯t disturb my sleep!

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes slightly and seemed to be a little jealous. She said in a sour tone, ¡± Oh, I¡¯m here. If there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and get out. If you want to sleep, then if your brotheres, will you say that if you¡¯re fine, you can sleep with me for a while? ¡±

    Lu Xun frowned slightly at the thick sense of ridicule, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡± nonsense, is there?? ¡± Gu Youli¡¯s tone was long and her cold eyes were more evil than the dark night.¡±Isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you two have a good rtionship? He¡¯s so good that I thought you liked him. You fell in love with him. If you weren¡¯t a man, you would have married him. could it be that i have misunderstood?¡±

 Chapter 552

    552 The Lu family, every step is a hair¡¯s breadth (7)

    Lu Xun¡¯s face instantly darkened when he heard the unspoken meaning behind Gu Youli¡¯s words.

    What did she mean by this?! Was he gay? Did he like his brother?

    It was simply nonsense and nonsense!

    Resisting the urge to p Gu Youli to death, Lu Xun red at her and fiercely warned, ¡± Gu Youli, get out of here. Don¡¯t talk nonsense and disturb my rest. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!

    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t!¡± Gu Youli pretended to be shocked.

    The corners of her lips curled up, and a cold and mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get out, but I don¡¯t know how I should get out. Do you want to roll to the right or the left? why don¡¯t you show me first!¡±

    Lu Xun rubbed his temples in an extremely exhausted manner, then he roared at her, ¡± ¡°Gu Youli!¡±

    a smile quickly shed across gu youli¡¯s face.

    She knew that Lu Xun was already pretty much done with his anger.

    She quickly regained her serious expression and coughed. ¡°Alright, alright, I was just joking. Don¡¯t be so petty! alright, i¡¯m talking to you about normal things!¡±

    Lu Xun looked at her with a cold face, his entire body exuded a cold and unfeeling aura as he quietly waited for her to continue.

    Gu Youli smiled and looked at him. ¡°i want to ask you if you know about thepany¡¯s recent major changes? ¡°The managers of a few major departments, other than your nning Department, project department, financial department, research and development department, finance department, and audit department, have all been reced. Moreover, the new managers are all very close to general manager Lu. Don¡¯t you find it strange after you found out?¡±

    Lu Xun listened in silence the entire time.

    After hearing this, he was silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡± what¡¯s so strange about that? it¡¯s normal for apany to change its employees. as for what you said about your close rtionship with general manager lu, that¡¯s for sure. we¡¯re all in the samepany, so our rtionship has always been good! ¡±

    gu youli¡¯s eyes were full of a strange smile with a deep meaning. ¡± it seems like you didn¡¯t understand what I meant by ¡®okay¡¯. Do you know that if general manager Lu is willing, he could very likely empty the Lu Corporation right now? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you try to sow discord!¡± Lu Xun disyed his might, his cold voice carried an unquestionable dignity.

    The elegant and leisurely office was filled with a tense atmosphere.

    gu youli wanted to curse. ¡± i¡¯m trying to sow discord. do i need to do that? look at these photos yourself. see if they¡¯re better than you! ¡±

    As she said this, she took out a stack of photos from her pocket and threw them on the coffee table in front of Lu Xun with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound.

    Lu Xun lowered his eyes and saw the photos of the Department managers that Gu Youli had just mentioned. They were all eating, shaking hands, ying basketball, and so on with Lu Xun.

    A touch of shock slid across his heart.

    But on the surface, he did not show it. He looked up at Gu Youli and said, ¡± ¡°what does this mean?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart turned cold, followed by a surge of anger.

    This Lu Xun had a wooden brain, no wonder Yang Cai couldn¡¯t do anything to him, the things that she had set her mind on couldn¡¯t be changed even by ten bulls.

    Gu Youliughed coldly and said,¡¯ha, that doesn¡¯t mean anything. Then what do you think I¡¯m trying to do by telling you? I¡¯m trying to sow discord between you two, and then benefit from it!¡±

    lu xun raised his eyebrows slightly, he didn¡¯t care at all, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of any other possibility!¡±

 Chapter 553

    553 The Lu family, every step is a hair¡¯s breadth (8)

    Lu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly, he didn¡¯t care at all, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of any other possibility!¡±

    then I¡¯ll tell you a short story about the current Russian President Putin. The previous Russian President, President yelson, was just a low-ranking officer beside him when yelson was the president. They had a pic in the forest when a wild boar suddenly broke into the pic site.

    At that time, the scene was in chaos. In the chaos, yelsi¡¯s sses fell to the ground. Everyone around yelsi was looking for the sses for the president, but only Putin shot the boar.

    after the incident, the people who were looking for sses for the president exined that the boar was a distance away from them and would not pose a threat ording to conventional judgment. however, putin said that the boar¡¯s appearance was already a potential threat.

    Although this potential threat was invisible, it was the most fatal. Later, President yelsi appointed Putin as his next sessor.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re prejudiced against me. A person¡¯s prejudice against another oftenes from hostility. I know why you¡¯re hostile to me, but what I want to say is that you¡¯ll be the sessor of the Lu Corporation in the future, so don¡¯t judge people by their eyes!¡±

    Lu Xun wasn¡¯t moved by Gu Youli¡¯s words.

    ¡°Gu Youli, don¡¯t you know when to stop?¡± he said angrily.

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. ¡°Enough? ¡± let me tell you, lu xun, although the lu corporation was founded by your father, if it was nurtured by grandma with her heart and blood, you are grandma¡¯s only son, the lu corporation can only be yours. if you let lu xun take advantage of you, i will definitely not let you off! ¡±

    Lu Xun couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly,¡¯you won¡¯t spare me? Why won¡¯t you let me off? you¡¯re really out of control. Aren¡¯t you the truck driver¡¯s daughter? If you don¡¯t know better, you¡¯ll think that you grew up in the underworld!¡±

    gu youli took a deep breath. ¡± i¡¯m telling you, lu xun, i¡¯m not trying to scare you. right now, thepany¡¯s main investment is all on the diamond mine project and financial projects. the industrial projects are gradually losing out, and many of the enterprises invested in by the lu corporation are not doing well and have not brought much profit to thepany. if anything goes wrong with the diamond mine project in liaoning, then the entire lu corporation may be finished. then you can just wait to go to hell and ask for grandma¡¯s forgiveness! ¡±

    Lu Xun could be considered to have been in the business world for many years.

    Regarding human nature, he might not be as skilled as Lu Xun in ying with it, but he still had a unique understanding of how people looked at things.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been following the diamond mine project, and I¡¯ve handled everything. I won¡¯t let anything go wrong!¡± He said as if he had everything under control.

    Gu Youli raised her head and took a deep breath. She said word by word, ¡± I have to remind you that if it were grandmother, you would definitely have the ability to handle this project well. But now, the Lu Corporation is suffering from a loss of talents and a problem with the capital chain. If something goes wrong in any part of this project, we won¡¯t be able to turn the situation around. The entire Lu Corporation might copse!

    Her tone was light, but it contained a great amount of power.¡±So, CEO Lu, the most important thing for you now is not to think about whether I¡¯m really trying to drive a wedge between us, but to think about how to get the Lu Corporation in your hands! i¡¯ve said everything i wanted to say, do whatever you want!¡±

 Chapter 554

    554 The Lu family, every step is filled with fear (9)

    after that, gu youli turned around coldly and xiao jiu left.

    looking at gu youli¡¯s back, lu xun¡¯s expression was a little dazed. he had also heard the same sentence from lu xun¡¯s mouth before.

    At this moment, for some reason, he felt that the person who waspeting with Gu Youli for the Lu family now ...

    It wasn¡¯t him, Lu Xun, but Lu Xun.

    The two of them had known each other for a long time, and he knew that he had identally bumped into them that day.

    He even almost thought that there was something going on between Gu Youli and Lu Xun. However, Gu Youli had lost her memory, so her attitude towards Lu Xun wasn¡¯t abrupt.

    However, he felt that things were not as they seemed on the surface.

    Neither of them wanted the other to take the Lu family. They both wanted him to take the Lu family.

    He could still understand why his big brother, Lu Xun, helped him.

    However, he felt that Gu Youli was also helping him. No matter how he thought about it, it did not make sense.

    As he thought about it, Lu Xun¡¯s heart inexplicably started to feel irritated.

    It was as if there was something that could be triggered at the slightest touch.

    Gu Youli had never thought of the need to cater to Lu Xun¡¯s kind words and then win his approval and recognition.

    Towards him, she was Frank and confident in being herself, she believed that Lu Xun would understand one day.

    It was time to get off work and Gu Youli was about to leave when Lu Xun¡¯s Secretary, Nan Beibei, called out to her.

    Nan Bei Bei said Lu Xun was looking for her.

    Gu Youli felt that Lu Xun¡¯s shout seemed to be a little unfriendly.

    However, after they arrived at the office, Lu Xun unexpectedly said to her, ¡± I know you¡¯re working today and won¡¯t be working for the next few days, so I¡¯m telling you now. There¡¯s a cocktail party in thepany the night after tomorrow. You must attend it. Dress up and don¡¯t embarrass my mother!

    Gu Youli was very surprised. Her eyes widened and she blinked innocently. ¡°A party? what party?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it? apany reception!¡±

    Gu Youliughed. Her face bloomed with an innocent smile, like a summer flower full of vitality.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t only shareholders and senior executives allowed to attend thepany¡¯s cocktail party?¡± she asked awkwardly. Because the parties are all about inviting businessmen and business celebrities. I haven¡¯t inherited the shares yet, and I¡¯m not a senior executive, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified!¡±

    Lu Xun inadvertently raised his eyes and happened to see her brilliant smile.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t go!¡± His gaze stopped for a second before he looked away indifferently.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes shed and she immediately replied, ¡± ¡± don¡¯t! of course i¡¯ll go. i¡¯ll be letting you down if i do, right? ¡±

    Lu Xun felt that this stinky girl was still acting innocent after getting an advantage.

    That night, Gu Youli stood in front of the closet and tried on many clothes, but she was not very satisfied with them.

    A cocktail party! She had never attended one before, so she did not know what to wear.

    Was she going to wear an evening gown like the cocktail parties on TV? However, she didn¡¯t seem to have an evening gown. Formal clothes were a suit, but wouldn¡¯t that be a bit too stiff? her usual long dress seemed to be too casual, so Lu Xun, this guy, would definitely think that she didn¡¯t value it.

    This was the scene that Yu feibai saw when he entered the room.

    There was a huge pile of clothes on the bed and Gu Youli buried her head in it, rummaging through it.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked as he sat down on the bed.

    Gu Youli took out the white dress that Yu feibai had given her the first time.

    that white dress might have been cheap to others, but it was extremely expensive to gu youli at that time.

    Of course, after she became a designer, it was not expensive for her anymore.

 Chapter 555

    555 The Lu family, every step is filled with fear (10)

    however, she had always treasured it and was reluctant to wear it. she had only worn it a few times in the two years since she had given it to her.

    she held the dress up to her body and smiled at yu feibai. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to a party the night after tomorrow. how about this? I¡¯ll try it on for you!¡±

    With that said, she grabbed the dress and ran into the bathroom, not waiting for an answer.

    ¡°What party?¡± Yu feibai asked.

    The door of the bathroom was made of translucent ss. Through the translucent ss, he admired the exquisite figure inside, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly in an evil arc.

    Gu Youli, who was struggling with her clothes, replied without knowing anything, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s ourpany¡¯s cocktail party. i have to bring a male partner.e with me! ¡±

    ¡°You Can Dance!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance, so I¡¯m not going!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± gu youli¡¯s head popped out of the bathroom. she looked in disbelief at the arrogant and noble figure under the dim light.

    Then, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°So there are things you don¡¯t know. Hahaha, do you want me to teach you?¡± She retracted her head and struggled with the zipper of her skirt.

    yu feibai pursed his thin lips and said with disinterest, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡±

    then let¡¯s not dance anymore. Can you sit with me? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    ¡°well, where should i go to find a malepanion? Hua Miaomiao isn¡¯t free, so why don¡¯t I go find Lu Xun? I can also take this opportunity to test him!¡± Gu Youli put on her dress and walked out with her hands behind her back.

    Yu feibai¡¯s indifferent gaze instantly turned cold and he gave off a dangerous warning.

    gu youli ignored him. she walked to yu feibai and squatted down with her back facing him. ¡± help me pull it up. it seems like i¡¯ve really gained weight. i can¡¯t pull it up myself! ¡±

    Yu feibai reached out and pulled Gu Youli to sit in front of him.

    He rested his chin on her shoulder, and his hand found the zipper of her dress.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s fingers did not zip it up. Instead, he reached into her skirt and started wandering around Gu Youli¡¯s waist.

    Following Yu feibai¡¯s actions, Gu Youli felt all the pores on her body open up like a peacock¡¯s tail.

    She was a little ticklish and dodged slightly.¡±Hehe, who asked you not toe with me? hurry up and help me zip up!¡±

    Yu feibai ignored the zipper. He curled his tongue and sucked on Gu Youli¡¯s earlobe.

    involuntarily, gu youli¡¯s entire body went numb as if an electric current had passed through her. her toes also curled up.

    What happened next waspletely out of Gu Youli¡¯s control. After some pushing and shoving, her skirt was already stripped to her lower body.

    Gu Youli took in deep breaths and panted. ¡°Stop fooling around, Yu feibai!¡±

    Her bra was undid and Yu feibai¡¯s slender and fair hands covered the softness. He held it gently and slowly turned it around before stopping at the top. His thumb and index finger were constantly scraping the cherry red cardamom.

    It made Gu Youli feel ufortable and a part of her body seemed to be ready to rush out.

    Gu Youli leaned into his arms weakly and panted heavily. Her lung capacity seemed to have reached its peak.

    ¡°Yu feibai! Feibai!¡± gu youli tried to stop him helplessly and could only call out his name softly.

    At that moment, his phone suddenly rang.

    Gu Youli, who had fallen into the trap of lust, woke up in a daze.

 Chapter 556

    556 No enmity, no fate (1)

    At that moment, his phone suddenly rang.

    gu youli, who had fallen into the trap of lust, was jolted awake.

    She lowered her head and looked at her half-naked self. Then, she looked at Yu feibai, who was like a cunning Hunter, luring and setting up a trap.

    Without thinking, he pped Yu feibai¡¯s hand away and said in a dignified manner, ¡± ¡°You big pervert, I¡¯m going to take a call.¡±

    However, just as she was about to stand up, Yu feibai stopped her from behind and she sat back down.

    ¡°Stop it, let go!¡± gu youli lowered her voice and was furious.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± yu feibai was acting like a rascal.

    At this moment, he fully disyed his military ruffian side.

    Gu Youliughed slyly and then lowered her head to bite Yu feibai¡¯s hand.

    yu feibai felt the pain and unconsciously released his mouth. he looked at gu youli in disbelief, who was smiling smugly.

    Gu Youli tidied her clothes andughed evilly. ¡°You want to call me a dog? I¡¯m telling you, if you want to call me a dog, then admit that you¡¯re sh * t!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she quickly picked up the phone on the bedside table and ran out.

    The call was from Hua Miaomiao.

    As he had waited for a long time and had called Gu Youli twice before she picked up, he was very angry. He said in a bad tone, ¡± ¡°What are you dawdling for? you took so long to answer the phone!¡±

    I was in the washroom just now. Gu Youli made up an excuse.

    ¡± hmph! ¡± hua miaomiao snorted. ¡± turn on yourputer, tomboy wants to video call us! ¡±

    Gu Youli immediatelyughed. Oh, she can finally contact us. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there!

    as he spoke, he ran to the study and quickly turned on theputer.

    After the video call was connected, he hung up.

    Seeing Chu Qing on the other end of the video call, Gu Youli could not help but feel a lump in her throat. you¡¯re so heartless. Why did you contact us today? ¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s long and narrow phoenix-like eyes were slightly upturned. She was beaming with joy and teased, ¡± ¡°Because today, I knew that the two of you missed me a lot, so I¡¯ll reluctantly satisfy your feelings for each other!¡±

    His exaggerated expression made Gu Youli feel extremelyfortable.

    She pretended to be angry. go to hell. Don¡¯t be so smug. Who missed you so much today? I didn¡¯t miss you at all today!

    hua miaomiao covered his mouth with tears in his eyes, ¡± that¡¯s right, we didn¡¯t miss you. They all left you a message for a month before looking for us. They¡¯re so heartless!

    Chu Qing was not angry. She still had a smile on her face. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to contact you, but it¡¯s a rule that we¡¯re not allowed to. This is the first andst time I¡¯ll contact you during training. In short, it¡¯s the only time I¡¯ll contact you!

    ¡°then when are youing back?¡± Gu Youli really missed her!

    probably one or two months. I¡¯m not too sure about the details! Chu Qing¡¯s smile was a little cold when she said when she would reply!

    alright! Hua Miaomiao said, ¡°remember to look for us when youe back!

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Chu Qing nodded.

    be careful during your training, ¡°Hua Miaomiao reminded her. you¡¯re a girl, after all. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you feel unwell, you must report to the instructor immediately. Do you understand?¡± Also, you need to eat more. Training consumes too much energy. If you don¡¯t eat more, you won¡¯t be able to take it. Look at how thin you are now.¡±

 Chapter 557

    557 No enmity, no fate (2)

    that¡¯s right, it¡¯s almost winter. The temperature difference between day and night is huge in autumn. It¡¯s especially so for ces near the mountains. It¡¯s even more humid. Needless to say, your training ce is definitely near the mountains. You have to remember to put on more clothes so you don¡¯t catch a cold! Gu Youli continued and gave a lot of instructions.

    Their words were like sunlight shining into Chu Qing¡¯s heart, making her feel as if she had returned to her warm home!

    She nodded. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. It¡¯s a hot day here, not cold at all. It¡¯s getting cold at home, so remember to put on extra clothes. Don¡¯t pick me up with a cold, or you¡¯ll pass it on to me!

    Hua Miaomiao rolled his eyes at Chu Qing. don¡¯t worry about that. You won¡¯t be infected!

    Surprisingly, Chu Qing did not argue with Hua Miaomiao. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡± sissy, you should find a girlfriend quickly. If you don¡¯t find one soon, I¡¯ll really think that you¡¯re gay. And when you¡¯re free, remember to visit my parents and my grandfather often!

    Hua Miaomiao gave him a reassuring look. ¡°I¡¯ll go see them. I¡¯ll go see them with you when youe back!¡±

    Chu Qingughed again and said, ¡± Lili, I¡¯m most worried about you. I also feel the most heartache for you. However, I believe that with the brigade leader around, he will definitely take good care of you. You don¡¯t have to bear everything on your own. When there¡¯s a man by your side and you need to use him, you must not be polite, understand? ¡±

    don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll use it appropriately. I was just saying that he would apany me to the party, but he said that he doesn¡¯t know how to dance, so he¡¯s not willing to go!

    Gu Youli smiled and turned around. But for some reason, she felt that Chu Qing was a little different from before. She was a little strange!

    However, he couldn¡¯t tell what was strange about it!

    wow, there¡¯s actually someone he doesn¡¯t know how to dance. I really want to see him Dance Now! Chu Qingughed without a care in the world.

    With this smile, Gu Youli dispelled the strange thought of forgetting.

    The three of them chatted for a while andughed at each other.

    The faintughter seemed to have gone through thousands of rivers and mountains, infecting each other¡¯s hearts. No matter what haze they had, it seemed to have dissipated in an instant.

    When they said goodbye to each other, no one was willing to hang up the video call first.

    Suddenly, a slender hand pressed down on theptop in front of Chu Qing with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound.

    Chu Qing looked up and saw an extremely handsome face.

    She stood up, her face darkening as she gritted her teeth.

    The man standing next to her was about 185 cm tall. His cold ck eyes were like shining diamonds, shining with a frosty light. They were so deep that one could not see the bottom, as if they could suck away one¡¯s soul.

    He was dressed in a majestic military uniform, his figure tall and straight, and his imposing manner had a power that could intimidate others.

    he looked at chu qing coldly, like the legendary apollo god in greek mythology. he was cold, majestic, mysterious, and full of arrogance.

    This kind of man, at first nce, was strong and powerful, a master that could not be provoked.

    However, Chu Qing red at him and shouted, ¡± ¡°Leng Kuang, what are you doing now? why did you turn off myputer for no reason?¡±

    Leng Kuang was sitting on a chair at the side. His long, straight legs were crossed on the table. His movements were smooth and natural. It was obviously inelegant, but he looked elegant and Noble.

    He looked at Chu Qing coldly and threw the dog cor and chain on the table. ¡°Where¡¯s Weiss? I remember that before I left, I told you to let it go. If it goes missing, I¡¯ll use your life aspensation!¡±

 Chapter 558

    558 No enmity, no fate (3)

    Weiss was a military dog with only three legs. Chu Qing had been taking care of him all this while.

    ¡°I asked number three to bring Weiss to take a bath!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in anger.

    Leng Kuang raised his chin and said in a cold tone, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the report?¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, this is not the training ground. I ... I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to report first! Chu Qing was extremely annoyed with Leng Kuang. She wanted to jump onto him and tear that arrogant pretty boy into pieces!

    ¡°Whenever you talk to me, you have to report it!¡± Leng Kuang was very overbearing.

    Immediately after, his lips curved into a wild smile, and he said coldly, ¡± ¡± just call the captain¡¯s name without reporting. 50 kilometers off-road loaded!! ¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. She bit her lips hard and could not hide the anger on her face.

    he seemed to be on the verge of exploding.

    It looked like he was about to touch her hair, but Chu Qing held it back in the end.

    She raised her hand to Leng Kuang and saluted him. Then, she turned around and ran out.

    The Hunter School was a world-famous Training Center for Special Forces, also known as the purgatory camp of life.

    Chu Qing¡¯s batch of trainees included the Australian¡¯s NTT Navy Special Forces, the best Special Forces member of the ninth anti-terrorism Brigade of the Germany¡¯s GSG9 border defense Force, the British¡¯s Sasu Army Special Forces member, the best Special Forces member of the French foreign Corps, Jian Jia, and so on. They were all the best Special Forces members from all over the country.

    The month-long intensive training, with only three to four hours of sleep a day, and high-intensity physical training every day waspletely challenging the limits of the human body.

    the most thrilling part was the frequent life-and-death training programs.

    On the first day of training, someone was injured in the middle and fell from a 10-meter obstacle. The school said that if she could not continue training within 48 hours, they would have to send her back to China.

    The next day, the injured clenched their teeth and insisted on going to the training ground for training.

    In the end, he fainted on the training ground. Not only was he sent back to his country, but his leg could no longer be saved.

    This was just child¡¯s y. Every day, they had to pass through more than ten obstacles andplete shooting. In addition, a heavy machine gun was constantly firing at them from a position 200 meters away.

    There were often sacrifices in this project.

    However, this was not the scariest thing. The scariest thing was that in a few days, they would be going to a tropical ind for actualbat training.

    there would be 12 a-ss heavy prisoners on the ind. if they could not kill these prisoners, they could only wait for the prisoners to kill them.

    That was why he called them this time and even gave them time to go online for video calls.

    Before contacting Hua Miaomiao, Chu Qing had already called home. What she said to them just now was probably herst words.

    Actually, Chu Qing was not afraid of these things. She had been in the Special Forces for more than a year and had experienced life and death.

    one time, it was a 7. The 62mm bullet shot out of the enemy¡¯s gun and was only a few millimeters away from her heart. It had brushed past her heart.

    It was really a fine line between life and death.

    She didn¡¯t tell anyone about this. The Special Forces were always on the edge of a knife, so she didn¡¯t feel a headache at all.

    pared to the cruel military training, chu qing felt that leng kuang was the real headache. this person was simply a lunatic, a pervert, a beast. he was like a cold snake, evil and terrifying.

    When she arrived at the Hunter School and saw that her instructor was Leng Kuang, the man who had embarrassed her, Chu Qing was shocked.

 Chapter 559

    559 No hatred, no fate (4)

    When she arrived at the Hunter School and saw that her instructor was Leng Kuang, the man who had embarrassed her, Chu Qing was shocked.

    It was unbelievable that he was actually an instructor.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing the specialbat uniform distributed by the school, but a different kind of camouge specialbat suit. He had a cap on his head, and the brim of the cap was deliberately pressed down very low, but he exuded a cold and fierce aura.

    Later on, Chu Qing found out that he was hired by the Hunter School with 100 million dors just to train them.

    Leng Kuang was the Deputy Executive Officer of a mercenary group. Because it was legal, it was called a militarypany. Their militarypany had the world¡¯srgest military professional knowledge base and could provide the world¡¯s most professional military training!

    Chu Qing was shocked and found it unbelievable!

    The regr army invited the non-regr army to do training. What exactly did they want to learn?

    Hmph! There was an 80% chance that it was some shameful technique.

    Life was like a coffee table filled with cups. Chu Qing¡¯s coffee table was filled with cups!

    She wondered if Leng Kuang still remembered her.

    every day, he would think of ways to mess with them. first, he would call her name and let her be the first to demonstrate!

    She had to bear with it, bear with it, bear with it, bear with it. She thought that one day, she, Chu Qing, would find a chance. However, she had to destroy this arrogant aura of Leng Kuang. He was crying and begging her, Chu Qing, to let him go.

    everything was supposed to be peaceful.

    That day, after training, Chu Qing was summoned by the officer for questioning. When she returned, the moon was dark and the wind was strong. There was no one around.

    She identally saw Leng Kuang¡¯s military Hummer off-road vehicle.

    She thought of Leng Kuang baring his fangs and brandishing his ws. Then, she thought of the day when the old wild turtle soup had fallen from the cab. The bowl-sized old wild turtle had fallen on her body, and its small head was resting on the right side of her chest!

    Chu Qing¡¯s teeth started to grind together.

    Then, a sinister smile appeared on her face. Without another word, she lifted her leg and kicked Leng Kuang¡¯s car.

    There was some yellow sand, dirt, and mud left on the cart, but ayer of dust was shaken off by her kick!

    you¡¯re so smug, you¡¯re so awesome, you¡¯re so arrogant. Let¡¯s see if I can¡¯t kill you, you stinky man. Chu Qing mumbled to herself as she kicked.

    Two kicks were not enough. Chu Qing stared at the Hummer¡¯s innocent tire, her bright eyes shing with a sneaky smile!

    She went around the back of the car to the front and took out the slightly curved knife with a protruding side. The front part of the knife was a double-edged military knife.

    She squatted down slightly and aimed at the thinnest spot of the spiral shot. She raised the military knife in her hand and stabbed it into the outer tire of the left front wheel.

    Hearing the sound of the tires deting, Chu Qing broke into a wide smile. She was extremely happy.

    He kept on snorting,¡±I¡¯ll let you be arrogant, I¡¯ll let you be awe-inspiring!¡±

    ¡°Is it fun?¡± A deep, yful, and familiar voice exploded in Chu Qing¡¯s ears like thunder.

    Chu Qing¡¯s entire body trembled in shock!

    She turned around and looked back, only to see a man with a noble temperament. He had handsome facial features and eyes as deep as ink. There was a trace of domineering and sharp aura hidden in his arrogance.

    Oh my God, it¡¯s over, I¡¯ve been caught red-handed!

    What to do? should she escape quickly? after all, there were so many students and the sky was so dark. he shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her.

    as she thought about this, chu qing subconsciously moved her feet.

    ¡°Number 23, your footsteps betrayed you,¡± Leng Kuang said in a mocking tone.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned cold and a murderous aura shed across her face. She quickly turned the military knife in her hand. When she turned around like a ghost, the military knife in her hand was already pressed against Leng Kuang¡¯s long and sexy neck.

    At the same time, Leng Kuang¡¯s bodyguard, who was like a song in the shadow, was holding an HKP7 German pistol and pointing it at Chu Qing¡¯s head.

    Chu Qing was not afraid at all. She sneered at the bodyguard.¡±You can try and see if your bullet is faster or my knife is faster.¡±

    The bodyguard was obviously hesitant. He couldn¡¯t let Leng Kuang get hurt.

    Leng Kuang, who was restrained, was not afraid. Instead, heughed softly.¡±Zuo Lin, back off!¡±

    For some reason, Leng Kuang¡¯s calmness andposure made Chu Qing¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    As Zuo Lin retreated, she subconsciously tightened the knife in her hand around Leng Kuang¡¯s neck.

    leng kuang suddenly leaned back and chu qing¡¯s knife missed its target.

    he reached out and grabbed chu qing¡¯s hand that was holding the knife and knocked it against her wrist joint.

    Chu Qing¡¯s hand felt numb and painful. She let go of her hand and Leng Kuang took the opportunity to snatch my knife away.

    At the same time, her hands were as fast as lightning. Like a ghost, she took out the gun on her waist and pointed it at Chu Qing¡¯s head.¡±You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    Chu Qing was not afraid at all. She red at him.¡±Yo, if you want to kill me, then go ahead. Not only will I not me you, but I¡¯m also willing to give you all my pension.| Whores!¡±

    Then, I¡¯ll let you get sexually transmitted diseases and die from your body festering!

    Although he was not a real soldier, he had signed a contract.

    He was also responsible for the idental deaths of people in the team, so Chu Qing was not afraid that he would kill her.

    Pension, housing| Prostitute? leng kuang almostughed out loud when he heard that.

    as a soldier, it¡¯s good to be wild, but that¡¯s only used against the enemy. To your own instructor, even if you don¡¯t respect him, you can¡¯t use your knife. As Leng Kuang spoke, he kept his gun and aimed a punch at Chu Qing¡¯s abdomen.

    Chu Qing was forced by him and had no way of dodging. This punch was a solid one.

    Tears welled up in her eyes. When Leng Kuang let go of her, she knelt on the ground and bent over in pain.

    ¡°You bastard! Just you wait!¡± chu qing couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice. there was another wave of hatred in her heart!

    Leng Kuang looked at her yfully and raised his hand to give Chu Qing another punch in the face.

    ...

    This time, Chu Qing was directly beaten to the ground.

    Her head was buzzing and she was feeling dizzy. She only had one thought in her mind, and that was that one day, Leng Kuang would kneel in front of her and sing ¡®conquered¡¯!

    Leng Kuang stepped forward and lifted Chu Qing up. He smiled coldly and said, ¡± it seems like your superior didn¡¯t teach you any manners. I¡¯ll teach you how to be polite to your superior today.

    Then, he lifted Chu Qing up and threw her into the detention room.

    this matter was very serious. after chu qing¡¯smanding officer reprimanded chu qing, he quickly went to apologize to leng kuang, hoping that he would let chu qing out.

    The confinement unit was a big iron cage, and the surroundings were empty. It looked so deste!

    There was nothing in the metal cage either. Chu Qing found a corner to sit down and felt her stomach hurt. That punch just now had almost taken her life.

    That damned Leng Kuang, she was not done with him!

    she clutched her stomach and curled up in a corner, closing her eyes to sleep. since she was already here, she would just take things as they were. in any case, she would not be killed. after a few days of imprisonment, she would probably be released!

    When Leng Kuang arrived, he saw Chu Qing in this state.

    What was he saying? she could still sleep in peace. This made him really unhappy. He kicked the iron cage directly, waking Chu Qing up instantly.

    ...

    When she saw that it was Leng Kuang, Chu Qing¡¯s lips curled up and she said sarcastically, ¡± Oh, instructor Leng, you¡¯re here. Thank you so much for letting me have a good rest. I haven¡¯t slept so well in a long time since I trained every day!

    Leng Kuang walked into the cage and grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s delicate chin. you still don¡¯t know how to repent? do you know what the consequences are for angering me? ¡±

    Chu Qingughed heartlessly and nodded her head in understanding. I know. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke you. Do you know? I¡¯m especially grateful to you right now. Other than thanking you, I¡¯m also grateful to your entire family!!

    Leng Kuang¡¯s ck pupils were emitting a cold aura that was as cold as the day. It was enough to freeze the air in the cage.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain that I won¡¯t dare to kill you, right?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.

    After saying that, his thin lips closed into a thin line, and his killing intent was like a bloodthirsty de that was instantly unsheathed!

    Chu Qing waved her hands and her face scrunched up. how could that be? you, chief Leng, are arrogant, domineering, and arrogant. I¡¯m so scary!

    Although he said he was afraid, he didn¡¯t mean it at all. Instead, his words were full of sarcasm.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s face suddenly turned very dark. Caught off guard, Chu Qing was pinned against the iron cage.

    His eyes were very cold, and his tone was very fierce, ¡± don¡¯t you know that men have many ways to deal with women? it¡¯s me. I usually won¡¯t let a woman die, because that¡¯s too easy for her, you know? ¡±

    As he said that, his hand went to Chu Qing¡¯s chest and he held it tightly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Qing eximed.

    ¡°Liu¡±| Whoosh!¡± She raised her hands to push away Leng Kuang¡¯s outrageous hands.

    However, Leng Kuang quickly separated them.

    Leng Kuang grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s cor with both hands and pulled it off with force.

    Chu Qing lifted her leg to kick him, but Leng Kuang held it in. She could not free her leg, so she could only use her fists to hit Leng Kuang¡¯s face.

    However, Leng Kuang dodged quickly. His right hand passed through Chu Qing¡¯s back and then sped her right shoulder tightly. His left hand directly pressed on her left shoulder. He released his grip on her body slightly and turned her around with both hands.

    Immediately, Chu Qing¡¯s back was facing Leng Kuang as shey on top of the rusty iron cage.

    Without giving Chu Qing any time to react, Leng Kuang grabbed the back of Chu Qing¡¯s cor and pulled her shirt down to her arms. Then, he used two pieces of the shirt to tie her hands together tightly.

    ¡°bastard, what do you want to do!¡± Chu Qing twisted her body and struggled with all her might.

    However, no matter how well-trained she was, she was still no match for Leng Kuang.

    Leng Kuang pinned her down. He pulled up her tank top and undergarments, then touched her chest.

    Chu Qing cried out in shock,¡±no!¡± Stop!¡±

    A coldugh came from above her head. Then, his cold lips kissed the back of Chu Qing¡¯s neck and he licked it hard.¡±You¡¯re afraid now, huh?¡±

 Chapter 560

    560 No enmity, no fate (5)

    A coldugh came from above her head. Then, his cold lips kissed the back of Chu Qing¡¯s neck and he licked it hard.¡±You¡¯re afraid now, huh?¡±

    Chu Qing tried her best to move her body, but not only was she unable to break free, Leng Kuang¡¯s grip on her became even tighter.

    She turned around and spat at Leng Kuang. you bastard! Let me go, or I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death!!

    Not only did her angry scolding not make Leng Kuang let her go, but it also didn¡¯t make Leng Kuang release her.

    Instead, it made Leng Kuang¡¯s caress even more forceful. His hand, which had been on her chest, was no longer just on her chest. Instead, it was slowly sliding down.

    The zipper of Chu Qing¡¯s pants was pulled open with a clear sound. His long fingers went from the bottom to the edge of her pants, searching for the softest part of her body.

    After rubbing it twice, it urately pierced into the depths of the moist petals.

    Chu Qing¡¯s entire body trembled as if she had been electrocuted. Once again, she felt as if she had been electrocuted.

    She subconsciously let out an ¡®ah¡¯ and then bit her lip hard!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you beast!¡± Chu Qing could not help but gasp softly. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in the ground.

    Leng Kuang pressed his lips against Chu Qing¡¯s ear. His thin lips curled up slightly, hiding a wild and untamable beauty. He breathed out hot air but said coldly, ¡± so, you kept asking me to kill you because you wanted me to do this to you. Tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re wet!

    Chu Qing¡¯s white teeth bit her lower lip hard, and her eyes were red.

    She raised her voice and shouted at Leng Kuang, ¡± ¡°At most, I¡¯ll just treat it as if I was bitten by a dog!¡±

    Leng Kuang tilted his head and looked at her. His eyes were cold, and there was a fake smile on his face. he was bitten by a dog?!

    you¡¯re a man, but you chose to torture a girl in such a perverted way. You¡¯re not a man, you¡¯re an animal!

    She screamed and struggled, but his palm pressed on her shoulder, and the fingers in her body stabbed deeper!

    He really wanted to cry!

    Leng Kuang blinked and smiled. His smile seemed to be filled with danger.

    Chu Qing felt a sudden chill on her back and her heart was beating fast. His smile was really beautiful, but it also made people feel scared.

    His dark eyes were filled with arrogance.

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a cold, evil, and unbridled smile.¡±This is very difficult for me. I don¡¯t want to let you go, but I don¡¯t want to be a dog either, so I can only leave this job to someone else!¡±

    As he spoke, he held Chu Qing¡¯s hands that were tied to her clothes and fixed her entire body on the iron cage.

    ¡°Men!¡± when the voice rang out again, two ck figures immediately rushed in and stood beside the iron cage, holding thetest heavy weapons of the us.

    they were leng kuang¡¯s bodyguards, a pair of twin brothers, zuo lin and you sen.

    Chu Qing stepped back and kicked Leng Kuang¡¯s calf. ¡°what do you want? let me go!¡±

    leng kuang dodged her kick in an orderly manner. when he unsheathed the knife in his hand and made a light cut, chu qing¡¯s pants actually fell!

    ah! Chu Qing screamed.

    Her pure white cotton underwear was also exposed.

    She turned around and red at Leng Kuang. Chu Qing shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you bastard!¡±

    The two tall twin brothers subconsciously turned their heads away when they saw the interaction. They didn¡¯t dare to look straight at him!

    ¡°What are you standing there for?e here, this is your reward!¡± Leng kuangxiao looked at them. After a while, the hair on his forehead was messed up. It covered half of his eyes, but it looked sharper and colder.

    As he spoke, Leng Kuang took out his phone and adjusted the camera to the side.

    ¡°leng kuang, you¡¯re not human!¡± Chu Qing immediately guessed Leng Kuang¡¯s n.

    he wanted to bid for her to do it with these two men.| Love the process! Disgusting, filthy!

    Leng Kuang stepped out of the cage. His steps were light and rxed as he walked towards Chu Qing. He looked happy and at ease.

    Zuo Lin and you Sen werepletely speechless at Leng Kuang¡¯s orders.

    They didn¡¯t move forward. They just looked at Leng Kuang innocently and pitifully. Sr. Clearly stated that no one was allowed to use force on female prisoners of war.

    if he wanted to scare this female soldier, he could have done it himself. why did he have to drag them along?

    so pitiful, so innocent!

    Chu Qing did not know what they were thinking. She was really frightened. you b * stard, you just want me to beg for mercy. You want me to throw away my dignity, cry and kneel on the ground, and beg for mercy, right? ¡±

    Leng Kuang suddenlyughed. Hisugh was wild and cold, and it made people shiver.¡±you¡¯re really smart!¡±

    A smart woman should know what to do next!

    I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dreaming!! Chu Qing¡¯s bright ck eyes looked at him with hatred.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. His expression turned cold and his eyes narrowed. There was a chill in his eyes.

    ¡°Still not going!¡± He nced at Zuo Lin and you Sen.

    zuo lin and you sen were very conflicted. it was fine if they were asked to kill, but this was too strong.|| Cunning Fox

    It really didn¡¯t seem like something they could do.

    Chu Qing suddenlyughed out loud and stared at Leng Kuang.

    Their gazes met in mid-air, creating dazzling sparks that contained boundless undercurrents.

    to leng kuang¡¯s surprise, chu qing¡¯s head mmed into the sturdy iron cage.

    Fresh blood flowed out and her pupils dted. Chu Qing smiled eerily at Leng Kuang before she fainted!

    When she woke up again, Chu Qing had returned to the dormitory.

    Her body was fine. Other than a slight headache, there was no difort anywhere else, which meant that nothing had happened while she was in the iron cage.

    ...

    The officer said that the matter was over and Chu Qing would not pursue her mistake anymore. She also warned her not to provoke Leng Kuang again.

    Train well and return home as soon as possible.

    Chu Qing was indignant but she had no choice. She could not win against Leng Kuang and could only bear with it.

    However, Leng Kuang did not let her off so easily. He tortured her every day.

    She was always punished twice for carrying 25 kilometers of weight, she was always punished for a second time for 10 kilometers of armed swimming, and she never got a bite of food for five days and four nights of field survival training.

    What was worse was that she didn¡¯t like dogs, but Leng Kuang had insisted that she take care of a three-legged police dog.

    In short, he would find trouble with her for no reason, and she was living in deep water every day!

    She was so tired every day that she really had no energy to deal with Leng Kuang.

    Wait! She was waiting for Yingluo.

    Chu Qing¡¯s video on theputer screen went ck. Gu Youli¡¯s mouth was swollen and she was breathing heavily. After saying goodbye to Hua Miaomiao, she went offline.

    Just as she walked out of the study room, Yu feibai hugged her from behind and buried his face in her shoulder. He kissed her neck and said, ¡± ¡°finished talking?¡±

    ...

    The atmosphere was warm and sweet.

    Gu Youli turned back to look at Yu feibai and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re done, but I feel that Chu Qing is a little weird! Is the training going to be dangerous?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite harsh and cruel!¡± he said as he kissed her neck.

    Of course, he would not tell her that the fear of death was everywhere!

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before her eyes widened in shock. She asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°Will it be life-threatening?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems with the people I¡¯ve picked!¡± He said with pride and confidence.

    we were only halfway there. Hmm ... as he said that, Yu feibai bit Gu Youli¡¯s little mouth.

    Gu Youli took a step back and Yu feibai missed.

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and said in a dangerous tone, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to run. Little rascal, watch how I punish you!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out and pressed Gu Youli into his arms. His cold lips urately caught Gu Youli¡¯s small mouth.

    However, he did not know that Gu Youli had reached out to cover her mouth.

    Hence, Yu feibai kissed the back of Gu Youli¡¯s hand.

    hehehe. Gu Youli suddenlyughed mischievously.

    the corners of yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up evilly and his cold eyes were filled with interest. suddenly, he reached out and scratched gu youli¡¯s stomach.

    ah, Yingluo. Gu Youli smiled and subconsciously reached out to stop him.

    She managed to protect her stomach but not her mouth as Yu feibai kissed her fiercely.

    Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu. Gu Youli sobbed and her words were swallowed up.

    Yu feibai held her waist tightly with one hand and her head with the other.| They started to kiss.

    when they parted, gu youli was panting hard.

    Before she could catch her breath, Yu feibai had already carried her to the bedroom.

    Lying on the bed, Gu Youli raised her head and looked at Yu feibai. She smiled evilly and said, ¡± ¡°The bed is full of clothes. How are we going to sleepter?¡± She suddenly

    Yu feibai bent his waist and knelt on one knee in front of her. He looked down at her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep like this!¡± As he said that, he put his arm around Gu Youli¡¯s waist and turned over, putting her on top of him.

    Gu Youli grabbed her messy hair and twisted her body as she tried to get up. ¡°But I haven¡¯t picked out my clothes. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened. it¡¯s the banquet the day after tomorrow. What are you so anxious about? I¡¯ll just bring you out to buy a set tomorrow!

    gu youli raised her little face and said in distress, ¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t taken a shower yet!¡±

    ¡°then let¡¯s go together.¡± Yu feibai sat up with her in his arms.

    Gu Youli ignored his burning excitement and shook her head. ¡°i suddenly don¡¯t want to anymore!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re deliberately torturing me!¡± Yu feibai grabbed her by the waist and did not let her escape.

    He turned around and quickly pressed her under him. Yu feibai¡¯srge hand grabbed her hand that was about to move and he lowered his head to kiss her.

    Oh, no. Gu Youli was about to say something when his tongue invaded her mouth.

    The soft and slippery tip of his tongue seemed to enter no one¡¯snd and writhed in her mouth.

    Finally, Gu Youli pushed him away and panted with her eyes wide open.¡±Why don¡¯t we keep the clothes and continue?¡±

    if you continue to babble, I¡¯ll make you unable to get out of bed for three days!!! yu feibai narrowed his eyes dangerously.

    Yingluo. Gu Youli¡¯s pouted little mouth was sealed before she could make a sound.

    Yu feibai was wild and domineering as he kissed her ferociously, devouring her all.

    (Author¡¯s note: the fee is based on words, not chapters. Five points for a thousand words, four points for VIP users. One chapter of mine is 3000 words. You¡¯ll know how much it costs after calcting it. From now on, you¡¯ll still have to update more than 6000 words a day, with 3000 words for one chapter!)

 Chapter 561

    561 the cocktail party and the shocking secret (1)

    The Lu corporation¡¯s reception was held in the banquet hall of their Juncheng hotel.

    Junchen hotel was one of the best hotels in the capital. It was beautifully decorated, luxurious, and had first-ss service facilities.

    The banquet hall was very spacious. The crystal chandeliers were dazzling, and the gorgeous cloudy quartz floor was brilliant.

    Inside, men and women were dressed in bright and beautiful clothes, and the nking of cups and cups could be heard.

    In fact, this kind of banquet was no different from an ordinary banquet.

    it was nothing more than a group of self-proimed upper-ss people gathering together to drink and chat about little tian.

    The men talked about business, while the women talked about gossip. In any case, those who were capable would listen to others ¡®ttery, and those who were not would tter others.

    Real and fake, fake and real, they were all two-faced and had hundreds of thoughts.

    Gu Youli held onto Yu feibai¡¯s arm affectionately as they walked under the moon.

    She was wearing a long white dress that reached her ankles and a pair of white high heels of the same color. She danced as she walked, and her long hair was half straight. She pinned it behind Zuo Zhi¡¯s head with an exquisite Emerald hairpin. A few strands of hair fell off asionally, making her look flirtatious and mischievous.

    Her outfit was prepared by Yu feibai. She looked low-profile and elegant. She did not stand out among the handsome men and beautiful women in the room opposite her.

    However, Yu feibai, who was by her side, was like an Emerald Pearl in the night sky. He was very dazzling!

    Yu feibai was wearing a high-end white suit today. The fine lines of his suit outlined his tall and slender figure perfectly.

    as a result, they attracted a lot of attention when they walked in.

    As for Gu Youli, who was standing beside her, although she was not particrly beautiful, she was definitely a beautiful woman.

    So when they entered, someone eximed, ¡± ¡°wow, what a beautiful couple. which family are these young master and youngdy from?¡±

    I heard that the granddaughter of the Lu family is attending the Lu corporation¡¯s reception tonight. Could it be her? ¡±

    ¡°Then who¡¯s the man beside her? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    who knows? it¡¯s said that this granddaughter is the woman of a truck driver. Her friend is probably the same as her. A man like him is useless with only his looks. Will you like him? ¡±

    A few women in branded dresses and jewelry were gossiping with a smile.

    The people who came today were all from the business world, so they didn¡¯t have much contact with the Yu family. Naturally, those who knew Yu feibai were even fewer.

    Some of the men couldn¡¯t help butugh in disdain when they heard the women gossiping.

    Gu Youli and Yu feibai walked in leisurely under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    Lu Xun was probably waiting for Gu Youli because he saw them the moment they walked in. Then, he walked over with his dance partner.

    Today¡¯s Lu Xun was bright and handsome, he had an extraordinary Amani aura, his hair was arranged in style, and his handsome face looked extremely sexy and charming under the light.

    Gu Youli was very surprised to discover that the person who came with Lu Xun was actually li Meijia.

    Could it be that li Meijia was Lu Xun¡¯s dance partner for tonight¡¯s cocktail party?

    ¡°Youli, it¡¯s you?¡± Li Meijia was also slightly surprised to see the gentle and beautiful figure who had just entered.

    She hadn¡¯t paid attention to Gu Youli for a while, nor had she asked Lu Xun for his niece¡¯s name. Therefore, when she saw Gu Youli, she was really shocked.

    Li Meijia¡¯s outfit today was particrly gentle and ssic.

    She was wearing a yellow embroidered long dress, which had a ssical Oriental Beauty. Her long hair was loosely tied up behind her head with a pearl hairpin. When she smiled, she looked very elegant.

    Gu Youli smiled. yes, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!

    lu xun was slightly surprised. ¡°you two know each other?!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re from the same faculty and ss!¡± Gu Youli and Li Meijia smiled and answered almost at the same time.

    The three of them chatted for a while, then Lu Xun said to Yu feibai, his expression and tone of voice were both a little bad, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your dance partner for a moment!¡±

    He did not like Yu feibai. This man had the aura of an Emperor. His expression was indifferent, but he was like an Ice Mountain. However, standing beside him, he could freeze people to death without making a sound.

    She really could not understand why Gu Youli would be with him!

    Yu feibai¡¯s low and indifferent voice slowly acknowledged her.

    He did not say a word from the beginning to the end. He only gave a soft ¡± hmm ¡± and nodded at Gu Youli before letting go of her hand.

    After Gu Youli and Lu Xun left, the distant li Meijia and Yu feibai politely nodded their heads and thought about their own matters.

    However, when she turned around, li Meijia identally stepped on the corner of her dress.

    She staggered and almost lost her bnce. Just as she was about to fall, she felt her arm being lifted by a hand.

    Yu feibai subconsciously reached out and pulled li Meijia to prevent her from falling and embarrassing herself.

    Li Meijia felt a false rm and looked at Yu feibai. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    When she met his cold and deep eyes, her heart skipped a beat for no reason.

    her clear little face suddenly turned a delicate and beautiful red.

    ¡°No need!¡± His deep voice contained a hint of coldness and an imposing manner that seemed to be above ten thousand people.

    After saying that, Yu feibai¡¯s thick eyshes drooped and he brushed past her.

    Li Meijia couldn¡¯t help but turn around and stare at his tall figure. Her face was red with shyness.

    Yu feibai didn¡¯t look at li Meijia again, but li Meijia¡¯s eyes subconsciously nced at Yu feibai as she held the wine and talked to someone.

    she realized that yu feibai did not like crowds. he held a tall crystal ss of wine and found a remote corner to sit down. his entire body was cold and elegant, and his unapproachable aura was released.

    From li Meijia¡¯s loneliness, she realized that Yu feibai was exceptionally handsome and charming.

    she walked to the side and subconsciously raised her hand to touch her face.

    ...

    Oh my God, I¡¯m burning up, and my heart is beating so fast!

    her fair and slender fingers gripped the wine ss tightly as she subconsciously nced at yu feibai. that man was really soul-stirring and charming.

    That man is a demon, a source of disaster

    It could hook one¡¯s soul!

    lu xun brought gu youli along and introduced her to some of thepany¡¯s senior executives and shareholders.

    When these people saw Lu Xun actually introduce Gu Youli to her, their hearts were filled with shock and fear. They all looked at her with curiosity and suspicion.

    Gu Youli could understand their curiosity and suspicion. After all, who knew that she and Lu Xun were now sworn enemies?

    But she still couldn¡¯t stand their gazes.

    Gu Youli made an excuse to go to the washroom to take a break.

    she looked around but did not see yu feibai. she decided to go to the washroom first ande back to look for him.

    When she came out of the bathroom, Gu Youli¡¯s heel slipped.

    ...

    When she saw the emergency exit on the side, she limped in and went up to the second floor to find a paper box to sit down. Gu Youli took off her shoes and twisted her sore hind legs.

    Wearing high heels was really tough!

    At this moment, the emergency exit door was opened again, and a voice rang out in the silence, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one here, just say what you want!¡±

    This was Lu Xun¡¯s voice.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darkened and she turned around. She immediately held her breath and peeked out secretly to take a look.

    she then saw lu xun, who was standing with his back to her, and a middle-aged man.

    He looked very ordinary, with regr facial features, a thin body, and a Hunchback.

    ¡°General manager, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, okay?¡± The man¡¯s tone was obviously flustered and pleading.

    how could I be the one making things difficult for you? you¡¯re the one making things difficult for me now. Didn¡¯t youe to the banquet to find me just to make things difficult for me? ¡± lu xun¡¯s voice was gentle and calm, with a slow rhythm.

    The man¡¯s body was hunched over as he said anxiously, ¡± ¡°But I have an idea. My son is waiting for me to save his life with the money. I promise you that I will finish the research as soon as possible. I will. Please give me the money first and let me save my son¡¯s life!¡±

    Lu Xun lightlyughed twice, his tone was still as light as the clouds and the wind, ¡± ¡°Wang Rongguang, if you didn¡¯t mention this, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything. You used my money to buy the most inferior raw materials, so you couldn¡¯tplete that batch of goods. I haven¡¯t even settled this with you yet, but you actually dare to ask me for money.¡±

    As Gu Youli listened, she suddenly felt a little nervous.

    Although she did not say it clearly, Gu Youli was sure that she must have heard some shocking secret.

    This batch of goods? Secondary materials, research

    what was it? Why did it feel so strange when these words were put together?

    she sat down carefully, not daring to move or even breathe.

    ¡°General manager, I¡¯m begging you. Please help me this time. I¡¯ll definitely do anything for you in the future. Please!¡± The man named Wang Rongguang knelt on the ground and begged.

    Lu Xun sneered, ¡± it¡¯s useless for me to kneel and beg, whether my son lives or dies has nothing to do with me. I only know that if I don¡¯t see you finish researching the goods three dayster, then not only will your son die, you will also die with your son!

    His tone was firm and cold, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    the man called wang rongguang started crying and pleaded repeatedly, like a nightingale weeping blood.¡±General manager, don¡¯t be so cruel. I¡¯ve done so many things for you and bought your life for you all these years. If I fail ...¡±

    Lu Xun interrupted his words and said coldly, ¡± what? you want to threaten me?!

    I wouldn¡¯t dare. How would I dare to threaten you, general manager? but general manager, I¡¯m begging you, please help me just this once!

    The more Gu Youli heard, the faster her heart beat.

    This man called Wang Rongguang was Lu Xun¡¯s subordinate, he seemed to be helping him do something shameful, but because something happened to his son, he spent the money Lu Xun gave him to buy the raw materials and exchanged the good raw materials for the bad ones, so the thing he helped Lu Xun research couldn¡¯t be produced.

    Lu Xun was very angry, so he deducted his money.

    Now, he was waiting for the money to save his son¡¯s life, which was why he disregarded everything and ran to the reception to find Lu Xun.

 Chapter 562

    562 i¡¯ll make you regret ever being born in this world!

    ¡± i¡¯m begging you, general manager. if i don¡¯t bring the money, my son will die. i¡¯m begging you, general manager! ¡± Wang Rongguang was still sobbing, and his voice seemed to be getting louder and louder.

    As Lu Xun listened, he finally became a little irritated.

    He was also afraid of being heard by others, so he shouted in a low voice, ¡± alright, stop arguing. I¡¯m telling you, this is the only time. I¡¯ll have someone send you the moneyter. If I don¡¯t see the goods in three days, you¡¯ll have to report to the King of Hell with your son!

    following the sound of footsteps, lu xun left with steady and steady steps.

    Wang Rongguang knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing to the leaving road Xun, ¡± ¡°Thank you, general manager. Thank you, general manager. I¡¯ll definitely finish the research on that batch of goods within three days!¡±

    After Lu Xun left, not long after, Wang Rongguang also got up, opened the door and left.

    gu youli quickly stood up and did not care about anything else.

    She held her shoes in one hand and lifted her skirt with the other, then ran out in a hurry.

    As soon as she arrived at the reception hall, many eyes fell on her. Her strange outfit made these people start to whisper.

    Gu Youli calmed herself down and immediately stopped in her tracks. She put on her shoes and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    As she walked, she looked around for the man called Wang Rongguang.

    She didn¡¯t know where he had gone, as if he had suddenly disappeared.

    Suddenly, she heard a cry of surprise. She turned her head slightly and saw a woman bump into her for some reason. The red wine in the ss sshed on the woman¡¯s clothes.

    In the midst of her panic, the woman quickly took a tissue to wipe her down. However, the more she wiped, the more obvious the red wine stain became.

    The woman was so anxious that she almost stomped her feet. She said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Aiya, I can¡¯t wipe it off!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gu Youli had a slight headache because the person she bumped into was actually Lu Xun¡¯s wife, Liu Xiuyu.

    When Liu Xiuyu saw that the person she had bumped into was Gu Youli, she immediately gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡± ¡°Do you have any manners? do you know the rules?¡±

    new hatred, old hatred, jealousy, and anger instantly made liu xiuyu¡¯s head burn. no wonder she bit gu youli to death.

    It was a shocking announcement that attracted everyone¡¯s attention at the party.

    Lu Xun quickly walked over, took off his suit jacket and put it on Liu Xiuyu to prevent her from being seen by more people in her sorry state.

    Most of the guests were of high status. They were smart enough to pretend that they did not know anything about this. It was not a big deal to bump into people. It was obvious that Liu Xiuyu was trying to make a big deal out of it.

    Of course, there were also some people who wanted to take the opportunity to tter Liu Xiuyu.

    Naturally, they would follow suit. ¡± as expected, you can¡¯t do anything big. you actually bumped into someone in such a big ce. ¡±

    who knows? maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s seen such a gorgeous scene, so he was too excited. Some people even mocked, trying to take the opportunity to climb higher.

    Gu Youli did not say anything, but she was actually a little at a loss.

    After all, it was her first time attending a banquet like this. She didn¡¯t know if it was better to keep the peace or to fight back directly!

    At this moment, arge hand reached over, and that broad palm gently wrapped her soft hand in the palm.

    Gu Youli turned her head slightly and saw Yu feibai¡¯s cold and proud face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Fei came over with a light breeze and a white cloud, and everyone¡¯s eyes were on him.

    Gu Youli raised her other hand and gently hugged Yu feibai¡¯s arm. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just identally bumped into someone!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Yu feibai lowered his gaze and pursed his thin lips. However, there was a murderous coldness in them.

    Seeing that they were about to leave, Liu Xiuyu turned her head and wanted to call Lu Xun for help, but she saw that her husband¡¯s eyes were slightly red, it seemed to be the red of jealousy!

    This was Liu Xiuyu, she had never seen Lu Xun¡¯s appearance before.

    When she was shocked, a trace of viciousness shed across her face. She roared again, ¡± ¡°You uncultured thing, don¡¯t you know how to apologize when you meet someone? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve taken mom¡¯s assets, you¡¯ve entered the upper-ss society and be a rich youngdy. Let me tell you, you¡¯re just a poor wretch who has a mother but no father to teach!¡±

    Gu Youli, who was about to leave with Yu feibai, suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    She turned around and looked at Liu Xiuyu arrogantly and coldly. ¡°I already apologized when I bumped into you. Please mind your words!¡±

    liu xiuyu snorted. ¡°isn¡¯t that so? no matter how beautiful you dress, you can¡¯t hide your poor look!¡±

    As she spoke, she fixed her gaze on Gu Youli¡¯s bracelet. ¡°you¡¯re wearing a gown and an essory that costs tens of yuan. i really wonder if you borrowed it!¡±

    Mrs. Lu, please mind your image. Li Meijia walked out slowly with a polite and elegant smile.

    ¡°Big Miss Li, this doesn¡¯t seem to be your business!¡± Liu Xiuyu red at li Meijia.

    It had to be said that at the Lu family¡¯s business cocktail parties, most of them were business partners. Therefore, Liu Xiuyu had always been very popr and popr.

    To her, the Li family was just a business partner that could benefit both of them. Naturally, she had no need to please them.

    Feeling the meaningful looks from the crowd, Gu Youli smiled sarcastically.

    She looked at Liu Xiuyu and raised the bracelet on her wrist. ¡°Decorative? do you know that these dozens of pieces of jewelry are from a french designer, BG? meijia, you are the eldest daughter of shangpin jewelry. others may not know who Bg is, but i think you should know BG, right?¡±

    li meijia had wanted to help liu xiuyu, but she didn¡¯t want them to make a big deal out of it.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Liu Xiuyu to not know what was good for her at all. This made li Meijia¡¯s impression of Liu Xiuyu drop to freezing point.

    Her eyes flickered and she smiled faintly. BG is a jewelry designer who¡¯s good at making the most of theplicated jewelry to perfection. He¡¯s very famous in France and likes to design jewelry with dense embellishments and foreign elements. The bracelet on Youli¡¯s hand is called ¡®wings¡¯ and it¡¯s one of her most satisfied designs. There are only ten of them in the world. Let¡¯s not talk about the number of colored diamonds embedded in it. Just based on the rarity of an item, it¡¯s naturally extremely expensive!

    Wow! Someone had already eximed that the bracelet was worth tens of millions!

    In an instant, the way they looked at people changed!

    ¡± xiuyu was just joking. i don¡¯t have any ill intentions. please don¡¯t take offense.e, let me toast everyone! ¡± Lu Xun was obviously much more astute, he easily changed the topic.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up and she gave a sarcastic smile. ¡°you can¡¯t joke like that, general manager lu. did you know that your wife is wearing fake diamonds all over the streets? If you really want to find an excuse, I think it¡¯s probably because Madam Lu doesn¡¯t have any concept of diamonds and jewelry!¡±

    ¡°What fake diamond? ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Liu Xiuyu suddenly raised her voice and pushed away Lu Xun¡¯s hand.

    What no one noticed was that her hands, which were hanging by her side, were trembling slightly.

    ...

    It was obvious that she was very nervous at the moment!

    Gu Youli¡¯s gazended on the huge diamond ne on her chest. ¡°Mrs. Lu, the big diamond on the ne around your neck is man-made. Do you make it? Although man-made diamonds have the same brightness as diamonds and can be invisible to the naked eye, a designer can tell the authenticity of a diamond with one look!¡±

    ¡± you ... ¡± liu xiuyu gritted her teeth.

    She suddenly paused, looked at li Meijia, and said loudly, ¡± I bought this diamond ne from your shangpin jewelry. If she says it¡¯s fake, she means that you bought a fake from shangpin jewelry!

    Li Meijia¡¯s smile disappeared, and her face became serious. it¡¯s impossible for shangpin to buy fake diamonds. Every piece of jewelry in shangpin is real. All the diamonds have been appraised. They are 100% real!

    When Liu Xiuyu heard that, she smiled proudly and looked at Gu Youli. ¡°Did you hear that? big Miss Li said that it¡¯s authentic!¡±

    Gu Youli alsoughed mysteriously. of course, shangpin definitely bought real diamonds, but yours was not bought from shangpin!

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Liu Xiuyu¡¯s eyes widened.

    Gu Youli smiled and said, ¡± your ne uses ¡®imitation hemp texture¡¯ and ¡®sculpture carving¡¯. Although it¡¯s very simr to the¡¯ floral embellishment ¡®and¡¯ gold and silver mistake ¡®of the current brands, the craftsmanship is definitely different. You may not be able to tell but those who study design can tell at a nce!

    Li Meijia chimed in, ¡± Mrs. Lu, she¡¯s right. Your ne is indeed not from ourpany. If you really bought ourpany¡¯s product and ended up with this one, then it¡¯s possible that your servant changed it for you. After all, you¡¯re not a professional, so you won¡¯t be able to tell that it was changed!

    The servant ... The servant must be tired of living. How dare she rece her master¡¯s ne with a fake one? it was such a realistic fake. She was obviously trying to give Liu Xiuyu an out.

    ...

    After stepping on her, she gave her a way out without offending either side. It had to be said that li Meijia was smart and handled things appropriately.

    There was an instant of silence in the audience!

    a momentter, another ¡± pfft! ¡± Heughed out loud. He was actually wearing a big fake diamond and showing it off round and round. It was really embarrassing!

    Lu Xun¡¯s face turned red from holding back hisughter. Even Yu feibai¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of a yful smile.

    Liu Xiuyu¡¯s face immediately turned as red as blood. She had been thoroughly embarrassed.

    Lu Xun wasn¡¯t very happy when he saw Liu Xiuyu being humiliated. No matter how much he didn¡¯t like her, she was still his wife after all, so if she was humiliated, it was the same as him being humiliated.

    Just as he was about to criticize the servants, Liu Xiu spoke again.

    ¡°You guys are working together to mess with me?¡± Liu Xiuyu red at Gu Youli as if she was going to kill someone.

    She didn¡¯t see li Meijia¡¯s way out at all.

    She only felt that these people actually dared to turn her into a joke. She couldn¡¯t tolerate it, she definitely couldn¡¯t tolerate it!

    Mrs. Lu, you¡¯re really good atining first. I only bumped into you, and you were the one who came to pick a fight with me. I was just telling the truth! Gu Youli looked at Liu Xiuyu with disdain and replied, not to be outdone.

    Liu Xiuyu rushed forward in exasperation and red at Gu Youli with a venomous look on her face. She started to speak without restraint, ¡± ¡°To be honest, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done? Can you afford this expensive thing in your hand? Do you think I don¡¯t know if Lu Xun gave it to you or not? you want to seduce Lu Xun, let me tell you, Lu Xun is my husband, he¡¯s your uncle, you shameless and shameless woman, he only wants to find excitement and y with you!¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡± The sound of a p rang out. It was really clean and crisp, loud and clear.

    Liu Xiuyu felt as if her head was about to explode, and her face was burning with pain.

    She looked up angrily, but her entire body was frozen. That face was colder than the night, and his handsome face was as cold as a sculpture.

    Yu feibai squinted his cold eyes and his words were as sharp as knives. she¡¯s my woman. If you dare to Sully her reputation again, I¡¯ll make you regret being born in this world!

    The light ending note carried a hint of blood in the quiet banquet hall. It was so intimidating that no one dared to make a sound!

    that included gu youli, who was standing beside yu feibai with her mouth wide open in shock.

    This was the first time Gu Youli had seen Yu feibai hit someone. Furthermore, it was a woman.

    This seemed to be a little different from the impression she had of Yu feibai.

    when did he be so impatient? was it because she was involved? If she were to marry him, her reputation must not be damaged at all.

    Because his surname was Yu. He didn¡¯t care, but the Yu family did!

    among the people present, some were shocked, some were stunned, some wanted tough, some wanted to vomit blood, and some wanted to drop their sses.

    Was Liu Xiuyu stupid or retarded?

    Or was she sick? did she not see a doctor, or did she forget to take her medicine? He really dared to say anything!

    Was it unfortunate for Lu Xun to marry such a wife? or was it unfortunate?

    Liu Xiuyu was shocked and her body froze. She pointed at Yu feibai and Gu Youli with a trembling finger.¡±You, you, you, Who Do You Think You Are! Do you believe that I¡¯m going to make you regret?¡±

    enough! Shut up!! Lu Xun suddenly roared angrily.

    Liu Xiuyu was startled by henchen, her eyes flickered in panic as she looked at Lu Xun and her lips trembled.

    lu xun was also slightly shocked by yu feibai.

    he was not very clear about fei bai¡¯s identity, but he felt that this man was not ordinary.

    the only person who knew yu feibai¡¯s identity was lu xun!

    He was well aware of the consequences of offending Yu feibai and the Yu family.

    Seeing that Liu Xiuyu seemed to want to continue making a scene, Lu Xun stopped her with a sharp gaze.

    He then looked at Yu feibai and chuckled, ¡± young master Yu, I¡¯m very sorry, my wife is spouting nonsense, please don¡¯t mind her, Lu Xun is apologizing to you and the future young Madam Yu!

    Then, he dragged Liu Xiuyu away forcefully.

    one of the main characters had already left, so the scene naturally had to end.

    At this moment, the lights in the banquet hall suddenly dimmed. The professional voice of the host rang out in the venue, and a beam of light shone on the podium.

    The crowd turned around and stared at the podium.

    However, Lu Xun¡¯s respectful attitude and the two words ¡± young master Yu ¡± made the entire banquet¡¯s people start to guess who this mysterious man was.

    Many of the socialites present were mesmerized by his handsome appearance and cold temperament, and their hearts were secretly moved.

    Yu feibai did not seem to like such a scene. He whispered a few words into Gu Youli¡¯s ear before returning to the quiet corner and sitting down.

    Li Meijia followed closely behind Gu Youli. When she saw that she was some distance away from Yu feibai, she asked nosily, ¡± gu youli, your boyfriend is so good to you! ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled shyly and replied casually, ¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s pretty good!¡±

    Li Meijia¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Why have I never heard you mention him before?¡±

    Gu Youli felt a little strange but still smiled. ¡°Why would I mention him for no reason? Besides, we don¡¯t have much time to meet!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t meet many people. What does he do?¡± li meijia seemed to be very curious and continued to ask.

    Seeing li Meijia¡¯s eagerness, Gu Youli, who was unwilling to say more, could only reply, ¡± he¡¯s just a soldier. He¡¯s in the Army every day, so we don¡¯t have much time to see each other. He¡¯s on leave recently, so he¡¯s free. He¡¯s here to attend the party with me.

    ¡°Then how did you two meet?¡± Li Meijia continued to ask.

    don¡¯t you know him? he¡¯s the instructor for our freshman military training! Gu Youli suddenly thought of this question and asked in surprise.

    what? he¡¯s our freshman military training instructor! Li Meijia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Gu Youli.

    Then, she seemed to be a little disappointed and said dejectedly, ¡± I don¡¯t want to go to military training. The doctor gave me a medical certificate and I got away with it. I don¡¯t know who the instructor is!

    Li Meijia didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a deep regret.

    If she had been in military training at that time, then Yingluo would¡¯ve ...

    Gu Youli smiled and did not ask any more questions.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t really like li Meijia. She kept pestering Yu feibai and asking him questions.

    In the midst of a round of warm apuse, Lu Xun¡¯s speech ended.

    The crowd dispersed one after another, leaving the dance floor in the middle empty. Lu Xun walked to li Meijia¡¯s side and invited li Meijia to dance the first dance, but li Meijia gave the dance to Gu Youli.

    As they danced slowly to the music, Lu Xun held Gu Youli¡¯s hand and started to dance slowly.

    In the melodious music and under the bright Crystal lights, the two of them danced in tacit understanding.

    The atmosphere was harmonious, but the conversation between the two did not seem to be harmonious.

    you shouldn¡¯t have acted like that pair of sister-inw just now, ¡± Lu Xun said a little reproachfully.

    gu youli replied calmly, ¡± it was wrong of me to bump into her. however, i¡¯ve already apologized. she was the one who refused to let go and was willing to make things difficult for me. she wanted to embarrass me! ¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t be like this, right? no matter what, she¡¯s still your aunt, Yingluo!¡±

    Gu Youli coldly interrupted him. I admit that you¡¯re my little uncle. I never acknowledged Lu Xun as my uncle. So naturally, Liu Xiuyu has nothing to do with me!

    Lu Xun¡¯s tone instantly turned a little bad, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to admit it, then what are you doing here today? the Lu family doesn¡¯t wee you, and we won¡¯t allow you to cause trouble in the Lu family!

    I¡¯m stirring up trouble in the Lu family, Lu Xun, you¡¯re really childish, the more you live, the more backward you be! gu youli retracted her hand and turned to leave the dance floor.

    Lu Xun followed her out and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s arm. He pulled her to a corner and said coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you!¡±

    Gu Youli was expressionless and her eyes were dark. I¡¯m not joking with you. I¡¯ve already told you the other day that some things shouldn¡¯t be seen with your eyes. You should feel it with your heart and feel who¡¯s causing trouble in the Lu family. Didn¡¯t you always want to know how grandma passed away? Then, you should feel it for yourself. How did your grandmother pass away? why did she leave behind an additional contract after she passed away? who did she transfer her shares to unconditionally? On the day of the will announcement, why did Lu Xun ask thewyer if grandma had transferred her shares? what was he worried about!¡±

    Lu Xunughed mockingly. let me tell you, I believe in big brother, it¡¯s not just with my eyes, I also feel it with my heart. I¡¯ve lived with him for 28 years, we¡¯re brothers, but what about you? I¡¯ve only known you for a month, do you think I can feel something from you or should I believe in you? ¡±

    Gu Youli curled her lips coldly and her lips trembled. Lu Xun, let me tell you, I¡¯m only tolerating you because of grandma. If you continue to be stubborn, I won¡¯t be bothered with you anymore, whether you live or die has nothing to do with me! if worsees to worst, i¡¯ll find someone to kidnap you and kidnap your grandchildren to have test tube babies. then, i¡¯ll find a surrogate mother. it¡¯s grandma¡¯s son¡¯s fault for being useless. in that case, i can only count on her grandson and hope that her grandson will help her take care of mrs. lu!¡±

    Lu Xun waspletely shocked!

    He widened his eyes in shock. He had never expected Gu Youli to say such things.

    For a moment, Jian ran couldn¡¯t express his joy.

    I¡¯m really crazy. I actually asked you to attend this banquet. Get lost!! lu xun¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t be contained. he ruthlessly pushed gu youli away and retracted his hand that was holding onto her.

    Gu Youli could not help but take a few steps back after being pushed by him. She supported herself against the wall and stood firm. you¡¯re crazy. You think that what I said is unbelievable, don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t seem to be able to say such terrifying words with my appearance, do I? Then let me tell you, this is the result of you using your eyes to see and not your heart to feel!¡±

    Lu Xun sneered and said fiercely, ¡± Gu Youli, do you know how annoying you are?!

    inparison, you¡¯re more annoying. Because in this world, there¡¯s nothing more annoying than stupidity! Gu Youli smiled and turned to leave.

    Lu Xun¡¯s face darkened as he red at her back and said angrily, ¡± in your eyes, you think I¡¯m very stupid, then let me tell you, in my heart, you¡¯re no better. Your self-opinionated self is also very stupid.

    Gu Youli¡¯s hands that were by her side tightened.

    She did not stop. She calmed her emotions and walked forward to the ce that Yu feibai had mentioned.

    She saw li Meijia there as well, chatting with Yu feibai.

    Although Yu feibai was expressionless, it was obvious that he was friendly.

    Li Meijia¡¯s gaze on Yu feibai seemed to be filled with a resplendent light. It was especially beautiful and radiant. The crystal Light shone on her long yellow dress, rendering it a magnificent color. This made her look like a soul-stirring beauty.

    For some reason, Gu Youli felt extremely ufortable when she saw this.

    (PS: this is 6000 words. I¡¯ll just send it to Chapter 1!)

 Chapter 563

    563 Little liar VS big liar

    Li Meijia¡¯s infatuation was extremely short-lived. It was like a shooting star that streaked across the night sky, or a firework that bloomed in the sky and was extremely brilliant.

    It was also like the Viburnum flowers in the middle of the night, blooming and withering in the blink of an eye.

    She had never known that she could be so obsessed with something.

    It was just a few simple words and the topic was all about Gu Youli, but it made her feel like she could not turn around.

    At this moment, it was as if she had turned her momentary infatuation into eternity because of that scene!

    She turned her head slightly and saw Gu Youli. She smiled. ¡°Youli, you¡¯re done dancing!¡±

    Her smile was beautiful and moving.

    Gu Youli gathered her thoughts and walked forward to sit beside Yu feibai.

    she hugged yu feibai¡¯s arm and smiled at li meijia. ¡± ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you going to dance?¡±

    ¡± i don¡¯t like dancing, ¡± li meijia said with a soft smile. ¡± i¡¯ve never had much interest in these kinds of parties. i¡¯d rather sit down quietly by myself! ¡±

    ¡°Here, you can drink it.¡± As she spoke, she reached out for a ss of red wine that no one had drunk before and handed it to Gu Youli.

    through yu feibai¡¯s body, which was between them.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not, but her arm touched Yu feibai¡¯s body gently.

    All of this did not escape Gu Youli¡¯s eyes. She did not know why, but she realized that she really did not like li Meijia touching Yu feibai like that.

    She had to admit that she was very possessive and was not any less than Yu feibai.

    However, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She just smiled and reached out to take the wine.¡±Thank you!¡±

    However, Yu feibai¡¯s hand stopped her.

    he moved closer to gu youli and sat close to her. the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡± ¡± you¡¯ve drunk a lot today. you can¡¯t drink such a high alcohol content! ¡±

    As he spoke, he drank half of the low-alcohol champagne and put it to Gu Youli¡¯s mouth. ¡°just drink this!¡±

    ¡°You? alright!¡± gu youli looked at him affectionately with her watery eyes. then, she lowered her head and opened her mouth. she took a sip from the cup in yu feibai¡¯s hand.

    She had to admit that Yu feibai¡¯s gentle action made her happy.

    however, she still felt a little ufortable.

    When she finished drinking and raised her head, Yu feibai rubbed her nose with his empty hands, his face full of love.

    Such an intimate scene was presented in front of his eyes at such a close distance.

    Li Meijia didn¡¯t know why, but she felt her heart suddenly sink.

    It was as if he had fallen from heaven to the bottom of the valley.

    Her hand seemed to have lost its strength. She loosened her grip slightly, and the cup in her hand fell to the ground and shattered.

    Yu feibai and Gu Youli were slightly shocked and turned to look at li Meijia at the same time.

    Li Meijia subconsciously moved back.

    The bright smile on her face was gone, and her face was as white as snow. Her lips were tightly pursed.

    Sensing their gazes, li Meijia looked up and smiled awkwardly at them. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hold it properly and dropped it. My skirt got sshed. I have to go to the bathroom to clean it up andpensate for the loss!

    It was as if a ferocious animal was chasing after her.

    Before she could finish her sentence, she had already stood up and left in a hurry!

    Yu feibai did not mind. He raised his hand and touched Gu Youli¡¯s cheek. ¡°The ball is almost over, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    However, Gu Youli found it particrly ring. Her woman¡¯s sixth sense was telling her that li Meijia¡¯s expression just now was like a mistress who had seen her lover and wife showing off their love!

    ¡°Good!¡± She took a deep breath and left with Yu feibai!

    Lu Xun had already introduced her to all the people she wanted to know.

    When she was dancing just now, she had quite an unpleasant encounter with Lu Xun, so there was indeed no need for her to stay any longer.

    Also, li Meijia was acting weird just now.

    She hoped that she was overthinking it!

    Even so, Gu Youli still felt extremely ufortable. An inexplicable sense of frustration surged from the bottom of her heart and it seemed like it was going to devour her very soon.

    Her entire body trembled slightly, and her hands that were hanging by her side were shaking even more.

    she nced at yu feibai, who was focused on driving. gu youli opened her bag with trembling hands and took out a small box of medicine.

    She opened the medicine box, poured out a pill, and was about to throw it in her mouth and swallow it.

    Even though Yu feibai was focused on driving, he was also paying attention to her.

    Yu feibai saw that she had taken out some medicine and seemed to have thrown it into her mouth. He subconsciously reached out to hold her hand that was holding the medicine and stopped her.

    Yu feibai turned the steering wheel to the right and stopped the car by the roadside. He asked, ¡± ¡°what is this medicine? why did you take the medicine for no reason?¡±

    He snatched Gu Youli¡¯s medicine and the medicine box away by force.

    yu feibai lowered his gaze and realized that it was a box of tranquilizer. his expression changed.

    Yu feibai pursed his thin lips coldly and squinted at her. He pinched her chin with his fingers. what¡¯s going on? who gave you the medicine?? ¡±

    He felt a sudden chill and Gu Youli almost froze.

    She raised her hand and held Yu feibai¡¯s hand. She said calmly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I went to see the psychiatrist you introduced me to. I told him that I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy and would always think of unhappy things in the past. When I encounter things that are beyond my imagination, I¡¯ll be particrly agitated and tremble all over, so the psychiatrist prescribed me this medicine.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes flickered with a cold and murderous aura. ¡°How long have you been taking this medicine?¡±

    ...

    Gu Youli lifted the hair on her forehead and tucked it behind her ear. She said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been half a month. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes turned green and his voice was so cold that it sent chills down one¡¯s spine.¡±Is he looking for death? he wants to revoke his license! And why didn¡¯t you tell me that he was going to make an appointment with you?¡±

    The hand that was holding Gu Youli¡¯s jaw was so tight that she felt that her entire jawbone was about to be crushed.

    si si si si si pain si ¡± Gu Youli looked at him with her watery eyes.

    Yu feibai immediately let go of her. His long fingers curled into a fist and he ced it on his lips. He said coldly, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to take this medicine anymore!¡±

    why? I¡¯m very frustrated right now. Give me the medicine! As she spoke, Gu Youli reached out to snatch the medicine from Yu feibai¡¯s hand.

    The car window rolled down slowly and Yu feibai threw all the medicine out of the window.

    ¡± no, you can¡¯t take this medicine anymore. you¡¯ll get addicted if you do! ¡± His voice was as cold as ice.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body stiffened when she heard that.

    Her eyelids twitched, and she suddenly frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Addicted? But I¡¯m sick, what can I do if I don¡¯t take the medicine!¡±

    As she spoke, Gu Youli was about to push the car door open and get out to pick up the medicine.

    ...

    Yu feibai really wanted to kill Yu feimo at that moment. What kind of lousy doctor did he introduce to her? he actually prescribed her a tranquilizer!

    He reached out and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s wrist tightly. With a strong force, he suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist and carried her over to sit on hisp!

    what are you doing? what are you doing? ¡± Gu Youli frowned. Her face was pale and she subconsciously wanted to struggle.

    don¡¯t move, ¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep and hoarse voice sounded from above her head. He gave her a strongmand and gently ced his chin on Gu Youli¡¯s soft hair.¡±You¡¯re not sick, you don¡¯t need to take medicine!¡±

    A trace of heartache shed across his eyes. He held his breath and suppressed the churning emotions in his heart, slowlyforting her.

    Gu Youli broke free from her embrace in frustration. ¡± how can you be like this? you were the one who asked me to see the doctor, and now the doctor has prescribed me medicine. i¡¯m not feeling well and i want to take the medicine, but you won¡¯t let me take it. what the hell do you want?! ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to see a psychiatrist. Let¡¯s not take this medicine, okay?¡± Yu feibai coaxed her patiently and gently.

    She couldn¡¯t go against her at this time, or it would only cause her to have an emotional breakdown.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she shook her head. Her voice was obviously anxious. no, you¡¯re not wrong. You¡¯re not wrong. Even if you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s only my fault. I¡¯m not good enough for you. Don¡¯t care about me. You should care about your li Meijia!

    Yu feibai narrowed his eyes dangerously.

    Li Meijia? Who was li Meijia? why did he suddenly mention this person?

    he held her waist again and pulled her into his arms. hisrge palm sped her soft neck and gently pressed against her forehead. his low and gentle voice was seductive.¡±Tell me, who provoked you? Just now, did Lu Xun make you angry?¡±

    Gu Youli turned her face away and bit her lower lip silently.

    She didn¡¯t care that Lu Xun made her suffer? she just didn¡¯t like him attracting bees and butterflies. he clearly knew that she was a flower, but he still liked to spread it everywhere.| Honey.

    Yu feibai squinted his eyes sharply. From the looks of it, she didn¡¯t seem to be doing this because of Lu Xun, so what was it?

    Li Meijia?

    A smile as beautiful as a flower suddenly shed across his mind. Yu feibai instantly became clear-headed.

    ¡°are you jealous?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up in a good mood. The answer was obvious in his words.

    gu youli paused for a moment and immediately rejected the idea. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re pretty good at putting gold on your own face.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you look so unhappy?¡± Yu feibai asked.

    ¡°I, I, Yingluo, why do you care!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s face was red. She lowered her eyes and could not find an answer.

    you little liar!! Yu feibai snorted coldly and kissed her neck. He then sucked and bit her neck.

    Gu Youli felt goosebumps all over her body when she was in pain. She felt numb and dangerous.

    She started to struggle. Yu Fei, Bai Qingqing, you¡¯re the big liar, Qingqing. I¡¯m being lied to by you, Qingqing.

    Yu feibai gambled on her lips and kissed her without restraint.| He kissed her.

    big liar Yingluo. she couldn¡¯t help but call him a big liar even though she was out of breath from the kiss.

    She felt as if she had returned to the time when they had first met. He was really too bad. He lied to her, tricked her, and scared her, but he was so strong that she could not resist.

    Yu feibai was not only a big liar, but also a big bastard!

    Her eyes quickly turned red and her vision was blurred by the mist. She suppressed her tears and pinched Yu feibai¡¯s thigh.

    Yu feibai let go of the kiss in pain, but he did not let go of her.

    He hugged her tightly, hisplicated eyes filled with love. ¡°You little liar, I don¡¯t even know who li Meijia is.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he really wouldn¡¯t have known who li Meijia was.

    He would know if she mentioned it, but he would not admit it!

    Gu Youli obviously did not believe him. liar! You¡¯re a big liar!

    yu feibai could not help butugh. he lowered his head and kissed her lips affectionately.¡±You little liar, what did I lie to you about, Yingluo?¡±

    gu youli bit the corner of his lips and said with a wronged expression, ¡± ¡°He tricked me away, Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, Zhenzhen?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up in joy and he exhaled.¡±then you¡¯re also a big liar!¡±

    As he spoke, he ced his hand on his heart.¡±This ce is empty, what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Cold mix!¡± Gu Youli huffed angrily.

    Suddenly, Yu feibai kissed her on the lips again!

    At the same time, the chair he was sitting on moved backward, leaving enough space for him to move.

    Gu Youli was suffocated and could not breathe. Unlike the kiss just now, the kiss this time was so intense that it could topple mountains and overturn the seas. It was full of fervour and dominance.

    She felt dizzy and didn¡¯t even have the chance to breathe. She was about to be swallowed whole by him, and her soul seemed to be sucked away.

    gu youli subconsciously moved back, but hisrge hands were tightly gripping her waist, not allowing her to move back even a little.

    She raised her hand and pushed Yu feibai away. She said unhappily, ¡± Yu feibai, stop it. What are you doing on the road sote at night? hurry up and drive home!

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± yu feibai was like a child. he rejected her in a domineering and unreasonable manner.

    Gu Youli suppressed the weakness in her body and wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. ¡°Yu feibai!¡±

    Yu feibai lifted his eyes and looked at her passionately. ¡± i¡¯m here. if you want to take medicine in the future, you can look for me. i¡¯m your medicine! ¡±

    A strong sense of sourness welled up in her heart. She couldn¡¯t tell what kind of feeling she was feeling at the moment. She only felt that her entire internal organs were wrapped in marshmallows, so soft that it was unbelievable.

    Yu feibai ... Was it because the heavens had treated her too badly in her past life that they had given her a Yu feibai in this life?

    Or was all of this just a dream? when she woke up from the dream, Yu feibai was gone.

    She lightly caressed his name,¡±not Bai Qingqing.¡±

    she reached out and hugged him tightly, as if she was afraid that he would disappear from her dream.

    She took the initiative to kiss his lips. This was a hint that she knew what he was thinking.

    yu feibai¡¯s heart was filled with joy. the corners of his lips curled up charmingly. he immediately turned from the guest into the host and carried her to sit on his body. then, they began to have a different kind of car sex.

    Passion, joy| I¡¯m so happy.

    Until he let go of himself andid his body on her.

    He said that he was her medicine, but Gu Youli felt that he was her poison and that she was addicted to him!

    She knew that he was a poison, that the story had no plot, that marriage had never begun, that there was no end to their meeting, that she did not have a prominent family background, that she did not have an impressive background, and that she did not have an outstanding beauty.

    However, he was still willing to take the poison until his liver and intestines were cut.

    When it ended, both of them were drenched in sweat.

    Gu Youli felt very tired and leaned into his arms weakly. ¡°you didn¡¯t take any protection or put it outside. what if you get pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 564

    564 A text message that was deeply attached and reced

    Gu Youli felt very tired and leaned into his arms weakly. you didn¡¯t take any protection or put it outside. What if you get pregnant? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s hand, which was gently rubbing her back, paused for a moment.

    After a long while, he sighed,¡¯is it that difficult? It¡¯ll be fine once you give birth!¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lip gently, leaving a clear trace of water on her red lips.

    She smiled and said in a dry voice, ¡± ¡°someone once said that half of the reason why a man treats a woman is because he¡¯s amodating. a man is willing to amodate a woman because he wants to get her. after getting her, he¡¯s willing to amodate her because he wants to keep the peace. What if I say I¡¯ll amodate you, but I don¡¯t want to be your wife?¡±

    Yu feibai gently pushed away the hair on her face that was wet with sweat. He looked at her firmly and said in a domineering manner, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s still the same sentence, live as my people, die as my ghosts! Whether you marry or not, you can only be mine!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. It was as if she had been hit in the heart. Her nose was sour and her eyes were red.

    Her lips trembled as she said softly, ¡± Yu feibai, we¡¯ve known each other for almost three years. We¡¯ve been together for two years. If, and I¡¯m saying if, you might die tomorrow, would you still be willing to marry me today? ¡±

    Yu feibai did not answer her question immediately.

    He only raised his palm and gently wrapped it around her face. He said domineeringly, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you die!¡±

    Gu Youliughed. I¡¯m not talking about me dying. I¡¯m talking about you. Don¡¯t change the topic. You have to answer me directly!

    ¡°You want me to die?¡± His shadow loomed over her, and there was a hint of reproach in his cold and deep eyes.

    Gu Youli shook her head repeatedly. I¡¯m just making an analogy!¡±

    ¡°then that¡¯s it. i¡¯m willing even if it¡¯s just an hour, let alone a day. you can say that i¡¯m selfish, overbearing, and cruel, but what can i do? i don¡¯t care if you¡¯re doing well without me. i just don¡¯t want you to be sad when you have me!¡±

    a wave of gentleness hit her heart. gu youli¡¯s eyes glistened with tears but she closed her eyes and forced them down.

    She hugged Yu feibai tightly and hated him so much that she wanted to melt into his bones and blood!

    She didn¡¯t know whether the curse of death existed or not!

    All these years, my dearest you, you have always been the only one!

    When Gu Youli woke up in the morning, there was no one beside her.

    Yu feibai had to make a trip to T city today, so he left early.

    After breakfast, Gu Youli went to school. In the afternoon, she gave Hua Miaomiao a call and asked him to meet her. She wanted him to help her investigate someone.

    ¡°Wang Rongguang? Who was this? Why do you want to investigate him?¡± Hua Miaomiao asked with a frown.

    After Gu Youli turned around and saw that no one was around, she lowered her voice and said, ¡± I went to the Lu corporation¡¯s banquet and then I heard Lu Xun talking to a man named Wang Rongguang. They said something about this batch of goods, raw materials, research, and so on. I thought it was very suspicious, so I wanted someone to help me investigate. Do you know anyone in this area? ¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s brows furrowed even more. you can ask Yu feibai for that!

    Gu Youli pouted. I forgot to tell him yesterday. He¡¯s in T city today and it¡¯s hard to exin over the phone. See if you can get someone to investigate!

    Hua Miaomiaoughed at her words. it seems that I¡¯m the most important person in your heart, even more important than your officer Yu!

    Gu Youli looked backzily and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re first, but you¡¯rest!¡±

    ¡°You stinky brat, you actually dare to say that? be careful or I won¡¯t help you!¡± Hua Miaomiao was so angry that a big chestnut exploded on the top of Gu Youli¡¯s head.

    it hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Gu Youli quickly dodged.

    In school, Gu Youli even met li Meijia, who had not been to school for a long time.

    there were no sses in the afternoon, so li meijia called gu youli and asked her toe out.

    Because of the strange feeling she had at the party, Gu Youli did not really want to see li Meijia.

    To Gu Youli, although li Meijia was good to her, in her heart, li Meijia was a scheming, cruel, and merciless person who could kill without spilling blood.

    Of course, to li Meijia, Gu Youli was wise, cruel, and good at disguising herself!

    In fact, they didn¡¯t have a good opinion of each other!

    Therefore, after Gu Youli went to Emperor jewelry, the two of them had less and less contact.

    Gu Youli didn¡¯t want toe today either, but li Meijia said that this matter was rted to the Lu family and Lu Xun.

    Gu Youli thought about it and agreed toe.

    She looked at the gentle and delicate li Meijia opposite her. After hearing what she had just said, deep astonishment shed through her eyes. She asked in surprise, ¡± what did you say? you said my grandmother and your grandfather have the intention to arrange a marriage between you and Lu Xun because of the diamond mine¡¯s cooperation? ¡±

    li meijia sipped the coffee in her cup and nodded with a smile. ¡± yes, there¡¯s a diamond mine under the Lu Corporation market. I think you should know that in addition to using this diamond mine to create brand diamonds that belong to the Lu Corporation, your grandma wanted to cooperate with shangpin, and my father was very agreeable to it. After getting in touch with them, your grandma and my grandfather saw that Lu Xun and I didn¡¯t have a partner, so they wanted to put the two of us together. We talked about this a few times, but before we could confirm it, your grandma passed away!

    so you¡¯re looking for me because of Yingluo? ¡± Gu Youli asked softly.

    Li Meijia said helplessly, ¡°after your grandmother passed away, your uncle never mentioned this matter again, and as a girl, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for me to take the initiative to ask. I know you¡¯re his niece, so I want to ask you for help to ask Lu Xun. I want to know what he thinks. I feel that he doesn¡¯t seem to be very willing to this marriage, but regardless of whether he¡¯s willing or not, it seems that he should tell me, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Looking at li Meijia¡¯s nk face, Gu Youli nodded in agreement. yes, whether you agree or not, you should give me an answer. But before I agree to help you ask, I want to ask you first. How do you feel about my youngest uncle? are you willing or not? ¡±

    Li Meijia¡¯s smile remained as she casually took another sip of coffee.

    She put down the coffee cup and raised her hand to fix her hair, revealing her earlobes. I think your uncle is a good man. If he¡¯s willing, I won¡¯t object to this marriage!

    Gu Youli smiled faintly. It was as if the clouds had parted to see the sun.

    She looked at li Meijia with a smile and said softly, ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll help you ask!¡±

    Since li Meijia didn¡¯t object to her marriage with Lu Xun, it meant that she was interested in Lu Xun. In that case, the strange feeling she had when she saw her and Yu feibai together yesterday should have been her overthinking.

    by the way, what about you? when are you and your boyfriend getting married? ¡± Li Meijia chuckled and suddenly asked.

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned. Her thick, ck eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings.

    lowering her eyes, she smiled and casually changed the topic. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±

    It was good for a woman to have long and dense eyshes. The movement of blinking her eyes could easily stir up a man¡¯s heart. This was probably what she did to stir up Yu feibai¡¯s heart.

    li meijia thought to herself and smiled. ¡± ¡°How could you not know? don¡¯t you want to marry him?¡±

    ...

    not really. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid. Gu Youli shook her head but did not want to say too much to li Meijia.

    Gu Youli had always been wary of li Meijia and could not do what she did to Chu Qing.

    Li Meijia¡¯s tone was profound. just what? if you like him, then marry him. Don¡¯t be at loggerheads with yourself. No matter what happened, since God has tied you two together, you have to cherish this opportunity and be brave. Youli, what youck now is the courage to put all your eggs in one basket.

    Gu Youli smiled and did not know how to reply to her.

    At that moment, Gu Youli¡¯s phone rang. She heaved a sigh of relief and shook her phone, indicating that she had to answer the call first!

    Gu Youli put the receiver to her ear and said softly, ¡± ¡°Hello, Miao Miao, I¡¯m in the cafe outside the school. You¡¯re outside?¡±

    After a few exchanges, Gu Youli immediately turned to look outside.

    He saw Hua Miaomiao standing outside the cafe¡¯s ss window in a trendy outfit.

    hua miaomiao also saw her and immediately hung up the phone. he pushed the door open and gu youli immediately raised her hand and waved at him.

    Although li Meijia and Hua Miaomiao were not familiar with each other, they still knew each other and greeted each other.

    Hua Miaomiao also nodded and smiled, but his smile was a little fake. It was obvious that he did not like li Meijia very much.

    ...

    He turned to look at Gu Youli. I have something to tell you. Is it what happened this morning? ¡±

    Gu Youli looked at li Meijia and felt a little embarrassed. I¡¯m sorry. Wait for me here. Let¡¯s go outside and have a word.

    Li Meijia smiled graciously and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys go ahead and chat. I¡¯ll wait for you here!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao brought Gu Youli out of the cafe and showed her the photo on his phone. ¡°All of them are called Wang Rongguang, which one do you want to investigate?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Li Meijia, who was in the cafe, kept her eyes on them.

    No matter how she looked at it, the two heads that were leaning against each other were so ambiguous.

    At that moment, she heard her phone vibrate.

    He turned around and saw that Gu Youli¡¯s phone on the table was ringing. It was a text message from ¡®Xiao Bai¡¯!

    Li Meijia didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, but then an extremely handsome face appeared in her mind.

    She took another look at Gu Youli, who was still busy looking at the photos. She picked up her phone and opened the message.

    you can¡¯t go back to Beijing today. Eat by yourself and go home early. Don¡¯t sleep toote!

    His words of extreme pampering and care made li Meijia¡¯s eyes tremble slightly.

    She looked at the screen, reached out her hand, and replied, ¡± yu feibai, i love you. ¡±

    The message was quickly sent, and Li Meijia quickly deleted the message history.

    On the other end of the line, Yu feibai was slightly shocked when he received the message. This seemed to be the first time Gu Youli had ever said ¡®I love you¡¯ to him!

    Yu feibai curled his lips and smiled.

    Then, she replied, [ yes, I love you too! ]

    (PS: I¡¯m updating with 7000 words today. I wish everyone a good time reading this. Those who like Chu Qing and Leng Kuang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll write their plot as soon as possible. It¡¯ll be in this book. I won¡¯t start another chapter.)

 Chapter 565

    565 The rehearsal of the love story

    the screen lit up again, and the words ¡®i love you too¡¯ appeared before his eyes.

    Tears of excitement welled up in li Meijia¡¯s eyes. They reflected the light from the screen and seemed like they were about to fall.

    She did not know who Yu feibai wasst night.

    But now that she knew, half of the people at the party would probably know the next day, and the other half would probably have guessed his identity.

    In the entire banquet, it was probably only Lu Xun who didn¡¯t investigate Yu feibai¡¯s identity.

    He had always been like this, sticking to his own principles, protecting his own temple, and doing his best. He had never cared about other people or things.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that the business world was like a battlefield. They didn¡¯t just need to defend, they also needed to attack!

    Just now, she told Gu Youli that she didn¡¯t object to the marriage because she clearly knew that Lu Xun wouldn¡¯t agree to the marriage.

    those with the surname yu and status would immediately think of the yu family, one of the four big families in beijing.

    the yu family was a well-known military family. old master yu had many sons and many grandsons, all of whom were of great influence.

    The most outstanding among the younger generation of the Yu family was the eldest grandson, Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai had always been in the Army and was extremely low-key. He did not like to socialize or attend banquets, so most people did not know him.

    however, as long as they asked around, they would know that this person was extremely easy to recognize.

    All because of his appearance.

    the men in the yu family were all good-looking, and yu feibai was one of the best. he was said to be a demon from the moment he was born, and most importantly, he had a cinnabar in the middle of his eyebrows.

    Therefore, li Meijia was now 100% sure that Yu feibai was the eldest grandson of the Yu family. His identity was no ordinary soldier.

    It was obvious that Gu Youli had lied to herst night.

    It seemed like Gu Youli was very close to Yu feibai. She was afraid that someone would snatch him away, so she did not dare to reveal Yu feibai¡¯s true identity and used the fact that he was a soldier as an excuse!

    this was because gu youli knew very well that if she revealed yu feibai¡¯s identity, countless girls would lunge at him. she did not have a good family background or good looks, so it was impossible for her to catch him.

    If she had not applied for leave during the military training in her first year, would Yu feibai have fallen for her? Did that mean that Gu Youli would not have a share?

    Li Meijia also quickly deleted the message.

    She clutched her phone to her chest and closed her eyes in a daze. She muttered, ¡± ¡°I know, I know. If I had known you earlier, you would definitely love me.¡±

    On the other hand, Gu Youli was busy looking at photos with Hua Miaomiao, so she did not notice li Meijia at all. Naturally, she would not know that li Meijia had sent Yu feibai a message to confess her love for her.

    After looking at nearly 30 photos, Gu Youli still couldn¡¯t find Wang Rongguang, who Lu Xun had met.

    gu youli¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw thest five photos. she quickly raised her hand and clicked on the photos on her phone. it¡¯s him, this Wang Rongguang. Help me find out what he does, where he lives, and who his family is!

    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll get someone to investigate him!¡± Hua Miaomiao kept his phone.

    Gu Youli ced her hand on Hua Miaomiao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Thank you, Miaomiao!¡±

    Hua Miaomiaoughed, his eyes curved like the sun. what are you thanking me for? when a woman thanks a man, it means that she has to devote her life to him!

    Gu Youli rolled her eyes at Hua Miaomiao. Be careful, I¡¯ll shout for Qing Qing to deal with you!¡±

    Hua Miaomiaoughed hysterically and pinched Gu Youli¡¯s waist. ¡°If you dare to mention tomboy again, I¡¯ll pinch you to death!¡±

    gu youli was very angry and pushed him away. ¡± ¡°You stinky Miao Miao, don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t touch a woman¡¯s waist? You¡¯re just taking advantage of the situation!¡±

    Hua Miaomiaoughed out loud and raised his head with a frown.e on, if you were your man, little white, then I¡¯d think you¡¯re pinching oil. You¡¯re pinching pig oil!

    you¡¯re therd!! Gu Youli red at Hua Miaomiao and squeezed out the words from her mouth, ¡± ¡°you stinky miao miao, stay away from my man. be careful that he doesn¡¯t knock you down with one punch!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao was no longer threatened. His face was flushed with excitement.

    He nted his body and leaned on Gu Youli. His eyes were shining as he looked at Gu Youli. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the man tomorrow and see if he wants to have a one-night stand with me!¡±

    As he asked this question, Hua Miaomiao almost immediately constructed an 18 + rated painting in his mind.| It was a morous blockbuster.

    Of course, he was not one of the two main characters. It was Gu Youli and Yu feibai.

    However, in the big film, Yu feibai¡¯s handsome and devilish appearance when he undressed was actually quite sexy when she thought about it!

    Of course, he was only thinking about it!

    You can¡¯t fool around with your friend¡¯s husband!

    The flirtatious look on his face made Gu Youli feel very awkward. She could not help but frown and say in disdain, ¡± ¡°You stinky Miao, you¡¯re admitting that you¡¯re gay!¡±

    ¡°If the other party is your man, I don¡¯t mind being gay!¡± Hua Miaomiao said with a shy expression.

    Gu Youliined in her heart and the corners of her mouth could not help but Twitch. you¡¯re a world-breaker! Get lost! Get lost!

    you¡¯re so heartless. I¡¯m not investigating anymore! Hua Miaomiao snorted and left.

    As for not allowing them to investigate, of course, that was just a verbal promise. He would definitely do it.

    gu youli¡¯s dark eyes were bright but there was a hint of a smile in them. she watched hua miaomiao leave and then turned around to return to the cafe.

    However, she saw li Meijia holding her phone.

    Li Meijia didn¡¯t show any embarrassment or awkwardness when she saw her return. Instead, she handed the phone to her naturally.¡±Your phone vibrated because of a message. I wanted to pass it to you, but I identally opened the message. I hope you don¡¯t mind. I didn¡¯t mean to peek!¡±

    Gu Youli reached out to take the phone. I¡¯m fine!

    Although he said that he was fine, he was actually very concerned in his heart, as if someone had invaded his privacy.

    When she saw Yu feibai¡¯s message, Gu Youli immediately replied with an ¡®okay¡¯ and a picture of her waiting for him toe home. Then, she sent it over.

    Li Meijia nced at Gu Youli, who was sending a message. She pushed aside the long curly hair that had slipped down her shoulder and took a sip of the coffee. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so close to Hua Miaomiao. I almost thought that you were a couple!

    Gu Youli¡¯s thoughts were all on the message. She only came back to her senses after sending it and looked up at her. ¡°What?¡±

    ...

    Li Meijia thought that she was ying dumb. I mean, you and Hua Miaomiao are very close. I almost thought that you two were a couple!

    Gu Youliughed as if she had just heard an earth-shattering joke. ¡°Hua Miaomiao, we¡¯re just friends. You know he doesn¡¯t like girls!¡±

    Li Meijia frowned. After thinking about it with a heavy expression, she reminded Gu Youli with a serious face, ¡± ¡°No way. Why do I feel like he likes you a lot?¡±

    what the hell was this feeling? Gu Youli thought to herself in pain.

    you¡¯re wrong. Hua Miaomiao doesn¡¯t like me! Gu Youli raised her fingers and pinched the space between her eyebrows. She then changed the topic. By the way, did you finish the homework that the teacher gave you in the afternoon the day before?¡±

    however, li meijia did not change the topic. she answered gu youli¡¯s second question first. ¡°it¡¯s done!¡±

    Then, she changed the topic to Hua Miaomiao. Actually, rather than Hua Miaomiao, she changed the topic to Yu feibai.

    aren¡¯t you afraid? you don¡¯t know if you want to marry Yu feibai. Why don¡¯t you test Yu feibai with your flower seedlings to confirm your feelings for him? ¡±

    after hearing li meijia¡¯s words, gu youli¡¯s expression froze for a moment.

    After a moment of deliberation, she looked at li Meijia with a cold gaze and a cold smile on her lips. feelings are something to maintain, not to test!

    Li Meijia did not mind Gu Youli¡¯s sudden coldness.

    ...

    her big eyes were filled with concern as she nodded and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t think it through!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and did not say anything else. She sat there for a while more before finding an excuse to leave. Li Meijia said that she was going back too and left the cafe with Gu Youli.

    however, not long after she left, li meijia took a taxi back to the coffee shop.

    She found the manager of the caf¨¦ and asked him to give her the surveince footage of the day in front of the caf¨¦. As long as he gave her the surveince footage, the 20000 Yuan on the table would be his!

    The manager¡¯s eyes were obviously bright when he saw the 20000 Yuan.

    His lips twitched, but there was no smile in his eyes. He seemed to be very greedy.

    He was greedy, but he was smart enough to know that li Meijia wanted the surveince video.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be a good idea!¡± She said with an awkward smile.

    Li Meijia looked at him impatiently and took out a stack of money from her bag. ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    The money on the table should be more than 50000!

    ¡°enough, enough!¡± He nodded repeatedly, bowed, and smiled. Then, he brought the recording to li Meijia.

    Li Meijia put the tape in her bag and stared at him coldly. She warned him fiercely, ¡± remember this, no matter who asks you, don¡¯t tell them who you brought the recording to. Otherwise, your wife, children, and parents will all die without an intact corpse!

    The manager trembled slightly and quickly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this!¡±

    Li Meijia¡¯s lips curled up coldly and she nced at him contemptuously. Then, she picked up her bag with the recording tape and left elegantly!

    She had wanted to use Hua Miaomiao to test Yu feibai. Unfortunately, Gu Youli was too smart and she did not fall for it. She did not want to use Hua Miaomiao to test Yu feibai.

    This could only mean that she was too afraid of losing Yu feibai. As for marriage, it seemed like it was not because Gu Youli did not want to marry, but because Yu feibai did not want to marry!

    Such a fragile rtionship should be tested. Since Gu Youli was not willing, then she would help them and test their love!

 Chapter 566

    566 identally blowing up the shocking content

    on the top floor of the 88th-floor skyscraper, in the luxuriously decorated office, the atmosphere was like a tense string that would break at the slightest touch.

    Yu feibai stood in front of the window. The sunlight shone through the ss andnded on him. He seemed to be covered in a faint golden light. The aura he was born with made him look like a god who had returned from heaven. He was as cold as a fairy, mysterious and unpredictable. No one could see through him.

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of ah Zhi?¡± his low and cold voice slowly sounded, but it could make people feel cold.

    Looking at the man with his back to him, ah Zhi¡¯s expression was rather serious.

    He thought for a moment and said very cautiously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated it. That chemistry teacher named Wang Rongguang is indeed not as simple as he seems. The reason why he bought those materials was not because he wanted to do any chemistry experiments, but to make drugs!¡±

    yu feibai turned around and stood against the light. he narrowed his eyes and a cold glint shed across his eyes.

    at the same time, he clenched his fists behind his back. ¡± ¡°Then did you find out if he had anything to do with the panic?¡±

    Ah Zhi shook his head heavily,¡±although I¡¯ve found out something, I haven¡¯t confirmed it yet, so I¡¯m afraid ...¡±

    Seeing that Yu feibai didn¡¯t say anything, ah Zhi continued, ¡± ¡°But I found the person who took the goods from him, as well as the person who asked him to research drugs!¡±

    Yu feibai asked coldly, his eyes deep and cold, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Ah Zhi respectfully replied, ¡°Lu Xun, the General Manager of the Lu Corporation, Lu Xun. He was the one who asked Wang Rongguang to research drugs and was also the one who went to Wang Rongguang to get the drugs. He¡¯s always been rather secretive and all the raw materials were purchased from the country. After several transfers, all traces of his purchase were wiped out. This time, we don¡¯t know if Wang Rongguang was in urgent need of the money or the raw materials, so he directly bought them in the country. This is why we found some clues!

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but it was colder than snow. He said slowly, ¡± don¡¯t beat the grass to scare the snake for the time being, monitor Lu Xun well and see who he usuallyes into contact with. Remember to act in secret, we don¡¯t just have to eradicate one drug trade chain, This Is the Police¡¯s business, what we want is to find the mastermind behind the terrorist organization ¡®panic¡¯!

    Ah Zhi¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately said in a serious tone, ¡°Yes, this subordinate understands.¡±

    Seeing that the official discussion was over, ah Zhi¡¯s serious expression disappeared. He smiled at Yu feibai and asked, ¡± ¡°Captain, are you going to eat here today?¡±

    Yu feibai nced at ah Zhi coldly and Gu Youli¡¯s face shed across his mind. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°no, i still have things to do!¡±

    Then, he stepped forward.

    As he passed ah Zhi, ah Zhi seemed to have thought of something and quickly called out to Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°great captain!¡±

    Yu feibai stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at him.

    Ah Zhi was holding a magazine on the table as he rushed towards Yu feibai. Captain, look, this third-rate gossip magazine is reporting about you. The photos and images were all secretly taken. Should we buy the entire magazine? ¡±

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and looked at himself in the photo. A cold and murderous glint shed across his eyes.

    Ah Zhi felt the cold aura that had just faded attack him even more ferociously.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips were pursed into a cold line. He said as he walked, ¡± ¡°Do you still need to ask me? tell this magazine agency to destroy this issue immediately, including the ones that were bought. if they miss a single copy, i¡¯ll make sure that everyone in this agency will spend the rest of their lives in prison!¡±

    That voice that was as cold as ice, every word was clear, as if it hade from hell, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°yes!¡± ah zhi nodded quickly.

    At that moment, Yu feibai had already left. He sat in the car and took out his phone to give Gu Youli a call.

    Gu Youli was at the Lu Corporation at the moment. She was sitting at her desk and talking to Beibei about the project.

    When she arrived at the office in the morning, she turned on herputer in boredom as usual and started to y games.

    The atmosphere in the nning Department today was very heavy.

    When her colleagues in the office saw Gu Youli ying games, they would always get up and float over to her side to watch her y.

    But today, for the entire morning, no one dared to do anything.

    None of them dared to step forward to watch Gu Youli y. They all sat on their chairs obediently and stared at theirputers as they typed non-stop.

    Of course, Gu Youli knew the reason. It was because Lu Xun had scolded people today.

    Not long after he started work, Lu Xun called the two supervisors to his office and then gave them a good scolding. The people outside didn¡¯t know what happened, they only knew that the two supervisors were scolded particrly miserably.

    Of course, the others didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, so they naturally had to behave themselves.

    When it was almost time to get off work, Lu Xun walked out of his own office. Immediately, the atmosphere in the entirerge office became obviously more tense.

    Lu Xun¡¯s gaze indifferently swept across the crowd before it was fixed on Gu Youli.

    he walked behind gu youli and stared at the game on theputer.

    he took a deep breath and asked in a low and dangerous voice, ¡± it¡¯s been a month. Where¡¯s the business proposal I asked you to write? ¡±

    A strong gust of cold air blew over and Gu Youli felt a chill down her back.

    Gu Youli turned around subconsciously and was met with a dark and handsome face and a pair of cold and ruthless eyes.

    She looked around guiltily, then lowered her head in shame.¡±I haven¡¯t, haven¡¯t done it yet?¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± lu xun gritted his teeth, his voice was cold and serene, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed you a month ago, but you still haven¡¯t done it. You haven¡¯t done it yet, and you still dare to y games with me. Do you really think I can¡¯t fire you? if you can¡¯t submit the proposal by tomorrow morning, don¡¯t evere back!¡±

    After he finished speaking, his gaze swept across the entire office again.

    Everyone was like a criminal on trial, their gazes were fixed on theputer, they straightened their backs and didn¡¯t dare to move, until Lu Xun walked out of the office.

    As soon as Lu Xun left, the inside of the office immediately exploded!

    Someone patted his chest and said in shock, ¡± Oh my God, I was scared to death. CEO Lu is so fierce today. He¡¯s so scary, isn¡¯t he?!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with CEO Lu today? Who provoked him!¡±

    ¡± i don¡¯t know. i just feel that ceo lu¡¯s temper is especially strong today. it¡¯s as if he¡¯s eaten gunpowder. it¡¯s so scary! ¡±

    the crowd discussed in hushed voices and kept an eye on the door.

    They were afraid that at this moment, Lu Xun would suddenly make a surprise attack on everyone.

    LAN Beibei looked at everyone and bit his finger.

    Then, she held a stack of documents and slid over to Gu Youli in her chair.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t write that business proposal!¡± She looked at Gu Youli nervously.

    ...

    Gu Youli looked at her innocently and shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    n beibei looked worried. ¡± what should we do then? although he can¡¯t drive you away, he¡¯ll definitely scold you to death! ¡±

    Gu Youli chuckled.

    tan yongmei, who was staring at them coldly, sneered, ¡± do you have any rules? you have to scold back just because the manager scolded you. Just because the manager can¡¯t fire you for the time being, do you think ourpany is a wet market? ¡±

    Gu Youli ignored her and did not even bother to look at her.

    She looked at LAN Beibei and smiled. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll rush out tonight. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to live up to my reputation!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you. I have the information here!¡± As LAN Beibei spoke, he ced all the documents in his hands on Gu Youli¡¯s desk.

    Her thick eyshes drooped and Gu Youli smiled.

    She handed all the information back to LAN Beibei, ¡± ¡°No need!¡±

    She already knew all the information about the Lu Corporation, no matter what it was. She already had all the information that LAN Beibei had given her.

    It was so convenient for a boyfriend to be a hacker. As long as he moved his fingers, he would be able to find any information you wanted.

    ...

    I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re encrypted or not!

    On the other side, tan Yongmei red at Gu Youli with disdain. She was about to teach her a lesson. Did she think that a business n was a literary work? she had rushed it out in one night.

    Suddenly, a music ringtone rang out from Gu Youli¡¯s bag.

    Gu Youli quickly unzipped her bag. When she saw the caller ID, she immediately smiled like a flower and her heart was filled with excitement.

    She quickly swiped the answer button, her tone full of joy. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. Where are you?¡± On the other end of the line, Yu feibai¡¯s tone was still as calm as ever, and his deep sexy voice was intoxicating.

    Gu Youli smiled. I¡¯m at work. Of course, I¡¯m in the office!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go pick you up and have lunch together!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were so gentle that water could drip out of them.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be down immediately!¡± With that, Gu Youli hung up the phone and quickly went to pack her things.

    Youli, Youli Qianqian. Yu feibai called her twice, but the line on the other end of the phone had already been cut off.

    He helplessly tugged at the corner of his mouth and smiled indulgently.

    He was really anxious. He wanted to tell her to wait for ten minutes beforeing down. He was quite a distance away from here.

    Looking at Gu Youli, who was smiling after hanging up the phone, LAN Beibei blinked and asked nosily, ¡± Youli, is that your boyfriend? ¡±

    gu youli nodded at her as she packed her things.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he handsome?¡± A gossipy girl beside him asked with red hearts in her eyes.

    Gu Youli picked up her bag and stood up. it should be alright!

    There were still a few minutes before work ended. Tan Yongmei was very envious and jealous of Gu Youli for being able to get off work so early.

    how handsome can he be? he probably can¡¯t even bepared to her! she said sourly, then opened the gossip magazine she had bought in the morning.

    Gu Youli subconsciously took a look and her eyes widened in shock.

    The magazine was talking about the top ten golden single men in the capital, and Yu feibai was at the top!

 Chapter 567

    567 You¡¯re a soldier, do you know anything about business?

    Although the photos in the magazine were taken secretly, they were caught very well.

    The angle at which the photo was taken was very urate, and the lighting was very good too. It captured Yu feibai¡¯s cool edges and charming curves vividly.

    this man is so handsome! Who is he? ¡± Someone eximed in surprise.

    Tan Yongmei nced at the crowd with disdain and thenughed arrogantly, ¡± don¡¯t you know? it¡¯s written on it, top ten single Golden Diamond Men!

    As she said that, she rolled her eyes at Gu Youli again. She made it seem as if Yu feibai and all those men with gold and diamonds were all hers.

    Gu Youli could not help butugh.

    her white and slender fingers gently brushed the hair on her forehead. she ignored tan yongmei and the others as she waved and left the office.

    The magazine publisher was really not afraid of death.

    Although it didn¡¯t state Yu feibai¡¯s military identity, he was still a soldier. Without permission from the military, no matter what magazine reported, they couldn¡¯t report about their officers.

    These magazine publishers should have known about this as well. Why were they so fearless?

    Did they not know Yu feibai¡¯s true identity, or did Yu feibai agree to it?

    It was impossible that Yu feibai had agreed to it. If he had agreed to it, why would they post the photos that they had secretly taken?

    That¡¯s strange!

    When they left the office building, Yu feibai had not arrived yet. Gu Youli stood by the roadside and waited for him.

    Youli. suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind.

    Gu Youli did not need to turn around to know who the voice belonged to.

    her eyes suddenly dimmed and a cold light shed past.

    However, when she turned around to face the person, Gu Youli¡¯s face was full of politeness and a rxed and happy smile. ¡°general manager lu!¡±

    Lu Xun nced at the ce where Gu Youli was standing and asked softly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re waiting for someone!¡±

    yes! Gu Youli nodded and continued smiling.

    I was still thinking that if you were waiting for the bus, I would send you there since I have time anyway. Lu Xun¡¯s gaze was as deep as the sea, full of inquiry.

    And also ambiguous

    Even now, he still could not quite believe that Gu Youli had really lost her memory.

    However, he could not find any evidence that Gu Youli had lost her memory.

    She had been working at the Lu Corporation for more than a month now. Every time the two of them met, she would always smile in a friendly manner, unlike in the past, when she would raise her spikes like a Porcupine whenever she saw him!

    However, Gu Youli¡¯s body was weak, but her aura did not change.

    Her face was cold, but her sweet smile did not change.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if the memory loss was real or fake.

    Gu Youli blinked her innocent eyes andughed mischievously. forget it even if you¡¯re waiting for the bus. I don¡¯t want to be seen as a mistress because of general manager Lu!

    he didn¡¯t expect gu youli to change the topic to this. after being blocked by her words, lu xun instantly couldn¡¯t say the lines he had originally thought of.

    An ufortable expression shed across Lu Xun¡¯s face.

    But very quickly, he returned to normal and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for what happened that day!¡±

    since he didn¡¯t need to use his prepared lines, lu xun raised his wrist and looked at the time, ¡± I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time as an apology. Call Lu Xun!

    ¡°Alright, bye!¡± Gu Youli waved her hand and bade farewell to Lu Xun.

    As she watched Lu Xun¡¯s back, Gu Youli¡¯s gaze seemed to go out of control and ruthlessly cut at him like a knife.

    Afraid that she would be discovered by the cunning Lu Xun if she revealed too many emotions, Gu Youli quickly turned around to face the road.

    her expression was unprecedentedly cold.

    without any warning, lu xun suddenly turned his head around.

    He had obviously felt that something was amiss and that was why he was acting strangely. Fortunately, Gu Youli had turned around quickly.

    The corners of Lu Xun¡¯s mouth coldly curled up, he secretly asked if he was being too sensitive? or was her reaction speed too fast?

    *

    The private room in the restaurant was unusually quiet. There was no sound other than the slight sound of chewing.

    After a while, Yu feibai turned his head to look at Gu Youli, who was sitting beside him and eating with her head buried in her food. His eyes were full of curiosity as he took in every single expression on her face.

    She seemed to have something on her mind today. She usually didn¡¯t chatter during meals, but she would always say a few words.

    However, today, it was unusually quiet.

    Yu feibai put down his chopsticks and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    His deep and maic voice brushed past her ears. Gu Youli raised her head subconsciously and saw Yu feibai¡¯s cold and handsome face.

    She shrugged her shoulders casually and ate the rice in her bowl. I¡¯m thinking about my business proposal, where else needs to be modified, Lu Xun asked me to give it to him tomorrow!

    in fact, she had already prepared the business proposal long ago, it was just that she didn¡¯t tell lu xun. of course, it was also to create an idiot for lu xun.

    Just so that he would let down his guard against her!

    Yu feibai raised his hand and wrapped it around her waist. His voice was deep and full of love.¡±You don¡¯t have the confidence?¡±

    Gu Youli also put down her chopsticks and unconsciously clenched her fists. ¡°A little. Do you think they¡¯ll like it?¡±

    ¡°I believe you!¡± The smile on Yu feibai¡¯s face was deep.

    ...

    He believed in her ability and strength. One day, she would shine so brightly that many people would not dare to look up to her, and he was looking forward to that day!

    Because it was only on that day that she could rest in his arms without any distractions.

    Gu Youli lowered her head and mumbled,¡± what¡¯s the use of you believing me? you haven¡¯t even read my business proposal!

    He saw her hanging her head in a daze, unlike her usual self.

    Yu feibai lifted her chin with his finger and asked,¡±¡±do you need me to take a look?¡±

    sure. Gu Youli¡¯s furrowed brows rxed and then she said in distress,¡±¡±But you¡¯re just a soldier. Do you know anything about business?¡±

    Yu feibai did not answer her directly. Instead, he said,¡±¡±Take a look ~¡±

    F * ck. Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched. She really wanted to flip the table!

    ¡°What do you mean by¡± see ¡°? What did that mean? What did that mean? What does that mean?¡± it was as if she was asking the same question in an echo.

    yu feibai¡¯s originally cold face broke the ice with a crack.

    He reached out and could not help but pull Gu Youli into his arms. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really like a little fool!¡±

    ...

    gu youli gritted her teeth. ¡± it¡¯s two words to look at. it¡¯s one word to understand. it¡¯s two words to not understand. will you die if you change your way of speaking? ¡±

    Yu feibai was smiling and he was in a good mood. He replied with a yful tone, ¡± look means look. It¡¯s between understanding and not understanding, so it¡¯s better to look!

    Gu Youli was in a mess.

    She realized that her hands were so itchy. She wanted to rub Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face like a bun!

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched. She cut him off and ignored him.

    Suddenly, she thought of the magazine she had read before she got off work.

    uh, then did you know that you¡¯re in the magazine as * soldier? they¡¯ve greatly reported about you and said that you¡¯re the top of the top ten Golden Diamond Men in the capital!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes narrowed and he said coldly, ¡± ¡± i already knew about it before i called you. i¡¯ve already ordered my men to confiscate all the magazines and destroy them! ¡±

    Gu Youli pouted. you¡¯re so well-informed. I even wanted to please you!

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into an elegant smile. Then, he quickly nted a kiss on her pouting, alluring lips.

    After he kissed her, the tip of his tongue gently swept over her. He reminisced the taste of the local ruffian andughed.¡±it¡¯s so sweet,¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s small face immediately turned red from shyness. She looked at him with her big eyes and was full of charming gentleness. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Hurry up and finish your meal and go home.¡±

    Yu feibai raised his hand and patted her head. I¡¯m done eating. Hurry up and eat. When you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go~home~¡±

    The two words ¡°go home¡± were dragged out, sounding very ambiguous.

    Gu Youli obviously understood the hidden meaning in his words. Her face turned even redder and she raised her hand in embarrassment to pinch Yu feibai¡¯s waist.

    Yu feibai pretended to be in pain and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s hand, pulling her into his arms.

    The two of them pulled and teased each other for a while before they paid the bill and left the restaurant.

    There was a tall and lush forest outside the restaurant. A man in a ck trench coat was hiding behind the forest with a camera in his hand.

    he secretly aimed the camera at fei bai and gu youli.

    ¡°Kacha!¡± The man in the windbreaker was shocked and quickly lowered his body.

    at the same time, yu feibai stopped in his tracks and turned his head to look at the tall bushes.

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai, not understanding why he had suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Her gaze followed Yu feibai¡¯s gaze and looked towards the bushes.

    Other than the bushes and the forest, there was no one else!

    yu feibai retracted his gaze. ¡± it¡¯s nothing. let¡¯s go! ¡±

    The man in the trench coat squatted behind the Bush and couldn¡¯t help but wipe his sweat.

    oh my god, that was so close!

    That man was too sharp. He noticed such a small voice so quickly and was almost discovered.

    he looked around and when he saw that no one was looking at him, he kept his camera and left as if nothing had happened. however, he went in the opposite direction of gu youli and yu feibai.

    Although there was only one photo, it should be enough. That man was definitely not simple. One look and you could tell that he was not someone to be easily offended.

    It was just a photo. Whether the other party agreed or not, he would not continue to take any more photos.

    At the same time that they left, li Meijia was also receiving a guest.

    The guest had been badly beaten. His eyes and face were ck, his cheeks were red and swollen, and the corners of his mouth were cracked. In short, his face was covered in bruises, and not a single part was intact.

    It was almost impossible to distinguish his face.

    Li Meijia was surprised to see him. She raised her voice and said, ¡± ¡°President Tao, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you offend the underworld?¡±

    President Tao said angrily, ¡°you still have the cheek to say that? I offended the underworld. It¡¯s all your fault. The special topic you wanted me to do about the Golden Diamond single man, who are these people? when I went to work this morning, I was knocked out by someone. When I woke up, I was lying in an underground secret room. They said that I had leaked state military secrets and then tortured me. They also said that I had to wait for orders from the higher-ups. I almost lost my life!

 Chapter 568

    568 Rumors, who¡¯s the final winner?

    Li Meijia was secretly shocked when she heard this.

    Her body trembled for some reason and she quickly asked, ¡± ¡°Did you call me out?¡±

    President Tao said, ¡°no, I said that our magazine was just writing randomly. It¡¯s also because the topic was not investigated and everyone was only briefly exined. Moreover, there were ten people in it, so they believed me and did not continue to ask. They just released me and asked me to buy back all of this issue¡¯s magazine. As long as there is one, they want me and the entire magazinepany to spend the rest of our lives in prison!

    Li Meijia heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Then you can take it all back. I¡¯ll pay you for the losses!¡± She said after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°Only the loss of that bit of money? I¡¯m telling you, I almost lost my life!¡± President Tao said angrily, with a hint of threat in his voice.

    It seemed that if li Meijia couldn¡¯t give him the amount he wanted, he would rat li Meijia out.

    Treacherous!

    Li Meijia naturally knew what he wanted.

    She wrote a check and pushed it in front of President Tao,forting him gently, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t let President Tao suffer any losses!¡±

    as she spoke, her tone turned cold and her eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°But President Tao, you have to remember that you¡¯re not allowed to say anything that you shouldn¡¯t say. Otherwise, President Tao¡¯s wife and children will be the ones suffering!¡±

    President Tao¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes turned cold.

    However, when he looked down and saw the number on the check, his lips curled up into a smile.

    He had said what he needed to say, so he took the check and left.

    Not long after President Tao left, li Meijia received another call.

    The person on the other end of the phone was a little frightened. I only took one photo. That man doesn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. I won¡¯t continue to take photos. You better not hire a higher-up.

    Li Meijia¡¯s face darkened, and she immediately threw out the bait. ¡°I¡¯ll pay double the price.¡±

    The man shook his head. not even ten times. I¡¯ve already sent the photo to your phone. That¡¯s it!

    Li Meijia still wanted to say something, but the other party had already hung up.

    she cursed under her breath and took a look at the photos that were sent to her. after a while, she seemed to have thought of another trick and her lips suddenly curved into a cold smile.

    *

    the next morning, the moment gu youli arrived at thepany, she was called into lu xun¡¯s office.

    of course, gu youli knew what lu xun wanted, it was just a business n. so after she entered, she didn¡¯t wait for lu xun to say anything and ced the business n on lu xun¡¯s desk.

    Ever since the battle for the heir, the Lu corporation¡¯s stock price had been unstable and on the decline.

    Lu Xun raised his eyes and nced at Gu Youli. Then, he opened the business proposal and slowly browsed through it.

    recently, lu xun¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good, she could understand.

    the lu corporation¡¯s stock price had always been firm. even after yang cai passed away, the stock price showed no signs of falling.

    Nowadays, there were a lot of rumors outside. Half of them said that the most suitable person to take over the Lu Corporation should be Lu Xun, and neither Gu Youli nor Lu Xun could take on such an important task.

    As for the Lu family, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have to reshuffle their cards!

    Hence, the fight for the heir caused the Lu corporation¡¯s stock prices to fall.

    A momentter, Lu Xun finished reading Gu Youli¡¯s business n and looked up at Gu Youli in disbelief. ¡°did you make this yourself?¡±

    Gu Youli nodded her head!

    a strange light shed through lu xun¡¯s eyes, he continued to ask, ¡± ¡°One night!¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head and chuckled. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve used it for a month, you just didn¡¯t do it in thepany. Take a look at this proposal and see if it¡¯s useful. If it¡¯s useful, then take it. Remember to say that you wrote it. If it¡¯s not useful, then just leave it in the trash can!¡±

    He said it in a carefree manner.

    However, Gu Youli¡¯s heart was actually beating twice as fast as usual.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t reply for a long time, he only looked at her with an even more strange expression. Gu Youli coughed lightly.¡±If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going out!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lu Xun quickly called out to her, he felt a little gratified in his heart.

    Gu Youli looked back.

    ¡°You¡¯reing with me to the shareholders¡± meeting!¡± Lu Xun continued.

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Youli was very surprised and was a little ecstatic as she rushed to the opposite side of Lu Xun.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t say anything else, he only held the two business proposals in his hands, then he got up and walked out of the office.

    Seeing that Gu Youli was still standing there in a daze, she said without turning back, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and follow!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at his tall and strong back and smiled. Then, she quickly followed him.

    Lu Xun and Gu Youli had just walked to the door of the conference room when they heard the mor inside.

    One of them said in a particrly loud and rough voice, ¡± the way I see it, our Lu Corporation is probably going to be finished soon. Look at Lu Xun, the time is almost up, but he still hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I think the only person who can save our Lu Corporation now is our general manager Lu Xun. Otherwise, we can just wait for the Lu Corporation to go bankrupt!

    President Zhang, don¡¯t say that, Lu Xun probably has something on at the moment, so he¡¯s a littlete, ¡± this voice came from Lu Xun.

    Gu Youliughed coldly. Lu Xun, this cunning man.

    he really knew how to put on an act, this president zhang was his man, it was obvious that he was the one who told president zhang to say this on purpose, he stepped on lu xun¡¯s foot and even smiled graciously to exin to lu xun.

    There were also Lu Xun¡¯s people among the shareholders, he knew that these people would tell Lu Xun what he said, so he said this, he wanted Lu Xun to believe him one hundred percent more, so he could better scheme against Lu Xun.

    general manager Lu, you¡¯re too kind! Chief Zhang¡¯s voice softened.

    The other people also chimed in and said that Lu Xun was a good manager and also a good brother, it would be great if the Lu Corporation was handed over to him, and so on.

    It had to be said that Lu Xun was a man who had the charisma of a leader and was very good at dealing with interpersonal rtionships.

    ...

    The people present were all thepany¡¯s shareholders, it was obvious that Lu Xun¡¯s status was a level higher than Lu Xun¡¯s.

    Many people¡¯s attitudes towards him weren¡¯t only friendly, there was also a kind of respect, a kind of respect that Lu Xun absolutely didn¡¯t have.

    you¡¯re all overpraising him, please believe me, you can all be 100% at ease, Lu Xun will definitely be a responsible Chairman. Lu Xun humbly and courteously spoke up for Lu Xun.

    Was that true? Gu Youli¡¯s face was full of disdain.

    Chief Zhang was angry again, and his voice was even louder. responsible my ass! He¡¯s just like that little girl, a master who only knows how to cause trouble. I guess he¡¯s also sitting in the office ying games every day!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was dyed by something just now. I¡¯ve made everyone wait!¡± at this moment, lu xun led gu youli into the room.

    lu xun had heard everything that was said just now.

    However, when she came in, she didn¡¯t look angry at all. Instead, she had a smile on her face. This made Gu Youli look at Lu Xun in a different light for the first time.

    Perhaps, Lu Xun wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought, his shrewdness wouldn¡¯t be worse than Lu Xun¡¯s, it was just that he wasn¡¯t as despicable and shameless as Lu Xun.

    That chief Zhang was talking bad about someone behind their back and was caught red-handed.

    Not only was there no awkwardness or guilt, but she also looked at Lu Xun with cold eyes and snorted arrogantly.

    ...

    Lu Xun couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything, he sat on the main seat in a natural and unrestrained manner.

    gu youli was seated first after him.

    President Zhang, who had been ignored, was obviously unwilling to ept that Lu Xun didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    He looked at Gu Youli, who was sitting next to him, and could not help but say sarcastically, ¡± ¡°Hey, manager Lu, why are you bringing her along? I was nning to bring her to the conference room to y games!¡±

    Gu Youli did not back down and looked at him with a mocking smile in her eyes. She leanedzily and softly against the chair. ¡°President Zhang, you¡¯re really smart. I was nning to take out my phone and y games when you have a meeting, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll turn it to silent mode so it won¡¯t disturb your meeting!¡±

    this answer was something that no one present expected.

    The meeting room fell silent and everyone looked at Gu Youli in shock.

    Mr. Zhang¡¯s face turned red and he mmed the table in anger.¡±people always say that the older you get, the more muddleheaded you be. i think that¡¯s exactly how old madam lu is. she actually handed the lu corporation over to the two of you to fight for it. I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s gaze turned cold and dark, he sharply looked at President Zhang.

    He was extremely displeased that he had actually used Yang Cai as an example.

    Gu Youli smiled. Her smile was as bright as the warm sun.

    then, chief Zhang, you must be careful. No matter how you look at it, you should be over 60 years old. You¡¯re a muddled old man, so your health must not be good. So, stay calm. Don¡¯t faint from anger and never wake up again. That would be terrible!!

    Gu Youli changed to a young girl¡¯s voice. Her voice was tender but it added fuel to the fire as she retorted at Mr. Zhang.

    Chief Zhang¡¯s face turned ashen with anger, as if he had just eaten a fly.¡±You little girl, your mouth is really too poisonous. You actually cursed me!¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m innocent!¡± Gu Youli shrugged her shoulders and expressed her innocence without any pressure.

    She still wanted to continue speaking, but Lu Xun stopped her.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± lu xun¡¯s expression was so gloomy that it was about to drip water,

    He looked at chief Zhang and said in a dignified tone, ¡± Mr. Zhang, the shareholders ¡®meeting is scheduled for 8:30. Everyone is early. There¡¯s still one minute to 8:30. Would you like to use the one minute to go to the bathroom? ¡±

    Chief Zhang snorted and didn¡¯t say anything else, but his expression was obviously worse.

    Lu Xun quietly sat in his seat and looked at everyone¡¯s expression.

    Seeing that everyone had quieted down, he spoke again, ¡± the main purpose of this shareholders ¡®meeting is to discuss whether the diamond mine will attract investment. I have two business ns here. One is to bring in investment, and the other is not to bring in investment. I would like to seek everyone¡¯s opinions on these two business ns!

    As he said this, Lu Xun pushed Gu Youli¡¯s business n in front of her. the proposal of not bringing in any investors was written by miss Gu. Now, she will exin it!

    (P.S. I rmend Mochizuki cunya¡¯s favorite novel ¡®chief forced marriage at an astronomical price: Wife is not allowed to escape ¡°)

 Chapter 569

    569 Shocking in one move, decided by vote

    Gu Youli¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, as if she was stunned. She looked sideways at Lu Xun and was actually unable to say anything for a while.

    She didn¡¯t want the proposal to be counted in her name.

    logically speaking, lu xun shouldn¡¯t have directly said this, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so direct, directly saying that it was hers.

    If they seeded, all the credit would go to her, and he would not get a share.

    Now, the two of them were fighting for the right of inheritance. Was he not sincere in doing this?

    Thest time he brought her to the cocktail party, she could still exin that it was just for show, but what about this time?

    Perhaps no matter how much they fought on the surface, deep down, he was just like her, treating each other as family.

    why are you still standing there? ¡± Lu Xun coldly kicked Gu Youli under the table.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face started to hurt.

    Dead-road Xun¡¯s kick was really heavy, it was so painful!

    She secretly red at Lu Xun, only then did she look at the crowd with a fake smile, then she took the proposal over.

    At that moment, LAN Beibei walked into the meeting room.

    She followed Lu Xun¡¯s instructions beforeing to the meeting room, she had already made multiple copies of the business n and distributed it to the directors and shareholders present.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Gu Youli. There were all kinds of looks-disdain, disdain, curiosity, and anticipation!

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart sped up uncontrobly. She told herself desperately that she could not be nervous and that she had to stay calm. She had to stay calm!

    Lu Xun, who was sitting opposite her, had been quietly looking at Gu Youli.

    he could tell that gu youli was a little nervous, but she was trying very hard to control herself.

    Therefore, on the surface, he looked very calm and unhurried, this caused a sense of uneasiness to rise in Lu Xun¡¯s heart. However, he did not think highly of Gu Youli¡¯s proposal. After all, there was not enough time. A proposal that was rushed out in one night would not be any better.

    however, when he opened the proposal, he was slightly stunned.

    the various data, information, and analysis were all urate and detailed. it was definitely not something that could bepleted in one night.

    Gu Youli looked at the crowd and was almost done browsing. She then said softly, ¡± ¡°in the first half ofst year, the price of diamonds continued to rise. there were five consecutive price adjustments around the world, which caused the price to rise all the way. the international diamond prices rose by an average of 30%.

    However, this year, the situation took a sharp turn for the worse. After the low diamond prices inte May and the entire June, the price of diamonds fell by 3.6% in the second half of the year. Among them, the price of a one-carat diamond dropped by 13.7%pared tost June.¡±

    As the International economic situation continued to deteriorate, the demand for luxury goods such as jewelry gradually shrank. Therefore, the International Diamond market was rtively quiet, and the overall situation was not optimistic. The trading volume of diamonds had significantly declined, and the trading situation of key diamond varieties was worrying.

    From the perspective of Chinese imports, South Africa was a country with a lot of diamond reserves in the world. Its diamond production and sales upied an important position in the world and had a great impact on International Diamond prices. China¡¯s Diamond reserves were average, and the V-grade and V-grade diamonds produced by the Lu family¡¯s Diamond mine were also limited. More Diamond Products still needed to be imported from South Africa and other important production and sales countries. Now, the Russian diamond mine was also preparing to expand China¡¯s Diamond import channels and effectively reduce the diamond import price.

    As a result, the prospects of the country¡¯s Diamond mine were bleak. Therefore, the shareholders wanted to attract investment and let the Lu corporation¡¯s Diamond mine cooperate with shangpin to set up a subsidiarypany. However, this situation would definitely not continue. It might be difficult to recover in the short term, but it would not be too long.

    Diamonds and gold bars were necessary for jewelry. After a low tide in the diamond industry, there was a gold-buying craze. At that time, the price of gold would continue to soar and hit a new high.

    It was rtively easy to purchase gold bars as long as they were ordered. However, diamonds were different. They were generally quite difficult to buy, so even when the tide was low, there was still an endless stream of people buying diamonds. This was becausepared to gold and silver, the value of diamonds would only be higher and would never depreciate. As diamonds were too rare, the diamond mines mined were very limited.

    In the future, the value of diamonds would definitely not be as high as they were now. Hence, there was no need for the Lu Corporation to attract investment at all. They could establish a subsidiarypany with shangpin in the form of financing, with a 50% share.

    Based on the current situation, we should make use of our current resources to create brand diamonds that belong to the Lu Corporation. This doesn¡¯t include shangpin. Of course, we can still maintain our previous cooperative rtionship with shangpin and purchase bare diamonds for them under permitted circumstances!¡±

    Gu Youli said calmly. She was like the brightest star, cold and beautiful, and could not be ignored! As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd was in an uproar, and they whispered to each other.

    Chief Zhang expressed his objection and said coldly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that. Do you know how much money and manpower it takes to start a jewelrypany? I heard that you¡¯re a designer. Do you know what a top designer should be like?

    moreover, the name of the new jewelry was not well-known, at least in the next ten years, it would be impossible to achieve anything. however, it was different to cooperate with shangpin. They had a professional team and experience, and their brand had absolute credibility, so the sales were absolutely guaranteed!

    However, if you start a new brand name, how much sales can you guarantee? You can¡¯t guarantee it, right? I¡¯m telling you, we can¡¯t give you money for your experiment!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at Mr. Zhang and smiled calmly.

    There was a trace of self-confidence in her cold and elegant tone.¡±Yes, you¡¯re right. Jewelrypanies are different from ordinarypanies. Not only do they need strong financial resources, but they also need strong human resources, and this human resource refers to famous designers.

    A designer was not only good at drawing designs, but also at choosing diamonds, matching colors, following up on materials, following up on printing, and so on.

    There aren¡¯t many good designers these days, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the talent. As for the brand name, I didn¡¯t say that we¡¯ll start a new brand name. We can use money to buy Shang pin¡¯s brand. It¡¯s simr to an Alliance, we can buy it all out at once!¡±

    as she spoke, she swept her gaze across the crowd.

    Suddenly, she came into contact with a gloomy and cold gaze, it came from Lu Xun. He was currently looking at her with a gloomy expression.

    Gu Youli pretended not to care. She smiled and looked away.

    Her expression was solemn, and her tone was serious as she continued, ¡± ¡°In this way, Yu shangpin will benefit all of us, and you won¡¯t have to worry about the problem of fame!¡±

    The shareholders and directors all had thoughtful expressions on their faces. They nodded and shook their heads.

    half of the people were against it, but the other half said it was feasible.

    Mr. Zhang¡¯s face turned red from Gu Youli¡¯s words. For a moment, he could not find any words to refute her.

    He first looked at Lu Xun guiltily, then snorted coldly at Gu Youli, like a little rascal, and said loudly, ¡± your conclusion is just your conjecture. In any case, I object to it or not. Manager Lu, now it¡¯s the other proposal. Tell me about the other proposal for the investment!

    As he said this, he looked at Lu Xun.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t give any relevant exnation to this business n.

    he only askedn beibei to distribute the business n to the shareholders and directors.

    Afterparing the two proposals, it was hard to say which one was better.

    However, most of the shareholders felt that Gu Youli¡¯s share was feasible from a customer¡¯s perspective.

    After all, the investment would dilute their shares, and the dividends would be rtively less. They wanted thepany to develop well and make more profits, but that was also for the sake of more dividends.

    There were also some people who were more conservative and worried. Their brows furrowed as they held a skeptical attitude towards that.

    mr. zhang seemed to have gone against gu youli.

    ...

    He was the most active, enthusiastically exining to the investors who did not agree to bring in the benefits of investment financing. His words were very excited and his eyebrows were dancing.

    Lu Xun had been sitting quietly the entire time, watching them discuss, as if he was a passerby who was watching a show.

    It didn¡¯t matter to him whether he brought in investment or not.

    what was important was how he was going to use this opportunity to make gu youli and lu xun suffer so that he could take the opportunity to get the lu corporation.

    general manager Lu, why don¡¯t you tell us your opinion first? ¡± Someone suddenly called out Lu Xun¡¯s name.

    Only then did Lu Xun nce at everyone, he then said with a sincere expression, as if he was discussing the matter as it was, ¡± ¡°Personally, I think it¡¯s better for us to bring in more investment. Thepany¡¯s prospects aren¡¯t looking good now. The stock price has been plummeting for the past two days. Shangpin is the leader of the jewelry industry and their position is very stable. At least for the next ten years, no one can shake their position. If we cooperate with shangpin, not only can we stabilize the current stock price and regain the confidence of the shareholders, but we can also gain more benefits at the same time,¡±

    Gu Youli smiled slightly and continued Lu Xun¡¯s words, ¡± ¡°Yes, shangpin is indeed the leader of the jewelry industry, but the jewelry industry needs innovation. Their management is too old and conservative. From this year on, the sales of shangpin has dropped by nearly half. They¡¯re willing to work with us now because of theirpany¡¯s decline in performance and cash flow problems!¡±

    As she spoke, she flipped to thest page of the proposal in her hand and showed it to everyone. you can check thest page of the business n. There¡¯s an attached form on it. It¡¯s about the sales of shangpin in the past two years. You¡¯ll know if it¡¯s worth it for us to finance shangpin with them.

    The shareholders and directors began to whisper to each other again.

    Lu Xun smiled indifferently and said, ¡± in a situation where we can¡¯t make a decision, all of us shareholders will vote to decide on the two business ns. Those who support the business n to cooperate with shangpin, please raise your hand!

    Upon hearing this, chief Zhang immediately raised his hand. Then, one, two, and more people raised their hands.

    ...

 Chapter 570

    570 Your love rival is here, Xiao Bai, you¡¯re in danger!

    There were a lot of votes, but Lu Xun himself didn¡¯t vote.

    Next, it was the proposal that supported Gu Youli¡¯s decision not to bring in any investment.

    gu youli was not worried at all. she looked like she did not care and no one seemed to be able to guess what she was thinking.

    The shareholders and directors looked at each other, but no one was willing to raise their hands.

    at this moment, lu xun slowly raised his hand, then one after another raised their hands, the number of votes was exactly one more than the other proposal.

    Lu Xun looked at all of this, his hand that was ced under the table trembled slightly uncontrobly, a kind of anger from being deceived welled up in his heart!

    It was a little hard to believe that Lu Xun would support Gu Youli.

    However, he had no choice but to believe what he saw.

    It seemed that Lu Xun had been lying to him and confusing him all along. It was even better that he had never believed him. Now, it seemed that these two people were already on the same side, so he couldn¡¯t just sit still and wait for death.

    It wasn¡¯t toote to find out now. He could still kill all the possibilities in the cradle!

    Lu Xun clenched his fists tightly, his resentment was like a venomous snake gnawing at his heart.

    The shareholders and directors left the meeting room one after another.

    When only Lu Xun, Gu Youli, and Lu Xun¡¯s Secretary, LAN Beibei, were left inside, Gu Youli asked Lu Xun in confusion, ¡± ¡°Why are you doing this? I¡¯m your opponent!¡±

    Lu Xun raised his eyes and nced at President Zhang, who was following behind Lu Xun.

    He then looked at Gu Youli and said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t think that I¡¯m helping you. I¡¯m not helping you at all. I just think that this is better for thepany. We¡¯re only confirming the proposal now. We don¡¯t know if it can be implemented yet. It depends on whether you can find a famous designer. Otherwise, they¡¯ll still choose to finance shangpin!

    Gu Youli pouted. you know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! she said.

    lu xun looked at her and smiled, but his smile was extremely gloomy and cold, ¡± no matter which one it is, I don¡¯t want to help you. From now on, you¡¯re a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, ying games every day. The days of pretending to be an idiot are over. From now on, I won¡¯t look down on you anymore. I¡¯ll treat you as a real opponent!

    Then, he walked past her and left indifferently.

    Only Gu Youli and her assistant, Kong LAN Beibei, were left in the meeting room.

    gu youli smiled helplessly atn beibei but realized thatn beibei¡¯s gaze was cold and his expression was dark.

    Gu Youli was stunned.

    Gu Youli stepped out slowly and walked towards LAN Beibei. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    I¡¯ve misjudged you, Zhenzhen. LAN Beibei looked at her coldly and gritted his teeth. you hypocrite. You¡¯ve been pretending all along. I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t let you hurt CEO Lu!

    Gu Youli was stunned once again. Then, she curled her lips into a light smile and was not angry at all.

    LAN Beibei was confused by Gu Youli¡¯s smile.

    she red at gu youli unhappily and walked past her to leave.

    don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt your little CEO Lu! Gu Youli¡¯s tone was yful and her eyes were yful.

    LAN Beibei stopped in his tracks.

    She turned around and red at Gu Youli with a red face. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    you like my uncle, don¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Youli asked, embarrassed. don¡¯t you? ¡±

    LAN Beibei¡¯s face turned even redder when he heard that. It was as if blood could drip out of it. He quickly denied, ¡± ¡°You, you, I-I-I Yingluo¡±

    Gu Youli looked at LAN Beibei, who was so nervous that he was stammering, and could not help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh,¡±n beibei was furious.

    Gu Youli stoppedughing and then said with sincerity, ¡± ¡°Beibei, you have a good eye. My uncle is a good man!¡±

    f * ck you! LAN Beibei was so angry that he kept quiet out of embarrassment.

    She stomped her foot and decided to ignore Gu Youli. She quickly left the office.

    Gu Youli covered her mouth andughed as she saw her off.

    When she was the only one left in the meeting room, she gave Yu feibai a call and told him that she did not know if this news was good or bad.

    On the other hand, Yu feibai was quite happy. He said that he would personally cook for her to celebrate and asked her to go home earlier.

    However, before she got off work, she received Hua Miaomiao¡¯s call.

    Hua Miaomiao wanted to show Gu Youli some information about Wang Rongguang.

    The two of them met at a cafe near the office. Before Gu Youli left, she gave Yu feibai a call to tell him that there would be a slight dy.

    Gu Youli read the information that Hua Miaomiao had given her and frowned slightly. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve already investigated it?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao nodded. yes, I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate. This Wang Rongguang is just an ordinary chemistry teacher. There¡¯s nothing special about him!

    that¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s definitely not an ordinary chemistry teacher! Gu Youli bit her lip tightly and her heart was filled with suspicion.

    Hua Miaomiao ced his hands on both sides of his face and analyzed, ¡± then it¡¯s probably because some of them have been destroyed, so we can¡¯t find anything. In that case, I think you should look for your little white. He can definitely investigate further!

    It seemed that this was the only way!

    The two of them sat in the coffee for a while. After they finished their conversation, they left together.

    at the entrance of the cafe, they saw a ck porsche. it was hua miaomiao¡¯s favorite SUV. it was particrly handsome and noble.

    When Hua Miaomiao saw it, he could not help but nudge Gu Youli and ask her if she looked good.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. But I like feibai¡¯s military Hummer more!¡± Gu Youli turned her head to look at the Porsche and happened to see the man getting out of the car.

    The man was dressed in a light blue shirt and a silver-gray suit. He looked very straight, elegant, and charming. He exuded the charm of a mature man.

    I¡¯ll ride your man¡¯s military Hummer too. Ask your man to lend it to me! Hua Miaomiao said in a daze.

    ...

    ¡°You can ask him yourself!¡± Gu Youli replied but kept sizing the man up.

    Because this man looked so familiar!

    Suddenly, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up. Dik?C, Chen junrui!

    That¡¯s right, it was him! When did he return to the country?

    gu youli¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the most popr person in the international jewelry industry.

    He was different now that he was famous. He had changed so much since thest time they met. It was like the difference between heaven and earth. She almost couldn¡¯t recognize him.

    gu youli was hesitating whether she should go up and say hello.

    Chen junrui had only seen her once, so he probably did not know her. Forget it. He did not want to go up to her, in case he said that she was hugging someone¡¯s thigh.

    However, things hadpletely exceeded Gu Youli¡¯s expectations.

    Chen junrui pursed his thin lips slightly. He got out of the car and looked around. He also saw Gu Youli, who was wearing an orange jacket and beige trousers. She was dressed professionally.

    His pair of beautiful star-like eyes suddenly shed with a dazzling light and gentleness.

    ...

    ¡°Gu Youli, don¡¯t give up on miss.¡± He recognized Gu Youli at a nce and quickly walked over to her.

    Gu Youli was stunned. She was very surprised!

    She chuckled in disbelief,¡±dick.¡± C, your memory is really good. we¡¯ve only met once, and you actually remember me?¡±

    Her voice was soft and gentle, but to Chen junrui, it was filled with power and had a true spiritual beauty to it!

    He curled his lips into an evil smile and teased, ¡± how can I forget? you¡¯re the prettiest girl I¡¯ve ever seen when you smile. I¡¯ll never forget you!

    Gu Youli was a little embarrassed to be praised so directly by Chen junrui.

    Her ears turned red and she waved her hands. you¡¯re overpraising me!!

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not a poet. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have gone too far if I had written 10000 poems to describe your beauty!¡±

    Ever since he returned from Europe, he had changed. He spoke with the unique cold humor of Europeans.

    Hua Miaomiao looked at the two of them and muttered in his heart, ¡± when did they meet? ¡±

    this Dik. He had also seen C in a magazine before. He was well-known in the Chinese jewelry industry and had recently been rated as one of the most talented young jewelry designers in the world.

    He had just set up his own jewelry exhibition and became the first Chinese jewelry designer to own his own brand in the West.

    This Chen junrui was even more handsome and charming than in the magazine. He was as gentle as Jade and had a graceful demeanor. Although he seemed to be more human than little white, he was stillckingpared to little white in other aspects.

    lili probably wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to it!

    However, why did he feel that Chen junrui had a very different impression of Lili?

    Gu Youli could notugh at Chen junrui¡¯s cold humor.

    She thought of today¡¯s meeting. Now, the Lu Corporation wanted to hire a famous designer, and now, she had coincidentally met Chen junrui. It seemed like the heavens were helping her.

    Gu Youli smiled and said to Hua Miaomiao, ¡± ¡°Miaomiao, you can go back first. I want to Dik. C, let¡¯s talk about something!¡±

    If the Lu Corporation could dik. if C was invited to take charge, then the matter would already be half-done.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± hua miaomiao did not say anything and left after bidding gu youli goodbye.

    Gu Youli did not tell Chen junrui about the Lu family directly. She only talked about the current situation.

    Because of this, she had forgotten that Yu feibai was still waiting for her at home to celebrate.

    yu feibai saw that it was almost time but gu youli had not returned yet. hence, he picked up his phone and called gu youli.

    However, her phone was turned off on the other end.

    Yu feibai was a little worried about Gu Youli. He knew that she was with Hua Miaomiao, so he called Hua Miaomiao.

    the phone rang for a while before hua miaomiao picked it up. he was shocked to hear yu feibai¡¯s voice.

    She was a little excited and nervous. She stuttered and couldn¡¯t speak clearly, ¡± ¡°she ... she ... she ... she ...¡±

    Hua Miaomiao suddenly did not know how to answer.

    Would Yu feibai fly into a rage if she were to say that Gu Youli was with another man?

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice sounded worried.

    ¡°when we came out, she bumped into a friend. i guess she¡¯ll have to talk to her for a while?¡±

    ¡°What friend?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary friend, but you can rest assured that Lili doesn¡¯t like him!¡± Hua Miaomiao wanted to chop off his own mouth after he finished speaking.

    it was nothing at first, but his nervousness had made the atmosphere a little strange, and he made it sound like something was wrong.

    It was quiet on the other end of the phone. It was so quiet that Hua Miaomiao felt a chill down his spine.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wanted to say something, but the other party had already hung up!

    (author¡¯s note: paying a fee doesn¡¯t depend on the chapter, but on the word count. thebel for the fee isn¡¯t set by the author, but by the website. the system determines the number of words posted. my current chapter is three to four thousand words, while others only have a thousand words per chapter. of course, the price will be different.)

 Chapter 571

    571 Captain Yu, please spare my life!

    ??????! Hua Miaomiao¡¯s eyes widened and he screamed like a lunatic.

    He quickly called Lili to express that he had no intention of doing so. He cried and rolled around, ready to ask for forgiveness!

    However, he could not get through to Gu Youli¡¯s phone.

    Hua Miaomiao was extremely anxious. He turned around and thought about it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t get through to Gu Youli, Yu feibai wouldn¡¯t have called him.

    Gu Youli¡¯s phone was probably out of battery!

    hua miaomiao shook his head helplessly. ¡± lilyseid, you can¡¯t me me. i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. your man is too charming and i was too nervous. i didn¡¯t want to report to you immediately, but i couldn¡¯t contact you. it¡¯s my fault! ¡±

    After Gu Youli and Chen junrui had their meal together, Chen junrui drove Gu Youli back to the Four Seasons Vi like a gentleman.

    Downstairs, when Gu Youli got out of the car and was about to leave, Chen junrui stopped her. He raised his arm and ced his right hand behind Gu Youli¡¯s left shoulder. His left arm hung down on Gu Youli¡¯s waist. He hugged her to the left first, then to the right, and finally to the left.

    ¡°Good night!¡± He whispered into her ear.

    This was the farewell etiquette of the Europeans.

    Although Gu Youli felt a little ufortable, she did not say anything. She just waved her hand awkwardly and turned around to walk into the building.

    he didn¡¯t know that this scene was being yed on theputer on the desk of a certain study room. someone was watching everything carefully through the screen.

    For a hacker, as long as there were cameras, there would be no privacy.

    Gu Youli only realized that she had forgotten something important when she entered the elevator. Yu feibai had said that he would celebrate with her tonight and would cook for her personally.

    Damn it. Look at her memory. Gu Youli was secretly annoyed.

    She opened her bag and took out her phone, only to find that it had run out of battery!

    we¡¯re finished! yu feibai was angry. he was going to torture her tonight!

    Gu Youli was so anxious that she rushed out of the elevator as soon as it opened and opened the door with her keys.

    However, the room waspletely dark. The thick darkness made Gu Youli feel suffocated.

    she switched on the light on the wall. there was no one in the living room. the dining table was filled with food. was yu feibai not at home?

    Gu Youli put on her slippers and ran into the house. She rushed into the bedroom but there was no one there. She then flew into the study.

    Yu feibai was sitting in front of the study table. He leanedzily on the chair and stared at theputer with a cold gaze.

    Gu Youli quickly ran over and hugged Yu feibai from behind. She apologized profusely with her broad shoulders, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, feibai. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was cold and his dark eyes were emotionless. When she ran towards him, he quickly clicked on the mouse with his index finger and a certain software that was running on theptop was immediately shut down and returned to the desktop.

    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m really sorry. i forgot about our celebration!¡± Gu Youli leaned her head against Yu feibai¡¯s neck affectionately. don¡¯t be angry, okay? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was expressionless the entire time. When his gaze swept past Gu Youli, his reaction was extremely cold.

    Gu Youli cried silently in her heart.

    Even an idiot could tell that Yu feibai was angry.

    ¡°Captain Yu, please spare my life!¡± Gu Youli pretended to be very pitiful. She sniffled and reached out to wipe her tears.¡±This lowly one knows his mistake. Can this lowly one go and serve Brigade leader Yu your meal now?¡±

 Chapter 572

    572 blindly jealous, blindly jealous, an overbearing and tyrannical king

    Yu feibai nced at Gu Youli indifferently. His deep eyes were like a glow that looked down on the world. His thin lips were slightly pursed as if he was saying, ¡± give me a reason not to be angry!

    although he looked expressionless, his eyes did not seem to be filled with coldness.

    However, Gu Youli had a feeling that she was going to be frozen into an ice sculpture.

    She was a little anxious and quickly exined with a pout, ¡± after I met Hua Miaomiao, I wanted to go home and celebrate with you. But on my way out, I suddenly met an old friend. Guess who he is? ¡±

    Yu feibai:

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and continued to exin with a smile, ¡± ¡°Dik?C, the most popr person in the International jewelry industry. The design of the rainbow crown, which was bought by the Queen of Ennd two years ago! He¡¯s now rated as one of the most talented young jewelry designers in the world, and he¡¯s the first Chinese jewelry designer to own his own brand in the West!¡±

    Yu feibai:

    ¡°didn¡¯t you read my proposal yesterday? today, thepany has decided to use my proposal for the time being. you should know that we are going to set up a jewelry design department. if we do, we naturally need to find a designer who can control the scene. C, why don¡¯t I take this opportunity to quickly build a good rtionship with him and hope to persuade him to join the Lu Corporation? even if he doesn¡¯t really work in thepany, the Lu Corporation will still make a profit just by using it as a name!¡±

    After exining so much, Yu feibai¡¯s expression finally turned gentler than a veil.

    Yu feibai stood up slowly and leaned back against the desk. He crossed his arms and looked at Gu Youli quietly.

    the warm, yellow light shone down from the top of his head. it was as if he was ted with gold, making his slender figure look even more upright.

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s tone was soft as she frowned.

    Yu feibai was the most difficult to deal with when he was angry!

    ¡°Come here!¡± His voice was low, and the expression on his face was still indifferent. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking at the moment.

    Gu Youli took small, quick steps toward Yu feibai and rested her head gently on his chest.

    One word-pretending to be obedient!

    however, yu feibai pushed her away and asked, ¡± ¡°How did you meet?¡±

    Of course, Gu Youli knew that Yu feibai was asking about how they met.

    She blinked her eyes and told him the truth.¡±At the beginning ofst year, I was helping my professor prepare for the Shang Pin Jewelryunch. We met then. One day, you came to pick me up but you werete. I was going to buy chestnuts when I passed by a drunk dick in an alley. C, he was being bullied by two men. I shouted for the police toe and saved him. That¡¯s how we met! I thought he wouldn¡¯t recognize me since it was dark that day, but I didn¡¯t expect him to remember me. He even greeted me when we met today, and I thought I might need his helpter, so I ran away.¡±

    Yu feibai was silent and only stared at Gu Youli quietly.

    However, her heart was as cold as ice. She had only met him once, but he remembered him after meeting him once. Furthermore, they were so intimate.

    seeing that yu feibai had yet to break the ice, gu youli shook his hand in defeat.

    She carefully looked at Yu feibai¡¯s expression and said, ¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean it, right? It¡¯s all because of this lousy Lu Corporation. Hurry up and smile, or else I¡¯ll be afraid of the cold after seeing your expressionless ice-cold face so many times.¡±

    Yu feibai:

    Gu Youli lowered her head and pressed her forehead against Yu feibai¡¯s chest. She continued to say dejectedly, ¡± to express that I¡¯m very hurt. It¡¯s said that every love story is a small story. ording to the plot of small stories, the plot development should be like this. The female pig will run in front, and the male pig will chase after me. Then, I will cover my ears and stomp my feet, refusing to listen to your exnation. Then, you must exin to me, but I firmly refused to listen to your exnation. Then, you begged me to listen to his exnation. After listening to his exnation, I was still heartbroken. I didn¡¯t believe you, and you were in so much pain that you wished you were dead.¡±with tears streaming down my face, you faced the sky and howled. i wailed and screamed. but why? why did it seem like everything was wrong when it came to us? you never chased me, never exined to me, and you were also in so much pain that you wanted to die. you howled and howled at the sky. on the other hand, i was the one who firmly exined to you. then, with tears streaming down my face, i wailed and howled at the sky. i wailed and wailed!¡±

    yu feibai looked at gu youli deeply as if he was looking at an idiot.

    When he looked up, his shoulders started to shake.

    Gu Youli blinked and looked up at Yu feibai. She happened to see the corners of Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curved into a charming arc.

    Sheughed out loud and pointed at Yu feibai. you¡¯re smiling. You¡¯re smiling. You¡¯re not angry anymore!

    Yu feibai stopped smiling and his expression returned to being indifferent. However, his deep eyes were filled with a thickyer of gentleness. The lights rippled and reflected a bright light.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Yu feibai pushed her hand away and turned around to walk forward.

    Gu Youli jumped lightly from behind andy on Yu feibai¡¯s back. it¡¯s normal to be hungry. You should know that being angry is a very energy-consuming thing. So, no matter how angry you are, you should go and eat first. If you don¡¯t eat your fill, you won¡¯t have the energy to continue being angry!!

    yu feibai ignored her unbridled teasing. the corners of his lips curled up as he carried her out of the study room and into the dining room.

    gu youli had already eaten, so of course, she couldn¡¯t eat much. she just looked at yu feibai, who was eating elegantly.

    She picked up a piece of fish with her chopsticks and put it in Yu feibai¡¯s bowl. She chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Here, this fresh and delicious piece of fish is for my awe-inspiring general!¡±

    Yu feibai nced at her and picked up the piece of fish with his chopsticks.

    Gu Youli chuckled and leaned against him. When he was taking the food, she even sneakily snatched the food from his chopsticks.

    After a while, Gu Youli could feel that Yu feibai was no longer angry.

    Actually, Yu feibai was very easy to coax. As long as she shamelessly pestered him to show off her treasures, he would be fine very quickly.

    gu youli deeply felt that the plot of her story with yu feibai had been reversed. under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t he be the one pestering her and shamelessly presenting her with all the treasures?

    Why was it that when it came to her and Lord Yu feibai, it all became her pestering him and shamelessly presenting him with treasures?

    AI! gu youli sighed in her heart. she had to reverse the plot in the future so that she would not bepletely controlled by yu feibai.

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± After the meal, Yu feibai suddenly said.

    Gu Youli smiled at Yu feibai and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you do?¡±

    Yu feibai was leaning against the soft and hard ck sofa. He looked at Gu Youli with deep eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t let dik do it. C, go to the Lu Corporation. In the future, you¡¯d better not see him too often. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t!¡±

    divorce rates were especially high in soldiers. additionally, many soldiers couldn¡¯t find a partner because they gathered less and separated more.

    Because of his military background, he couldn¡¯t be by her side all the time. Of course, he had to be strict with her and would never let a Wolf stay by her side.

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai in shock and asked in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Why?¡±

    Yu feibai replied with a solemn expression, ¡± ¡°Because he has ill intentions towards you!¡±

    gu youliughed as if she had just heard a fantasy.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, you¡¯re thinking too much!¡± She smugly leaned forward,¡±jealous, jealous.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep and quiet eyes were cold and indifferent. He did not seem to be joking at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. If he doesn¡¯t have feelings for you, why would he hug you?¡±

    ...

    pfft! Gu Youli was in tears. This was really a misunderstanding.

    They also sighed. he¡¯s already living so high up, but he can still see everything that¡¯s happening downstairs. He really has good eyes. He must be a sniper in the Special Forces!

    ¡°Can that even be called a hug? That¡¯s the etiquette of foreigners!¡± Gu Youli exined with a righteous look in her eyes.

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli coldly and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Are you a foreigner?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips twitched. no!!

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was calm. that¡¯s it. You¡¯re not a foreigner. Why does he need to treat you with the etiquette of a foreigner? ¡±

    Gu Youli suddenly choked and bit her lower lip subconsciously.

    she tried her best to exin. ¡± you¡¯re really overthinking it. he and i are friends, absolutely ordinary friends. maybe we can¡¯t even be considered ordinary friends. ¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± yu feibai interrupted her coldly.

    That Dik. C didn¡¯t even think about treating her as a normal friend and exuded an aggressive aura.

    This little rascal was extremely wise at all times, but she was a little confused when it came to men and women. Back then, he had hinted so directly, but she had still foolishly thought that he was joking with her.

    ...

    Did he look like the kind of person who would joke?

    ¡± how can you do this? ¡± gu youli felt indignant and reached out to grab yu feibai¡¯s hand.

    Yu feibai retracted his hand coldly and decisively. He stood up, walked away, and left!

    Yu feibai, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m doing my job! Gu Youli protested loudly from behind.

    Yu feibai ignored her and walked into the bedroom to the bathroom.

    Gu Youli immediately followed him and rushed into the bathroom. She red at him. Yu feibai, you shouldn¡¯t be doing this. I¡¯m going to be angry!

    Yu feibai took off his clothes and revealed his bare chest. He smiled at her and said, ¡± ¡°Want to take a shower together?¡±

    His cold eyes were slightly raised in a demonic charm, full of enchantment, simply a soul-stealing demon.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were wide open and her face was red. I¡¯ll tell you after you shower!

    He turned around and left in a Huff!

 Chapter 573

    573 Lili, let¡¯s get married

    after yu feibai took a shower, heid on the bed and covered himself with a nket, preparing to go to bed.

    Gu Youli immediately sat beside him and pushed his arm. She lowered her head and bit her lip.¡±you¡¯re sleeping so early? Don¡¯t, you have to talk things out with me and invite this Dik. This is very important, it¡¯s not a joke!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression did not change as he looked at Gu Youli.¡±I¡¯ve already said everything I wanted to say!¡±

    ¡°did he say it?¡± Gu Youli pretended not to understand. Her bright eyes were watery and there was a faint sense of grievance and sadness in the bottom of her eyes.

    Yu feibai looked at her deeply before he slowly closed his eyes.

    He turned his back to her and decided to ignore her. He was prepared to go out of sight and out of mind.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was bitter as she reached out to shake Yu feibai¡¯s body and called his name softly, ¡± feibai, Baibai, little white, little Baibai Yingluo ¡±

    However, Yu feibai ignored him. He closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.

    Seeing that acting coquettishly was of no use, Gu Youli retracted her hand and made a face at Yu feibai. Then, she threw two empty punches at him.

    stinky man, so stubborn!

    She sat there for a while, but seeing that Yu feibai had no intention of getting her up, she slowly stood up and went to the bathroom.

    A few minutester, she came out and buried herself in the nket, feeling cool and refreshing after her shower.

    ¡®So cold, so cold, so cold, Xuxu.¡¯ Gu Youli pretended to be very cold as she hugged Yu feibai from behind and started counting silently in her heart.¡±One, two, three, four,¡±

    Usually, as long as she hugged him from behind, Yu feibai would immediately turn around and wrap his arms around her waist within a minute. He would hold her in his arms and then do that thing to her.

    But tonight, Gu Youli had already counted to two minutes and Yu feibai did not seem to have any intention of responding to her.

    Gu Youli snorted in her heart. She did not believe that he would really ignore her.

    She rolled her eyes slyly and then smirked.

    Following that, her hand that was holding Yu feibai slowly moved down to his lower abdomen. However, before she could touch the part that she wanted to y a prank on, Yu feibai grabbed her arm.

    ¡°i¡¯m sleeping!¡± Yu feibai said coldly. Then, he pushed her arm away and continued to sleep with his back facing Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli went up to him and asked with a smile, ¡± feibai, I can¡¯t sleep. Let¡¯s have a chat, okay? ¡±

    Yu feibai,¡±Wufu.¡±

    Gu Youli did not give up. She continued, ¡± don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s have a good chat. I can promise you that we¡¯re talking about something else!

    of course, it was impossible for her to talk about anything else. in the end, her topic would always turn to chen junrui.

    Yu feibai,¡±Wufu.¡±

    Gu Youli pouted. if you don¡¯t finish your sentence, I¡¯ll get angry!

    Yu feibai remained silent and said with his back facing her, ¡± ¡°......¡±

    So arrogant! Gu Youli was really angry now!

    She also turned her body sideways and slept with her back facing Yu feibai. However, she mumbled, ¡± ¡°I just want to find Dik. I don¡¯t like the fact that you have so many female soldiers under you. Why don¡¯t you let them all retire and leave the Army? you don¡¯t have to take care of female soldiers in the future. What do you think?¡±

    yu feibai,¡±wufu.¡±

    There was no reaction. Gu Youli continued to mumble, ¡± ¡°Seriously, what kind of people are they? it¡¯s the 21st century now, not the old society. How can there be such overbearing people? Don¡¯t I have human rights? Am I your ve? I don¡¯t seem to have sold my body to you. Am I your little wife? I didn¡¯t marry you, so why can¡¯t I make a decision for myself? why can¡¯t I even hire someone?¡±

    The more Gu Youli muttered, the angrier she got and her expression darkened.

    Finally, Yu feibai turned around and said coldly, ¡± ¡°can you not talk nonsense? Don¡¯t use this matter to talk about a lot of things. This is a separate matter. I respect you for other things, but this is definitely not allowed! The women you mentioned can¡¯t get close to me, but this man is always by your side!¡±

    Suddenly, Gu Youli sat up. I¡¯m going around in circles for work. Do you know what work is? ¡± Why can¡¯t we just talk about work and not talk about romance? why can¡¯t we?¡±

    Yu feibai was very domineering. no! I just can¡¯t! There¡¯s no reason why!

    the old society, you¡¯re using the old society to suppress me! Gu Youli mumbled.

    Suddenly, she faced Yu feibai and started to sing coldly and arrogantly.¡±Rise, those who do not wish to be ves!¡±

    Tone-deaf, awful, and tearful singing caused Yu feibai to tremble and feel a chill down his spine.

    ¡°Use our flesh and blood to build our new Great Wall! the chinese nation was in the most dangerous moment, and everyone was forced to let out theirst roar. get up! Get up! Get up! Rise-¡±

    However, Gu Youli did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. The more she sang, the more excited she became. It was as if she was going to flip the roof over.

    Yu feibai could no longer remain calm. He frowned and sat up. His eyes were filled with displeasure as he growled, ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Youli paused for a moment and red at him. She suddenly felt an inexplicable anger in her heart.

    we are United. We will march forward against the enemy¡¯s artillery fire! If he didn¡¯t let her sing, she was going to sing even louder!

    Anyway, he just didn¡¯t shut up. Otherwise, he would be too weak and easy to bully!

    In the dark night, Yu feibai¡¯s eyes glowed with a cold light. His thin lips said coldly, ¡± ¡°Get out!¡±

    gu youli was furious. her mind was buzzing as if there were ten thousand bees flying around.

    F * ck, he actually shouted at her and asked her to get out!

    This is too much!

    He even said that he would tell her for the rest of her life that he was already so fierce before she even married him. If she really did get married, how terrible would that be?

    Gu Youli felt wronged and her eyes were filled with tears, but she held them back. fine, I¡¯ll go out. Every time I see a man other than Hua Miaomiao looking for me, you¡¯re always like this. You¡¯re so weird, as if I owe you millions. I¡¯ve coaxed you, but you¡¯re still fierce to me. I¡¯ll never coax you again. We¡¯re done for!

    as she spoke, she picked up the pillow behind her and threw it at yu feibai with all her might. she then lifted the nket and jumped off the bed, preparing to leave the bedroom.

    However, just as she grabbed the doorknob, Yu feibai, who had also stood up, pulled her back.

    Before she could regain her bnce, Yu feibai had already pushed her behind the door and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips.

    He was like a general who had taken down a city, wreaking havoc and plundering in her mouth.

    ...

    after struggling for a while, gu youli could not move at all.

    Yu feibai only let go of her when she was about to suffocate.

    Gu Youli rubbed her mouth with the back of her hand angrily. I don¡¯t want you to kiss me. Let go of me!

    as soon as she finished speaking, yu feibai once again captured her lips and kissed her even more ferociously than before.

    His body pressed Gu Youli tightly behind the door and his hand went under her body. His voice was low and charming.¡±Be good!¡±

    ¡± good, your head!! ¡± Gu Youli was still angry. She kept pushing, scratching, and scratching him. Yu feibai, you¡¯re such a tyrant. You¡¯re the number one big Bad guy in the world. You¡¯re a demon dressed in the clothes of a deity.

    Yu feibai¡¯s head hurt and he apologized in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Alright, I was wrong!¡±

    If she admitted her mistake, then everything would be over. She would be too weak!

    Gu Youli reached out and pushed Yu feibai away. you¡¯re not in the wrong. How could you, Yu feibai, be in the wrong? it¡¯s my fault. Stay away from me and stop provoking me!

    ¡°Lili, stop it!¡± Yu feibai reached out and hugged her tightly.

    Gu Youli raised her fist and punched him hard on the shoulder. ¡± who¡¯s making a scene? yu feibai, you big bastard. i¡¯m quarreling with you. stay away from me. ¡±

    ...

    Yu feibai narrowed his eyes and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Did you quarrel?¡±

    When Gu Youli heard the culprit¡¯s light and indifferent voice of denial, she was filled with anger.

    she shouted fiercely, ¡± yes, you asked me to go out just now. i said that we were done, so don¡¯t give me candy after you hit me with the stick. i¡¯m not eating it!!!!!!! ¡±

    Yu feibai could not help butugh at her expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± Gu Youli said angrily.

    Yu feibai restrained his expression and said in a gentle tone, ¡± okay, I won¡¯tugh. Be good, it¡¯ste. Hurry and rest!

    He kissed her face gently and hugged her even tighter.

    Gu Youli was slightly angry. f * ck, Yu feibai, Who Do You Think You Are? I can rest just because you want me to. I¡¯m not tired or sleepy and I don¡¯t want to rest. If you think that I¡¯m noisy and annoying, you can just chase me out!

    you¡¯re indeed not anyone to me right now, but I really want to be someone to you! Yu feibai kissed her earlobe and said, ¡°Lili, let¡¯s get married.

    Gu Youli, who was initially angry, suddenly became like a frosted eggnt.

    She blinked her eyes at him, not understanding what was going on. This topic changed too quickly!

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to marry you? I¡¯m not marrying you. You¡¯re treating me like this before we¡¯re even married, and you¡¯re telling me to get out! After we get married, she¡¯ll probably tell me to get out every day! I won¡¯t get out! I won¡¯t get married!¡±

    ¡°When did I ask you to get out!¡±

    ¡°There are!¡± Gu Youli replied firmly.

    Yu feibai sighed. I was wrong. I apologize to you!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Youli averted her gaze coldly and turned her head to the side angrily.

    ¡± time really flies. you¡¯ll be graduating next year. we¡¯ve known each other for almost three years, but i still feel like it was yesterday. ¡±

    Gu Youli,¡±Yingluo.¡±

    Seriously, what was Yu feibai doing? why did he suddenly be so sad? Gu Youli pouted indignantly.

    Why did she lose her temper the moment he softened his tone?

    She clearly knew that he was very two-faced and that he was doing this to shift his mistake and make her forget about the unhappiness just now. But why did she really not care about it?

    It seemed that the old man was right. A pot and a lid were all well-matched.

    Yu feibai was born to be her scapegoat. One day, she would die under Yu feibai.

    uh, a good man¡¯s line!

    (PS: have you realized that it¡¯s especially fun when this young couple quarrels!!^_^)

 Chapter 574

    574 Imprisoned for love, a Prisoner of Love

    Gu Youli remained silent and did not answer Yu feibai.

    Like a tired kitten, she greedily snuggled in Yu feibai¡¯s arms and rubbed her little face against his chest from time to time.

    She thought that Yu feibai would be the same as before, bringing her away without getting an answer.

    However, this time, Yu feibai did not.

    Yu feibai held Gu Youli tightly in his arms and pressed the back of her head gently. He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡± don¡¯t think that you¡¯re under too much pressure when you¡¯re married to me. It¡¯s not impossible to get a divorce in a military marriage. If you feel that you¡¯ve married the wrong person after we get married and you really have to get a divorce, I¡¯ll respect your decision, Yingluo.

    in fact, when he said that, he was really just saying it.

    If Gu Youli were to marry him, she would only belong to him for the rest of her life.

    If they wanted to get a divorce, there would definitely be no doors, no windows, not even a dog¡¯s hole or a fly¡¯s gap!

    ¡°The most unexpected thing in my life is meeting you. My greatest hope is to be with you for the rest of my life. This hope will not change. If you are still hesitating, then I will wait. If you agree, then I will protect you for the rest of my life and never leave you. Lili, can you give us a chance?¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s voice became gentler and gentler.

    This person looked harmless on the surface, like a god outside of the mortal world. However, he could do anything with ease. He was extremely domineering, wild, and arrogant deep down and would not allow any rejection. He only gave all the negotiations to one person, Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart melted as she listened.

    She looked up at Yu feibai and her cheeks were slightly red. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more flowery with your words!¡±

    Thirty-nine times. Yu feibai had already proposed to her thirty-nine times. Gu Youli had actually remembered every single time.

    Yu feibai enunciated every word with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m being sincere!¡±

    Gu Youli pouted. I don¡¯t believe you. You always say that you¡¯re sincere, but every time you propose, you¡¯re so sincere that you don¡¯t even have a ring!

    Yu feibai narrowed his eyes and said seriously, ¡± ¡°If I show you the ring now, will you agree?¡±

    Gu Youliughed evilly. if you can take out a diamond ring right now. It¡¯s suitable for me to wear. I¡¯ll agree to it.

    She had bet that Yu feibai would not be able to take it out now, so she had made such an agreement.

    a smile slowly bloomed on yu feibai¡¯s lips. it was full of love and a little helplessness.

    Gu Youli looked at his expression andughed happily. She shook her head proudly. ¡°You can¡¯t take it out, right? it¡¯s a p in the face!¡±

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and the smile on his lips became even more charming.

    His mood was like the first ray of sunshine that broke through the clouds, sweeping away all the gloominess!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to go back on your word!¡± Yu feibai smiled and let go of Gu Youli. Then, he got up and walked to the wardrobe.

    From the pocket of a military jacket hanging in the closet, he took out a small, beautifully wrapped box.

    He sat by the bed and opened the box in front of Gu Youli. There was a pink diamond ring with a unique design in the box. Under the dim yellow light, the pink diamond on the ring shone dazzlingly!

    this ring was the same pink diamond ring that yu feibai had seen in the disy window when they went to shanghai to look at jewelry!

    it was the pink diamond that gu youli had said was very beautiful and of top quality. it was cut in the shape of a pear and was very fine.

    It was the pink diamond that Yu feibai had wanted to give to Gu Youli but was rejected by her.

    Gu Youli did not expect this and her heart trembled subconsciously.

    she was bbergasted,¡±how did you do that?¡± you didn¡¯t buy it back then?¡±

    Looking at Gu Youli¡¯s shocked expression, Yu feibai could not help but chuckle. He pinched her face and said, ¡± at first nce, I knew that I would give it to you in the future, just like how I knew at first nce that I would put a ring on you in the future!!

    Gu Youli felt that she was about to be charmed to death by this man. Why did he say such gentle words and do such gentle things? what should she do? her nose felt sour and something seemed to being out of her eyes.

    Yu feibai picked up the ring and put it on Gu Youli¡¯s left ring finger. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to announce to the world that you¡¯re a married woman. Any man must avoid you, and you must stay far away from men!¡±

    gu youli looked at the pink diamond ring on her finger. she was touched, helpless and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been tricked!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t deceived, I was imprisoned! From now on, we are each other¡¯s beloved prisoners!¡± After Yu feibai finished teasing her, he kissed Gu Youli¡¯s lips gently.

    their fingers were intertwined, and the diamond was dazzling under the light.

    Gu Youli pursed her lips. what a lousy proposal. What an old-fashioned line!

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡±

    Gu Youli continued. and a handsome liar!!

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. His beautiful eyes were filled with the sunlight of an entire world.

    He pulled Gu Youli over and hugged her tightly in his arms.e to my house tomorrow!

    Since they were getting married, the first thing they had to do was to meet the parents.

    gu youli tightened her grip on yu feibai¡¯s hand. she was a little nervous and her voice was muffled.¡±can you give me some mental preparation the day after tomorrow?¡±

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and nodded.

    He had already waited for such a long time. One more day would not make a difference. Anyway, Gu Youli would never be able to escape from his grasp in this lifetime!

    Gu Youli leaned weakly in Yu feibai¡¯s arms and looked at the ring on her finger. She said with deep meaning, ¡± feibai, it is said that life and death are part of thews of nature, just like the end of fate and the end of fate. If I suddenly disappear one day, I am also part of thews of nature. Don¡¯t look for me, I have always been by your side, no matter how many spring, summer, autumn, and winter it has been.

    she agreed, but she was very uneasy. she was afraid that one day, she would turn into dust and disappear with the wind. after all, she had lived two lives.

    ¡°silly girl, you won¡¯t disappear!¡± yu feibai stroked her hair.

    There was a faint satisfied smile on Gu Youli¡¯s lips.

    her pair of cunning eyes turned around, and she suddenly thought of a problem.

    She drooped her head in a daze and pouted. it¡¯s been almost three years, and you haven¡¯t even said ¡®I love you¡¯ once. I¡¯ve actually married you. I¡¯m so gullible!

    Yu feibai was stunned and confused. ¡°I clearly said it!¡±

    ...

    ¡°When did you say that?¡± Gu Youli puffed up her cheeks.

    Yu feibai stretched out his long arm and took his phone from the bedside table. He opened one of the messages and showed it to Gu Youli. see, I haven¡¯t deleted it yet. So, you little rascal, you can¡¯t go back on your word even if you want to!

    this Yingluo. Gu Youli looked confused.

    what¡¯s wrong? you still won¡¯t admit it! Yu feibai held Gu Youli¡¯s hand to his lips and bit it lightly as if he was punishing her.

    The slight pain brought Gu Youli back to her senses.

    She returned to normal and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°Alright, I admit it. I love you!¡±

    ¡°I love you too!¡± Yu feibai forcefully pressed her under him and kissed her passionately.

    A new round of joy began once again.

    That night, Gu Youli had been tormented by Yu feibai quite a few times. Although she was very tired, she did not sleep well. She tossed and turned, thinking about that text message.

    It was obvious that she hadn¡¯t sent the text message. She had been at a coffee shop with li Meijia at that time.

    She left for a while with Hua Miaomiao to pick out photos. Her phone was on the table the whole time. When she came back, li Meijia was still holding her phone, which meant that the message must have been sent by li Meijia.

    ...

    Gu Youliughed coldly in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t need to think to know why li Meijia would send such a message. It must be because li Meijia was really interested in feibai, so her sixth sense was correct that day.

    She used to think that li Meijia was very scheming, but she didn¡¯t think that they would be friends or enemies.

    But now, it seemed that he was wrong!

    The next day, Gu Youli went to thepany. In addition to discussing with Lu Xun about the n to set up a jewelry studio, she also asked Lu Xun about li Meijia.

    Lu Xun coldly berated her, ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? who allowed you to meddle in this matter!?

    Gu Youli frowned. I didn¡¯t want to care and I won¡¯t care. Li Meijia asked me to ask you if you agree to the marriage. Whether you agree or not, you have to give me a reply!

    ¡°i¡¯ve already told her that we can only be friends, and she also made it clear that she can only see me as a friend. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to ask this question. don¡¯t you already know?¡±

    gu youli did not say anything else. there was a cold light in her quiet eyes.

    Sure enough, it was just as she had thought, she was only using Lu Xun as a pretense. Her real target was Yu feibai. That was why she had been looking for her so frequently during this period of time, mentioning Yu feibai to her from time to time. This woman was really deep and sinister.

    Very good, Lu Xun had no interest in her, nor was he interested in the marriage alliance.

    Before grandma left, she had always been worried about Lu Xun, and it was also because Lu Xun didn¡¯t have a family, so she didn¡¯t know what kind of woman he liked.

    It seemed that she should help her grandmother fulfill this wish and let Lu Xun have a family as soon as possible.

    LAN Beibei liked Lu Xun, and she thought that he was quite good. Lu Xun had some manly ideas, and it seemed that he should find a gentle woman like LAN Beibei who could help in thepany.

    She just didn¡¯t know if Lu Xun was interested in LAN Beibei or if he would take a fancy to such a little Secretary!

    Just as Gu Youli was thinking about LAN Beibei, LAN Beibei pushed the door open and walked in. Mr. Xiao Lu, bad news!

    ¡°What are you panicking for?¡± Lu Xun furrowed his brows slightly and looked at LAN Beibei with a cold gaze.

    LAN Beibei handed the newspaper in his hand to Lu Xun. look, it¡¯s little CEO Lu!

    Lu Xun lowered his eyes. After he saw the content, he pursed his lips tightly and his expression became serious!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Gu Youli saw that Lu Xun¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, she immediately got up and walked over to Lu Xun¡¯s side.

    the contents of the newspaper were like a bolt of lightning that exploded in gu youli¡¯s eyes and shocked her.

 Chapter 575

    575 An uninvited crisis, it was a premeditated n

    The report said that someone had gone to the Lu corporation¡¯s Diamond mine and checked their diamonds. Thetest batch of raw materials was difficult to Polish and was not suitable for jewelry after production. It was said that these diamonds were different from ordinary man-made and natural diamonds. Their physical strength was two to two times that of ordinary diamonds. 4 times. Not suitable for making jewelry, but its industrial value was quite high. It could be used to make precise parts for aircraft, wear-resistant bearings, drills, and so on.

    all of a sudden, it was worthless, and the diamond became cabbage!

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she asked in shock.

    Lu Xun¡¯s temple throbbed violently, suppressing all his restlessness.

    His handsome face was slightly pale as he took out his phone and made a call to ask about the news report.

    He didn¡¯t know what the other party said, but Lu Xun angrily hung up the phone.

    The phone fell to the ground with a ¡°PA¡± sound, and it immediately broke into pieces.

    With a slightly agitated expression, he instructed LAN Beibei, ¡± ¡°Cancel the afternoon meeting, I¡¯m going to the mine!¡±

    ¡°yes, sir!¡± LAN Beibei nodded.

    gu youli walked in front of lu xun. ¡°i¡¯ll go with you!¡± she said.

    Lu Xun took a deep look at Gu Youli, thought about it, and then nodded.

    the snow-covered mountain road was difficult to walk on. the diamond mine was located in a particrly remote location, and it took six hours to get there by car.

    In addition, it had snowed while they were driving. The uneven and slippery Snow Road was even more difficult to drive on.

    It had been five hours, and they were only halfway there.

    If Gu Youli had known that it was so far and that the mountain road was so difficult to walk on, she would not have followed them immediately.

    It wasn¡¯t because she felt it was troublesome and didn¡¯t want toe with Lu Xun.

    It was because she had already made an appointment with Yu feibai to pick out a gift for the Yu family tomorrow.

    With his current schedule, he might not even be able toe back tomorrow, let alone choose a gift today.

    In the chilly wind, Lu Xun¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on the front. His hands were tightly gripping the steering wheel. The road was too slippery, so he carefully drove forward.

    There seemed to be an ident ahead. Two trucks seemed to have collided with each other andpletely blocked the road.

    When a sharp sound of a car braking resounded, Lu Xun¡¯s ck Mercedes-Benz suddenly stopped.

    It was snowing again, and snowkes were sshing everywhere. The air conditioner in the car was very strong, so Lu Xun unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car with his coat.

    gu youli originally wanted to go down and take a look. if the road ahead was blocked, then she would clear a path back with lu xun.

    However, before she could push the car door open, the phone suddenly rang.

    The beeping sounds were all text messages, reminding her that she had missed calls. The signal in the mountains was not good, and it was only now that the signal was slightly stable, so she received nearly a hundred text messages in an instant.

    all of them were missed calls from yu feibai!

    What was going on? ording to the agreed time to buy the gift, it was in the afternoon. Why was he so anxious before the agreed time?

    Just as Gu Youli was about to call Yu feibai back, her phone rang again. Yu feibai was calling her again.

    after picking up the call, she was about to apologize to yu feibai when he said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    Aplicated look shed past Gu Youli¡¯s eyes. Why did Yu feibai sound so anxious?

    What was happening? Gu Youli felt a little uneasy and replied, ¡± Lu Xun and I are going to the diamond mine, we¡¯re on the way now!

    ¡°i¡¯m asking for the exact location.¡±

    Gu Youli looked around her. I don¡¯t know. There are mountains here!

    Yu feibai suppressed his voice and said softly, ¡± Youli, listen to me. No matter where you are or what¡¯s going on, don¡¯t get out of the car ande back immediately. Do you hear me? ¡±

    His voice made Gu Youli panic as if she was in trouble.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart started to beat faster. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    I can¡¯t exin it right now. Juste back right now! Yu feibai¡¯s voice trembled as if he had lost control.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart and mind were in a mess. She could not make sense of what was going on.

    However, she knew that Yu feibai must have his reasons for doing so. She quickly nodded. alright, I¡¯ll immediately call Lu Xun back and drive the car away!

    At this moment, Lu Xun had already walked to the front of the truck that was hit by the ident. He opened his mouth and said something to the two drivers.

    One of the drivers sneered and revealed an ominous glint on his face. He suddenly pounced towards Lu Xun.

    Gu Youli was talking to Yu feibai on the phone, but her gaze was always on Lu Xun.

    ¡°Argh! Lu Xun!¡± Her little face instantly turned as pale as paper, and she screamed in horror.

    On the other end of the line, a cold glint shed across Yu feibai¡¯s eyes. He was so shocked that his heart was about to jump out.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    someone ran. before Gu Youli could finish her sentence, a fierce-looking man appeared at the side window.

    He waved the long stick in his hand and hit the window hard.

    With a loud bang, the car window immediately shattered into pieces.

    gu youli was so frightened that her face turned pale. the phone in her hand fell onto the car. she could not care so much anymore. she quickly moved to the driver¡¯s seat and got ready to start the car.

    However, the criminal with the long stick had already opened the door of the car with the co-driver¡¯s license and reached out to grab Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli screamed and dodged. Then, she quickly opened the car door.

    The criminal immediately followed and was ready to get out of the driver¡¯s seat to catch Gu Youli.

    When he stepped out of the car, Gu Youli used her body to push against the door and trapped the criminal¡¯s foot in the middle.

    With a crack, the criminal¡¯s entire body was in pain. He twisted and fell on the chair, screaming miserably, ¡± ¡°stinky yu| Zi, I will kill you!¡±

    ...

    One of the two gangsters who were fighting Lu Xun quickly rushed towards Gu Youli and kicked her who was still on the door.

    the speed was very fast, and the force was very strong!

    Lu Xun¡¯s heart suddenly sank when he saw this. With Gu Youli¡¯s small body, would she still be alive after this kick?

    He ruthlessly threw a punch and flipped the scoundrel in front of him to the ground. Lu Xun then rushed over with lightning speed.

    when gu youli saw someone rushing towards her, she cleverly moved forward to avoid the criminal¡¯s kick. lu xun¡¯s sneak attack from behind was sessful and he sessfully kicked the criminal to the ground, causing him to groan in pain.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lu Xun stood firm beside Gu Youli and held her arm. He looked at her pale face and asked anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Youli looked at Lu Xun, who was in front of her, and shook her head.

    Suddenly, her eyes widened, filled with fear!

    She saw the criminal who had injured his leg earlier getting out of the car with a twisted and ferocious face. He waved the stick in his hand and hit the back of Lu Xun¡¯s head.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was pale and she was covered in cold sweat. She screamed, ¡± be careful!

    without any hesitation, she pulled lu xun away and hit gu youli¡¯s shoulder with the stick.

    ...

    The intense pain made Gu Youli scream and squat down.

    lu xun¡¯s gaze turned cold and he kicked the ruffian away. he then held gu youli¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Run, run!¡±

    However, before he could take two steps, he heard a ¡± bang ¡± under his feet, and then snow and soil flew up!

    run, run, run! If you f * cking dare to run, I¡¯ll break your legs!! One of the armed criminals said coldly. The other two criminals quickly stood up.

    The three of them surrounded Gu Youli and Lu Xun in a triangr formation.

    lu xun let go of gu youli¡¯s hand and slowly turned around. he cautiously and vigntly stared at the line of people holding guns.¡±What do you guys want?¡±

    He then said in a voice that only he and Gu Youli could hear, ¡± ¡°When I say one, two, three, you should quickly run!¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave you alone! The man guarding our car is injured in the left leg. Kick his left leg and then drive away!¡±

    Gu Youli also replied in a voice that only the two of them could hear.

    Then, she looked at the gunman. we don¡¯t care who you are, but if you just want money, that¡¯s easy. We¡¯ll give you all our money and valuables, and we promise not to call the police. Just don¡¯t hurt us!

    we don¡¯t want your money. We just want you toe with us. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless! The man with the gun said arrogantly.

    I don¡¯t believe that they would dare to kill people in broad daylight! Lu Xun said coldly.

    The criminal smiled coldly and aimed the gun at Lu Xun¡¯s leg. do you want to try? ¡±

    ¡± no need, ¡± gu youli quickly said loudly. ¡± we believe you. we¡¯ll just go with you. ¡±

    The criminal with the gun was very proud and immediately ordered one of the other criminals to use a rope to tie up Gu Youli and Lu Xun!

    The rope was quickly brought over. As there were two people, the gunman put away his gun and took the rope.

    Gu Youli and Lu Xun looked at each other and ran madly. She rushed to the car door and kicked away the criminal with the wooden stick. Then, she quickly got into the car.

    The criminal cursed in a low voice, took out his gun, and fired. The bullet left the chamber and hit the car window with a ding.

    Lu Xun dodged it by a hair¡¯s breadth and quickly started the car with his back bent.

    Then, the car started to spin as if it was dancing. There were tworge trucks in front of them, so the car couldn¡¯t rush through them. It could only turn back.

    The criminal saw that his prey was about to escape, so he immediately jumped onto the truck and drove after it.

    The road was covered in snow and ice, so the car couldn¡¯t go too fast. Lu Xun was so focused on running for his life that he forgot about this fork. The car was driving too fast, and the tires slipped violently, making a harsh friction sound, but it didn¡¯t move forward for a long time.

    Meanwhile, the criminal had already rushed over with the truck and ruthlessly crashed into Lu Xun¡¯s car!

    Lu Xun¡¯s car was forcefully turned right from the impact, then his entire car crashed into the mountain wall.

    Gu Youli¡¯s ears were ringing and she was dizzy from the collision. She dazedly saw Lu Xun in the driver¡¯s license seat and leaned on the steering wheel.

    The thick and heavy tree trunk at the mountain wall was hit, making a creaking sound as if it was about to fall.

    She used all the strength in her body to move Lu Xun¡¯s car seat back, and before she lost consciousness, she reached out and pulled Lu Xun over. At the same time, the tree ruthlessly smashed against the windshield.

 Chapter 576

    576 Thrilling, shocking premonition

    People were in high spirits when happy events happened. Although the weather was cold and the ground was freezing and snow was falling, Yu feibai¡¯s mood was as warm as the sun.

    Thinking about everything that was about to happen, Yu feibai was in a good mood and also a little excited.

    He had already changed his clothes and was waiting for the time toe. Then, he would go and pick Gu Youli up. After dinner, they would go back to the Yu family to collect the things.

    In the kitchen, the cup that had just been filled with water suddenly fell from the dressing table and shattered on the ground.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes turned cold. That¡¯s strange. They had only touched the cup lightly. Why did the cup fall down?

    After cleaning up the broken ss, Yu feibai took a new ss and poured some water for himself. He sat on the sofa and continued reading while waiting for Gu Youli.

    But after looking for a long time, he could not see anything.

    The broken cup was very strange. It was as if it was pulling at his heart, making him feel suffocated.

    He raised his wrist to check the time. It seemed like it was about time. Yu feibai grabbed the key and strode out.

    At that moment, the phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated.

    After Yu feibai locked the door, he took out his phone and answered the call.

    ¡°Great captain, bad news!¡± The voice on the other end of the phone was panting heavily, and it was trembling with extreme panic.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Yu feibai opened his mouth slightly, his voice cold and t.

    ah zhi¡¯s voice trembled a little. our people have been secretly investigating Lu Xun and discovered that he had some small tricks up his sleeve these past two days. In order not to alert the enemy, we¡¯ve been quietly watching, wanting to see if he was going to contact the frightened locusts. However, we discovered that this matter had nothing to do with the frightened locusts, Lu Xun wanted to get someone to kidnap his younger brother, Lu Xun. The report about the diamond turning into cabbage was fake, Lu Xun had someone deliberately make it for Lu Xun to see. He wanted to take advantage of Lu Xun¡¯s journey to the diamond mine to make a move and then frame miss Gu. However, miss Gu didn¡¯t expect that ... he also followed lu xun to the diamond mine!¡±

    This news was like a sudden p of thunder, exploding in Yu feibai¡¯s mind.

    He narrowed his eyes and ordered in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and stop them!¡±

    the first thing I did was to stop them, but it was toote. They¡¯ve been gone for two hours. The signal in the mountains is bad, and I can¡¯t contact them. I wanted to get a helicopter to chase them, but it¡¯s snowing! Ah Zhi¡¯s voice became lower and lower.

    Although Yu feibai¡¯s expression did not change, he was consumed by a terrifying fear and an unknown, terrifying hunger. He could not remain calm and started running at full speed!

    he opened the car door, got in, and started the car quickly. the car shot out like an arrow, and the whole process took less than a minute.

    Snowkes were falling from the sky like goose feathers.

    The snow on the road waspletely frozen by the vehicles.

    If he drove too fast at this time, the brakes might not work.

    However, Yu feibai could not care about that at this moment!

    She stepped on the elerator to the limit in an instant!

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on the road ahead. He gripped the steering wheel tightly and forced himself to calm down.

    He had a premonition just now and felt uneasy, but why didn¡¯t he call her or pick her up earlier?

    yu feibai med himself. gu youli was right under his nose. if anything happened to her, he would never be able to forgive himself.

    Lu Xun, the ident on the yacht thest time should also be because of Lu Xun. He¡¯d better pray that nothing happened to Gu Youli. Otherwise, he would definitely make her regret being born into this world.

    Ah Zhi had been waiting at the intersection. If he wanted to chase after Lu Xun and Gu Youli, he had to pass through this intersection.

    Less than 30 minutes after he made the call.

    Yu feibai¡¯s low-profile Maybach appeared in front of him.

    Ah Zhi rushed to the side of the road and waved for a taxi.

    yu feibai was driving very fast when he suddenly stepped on the brakes.

    the tires screeched on the ground, making a sharp noise.

    The moment the car stopped, Yu feibai nimbly jumped and shifted to the front passenger seat.

    Ah Zhi opened the door and got in. He started the car again and sped forward.

    Yu feibai took out a smallptop from the car.

    After unfolding it, he gently pressed a few buttons, and several small video Windows appeared. One of them was a long ck van, showing the mountain road ahead as the camera moved.

    They were ah Zhi¡¯spanions and Yu feibai¡¯s subordinates.

    They were in front, about twenty kilometers from Yu feibai¡¯s car!

    Yu feibai stared at the screen with a murderous look on his face. Then, he started to search for surveince cameras.

    While he was waiting, he kept calling Gu Youli¡¯s phone.

    There were no surveince cameras on the mountain roads, so Yu feibai couldn¡¯t find out where Gu Youli and Lu Xun were at.

    The signal in the mountains was so bad that Gu Youli¡¯s phone could not be reached.

    After an unknown period of time, the call finally went through and Gu Youli picked up the phone.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± No one knew the fear in his heart when he said this.

    no one knew when gu youli shouted, ¡± ah, lu xun!! ¡± He was so nervous and scared that his heart felt like it was going to jump out of his chest.

    No one knew that when the call was hung up, he heard the sound of his heart breaking.

    She could no longer hide her coldness and indifference. When ah Zhi noticed Gu Youli, his cold and calm expression started to break.

    Yu feibai clutched his phone tightly and ordered coldly, ¡± ¡°increase the speed!¡±

    Ah Zhi held his breath and said,¡±no, we can¡¯t go any faster, Captain. The road is too slippery.¡±

    ¡°Increase the speed!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s cold and hoarse voice sounded cold as he said that again.

    Ah Zhi had no choice but to obey the order and step on the elerator.

    ...

    However, after a sharp turn, the car skidded on the road and made a huge mistake.

    still in shock, ah zhi hurriedly said, team leader, we can¡¯t go any faster. If you go any faster, you¡¯ll only waste time. What about miss Gu? who¡¯s going to save her? ¡±

    Yu feibai clenched his fists and did not say anything else.

    He forced himself to calm down, and then he calmed down again.

    He first made a phone call and ordered people to tie Lu Xun up. He asked them to make Lu Xun spill the beans on Gu Youli¡¯s and Lu Xun¡¯s whereabouts no matter what.

    Ah Zhi couldn¡¯t help but speak up. great captain, if we capture Lu Xun now, then the next part of the n will be for naught. We might never be able to find out what¡¯s going on inside the jinghuang group!

    ¡°I can¡¯t care that much!¡± Yes, he couldn¡¯t care anymore. No one knew how terrified he was at this moment.

    If something happened to Gu Youli, he would not be able to see the person tomorrow. Why would he care about what would happen tomorrow?

    However, no matter how turbulent his heart was, Yu feibai¡¯s expression returned to normal.

 Chapter 577

    577 No matter how panicked you are, you can¡¯t panic

    Suppressing everything, Yu feibai closed his eyes and entered a meditative state.

    Suddenly, a beeping sound came from theptop.

    yu feibai opened his eyes and saw that the ck van had stopped in the video.

    The surveince camera changed and Yu feibai saw a car in the video. It was a car that had been mmed against the mountain wall.

    The people in the car had all disappeared. A big tree came crashing down from the front, squeezing the car until it was deformed.

    ¡°This is Lu Xun¡¯s car!¡± Ah Zhi suddenly said, his heart almost jumping out of his chest.

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows and clenched his fists.

    He quickly turned on his wirelessmunication device and asked, ¡± ¡°Where are they? Where is he? have you found him?¡±

    he knew that the person would definitely not stay in the same ce, but he still asked with a trace of hope.

    The man¡¯s analysis report came from the wireless microphone. Captain, there¡¯s no one at the scene. There was a fight here, and a gun was fired. Besides this car, there should be two other big trucks. They left in two directions, one driving forward and the other going back. On the way here, we only encountered one truck, and there were no forks in the road. If we encountered a truck, it must be rted to the robbers!

    While the two were talking, a truck drove over from the front.

    She even brushed past Yu feibai¡¯s car.

    ¡°Che Minmin!¡± Ah Zhi suddenly eximed in a low voice. Yu feibai also narrowed his eyes and ordered, ¡± turn around, that truck just now!!

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ah Zhi eximed in a low voice and quickly turned around.

    ignoring the fact that the snow would cause him to slip, ah zhi shifted the gear to the highest and sped forward like the wind!

    The car was about to hit the truck, but ah Zhi didn¡¯t stop.

    He stepped on the gas pedal and mmed into the back of the car just as the situation was about to change.

    on the road covered in ice and snow, the car directly hit the mountain wall in front of it and stopped.

    the huge collision made the criminal inside feel like he was about to be killed.

    He endured the dizziness with a dark face and shouted, ¡± ¡°Motherf * cker, do you know how to drive?¡±

    It was obvious that he had not realized that the car behind him had done it on purpose.

    However, he quickly reacted.

    There had been no car behind him, and this car had just brushed past his car. Why would it suddenly turn around and hit him?

    Then, there must be a reason!

    thinking about the kidnapping just now, the criminal felt that it might be rted.

    The veins on his forehead were bulging, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. He rushed down from the car with a thick iron bar in his hand.

    Yu feibai also got out of the car quickly. The cold wind was mixed with snow, but his cold expression was filled with bloodlust.

    The criminal wanted to strike first, so he raised his metal rod and charged at Yu feibai.

    However, before he could touch Yu feibai, ah Zhi grabbed his wrist.

    Ah Zhi twisted his arm fiercely, turned it to his back, and then hit him hard on the knee. plop! the thug was kicked to the ground.

    Yu feibai moved forward quickly and checked the entire truck. However, it was empty and there was no one in sight.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s tall figure turned around and he spoke coldly.

    ah zhi¡¯s military boots stepped heavily on the scoundrel¡¯s back, and he raised his metal rod to hit the scoundrel¡¯s leg.¡±Tell me, where did you send the kidnapper?¡±

    His leg had been broken by an iron rod!

    ¡°Ah-!¡± A shrill scream rang out on the deserted road.

    He coughed up a mouthful of blood and said hoarsely, ¡± I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!

    ¡°Damn, you still don¡¯t want to f * cking admit it! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± A ¡®Zhixi¡¯s iron rod struck down heavily again.

    ¡°Argh! Ah!¡± The criminal screamed like a pig being ughtered.

    A shrill scream reverberated in the air, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°where is he? tell me and i¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s expression was solemn as he stood upright and looked down at him.

    As ah Zhi¡¯s metal rod struck again and again, the scoundrel was already beaten up by ah Zhi. His lower body was bloodstained and he was screaming miserably, but ah Zhi didn¡¯t show any mercy and didn¡¯t hesitate to hit him with force.

    It¡¯s very heavy, but it can¡¯t kill you!

    The criminal struggled in pain, his fear reaching the extreme. He hissed with a ferocious face, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say Yingluo.¡±

    As he crawled towards Yu feibai, he pleaded, ¡± ¡°They turned right and went to d city not far ahead. I don¡¯t know exactly where it is, but I know that someone will pick them up in d city. Please let Yingluo go.¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, ah Zhi¡¯s rod struck her again.

    The criminal screamed in pain and fainted.

    ¡°Get the people in d city to seal all the trucks!¡± yu feibai¡¯s voice was like the snow falling from the sky. it was icy cold.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ah Zhi responded, then dragged the criminal and threw him into the trunk.

    Simrly, in the capital, in a dark underground secret room, a man¡¯s hands were tied behind his back and he was lying on the ground.

    This man was Lu Xun!

    Beside him was a tall and burly Man in ck.

    The ck-clothed man held a leather whip that was as thick as a baby¡¯s arm in his hand, and he ruthlessly whipped Lu Xun¡¯s body.

    The leather whip rose and fell mercilessly. Every time the whip entered the flesh, it would ask, ¡± ¡°hurry up and tell me, where is he?¡±

    ...

    However, Lu Xun gritted his teeth and asionally screamed miserably, but he didn¡¯t answer the ck-clothed man¡¯s questions.

    Time passed by.

    the daytime in the twelfth lunar month passed very quickly. it was only six o ¡®clock when the sky waspletely dark.

    When Gu Youli woke up, she found herself in an old warehouse.

    there was a window in the warehouse. it was very tall and very small. a dim yellow light shone in from the window.

    He cast it on the dust-covered ground and saw a small piece of light.

    There were some wooden boxes in the warehouse. He didn¡¯t know what was in the boxes, but rats could be seen passing through them from time to time.

    When Gu Youli woke up and saw the rat, she was so shocked that her soul almost flew out of her body.

    When she woke up, Lu Xun had already woken up, he touched her with his arm, ¡± are you alright?!

    Both of their hands were tied behind their backs, and their feet were also tightly bound.

    Gu Youli shook her head. I¡¯m fine. How about you? are you hurt? ¡±

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Lu Xun replied.

    At that moment, Gu Youli heard someone on the phone outside. what did you say? I couldn¡¯t get through to the boss of Wufu, but they¡¯ve already caught Wufu. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on them!

    It was faint and intermittent, so he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. He should be on the phone as he walked out!

 Chapter 578

    578 A slip of the tongue, telling everything

    Gu Youli stood up from the ground and jumped to the back of the warehouse door. She wanted to look out through the gap of the door!

    the crack in the door had been treated, so something was isted from the outside.

    Thus, he did not see anything.

    She jumped back to her original position and bit her lip as she looked at Lu Xun, there was a trace of apology in her eyes, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s face was covered in dark clouds, his eyes were cold and slightly narrowed, ¡± ¡°You mean, these people¡¯s target is you?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was a little stiff. She lowered her head and said, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if it was me, but it could be me. after you got out of the car, i received a call from my boyfriend, yu feibai. he told me to turn back with you as soon as possible. he said that there was danger. before i could tell you, you were already fighting with the two criminals!¡±

    Her face was pale and her heart was beating very fast. She was anxious and worried. She did not know if Yu feibai¡¯s order for her to return immediately had something to do with the danger.

    The fact that Yu feibai knew about this meant that this matter was rted to him.

    then, would these criminals also go after yu feibai? Would Yu feibai be in danger?

    And what would they encounter?

    After Lu Xun heard this, he sneered, ¡± what exactly did he do to actually implicate us? ¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lip and shook her head, indicating that she had no idea what had happened.

    lu xun rolled his eyes at gu youli in a bad mood. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you his girlfriend? Howe you don¡¯t know anything about this?¡±

    you said that I¡¯m his girlfriend. I¡¯m not his mother, so I can¡¯t control him. Of course, I can¡¯t ask him if he doesn¡¯t want to tell me! Gu Youli retorted unhappily and her breathing was a little uneven.

    Lu Xun gritted his teeth, he had a bit of an iron-like feeling, ¡± you¡¯ve been tamed by him, and you don¡¯t have any character at all. Aren¡¯t you quite fierce? why are you as docile as a littlemb in front of him? ¡±

    Gu Youli could not be bothered to talk to him anymore since she could not exin it clearly.

    Other than worrying about herself, she was also worried about Yu feibai!

    Seeing Gu Youli¡¯s worried expression, Lu Xun¡¯s cold expression softened slightly.

    He thought for a moment and said, ¡± actually, these people might not be after you because of your boyfriend, Yu feibai. These people have been waiting on the road for a long time. They seemed to know that I wasing here. How did they know that we were going to the diamond mine? even if they knew that we were going after reading the news report, I should be the one going. How could I be sure that you would go? so, their target should be me. But who are they? ¡± He must not be an ordinary person since he dares to use a gun against me in broad daylight. However, I don¡¯t think I have offended anyone!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s brows were furrowed, but she suddenly raised her gaze and looked at Lu Xun. ¡®Could it be Lu Xun!¡¯

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lu Xun suddenly trembled.

    He immediately rejected Gu Youli¡¯s words without thinking.

    gu youli calmly analyzed the situation for lu xun, ¡± if this matter has nothing to do with Yu feibai, if they didn¡¯te to capture me because of him, then there¡¯s only one person who could have kidnapped us, Lu Xun!

    Gu Youli, I¡¯m only saying this tofort you. Don¡¯t push your luck and use my brother whenever you have the chance! Lu Xun coldly spat.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes narrowed. She bit her lip and said, ¡± Lu Xun, how about we make a bet!

    Lu Xun¡¯s gaze was heavy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet that if you tell Lu Xun that you found grandma¡¯s video and confirm that grandma said she wanted to hand the Lu Corporation over to the two of us, you¡¯ll have to give up the fight for the Lu corporation¡¯s inheritance and use the first will. In less than a month, Lu Xun will definitely start to rope in major shareholders and acquire the Lu corporation¡¯s shares.¡±

    gu youli smirked. ¡± you¡¯ll see your good brother¡¯s true colors then! ¡±

    In her previous life, Lu Xun dealt with her grandmother Yang Cai in this way. In this life, Lu Xun would probably use this method to force Lu Xun.

    although he didn¡¯t have 100% confidence, even if he didn¡¯t do this, lu xun would still think of other tricks. in short, the fox¡¯s tail would definitely be revealed!

    Lu Xun nced at Gu Youli from the corner of his eyes, his gaze was very cold.¡±Do you really dislike him that much? Even if you don¡¯t like him, he¡¯s still your elder!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was calm, but her eyes were cold.¡±It¡¯s not a matter of whether I like him or not. He¡¯s not a good person to begin with.¡±

    Lu Xun sneered. then you think you¡¯re a good person?!

    Gu Youli smiled coldly. I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m a good person. But at least I won¡¯t take the initiative to harm others. Even if I¡¯ve been harmed by others before.

    She almost blurted it out, but fortunately, she reacted quickly and stopped herself.

    Pursing her lips, she continued, ¡± I¡¯ve never taken the initiative to harm anyone, because I don¡¯t want to live in a trap all the time. Even if I know that others will harm me, I still want to take a breath for myself. However, Lu Xun is different, his desire for power is Supreme. In order to obtain the Lu Corporation, he schemed and schemed, even causing grandma¡¯s death!!

    Lu Xun was bbergasted and extremely angry. you came here to make venomous usations. My mother was killed by you, otherwise, our family wouldn¡¯t be in such a mess right now!

    Gu Youli gritted her teeth and suddenly shouted, ¡± it was Lu Xun who caused her death. He knew that I was grandma¡¯s granddaughter, so he captured me and used me to threaten grandma to give him the Lu Corporation. Then, he blew up the yacht to kill grandma!

    The air suddenly became very, very quiet.

    after a deathly silence, lu xun red at gu youli and his eyes turned vicious, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose your memory?¡±

    gu youli swallowed her saliva. her voice was hoarse and choked with sobs. she was in despair and mournful. ¡± if i hadn¡¯t pretended to lose my memory, i would have died long ago! ¡±

    Lu Xun smiled sarcastically. in the end, are you going to die, or are you too shrewd? you want to use your memory loss to scheme against us? I even suspect that everything that happened today was a show you¡¯ve arranged long ago!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in horror and she could not help but curse, ¡± Lu Xun, you bastard!!

    lu xun red at gu youli, his eyes were also filled with anger, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already been kind enough to you!¡±

    then take back your kindness. From now on, I won¡¯t pay attention to you anymore. To me, you¡¯re just a brainless Porcupine. You prick people whenever you mention Lu Xun, but to him, he¡¯s your family, so what? after we get out of here, I won¡¯t hand over the Lu Corporation anymore. I¡¯m fighting for the right to inherit the Lu Corporation, I don¡¯t want to give it to you, in case you ruin grandma¡¯s Lu Corporation! Gu Youli was irritable!

    As soon as he finished speaking, the metal door of the warehouse nged. With a creak, the door was slowly opened, and a ray of light seeped in through the crack.

    the criminal¡¯s voice immediately rang out, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise!¡±

    A man walked in on his tiptoes. This man was the criminal who had injured his leg with the car door.

    He looked at Gu Youli with a dark expression and slowly walked towards Yingying.

 Chapter 579

    579 Fighting, desperate situation

    The hoodlum looked at Gu Youli gloomily and slowly walked closer.

    Lu Xun¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed.

    As a man himself, he knew very well what he saw in the eyes of this hoodlum.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± He quickly stood in front of Gu Youli.

    No matter how much he disliked her, she was still his niece, the person his mother had been searching for all these years.

    the hoodlum sneered coldly, he clenched his fist tightly and suddenly moved forward, heavily punching lu xun¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°ah!¡± Lu Xun¡¯s tragic cry broke the silence of the warehouse.

    His pupils suddenly shrank, and he slowly squatted down with his stomach bent.

    Breathing with difficulty, he groaned heavily and chaotically, close to pain, and then fell to the ground, like a pile of mud.

    Dark red blood also flowed out from the corner of Lu Xun¡¯s mouth.

    It could be seen how heavy and powerful the cold and hard fist was when it hit his stomach.

    Lu Xun!! Gu Youli was so frightened that her face turned as pale as snow.

    She then saw the hoodlum casually lift a wooden box and was about to smash it down on Lu Xun, who was lying on the ground.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in horror. She immediately jumped over and used her body to knock away the hoodlum!

    The hoodlum was caught off guard by Gu Youli¡¯s sneak attack. As his legs were not convenient, he was pushed away and the box in his hand fell to the side.

    He red at Gu Youli fiercely and his eyes were full of fire. He grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s cor with both hands and lifted her up in the air.

    ¡°You let go! let me go!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s legs were tied up and she kicked the hoodlum with all her might. However, it was not easy for her to use her strength. The hoodlum held Gu Youli tightly and did not move an inch.

    ¡°Youli!¡± Lu Xun¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he shouted in a trembling voice, wanting to jump up to help Gu Youli.

    The hoodlum red at Lu Xun coldly and casually threw Gu Youli, who was still in his hand, into the pile of boxes at the side.

    With a ng, more than half of the boxes fell to the ground.

    The huge impact and the heavy fall made Gu Youli almost lose consciousness. It was as if she had been stabbed countless times and the nerves in her head were being stirred up.

    Blood started to flow from her forehead again and it flowed down Gu Youli¡¯s pale face. Her vision was blurred in an instant and it turned ck and red.

    For a long time, she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, she only heard Lu Xun calling her, as if he was very worried.

    Gu Youli¡¯s teeth bit down on her trembling lips. In her hazy state, she seemed to see the hoodlum who was about to hit her again, but she was stopped by Lu Xun.

    The hoodlum with the leg immediately changed his target, his fierce fists continuously greeted Lu Xun¡¯s body.

    Gu Youli raised her hand and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She was surprised to find that the rope around her hand had loosened.

    It turned out that the rope wasn¡¯t tied very tightly. The huge impact caused one of her hands to slip out.

    His mind was cleared in an instant.

    gu youli quickly reached out to untie the rope around her feet.

    It was a dead knot and there was no way to untie it. Gu Youli was extremely anxious and immediately lowered her head to bite it.

    When the hoodlum saw that Gu Youli had actually untied herself and was still trying to untie the rope around her legs, he quickly took a wooden box and heavily smashed it on Lu Xun.

    Then, he limped towards Gu Youli.

    Lu Xun wanted to reach out and pull him, but his hands were tied up. He wanted to get up to stop him, but his entire body was in extreme pain. He tried his best to get up a few times, but in the end, he fell to the ground again.

    Gu Youli had just bit the rope open when she felt her vision blur the next second. Then, she received a heavy p on her face. It made her dizzy and her ears buzzed. Half of her face was numb.

    ¡°Stinky Yu| Zi!¡± The man¡¯s cold tone was filled with disgust and resentment.

    ¡°You almost crippled my leg. I¡¯ll f * ck you to death today.¡± The hoodlum clenched his fists.

    A lustful look shed in his eyes.| The dirty lightnded heavily on Gu Youli¡¯s legs and pressed her down on the ground.

    there was a sharp pain in her legs and knees. gu youli cried out in pain, ¡± ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt?¡± The man with legs looked at Gu Youli with a dark expression.

    He took out a dagger from his pocket and pushed it in front of Gu Youli, revealing the sharp de.

    Looking at the glowing dagger, Gu Youli¡¯s heart was filled with fear.

    However, she quickly forced herself to calm down.¡±What do you want to do?¡±

    The hoodlum¡¯s sinister and terrifying face moved closer to Gu Youli.

    He held the de to Gu Youli¡¯s face and threatened, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? I want to f * ck| You, so you better know your ce, or else I¡¯ll draw a flower on your pretty face, do you want to try?¡±

    gu youli¡¯s pupils shrank. she wanted to struggle but did not dare to.

    the de was pressed tightly against her face. as long as she moved slightly, it would ruthlessly draw a line of blood.

    Lu Xun shouted in a violent rage, ¡± don¡¯t you act recklessly! You¡¯re only after money!!

    ¡°This old man also wants people and money!¡± the leggy manughed arrogantly.

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes turned red, he didn¡¯t know where he got the strength, but he roared like a wild beast and then pounced towards the hoodlum.

    When the hoodlum was suppressed by Lu Xun to the side, Gu Youli bit the hoodlum¡¯s hand fiercely.

    When the criminal screamed, he reached out to grab the dagger from the criminal¡¯s hand.

    However, the criminal refused to let go and held on to her tightly, no matter how hard Gu Youli bit him!

    Suddenly, the hoodlum jumped up and ruthlessly pushed Lu Xun to the ground. He raised the dagger in his hand and was about to stab Lu Xun.

    ...

    ¡°Ah!¡± gu youli shouted anxiously and started to punch and kick the criminal.

    ¡± let go! let go of my uncle! ¡± Gu Youli knew about the leg injury of the hoodlum and kept kicking him in that area.

    The hoodlum felt pain and slightly released Lu Xun.

    Lu Xun took advantage of the situation and ruthlessly pressed down on the hoodlum¡¯s injured leg with his body. He then mped the hoodlum¡¯s hands tightly with his tied hands and shouted at Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°Run!¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned and her mind went nk.

    She was really very afraid of this man with legs. If this man with legs had humiliated her in front of Lu Xun, she would feel worse than death in the future!

    However, she couldn¡¯t leave Lu Xun behind, these people would kill Lu Xun if she left.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. They won¡¯t kill me. You¡¯re different. Go out and find someone to save me!¡± Lu Xun shouted again.

    That¡¯s right, find someone to save Lu Xun! Gu Youli gritted her teeth and turned around.

    She rushed out without hesitation.

    However, she quickly retreated.

    ...

    The bullet cut through the air like a sharp de, causing her skin to burn in pain. Gu Youli was so frightened that she instinctively screamed, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡±

    The man with the gun came back and the cold Gun was pointed at Gu Youli¡¯s head.

 Chapter 580

    580 The shock at that moment, only heartache

    His gaze was filled with a cold killing intent as he looked at Lu Xun, ¡± if you still want to live, release him immediately!!

    Lu Xun¡¯s entire body trembled, he was afraid that the criminal would really shoot, so he quickly let go.

    As soon as the hoodlum released Lu Xun, he gave Lu Xun a few heavy punches, forcing Lu Xun to lie on the ground.

    he looked at the gunman and said, ¡± boss, this b * tch is pretty. since she wants the general to run away, why don¡¯t you y with her? let her learn how to be honest!! ¡±

    After the gunman heard the leg guy¡¯s suggestion, he perverted.| he scanned gu youli with his dirty eyes and then said,| Heughed obscenely!

    this girl is not bad. We brothers can have fun with her. In any case, the higher-ups haven¡¯t given us any instructions!

    as he said that, he pointed the gun in his hand at gu youli¡¯s waist and threatened her frivolously, ¡± ¡°You, take off your clothes!¡±

    Gu Youli gritted her teeth and red at the criminal. She did not say anything or move.

    She would rather die than take off her clothes and be humiliated by them!

    if you dare to touch her, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!! It was impossible for Lu Xun to let himself do as he pleased and watch Gu Youli being raped by two men.| Violent.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the hoodlum with the leg crutches punched Lu Xun¡¯s face again and again.

    every punch thatnded on his body was a bone-piercing pain.

    Lu Xun¡¯s mind waspletely nk from the beating, he could only raise his hands to tightly protect his head.

    Gu Youli looked up at the criminal with the gun. Her eyes were as cold as those of a Messenger from hell.¡±I won¡¯t take it off, shoot me!¡±

    the criminal with the gun was stunned for a moment before he reached out and pulled off gu youli¡¯s coat. ¡± ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s not that easy to die!¡±

    On the other side, Lu Xun suddenlypletely exploded, he cursed loudly, ¡± ¡°you bunch of animals!¡±

    The hoodlum¡¯s eyes shed with ferocity. He raised the dagger in his hand and stabbed it down.

    Blood instantly gushed out from Lu Xun¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°Argh! Lu Xun!¡± gu youli let out a shrill scream. she didn¡¯t care that there were still people pointing guns at her and ran towards lu xun.

    The man with the gun immediately reached out and wrapped his arm around Gu Youli¡¯s waist from behind.

    Then, he threw Gu Youli to the ground and flipped over to ride on her.

    ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce alive! I¡¯ll y with you today, and I¡¯ll y with you however I want to!¡±

    the man with the gun cursed angrily. he put the gun away and went to take off gu youli¡¯s clothes and skirt.

    Lu Xun prostrated on the ground and watched as the man tore Gu Youli¡¯s clothes. When he saw Gu Youli struggling with all her might, he was on the verge of breaking down for a moment. He loudly begged, ¡± ¡°I beg you, please let her go, Yingluo!¡±

    The hoodlum heavily punched Lu Xun¡¯s head again, Lu Xun shouted loudly and fainted!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were red and she suddenly stopped struggling.

    The criminal was startled. He looked up subconsciously and saw a huge ck body smashing down on his face.

    Gu Youli held her high heels in both hands and smashed them down on the criminal¡¯s head.

    It was toote to Dodge. The high heel smashed a big hole in the criminal¡¯s head, and blood immediately gushed out.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The criminal¡¯s tragic cry echoed throughout the entire warehouse.

    gu youli raised the high heel in her left hand again and hit the criminal¡¯s face a few times.

    after the hoodlum knocked lu xun out, he dragged him to the pir over there and prepared to trap lu xun on the pir to prevent him from ruining his n.

    When he heard the scream, he immediately looked over at Gu Youli.

    then, he widened his eyes in disbelief. he saw gu youli with her hair down. she was holding a blood-stained shoe like a ghost and was still hitting his aplice.

    ¡°Stinky Yu| Zi! the hoodlum cursed and immediately let go of the bicycle before rushing towards Gu Youli.

    In a split second, Gu Youli grabbed the gunman¡¯s waist and aimed the cold ck muzzle at him. She pressed it down hard. ¡± ah ah ah ah ah-!!! ¡±

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!! The thunderous sound of a gunshot exploded above Gu Youli¡¯s head, reverberating through the empty warehouse.

    gu youli fired four shots in a row. other than the first shot, which was aimed at the gunman, the other three shots were aimed at the hoggler.

    The hoodlum was shocked as he looked at his bleeding chest. He then red at Gu Youli.¡±Stinky Yu| Zi!¡±

    He covered his wound and rushed towards Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes seemed to be dyed with blood as she stared at him with a hollow and cold gaze. She gritted her teeth and pulled the trigger again.

    the bullet passed through the hoodlum¡¯s body. he stopped in his tracks and fell heavily to the ground with a creaking sound.

    after the gunshot, the world was silent.

    Gu Youli stood there like a ghost who had just returned from hell.

    after a while, he suddenly fell to the ground like wandering.

    hearing her own violent and clear heartbeat, she was sure that she was still alive at this moment!

    The hands that were holding the gun started to tremble.

    there was a sudden noise outside and she did not know if there were other criminals. gu youli was so scared that her body trembled and her eyes widened in horror.

    She immediately stood up and pointed her gun at the door!

    The lights were so bright that it was piercing. Six or seven tall Men in ck t-shirts and camouge pants rushed in with AK47s in their hands.

    In the middle of this group, she saw a familiar figure, who was exuding a dangerous aura.

    Her vision turned ck and red, and she couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    Yu feibai thought that he would never forget Gu Youli, who was in tattered clothes and holding a gun in both hands, in this dark and rotten warehouse.

    ...

    She was like an angry, injured little beast that had risen from the dead.

    The shock at that moment made Yu feibai feel an overwhelming pain and soreness.

    His heart ached terribly. Seeing that Gu Youli was still doing this, Yu feibai moved closer and called her name in a low and hoarse voice,¡±¡±Lili ~~¡±

    gu youli was shocked when she heard her voice.

    Her long, bloodstained eyshes trembled slightly. Gu Youli¡¯s originally unfocused gaze finally settled on Yu feibai¡¯s face.

    When he saw the person clearly, the gun in his hand fell to the ground.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart trembled violently and she said in a choked voice,¡±¡±You¡¯re here!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart trembled and he felt a sharp pain.

    He hade, but it seemed that he was toote.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were as red as blood. She looked at him without blinking and said softly, ¡± ¡°Save my uncle, save him!¡±

    Yu feibai nced at the injured Lu Xun and hurriedly ordered ah Zhi to go and rescue him.

    ...

    Then, he took off his windbreaker and gently wrapped it around Gu Youli. His hands were trembling as he held her.

 Chapter 581

    581 The knot in her heart must be untied

    gu youli¡¯s body was covered in injuries. when yu feibai hugged her, she could not help but shiver a little.

    yu feibai immediately let go of her and reached out to touch gu youli¡¯s swollen face. ¡± where does it hurt? ¡±

    I was thrown on the box and my whole body was in pain. Gu Youli¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed.

    There was a doctor in the group that came with her. When Yu feibai heard that she had been thrown onto a box, he quickly ced Gu Youli on the ground and asked the doctor to check on her.

    Fortunately, Gu Youli¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t serious, but Lu Xun¡¯s injuries were a little more serious. It was estimated that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fully recover in less than half a month.

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was dark and cold. His entire body was cold and his heart ached. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte!

    Gu Youli wrapped her arms around his neck. With a faint smile on her lips, she leaned against his chest gently. ¡± you¡¯re notte, notte at all. if you didn¡¯te, i wouldn¡¯t know what to do next. i might even go crazy. ¡±

    She had killed someone. Now, she could only think about it with deep fear!

    Her voice was very soft and weak. After she finished speaking, she slowly closed her eyes, like a tired kitten in the cold winter. She looked very weak and pitiful.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was as if something was gripping it tightly and he was about to suffocate to death in the next second.

    He carried Gu Youli in his arms and brought her back to the capital.

    yu feibai¡¯s face was cold as he looked at gu youli, who was lying on hisp with her eyes closed.

    Although his face was indifferent and he did not show any expression, his dark eyes were as dark as the night, exuding a bone-chilling cold air.

    However, ah Zhi, who was sitting in the front row, could feel that Yu feibai was extremely angry from the invisible aura he exuded.

    There were some things that ah Zhi knew he shouldn¡¯t have said.

    But he still asked, because the other side was waiting for orders. great captain, Lu Xun still told us where miss Gu was hiding in the end. Should we release him now as we agreed on? ¡±

    In fact, ah Zhi felt that he had asked too much.

    Based on the current situation, it was obvious that Yu feibai wouldn¡¯t let Lu Xun off.

    Yu feibai¡¯s slender fingers caressed Gu Youli¡¯s head gently. When he saw the red scars on her face, his eyes turned even colder, like those of Satan.

    She didn¡¯t even bother with ah Zhi.

    However, ah Zhi already knew the answer. Just as he had thought, Yu feibai had no intention of letting Lu Xun go.

    ¡°But, my Lord, if we kill him, we might lose the only clue we have to find out who¡¯s behind this!¡± Ah Zhi advised with some difficulty.

    yu feibai¡¯s cold and pale lips were pursed slightly, and his deep eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    He raised his eyes and nced at ah Zhi. His voice was low and hoarse as he said, ¡± i don¡¯t want to say it a second time: kill! ¡±

    Ah Zhi¡¯sforting posture instantly froze on the spot.

    He knew that once Yu feibai gave an order, he would not change his mind.

    It had always been like this, and no matter how much he tried to persuade her, it was to no avail!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call Yingluo immediately.¡±

    Ah Zhi said in a muffled voice, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by a hoarse voice. don¡¯t, Yu feibai!!

    yu feibai lowered his eyes and his voice softened, ¡± ¡°why are you awake?¡±

    Gu Youli did not answer Yu feibai¡¯s question. Instead, she said softly, ¡± ¡°Now, don¡¯t kill Lu Xun!¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent and his tone was firm. ¡± ¡°No!¡±

    When he saw that Gu Youli¡¯s life was not in danger.

    However, when she suffered an injury that was more serious than her life, she simply wished she could hack Lu Xun into a thousand pieces.

    Perhaps others might not know, but he did.

    After Yang Cai¡¯s death, Gu Youli had not been in a good mood.

    During this period of time, she had finally gotten a little better, and now this kind of thing happened.

    Although nothing could be seen on the surface, he could sense that something was wrong with Gu Youli. She could kill someone.

    ording to the psychological logic of ordinary people, it was impossible for them to be so calm as if nothing had happened.

    This was really too abnormal!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyshes suddenly fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings. She nudged her head into Yu feibai¡¯s arms. I¡¯ve heard everything you said just now, you¡¯ll kill him sooner orter, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just a short while. Moreover, if he dies now, Lu Xun will never be able to see his true colors. He already suspected that the kidnapping was rted to me, at that time, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be even more certain that everything was my doing!

    he¡¯s blind to have provoked you. He deserves it, ¡± Yu feibai said indifferently, but his eyes were as dark as a storm.

    ¡°Feibai, calm down! ¡°Of course he should. I want him dead just like you. I want to pull out his tendons and skin him a hundred times, but I don¡¯t want you to miss this only chance. I don¡¯t want him to die like this either. If he dies like this, it¡¯ll be too easy for him!!¡±

    Yu feibai leaned forward and pressed his forehead against hers.

    He stared into her eyes and after a moment of silence, he said helplessly, ¡± alright, then let him go for now. Let him live for a few more days!

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up slightly. I¡¯m not letting him live a few more days. I¡¯m letting him live a few more days. I¡¯m letting him suffer a fate worse than death!

    Ah Zhi, who was driving in the front seat, couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the ice Mountain melt.

    This was the first time that he had ever seen Yu feibai change his mind after being with him for so many years. It was obvious how much he liked miss Gu!

    ¡°Quickly close your eyes and have a good rest. You¡¯ll be home when you wake up!¡± Yu feibai said domineeringly.

    Gu Youli smiled at him and then slowly closed her eyes.

    However, she could not sleep no matter what.

    The moment he closed his eyes, he saw the bullet pierce through his chest.

    After a long time, she felt Yu feibai carrying her out of the car. She finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell into a deep sleep.

    ...

    However, she could not sleep well.

    Thinking that Gu Youli would definitely be hungry when she woke up, Yu feibai was making porridge in the kitchen when he suddenly heard a scream from the bedroom.

    Without thinking, Yu feibai immediately turned off the fire and rushed into the bedroom.

    gu youli seemed to be having a nightmare. she clutched her chest tightly and was sweating profusely. she kept shouting with her eyes closed, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me, bi an!¡±

    Yu feibai sat by the bed and quickly reached out to push Gu Youli, trying to wake her up.

    However, Gu Youli had no reaction. Her entire body was still trembling and her face was getting paler.

    It was back to the time when she was rescued from the sea.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart ached as he hugged Gu Youli tightly.

    He knew that she had a very heavy knot in her heart. If she didn¡¯t untie it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get better and her mental illness would be more and more serious.

    So no matter what, he had to know what happened and help her untie this knot in her heart!

    ...

 Chapter 582

    582 Only you know if you know your mistake

    although it was out of self-defense, the fact that he had killed someone with his own hands left gu youli in a deeper dream.

    She had nightmares for many days.

    He dreamed that she had seen him and had personally killed yang Mengshan and Lu Xun, as well as his grandmother and Lu Xun.

    She was terrified and at a loss.

    Countless bright red blood drowned her like the sea.

    Later on, she dreamed of yang Mengshan, Lu Xun, and then li Meijia. The three of them had joined forces and used a trick to kill her father, grandmother, Lu Xun, and Yu feibai!

    They had all died in front of her with their eyes wide open, as if they were saying: ¡°Take revenge for me, take revenge for me!¡±

    Then, more and more blood appeared. She struggled, but she couldn¡¯t break free. In the end, she was devoured by the blood red.

    He could no longer breathe!

    After she woke up, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the scene in her dream.

    Gu Youli was very uneasy. It was as if something was choking her heart.

    Why did she dream of li Meijia, yang Mengshan, and Lu Xun conspiring to kill someone? what did this dream represent?

    Was there any other meaning or indication in it?

    Gu Youli saw that her body had almost recovered, so she took some time to go to the mental hospital.

    On the grass surrounded by the iron, yang Mengshan was sitting under a tree in front of the iron in a white hospital gown.

    The Yang Mengshan who used to be high-spirited, beautiful, and mboyant no longer existed.

    yang mengshan¡¯s body was thin and weak. she was dispirited, her face was yellow, and she was full of scars. she looked like a real lunatic. living seemed to be worse than death.

    The face of someone who cared so much about his appearance was now ruined.

    Without dignity and freedom, it was indeed more painful than killing her!

    ¡°Yang Mengshan, yang Mengshan.¡± Gu Youli called out to him coldly.

    Yang Mengshan didn¡¯t seem to hear him and continued to sit under the tree without moving.

    Gu Youliughed coldly and stared straight at him.¡±is he really crazy? i don¡¯t believe that your ability to withstand pressure is so weak. even if you are thrown to africa to dig coal, you can still live the rest of your life in a normal state of mind! But we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that you¡¯re really crazy. After all, an asylum isn¡¯t a ce for normal people to stay. But if you¡¯re really crazy, that¡¯s a good thing!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s gaze finally moved.

    She turned around to look at Gu Youli and stepped forward to stand in front of the metal fence. ¡°Why did youe to me? Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled faintly but looked at her coldly as she spoke slowly. ¡°Nothing, I just came to catch up with you.¡±

    ¡°Reminisce?¡± Yang Mengshanughed as if she had heard the funniest joke.

    Sheughed hysterically, her shoulders shaking.

    However, as sheughed, her eyes turned red.¡±If you¡¯re still nostalgic, then help me and Get Me Out Of Here!¡±

    with that, she cried out to gu youli in a low voice with tears all over her face, ¡± ¡°Sis, I know I¡¯m wrong. Please, save me. I won¡¯t y any tricks anymore. I¡¯ll be filial to my father. Sis, please save me from this hell. I beg you!¡±

    to be honest, yang mengshan was really pitiful now, but there must be something detestable about her.

    Gu Youli sympathized with her, but she would not forget yang Mengshan either. Who knew if all the pretenses and acting in the past were real or fake now?

    ¡°admit your mistake? Do you really admit your mistake?¡± She smiled faintly and meaningfully.

    Yang Mengshan took a few deep breaths and restrained her gaze. I really know I was wrong. Sister, I beg you, please save me and leave this ce. I can¡¯t stay here for another day!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were dazed and her face was filled with joy. However, her words were cold. ¡± it¡¯s good that you know you¡¯re wrong. then enjoy the punishment you deserve! ¡±

    Yang Mengshan suddenly knelt on the ground and begged softly, ¡± ¡°no, save me. i beg you, save me. i was wrong, i was really wrong! Besides, your grandma promised me that as long as I tell her who her granddaughter is, she will save me!¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Youli stopped smiling and her eyes were as cold as snow. you still have the nerve to mention my grandmother. She did promise you, but what you did next, you also told Lu Xun everything in passing. Then, Lu Xun took advantage of this opportunity to use me to threaten my grandmother, causing her to die, and you also cut off yourst way out!

    Yang Mengshan immediately denied it. no! I didn¡¯t!!

    ¡°You call this acknowledging your mistake? You¡¯re not even willing to admit this, is this called admitting your mistake? If it wasn¡¯t for you, how would Lu Xun suddenly know that my grandma already knew my identity! So, my grandmother¡¯s death was indirectly caused by you, and everything you¡¯re doing now is your retribution!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was as dark as the night sky. Her tone was emotionless but there was an inexplicable cold anger. ¡°You want me to save you? no way!¡±

    ¡°you!¡± yang mengshan¡¯s expression changed and she red at gu youli with hatred. Gu Youli, don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s my retribution. All of this is because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, none of this would have happened. It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯m in this state today. Your grandmother¡¯s death was also because of you!

    ¡°Quibbling, denying, acting pitiful, and shirking responsibility, you¡¯re still the same as before. You haven¡¯t changed at all.

    ¡°me me? how can you me me? you were abandoned by your own mother, and it was my father who raised you. I¡¯ve always treated you like my own sister, but how did you treat us?!¡±

    Yang Mengshan, you¡¯re not only blind, you¡¯re also blind in your heart. You almost killed dad, but he still doesn¡¯t me you.

    Is there an Auntie who often brings you food and necessities? she¡¯s the nanny I hired for dad, and he asked her to buy things for you.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t move now, it wouldn¡¯t have been the nanny who came, but him.

    Although he didn¡¯t mention you to me after he woke up, I know he¡¯s very worried about you and often calls your name in his dreams.

    He thought that she had really gone crazy and secretly asked the doctor if he could cure her. He even secretly asked Yu feibai if he could think of a way to bring her home.

    look at you, what good did you do in your past life to make my dad repay you with good? and you, for glory and wealth, you want to kill the only person in this world who truly cares about you, yingluo!¡±

    as yang mengshan listened, her eyes trembled more and more, and more tears fell.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was anger or guilt, but she almost bared her teeth and eyes, looking ferocious and terrifying.¡±Don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it!¡±

    She howled madly and waved her arms, ¡± ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you again, get lost! I won¡¯te to see you again!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said most of what I wanted to say. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯lle in the future, but I know that my dad will definitelye. You¡¯re on your own!¡±

    ...

 Chapter 583

    583 Can¡¯t control it, drug addiction

    ¡°I¡¯ve said most of what I wanted to say. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯lle in the future, but I know that my dad will definitelye. You¡¯re on your own!¡±

    gu youli turned around coldly and left.

    After Gu Youli left, yang Mengshan¡¯s entire body started to tremble.

    She fell to the ground, her eyes filled with despair. Tears kept falling, and her face was as white as paper, trembling non-stop.

    Why, why is the heavens so unfair!

    In what way was she worse than Gu Youli? why did she have nothing and be like this?

    Yang Mengshan kept shaking her head and her tears started to flow.

    she was so beautiful and youthful. she shouldn¡¯t be like this. she just wanted to live a better life!

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me!¡± Yang Mengshan clenched her fists and punched her chest.

    She cried as she punched him. it¡¯s not fair. God, you¡¯re so unfair. Why do you have to treat me like this? why isn¡¯t dad my biological father? I Love Dad and I just want to seed. I just want to stand out. I just want to prove that I¡¯m better than Gu Youli. But why is this happening? why do you have to treat me like this? ¡±

    Gu Youli, who was lying behind the tree, looked at yang Mengshan, who was crying loudly and shouting herself hoarse. She slid down the tree weakly and sat down.

    She felt a little powerless!

    Why did yang Mengshan still not understand the root of the problem even after experiencing so much?

    There was nothing wrong with wanting to seed, to stand out, or even to prove that one was stronger than others.

    The only mistake was that he had used the wrong method!

    Gu Youli sighed and prepared to leave quietly.

    Turning her head, she suddenly saw a beautiful woman walking over from her right.

    She was wearing sunsses and a purple business suit. She walked slowly towards the mental hospital, where yang Mengshan rested.

    Gu Youli stopped in her tracks and stared at the beautiful woman quietly. She looked very familiar. Where had she seen her before?

    Where was it?

    Gu Youli frowned and thought for a while. Suddenly, her eyes lit up.

    She was the wife of the chairman of shangpin. She had seen her once when she was helping the professor prepare for the spring jewelryunch of shangpin.

    That¡¯s right, it was the wife of the chairman of shangpin, li Meijia¡¯s mother.

    Strange, what was she doing here?

    Could it be that she also knew someone who was in the mental hospital?

    Gu Youli was not in the mood to probe into other people¡¯s private affairs. She turned her head to look at yang Mengshan and was about to leave.

    However, she saw yang Mengshan suddenly stand up with gritted teeth. She rushed towards the iron and clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes were wide open as she looked at the beautiful woman who was walking towards her. Tears were falling down her face.

    Yang Xiaoyun only had herself in her heart and no one else.

    It could be said that yang Mengshan hadpletely inherited her personality.

    They were all prideful, social, vain, and liked the feeling of being surrounded by a myriad of stars.

    however, even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. yang xiaoyun had abandoned yang mengshan for so many years because she was sure that gu liangwei would treat yang mengshan well.

    After finding out that yang Mengshan was in jail and sent to the mental hospital, she had thought about getting yang Mengshan out.

    but the li family¡¯s old master had been sending people to keep an eye on her.

    He had never believed her and had never let her get pregnant with the Li family¡¯s child all these years because he was worried that she would mistreat li Meijia.

    She couldn¡¯t let the Li family get hold of anything, or she would be kicked out of the Li family.

    however, the old master of the li family had passed away a few days ago and there was no one to supervise her anymore. hence, she thought of yang mengshan, her only daughter.

    He wanted to get her out!

    yang xiaoyun¡¯s arrival surprised yang mengshan.

    Why did this womane to see her? did she find her conscience?

    No, it can¡¯t be!

    It¡¯s all because of this woman that my life is so miserable. It¡¯s all because of her that I¡¯m in this state, Yingluo.

    She deserved to die more than Gu Youli!

    yang mengshan clenched her fists. her eyes were filled with hatred and her body was trembling uncontrobly.

    However, she also knew that this might be a chance to leave this ce, so she had to seize this opportunity and leave.

    It was also his only chance of survival!

    Yang Mengshan grabbed onto the metal bars and begged loudly, ¡± mom, save me. I¡¯m begging you to save me, mom!!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    What? Chairman Li¡¯s wife was yang Mengshan¡¯s mother!

    How could this be? Gu Youli was in disbelief. She quickly left the mental hospital and found a ce to sit down.

    Li Meijia¡¯s mother was yang Mengshan¡¯s mother, so didn¡¯t that mean that they were sisters?

    did li meijia know?

    No, it didn¡¯t seem like li Meijia¡¯s mother was her biological mother!

    Things seemed to have suddenly be veryplicated.

    ...

    that was why li meijia¡¯s sudden appearance in her nightmare might have been a sign.

    But what was the sign?

    Gu Youli raised her hand and hit her head. She had not guessed it correctly and the more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became.

    She opened her bag with trembling hands and took out the medicine bottle. She twisted the cap open, poured out the pill, and was about to throw it into her mouth.

    However, she stopped again!

    Yu feibai did not allow her to take any more medicine. She wanted to try her best not to eat it so that she would not need it to suppress her emotions. However, the unbearable itch was like a feather tickling her heart.

    gu youli bit her lip.

    He was about to throw it back into the bottle, but in the end, he still threw it into his mouth and swallowed it.

    As soon as she took the medicine, her restlessness and difort were slowly suppressed and dissipated.

    What reced it was a near-freezing level of calmness.

    After waking up from the nightmare, she would always feel inexplicably unhappy, depressed, and irritable, as if she was going to explode.

    ...

    Only by taking the medicine would she feel slightly better.

    She knew that it was not good to take the medicine. If Yu feibai knew about it, he would probably scold her.

    However, she wasn¡¯t that strong. After going through so much, she seemed to have entered a dead end. She couldn¡¯t get in or out.

    Unable to stay calm and make the right judgment, she could only rely on drugs.

    that night, yu feibai came out of the shower and saw gu youli lying on the pillow like she was asleep.

    Yu feibai sat down by the bed and covered Gu Youli with the nket.

    She had been like this for the past few days. Every night, she would be asleep after he took a shower.

    However, he could feel that she wasn¡¯t really sleeping. Instead, she seemed to be avoiding something.

    Yu feibai lowered his eyes and kissed Gu Youli¡¯s lips gently as if he was trying to make somethinge true.

    When his strong body pressed down on her, Gu Youli could not help but tremble.

    Gu Youli seemed to have been jolted awake. She opened her eyes quickly and raised her hand to push Yu feibai away.

    Not only did Yu feibai not let go of her, but he also kissed her even deeper and more lovingly. He could not wait to taste her thoroughly. His long and slender hands burrowed under the nket and into her pajamas, rubbing her plump breasts.

 Chapter 584

    584 It was a misunderstanding and it scared Xiao Bai

    In her mind, there were some sour memories, old and new, that were violently surging.

    gu youli¡¯s body tensed up involuntarily.

    Yu feibai lifted his head and looked at Gu Youli with a deep gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    His expression was still calm, but his heart felt like it was being crushed by a heavy hammer, suffocating him.

    gu youli pretended to be nonchnt and raised her hand to stroke her hair gently. her eyes flickered as she said, ¡± I¡¯m a little thirsty. I want to drink some water!

    With that, she lifted the nket and got out of bed from the other side of the bedroom.

    Yu feibai nced at her ss of water on the bedside table and realized that something was wrong. He immediately got up and followed her.

    he did not step out of the bedroom. instead, he stood at the door and looked at gu youli, who was in the living room.

    The light was warm and orange. Gu Youli¡¯s face was frighteningly pale.

    She didn¡¯t go to drink water immediately. Instead, she picked up her bag on the sofa and opened it with trembling hands. Then, she began to search in a hurry and finally took out a bottle of medicine!

    Yu feibai was shocked.

    She wanted to step forward to stop Gu Youli from eating it.

    However, he immediately stopped in his tracks and turned back to the bedroom as if nothing had happened.

    however, he did not sleep that night. he opened his eyes and looked at her silently. Although her eyes were closed and she seemed to be sleeping, Yu feibai knew that she was probably awake.

    Because she did not have a nightmare!

    The morning sun rose from the East, and the sky gradually darkened.

    The weather was good today. The snow had stopped, and the warm sun appeared in the sky.

    yu feibai went to buy some groceries while gu youliy on the rocking chair on the balcony, basking in the sun. she then fell asleep.

    When Yu feibai returned home with the groceries, he saw Gu Youli sleeping peacefully under the sun.

    He took out a thin nket from the bedroom and was about to cover Gu Youli.

    He lowered his eyes and was so scared that his soul almost left his body.

    Lili ~¡±Yu feibai called out to Gu Youli in a low and hoarse voice.

    The sunlight shone on her pale face, making her look almost transparent, as if she would disappear at any moment.

    Gu Youli, what are you doing?! yu feibai could not control himself. his voice was cold and angry.

    He suddenly reached out and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s wrist before pulling her into his arms.

    He held it tightly and didn¡¯t move.

    At the same time, a fruit knife fell to the ground with a ng.

    yu feibai lost his usual calmness. his voice trembled and he threatened, ¡± ¡°How could you do such a thing, how could you! Gu Youli?¡±

    He hugged Gu Youli tightly as if he was using all his strength to hug the whole world.

    As soon as he thought of the scene just now, where she held the fruit knife in one hand and then put the sharp de in the other arm, he felt that he had fallen into endless darkness.

    Gu Youli was jolted awake and did not know what had happened.

    He only knew that he was being strangled to the point that he couldn¡¯t even breathe smoothly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Youli blinked and asked in confusion.

    She lowered her gaze and saw the fruit knife on the ground. She instantly knew that Yu feibai had misunderstood her.

    He wanted to exin immediately, but a warm sourness welled up in his heart first. He was trembling, he was afraid, and she could sense it!

    I just peeled an Apple and ate it. I didn¡¯t want to get up because I wasfortable under the sun, so I fell asleep with the fruit knife! Gu Youli¡¯s dazed eyes were filled with a loving smile.

    She wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned her head slightly to his face. I can¡¯t bear to part with you. I won¡¯t take things too hard!!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened and he said with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°really?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled as she raised her hand and made an oath gesture. I swear that I will nevermit suicide because I can¡¯t bear to part with Yu feibai. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed at all.

    Yes, she didn¡¯t want to die.

    she was living on a day where she might know that she was going to die. she cherished every day, so how could she want to die?

    She was really toofortable under the sun just now and was toozy to get up.

    She must have identally touched him when they were sleeping, which caused Yu feibai to misunderstand.

    As expected, it was very dangerous to hold a knife while sleeping. If he was not careful, he would hurt himself.

    Remember!

    yu feibai¡¯s expression was unreadable. he looked at her silently for a while before he said, ¡± then you have to remember what you promised me. You can¡¯t have any thoughts of suicide. You have to stabilize your emotions and ovee your anxiety. Also, Yueyue is not allowed to take any more medicine!

    Gu Youli was stunned when she heard that.

    Then, she chuckled and gave a perfunctory ¡± mm ¡± before quickly changing the topic. ¡°Since you¡¯re back with the ingredients, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen.¡±

    with that, she gently pushed yu feibai away and turned around.

    She had just taken two steps when Yu feibai¡¯s voice came from behind her, ¡± Youli, I know you¡¯re taking the medicine behind my back. I saw it but I didn¡¯t throw it away likest time because I wanted you to throw it away yourself!

    Gu Youli bit her lip and did not turn around.

    Yu feibai continued, ¡± I didn¡¯t want you to kill anyone. I didn¡¯t want your hands to be stained with any blood. However, I didn¡¯t protect you well. I made you suffer and you couldn¡¯t sleep well every night. You would have nightmares every night. That¡¯s why you had to take the medicine again.

    ¡°If I could, I¡¯d rather not ept anything, because you¡¯ve already taken control of everything. If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll be happy. If you¡¯re sad, I¡¯ll be sad. Right now, I have a deep sense of powerlessness. You¡¯re like quicksand in my hands, and one day, you¡¯ll disappearpletely from my hands!¡±

    ...

    Tears welled up in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes. Her heart was surging with emotions and it was sore and painful.

    She turned around slowly and looked at Yu feibai. Her tears kept falling. ¡°not the white boar gu, not the white boar gu¡±

    Yu feibai smiled faintly and looked into her eyes, which were as deep as the sea. He continued, ¡± I don¡¯t know what happened to you in the past. If you¡¯re not willing to tell me, I won¡¯t ask you. I just want to tell you that the past is the past. I will face the future with you. I will hold your hand tightly. When you encounter a trap, I will hold your hand and jump over it. When you are lost, I will hold your hand and find the right direction. When you are about to fall off the cliff, I will hold your hand and pull you back. In short, nothing will happen. i¡¯ll be by your side and bear the burden with you!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai¡¯s teary eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai, why? You want to run?¡±

    ¡°why are you so clear about this?¡± yu feibai interrupted her.

    Gu Youli covered her mouth with her hand and tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes.¡±I know. I, I, I, I have something to tell you. I can¡¯t tell you about my past! I really want you to know, I also want to tell you, but I don¡¯t know where to start saying that Yingluo I¡¯m a Yingluo.¡±

    A person who had lived two lives!

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart almost copsed after she said that.

    she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.

 Chapter 585

    585 I promise you, I¡¯ll keep my word

    It was ridiculous for a person to live two lives. If she told Yu feibai, would he think that she was mentally ill?

    she had been in a bad mood recently!

    Gu Youli started to feel dizzy and her limbs started to feel weak.

    She raised her hand to her forehead and continued in a soft voice, ¡± feibai, I know you treat me well, but I always felt that I¡¯m not worthy of you. I think you should find a woman who is worthy of you and spend the rest of your life with her!

    Before she could finish her sentence, Yu feibai walked in front of her and chided her, ¡± ¡± what nonsense are you talking about? i don¡¯t want to hear it again!! ¡±

    a strong force locked onto gu youli¡¯s waist and yu feibai hugged her tightly.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was filled with danger. I¡¯m sick. I¡¯m a sick person, Yu feibai!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. He pressed his thin lips against hers and said, ¡± there are many people who are sick. All we need to do is to cure them. Besides, even if you are sick and can¡¯t be cured, I only want you. Although you are not perfect, have a lot of bad habits, and often make mistakes, to me, they are all qualities. I don¡¯t want anyone else but you. I just want to be your support when you are in trouble. I just want to be with you no matter what happens to you!

    A sharp sourness surged up from her chest and Gu Youli¡¯s voice started to choke up. ¡°Not Bai Qingqing¡±

    As if he did not want to hear her say anything more, Yu feibai leaned forward and kissed her. He pried open the gap between her teeth and sucked on her tongue.

    At first, Gu Youli seemed to be struggling, but she was pinned down by Yu feibai. It was as if someone had pressed her acupuncture points and she could not move at all.

    In the end, she sank into it. She was immersed in Yu feibai¡¯s provocation.| In love.

    After a long time, Yu feibai let go of her gently. They pressed their foreheads against each other and their breaths were connected.

    He stared at Gu Youli and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± if I fall sick one day and I tell you that I¡¯m not good enough for you and ask you to find someone better, will you agree? ¡±

    I think he¡¯ll agree to Wanwan, ¡± Gu Youli mumbled with a pale face.

    ¡± you little liar!! ¡± Yu feibai bit Gu Youli¡¯s lips gently.

    Gu Youli shrank back in pain and held onto Yu feibai¡¯s shoulders tightly. Yu feibai, thank you for always giving me passion for life when I¡¯m disappointed in life. You¡¯ve always given me hope and hope for the future!

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and said domineeringly, ¡± then promise me. You are not allowed tomit suicide. You are not allowed to take any medicine. You have to stabilize your emotions and ovee your anxiety!

    Everyone would have times when they were lost, and everyone would be frustrated.

    Everyone had emotional problems and would have extreme moments.

    But that didn¡¯t matter, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal. As long as he didn¡¯t give up on himself, he would definitely get out of this predicament.

    Gu Youli closed her eyes gently. Her smile was peaceful and beautiful.¡±I promise you!¡±

    She did as she said. In front of Yu feibai, she found all the medicine that she had hidden.

    then, he poured it into the toilet and flushed it away.

    Without the control of medicine, Gu Youli¡¯s temper would sometimes erupt like a volcano.

    However, it was good that there was an iceberg like Yu feibai around. He could always put out the fire very quickly.

    In the past few days, Gu Youli¡¯s injuries had almost recovered and she could go to work.

    However, Lu Xun¡¯s leg was stabbed, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to thepany as usual for at least ten days to half a month.

    the work in the jewelry design studio had to be carried out, so lu xun temporarily handed this matter over to gu youli.

    After handing over the work of the design studio, Lu Xun told Gu Youli about each department¡¯s next work n and what important things they should focus on.

    It was orderly and appropriate. He hoped that Gu Youli would manage thepany well during this period of time.

    However, Gu Youli rejected him. I only care about the development of thepany¡¯s design studio. I don¡¯t care about anything else. I don¡¯t have that ability!

    lu xun said unhappily, ¡± you still want to learn even if you don¡¯t have the ability. if i don¡¯t hand it to you, then who do you want me to hand it to? will you agree to the others? ¡± After all, you and I arepeting for the right to inherit thepany. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll still have to hand it over to you in the future!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him with a faint smile. actually, there¡¯s not much of a problem with your body anymore. You have no problem handling thepany¡¯s Affairs. After grandma passed away, the Lu Corporation has always been at the top of the storm. Some of thepanies that you¡¯re working with and the shareholders are now eyeing you like hungry wolves. If you hand it over to me, who doesn¡¯t know anything, I won¡¯t feel at ease to take it over!

    after this kidnapping incident, lu xun and gu youli¡¯s attitude towards each other was obviously much better.

    Although they were cold to each other and didn¡¯t look good, they knew that the other party treated them as family.

    Every time they quarreled, Lu Xun would always be the fuse.

    Therefore, the two of them tacitly avoided talking about Lu Xun.

    All of them had the mindset that ¡®time will tell a horse¡¯s heart¡¯ and that one day, they would know.

    When Gu Youli left, Lu Xun specially instructed her to first look for li Meijia before the n started and to have a discussion about buying out the membership.

    if the purchase agreement failed, then the development of the studio would be in vain.

    on the other hand, li meijia was sitting in the office, angrily crumpling the sales report handed in by the sales manager into a ball and then throwing it to the ground.

    She red at the sales manager as if her eyes were about to spew fire.

    The sales manager was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. He looked at li Meijia¡¯s face and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°The Emperor is having a promotion, so ...¡±

    li meijia sneered and interrupted him, her hands clenched on the desk. ¡± don¡¯t we have a promotion? Get the marketing department to promote the event on arger scale and call all our regr customers. We have to increase the sales volume by the second half of the month no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± yes! the sales manager immediately replied and then carefully left.

    li meijia quickly turned her chair around and looked out of the floor-to-ceiling window at the magnificent scenery of the capital. she raised her head and rubbed her eyebrows.

    Recently, the sales of Shang pin had been declining, and it was during the peak season. She had really underestimated the Emperor.

    It seemed like getting a IPO was a must!

    However, she had received insider news that the Lu Corporation seemed to want to convert their financing into an Alliance. They had been nning in the name of shangpin for half a year, but when the n was about to be implemented, shangpin was kicked out. No way!

    the lu corporation had been bought out and joined the alliance, and she had found anotherpany for financing. it seemed like a good choice, but she was not willing to agree so easily.

    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang. Li Meijia picked it up and looked at the caller ID, then her lips curled into a cold smile.

    ...

 Chapter 586

    586 The unexpected oue of the negotiation

    The call was from Gu Youli. She had asked li Meijia out to discuss the cooperation between the two families.

    In the most elegant and quiet VIP room of the coffee shop, mo liusha stirred the coffee in his cup and smiled at the beautiful and elegant woman, li Meijia, who was the current general manager of shangpin.

    After old master Li passed away, all the shares of shangpin were given to li Meijia in his will, and Li Meijia was now the head of shangpin.

    I¡¯ve heard about the matter between you and Lu Xun, did you find out who did it? ¡± Li Meijia was the first to ask.

    Gu Youli smiled helplessly. no, I can¡¯t find out in a short time. The other party is very secretive. By the way, I came to you today to talk about the cooperation between the twopanies!

    Li Meijia lowered her head and stirred the coffee in front of her.

    He seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he looked up at Gu Youli. haven¡¯t the two of them already discussed their cooperation? all that¡¯s left is for the project to start and for the twopanies to officially sign the contract!

    She looked at Gu Youli with a smile in her eyes. She looked very warm, but she was actually not hiding her arrogance and arrogance.

    of course, gu youli could tell, but she pretended not to. ¡± it was only a verbal agreement before, and it wasn¡¯tpletely settled. Besides, Shangping has been hesitating, so the contract hasn¡¯t been signed yet. So, in order to cooperate with Shangping, we have changed the way of cooperation slightly, which is to change the financing to a buy-off and Alliance!

    She had no choice. Now, it was the Lu Corporation who was requesting Yu shangpin¡¯s help, and she, Gu Youli, was requesting li Meijia¡¯s help.

    even if he knew who the other party was and arrogantly raised his eyes, he could only pretend not to see.

    Li Meijia frowned. what you¡¯re saying is that the Lu Corporation wants to buy out our Shang pin in one go. They want to set up their own design studio and build their own jewelrypany, right? ¡±

    gu youli lowered her eyes and replied, ¡± ¡°Yes, it is!¡±

    Li Meijia¡¯s face darkened, and she coldly raised her chin. Her eyes were half-closed, and her red lips curled up slightly. Youli, for the past two to three years, the Lu Corporation has been the biggest diamond supplier to shangpin, and we¡¯ve always been the Lu corporation¡¯s biggest customer. The first customer of the Lu corporation¡¯s Diamond mine was also us. When old Madam Lu was alive, she said personally that the Lu Corporation wanted to invest in jewelry and integrate it with shangpin. My father had already agreed to it, but now you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re joining us, and you¡¯re even saying that you¡¯re buying off our symbol in one go. It seems like you¡¯re burning the bridge after you¡¯ve crossed the river!

    Even though she was smiling, her face was filled with an overbearing and proud aura.

    gu youli¡¯s expression did not change at all when she saw his arrogant and domineering look.

    She continued to speak unhurriedly,¡±I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s your shangpin that has been hesitating about the cooperation. We can¡¯t wait for you all the time, right?¡±

    Li Meijia shook her head and sneered. you can¡¯t say that. You can¡¯t push the me to shangpin. Although shangpin didn¡¯t explicitly say that they agreed to cooperate, the message they sent to you was that they agreed. I think the Lu corporation¡¯s behavior of changing its mind halfway can¡¯t be tolerated. So if you want shangpin¡¯s , I won¡¯t give you any discount in terms of price. I¡¯ll even double the original price!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were deep and quiet like an ancient well.

    She looked at li Meijia, who was still as calm as the wind, but had an arrogant smile on her face. Meijia, this doesn¡¯t seem to make sense. You¡¯re simply acting on impulse. Buying the symbol of your shangpin will only benefit yourpany, and there¡¯s no harm in it!

    li meijia ced the coffee cup in her hand on the coffee table.

    Then, she said indifferently, ¡± it¡¯s not entirely a good thing. Your Lu Corporation bought all the jewelry in one go, which means that your future sales will have nothing to do with shangpin. It¡¯s impossible for ourpany to get your dividends, and you¡¯ll be our strongpetitor. After all, we¡¯re both in the capital, and shangpin is a mature and well-known jewelrypany. There¡¯s no reason for us to suffer such a big loss. It¡¯s not impossible for you to join us at the market price, but you¡¯re not allowed to buy all the symbols!

    Gu Youli was not angry at all. She yed with the coffee spoon calmly. Meijia, you¡¯ve lost more than you¡¯ve gained. As far as I know, shangpin has made ns to go public. You don¡¯t want many jewelrypanies to go public, and those who do are all foreign businessmen with strong economic strength. If yourpany wants to go public, you must have strong financial resources or apany with strong economic strength to support you. Whether the Lu Corporation buys out shangpin or invests in shangpin, it will help with shangpin¡¯s n to go public.

    Li Meijia didn¡¯t think much of it. there are manypanies that want to work with shangpin. We don¡¯t have to choose your Lu Corporation, but your Lu Corporation is different. If you want to get a good start, you must choose the most capable jewelry brand. Shangpin is your only choice!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and her gaze became deeper. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°meijia, you¡¯re not giving me any face at all!¡±

    li meijia was stunned for a moment, then immediately retracted her aggressive aura and returned to her usual gentleness.

    She said a little awkwardly, ¡± Youli, I know you¡¯ll think that way, but I have no choice. My grandfather is determined to get the Lu Corporation listed on the stock market. Now that I¡¯m shouldering the responsibility of Shang Ping, I can¡¯t be friends with you. The business world is like a battlefield. There¡¯s no father and son on a battlefield, let alone friends. I¡¯m also thinking for thepany. I can¡¯t be biased just because you¡¯re my friend. After all, the entire Board of Directors is watching me now!

    Gu Youli almostughed out loud at his hypocritical words.

    it¡¯s a good thing that ourpany bought your . I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re up to. It¡¯ll be hard to exin to the Board of Directors!

    Li Meijia lowered her eyes, and under her thick eyshes, she sighed. it¡¯s just a short-term profit. Those directors are smart. You don¡¯t understand my current situation. I can¡¯t do anything about it. I¡¯m sorry. I hope you don¡¯t mind and don¡¯t affect our friendship!

    Gu Youli raised her coffee cup and smiled at li Meijia. since you¡¯ve already said that, what else can I say? if that¡¯s the case, our cooperation can be called off!

    Li Meijia was slightly stunned, and a trace of shock slipped through her heart.

    There seemed to be something wrong with this negotiation. By right, Gu Youli should be pestering her at this time. No matter what conditions she offered, she should have bought out the .

    Why would he suddenly give up on Yingluo?

 Chapter 587

    587 Break up the rtionship and find a mistress

    This was a gamble. Li Meijia did not believe that Gu Youli would have any other choice than shangpin.

    To her, Gu Youli was just ying hard to get.

    However, Gu Youli did have other ns.

    Others didn¡¯t know, but after her rebirth, she knew very well that Shang pin had started to go down a slippery path. In less than two or three years, he would be left behind by the Emperor.

    The Lu corporation¡¯s alliance with shangpin might cause a huge reaction in the opening ceremony.

    however, with the decline in the influence of shang pin, the lu corporation would definitely be greatly affected.

    The Lu Corporation had spent tens of millions to buy the of shangpin. From the distribution of gemstone-grade diamond embryos to the development of the diamond market, from the mining of raw stones to the direct sales of diamonds, the main purpose was to build the Lu corporation¡¯s Diamond cardillera brand.

    Hence, it was not worth it for the Lu family to buy the symbol of shangpin!

    What she wanted more was the of the Emperor.

    Therefore, the moment li Meijia rejected her, Gu Youli had already contacted Yan Qi. Yan Qi expressed that she was very interested in this and could meet up to talk.

    before the meeting, the shareholders and directors of the lu corporation were all against it. they believed that shangpin had the greatest influence and that if they wanted to cooperate, it had to be shangpin.

    On the other hand, Emperor was just a newly opened jewelrypany. Although it had been in the limelight in the past two years, shangpin was an old brand after all, and its influence was definitely notparable to Emperor.

    Before one wave settled, another wave rose.

    Before the issue of the brand being sold out had been settled, another problem had urred at the Shiye building.

    The Shiye building was a huge shopping mall built by the Lu Corporation and the Liu Corporation along the street ording to the government¡¯s n.

    The Liu¡¯s were a real estate enterprise Group, and the construction and purchase of this shopping mall was just a small project for them.

    The Lu Corporation had always been the one paying for the initial payments. Now that the project was about to bepleted, they had to pay the workers a portion of their wages ording to the regtions, but they had not paid it yet.

    The workers were angered and began to curse loudly, and a fight was about to break out.

    after gu youli received the call, she immediately got someone to contact the person in charge of the liu corporation. however, the person in charge said that the general manager had gone overseas and would not be back for at least ten days to half a month.

    Without the General Manager¡¯s signature, the finance department could not make the payment at all.

    If the construction site was in a hurry, the Lu Corporation could pay first.

    When Gu Youli heard that, she almost smashed her phone on the ground. This was clearly a trap!

    In the afternoon, Gu Youli went to the construction site. There were about 50 to 60 young men holding iron or wooden rods. They stood in front of the construction site with angry faces and asked for their wages. If they did not pay, they would not continue to work.

    Gu Youli understood that these people were the most ordinary people.

    The money that they had worked so hard to earn was the source of their livelihood. It was a very important source of ie.

    what was going on with liu¡¯s group? did they want to steal these people¡¯s money?

    No, it was such a bigpany. They couldn¡¯t really deduct these people¡¯s wages. Moreover, he didn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t pay them, he was just dying it!

    Then it was very obvious that Madam Liu¡¯s move was specifically targeted at Madam Lu!

    To be more precise, it was to deal with her and Lu Xun. Madam Liu was Liu Xiuyu¡¯s maiden family, so Lu Xun must have told Liu Xiuyu to let the Liu family create trouble for her and Lu Xun, to make them overwrought and unable to care.

    In the end, a certain shareholder and director suggested that he, Lu Xun, handle these matters. He wanted everyone to feel that without him, Lu Xun, the Lu Corporation wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    That night, after dinner, Gu Youli sat on the sofa with the television on. She was not paying attention to what was being yed and subconsciously turned the remote control in her hand.

    There were only two ways to solve the current situation. One was to let Lu Xun ask Lu Xun to help, then this seemed to be going along with Lu Xun¡¯s wishes.

    In the future, the entire Lu family would obey Him, Lu Xun, and think that she and Lu Xun were idiots. Only he, Lu Xun, had the ability to manage the Lu family.

    The second was to let Lu Xun and Liu Xiuyu be enemies.

    As long as Liu Xiuyu stopped helping Lu Xun.

    Then, Mrs Liu wouldn¡¯t help Lu Xun to deal with her and Lu Xun anymore. After all, holding back the funds to worsen the rtionship between the twopanies was absolutely not a wise move for Mrs Liu in the situation where Lu Xun and them didn¡¯t havemon interests.

    However, it seemed impossible for the two of them to turn against each other.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t seem to like Liu Xiuyu very much, but on the surface, he was still quite good to Liu Xiuyu.

    Liu Xiuyu, on the other hand, could tell with a single nce that she loved Lu Xun very much.

    The opposite of love was hate.

    The reason that could turn a woman¡¯s love to hate must be another woman.

    For a man like Lu Xun, he should have other women outside.

    Therefore, in order to drive a wedge between them, as long as Liu Xiuyu caught him on the spot, Lu Xun would secretly eat outside, and then take the opportunity to make the matter bigger!

    but the problem was, did this lu xun secretly eat it?

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli, who was lost in her thoughts, and asked softly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Yu feibai¡¯s question. Then, she looked at Yu feibai in a daze.

    On the way back that day, she heard Yu feibai and ah Zhi talking about Lu Xun. It seemed that Yu feibai wanted to investigate the terrorist organization called the frightened locusts through Lu Xun.

    In other words, Yu feibai had been looking for someone to follow and investigate Lu Xun.

    It was precisely because of this that he kept calling her that day, wanting to inform her and Lu Xun to hurry back.

    It was just that the signal in the mountains was too bad, so there was a mistake.

    If that was the case, then Yu feibai¡¯s investigation would definitely include Lu Xun¡¯s whereabouts outside and whether there was any information on other women!

    ¡°Feibai!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyebrows, eyes, and nose were all shining brightly.

    Yu feibai chuckled and his eyes were filled with adoration. He could not help but tease, ¡± ¡°Do I look good?¡±

    ...

    That faint smile was enough to cause the downfall of a city and a country.

    For a moment, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were about to be dazzled by the dazzling light.

    Gu Youli held Yu feibai¡¯s hand. it¡¯s nice. It¡¯s so nice. It¡¯s so nice to see the wrath of the heavens and the resentment of the people!

    Yu feibai was in an extremely good mood. He reached out to pull Gu Youli into his arms and gave her a passionate kiss. His kiss was gentle and light.

    at the same time, his hands moved around gu youli¡¯s body.

    Gu Youli epted Yu feibai¡¯s kiss. When his tongue pried open her mouth, she opened her mouth and intertwined her teeth with his. They were passionately fused together.

    However, when Yu feibai¡¯s hand gently touched her ample bosom, Gu Youli¡¯s entire body trembled and then tensed up.

    ¡°Oh! Oh!¡± Her heart trembled a little and she pushed Yu feibai away weakly.

    Yu feibai could clearly feel Gu Youli¡¯s tense body and he stopped the kiss temporarily.

 Chapter 588

    588 I love you the most, I like you the most

    Yu feibai pressed his forehead against Gu Youli¡¯S. | Yu Qin| ¡°Are you very afraid of me now?¡± he looked at her secretly.

    He raised a hand and could not help but cover Gu Youli¡¯s soft red lips and gently rub them.

    He could guess what had happened in the warehouse that day without seeing it. Although she had defended herself firmly in the end, it had still left a heavy psychological shadow.

    Those two men should be d that they were killed by her. Otherwise, he would make them pay for the most painful taste in the world.

    Gu Youli shook her head. Her face was red and she panted. ¡°No, I really like you!¡±

    Yu feibai leaned forward and kissed her again.

    the earth-shattering kiss once again swept away the beauty between the lips and tongue.

    Yu feibai¡¯s hand kept caressing Gu Youli¡¯s slender waist and t stomach.

    MMM ... Gu Youli panted heavily. It was obvious that she was not used to this and was resisting.

    Yu feibai ended his long kiss and buried his head in her neck. He kissed her smooth neck and diverted her attention.¡±Who am I?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s body trembled instinctively and her voice was as beautiful as a moan. ¡°You¡¯re Yu feibai!¡±

    ¡°Who am I to you?¡± Yu feibai asked again.

    it¡¯s not Yingluo. Gu Youli was about to reply, ¡± who else but me? ¡±

    However, before he could finish his sentence, Yu feibai had already guessed it.

    His cold eyes narrowed dangerously, and he bit her neck lightly as punishment.

    Gu Youli cried out in pain and red at Yu feibai. it hurts!

    ¡°Speak! who am i to you?¡± Yu feibai spoke in a dangerous tone again. He was prepared to make sure that she would not be able to get out of bed for three days and three nights if she dared to say anything like that again.

    Gu Youli felt a chill run down her spine and replied honestly, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re my boyfriend!¡±

    Yu feibai snorted and said arrogantly, ¡± ¡°That was in the past!¡±

    Gu Youli pouted and quickly said gently, ¡± ¡°Hubby!¡±

    Yu feibai pushed his luck and said domineeringly, ¡± ¡°Continue,¡±

    When Gu Youli heard Yu feibai¡¯s question, she did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°The Father of my child and the grandfather of my grandson!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a smile and he was about to kiss her again.

    Gu Youli reached out and patted Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That, quickly get up, I have something to tell you!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you say that?¡± Yu feibai held down Gu Youli¡¯s struggling hands and looked at Gu Youli, who was being pressed down under him.

    at this moment, gu youli¡¯s cheeks were flushed red and he felt his heart racing.

    Gu Youli pushed the enthusiastic Yu feibai again. I have serious business to tell you!!

    Yu feibai refused to get up and insisted on pressing her down. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

    Gu Youli was speechless and helpless, so she had no choice but to get to the point. are you investigating Lu Xun? ¡±

    ¡± mm! ¡± yu feibai replied indifferently. he made a sound.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes shone with anticipation as she looked at him.¡±Then, can you show me the information you have on him?¡±

    ¡± no! ¡± yu feibai rejected. ¡± this is a military secret! ¡±

    Gu Youli pursed her lips. what military secrets? ah Zhi is not even your soldier in the Army. Aiyo, don¡¯t be so young. Let me see!

    yu feibai looked at her sternly. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s notpletely impossible, unless it¡¯s Wufu.¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡± Gu Youli immediately asked nervously.

    her gaze was fixed on yu feibai and she realized that his gaze was getting more and more intense. it was a little strange.

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and smiled mischievously. well, it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve done it. I¡¯m Your Woman to begin with. We¡¯ve already slept together countless times!

    Yu feibai blinked his deep-set eyes and his burning gaze lingered on Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    He leaned in and whispered something in her ear.

    Hearing that, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and her clear little face was filled with shock.

    Then, it exploded into a blood-red color!

    She shrieked in shock and immediately pushed him away and jumped up from under him. ah, Yu feibai, you pervert!| Buzzzzzz! you big flow| chi, your transformation style| When you¡¯re sneaky,pete| Xun huanliu| Buzzzzzz! No, you¡¯re the general trend.| Whoosh!¡±

    Yu feibai took the opportunity and leaned back on the sofazily. He raised his elegant finger and gently rubbed his lips. There was a hint of affection in his charm.| Colored light.

    Buyu, just so cowardly| he looked at her slyly!

    Gu Youli red at him again and scolded him angrily, ¡± ¡°to think you can think of this, you stinky hooligan.| I¡¯m really Yingluo.¡±

    Yu Fei rolled his eyes and looked at Gu Youli¡¯s flustered and exasperated look. The corners of his lips curved up into a beautiful yet evil smile.

    you¡¯re stillughing. You¡¯re not allowed tough at Yingluo. Gu Youli sat back on the sofa and punched Yu feibai¡¯s chest with her fists.

    yu feibai raised his hand and held her fist. he brought her to his chest and said, ¡± it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t like me helping you. Isn¡¯t this an equivalent exchange pretty good? you won¡¯t have any psychological burden!

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned even redder and she stuttered, ¡± ¡±

    Yu feibai stared at Gu Youli. His anger had not subsided and his face was flushed red. He raised his hand and touched Gu Youli¡¯s face gently as if he was consoling her. Then, his hand slowly moved to the back of her neck.

    He held her tightly with a domineering aura and slowly pulled her closer to him.

    A strong pressure descended on her. Before Gu Youli could finish her sentence, Yu feibai leaned forward and kissed her moist red lips.

    Tightly stuck together, gently wrapped| She tossed and turned on the soft ground.

    ...

    A few secondster, Yu feibai let go of her, but they were still so close.

    His thin lips said softly, his voice hoarse and hot, ¡± I think it¡¯s normal. All men and women do that when they¡¯re together. How about I do it first? you can do it after I¡¯m done!

    gu youli¡¯s eyes widened again. her long eyshes started to tremble and it was getting worse.

    She pushed Yu feibai away and shouted in disbelief, ¡± ¡°You, you, you, you, Who are you? where did youe from? you actually possessed my feibai¡¯s body. I¡¯ll take you in today!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yu feibai could not stopughing.

    he lifted his finger and tapped gu youli¡¯s nose lightly. ¡± ¡°you want to y dumb? no way!¡±

    As he said that, he did not give Gu Youli a chance to think or even resist and pressed her under him again.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she struggled like a tiny ant on a hot pan.

    ¡°The demon there, leave quickly and return my feibai!¡± Gu Youli kicked him again and again, trying to escape from Fei Bai¡¯s arms.

    Unfortunately, Yu feibai¡¯s arm that was on top of hers was rather strong.

    Her little strength was not enough to move Yu feibai, so she could only obediently beg, ¡± ¡°Feibai, I love you the most. I like you the most!¡±

    ...

 Chapter 589

    589 Let me tell you, what do you mean by insatiable

    Gu Youli¡¯s little strength was not enough to move Yu feibai. She could only obediently beg, ¡± ¡°feibai, i love you the most. i like you the most!¡±

    the corners of yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but he still refused to get up. he saidzily, ¡± ¡°oh, he¡¯s avoiding the topic!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was red as she struggled to get up. you¡¯re so stingy. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to look. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate!

    She snorted coldly, raised her hands and bent her legs, ready to push Yu feibai away.

    ¡± you impatient little rascal!! ¡± Yu feibai¡¯s body pressed down even harder, bringing with it a boiling temperature.

    His hand kept caressing Gu Youli¡¯s delicate body through her clothes. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°You despise me that much, huh?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of whether I dislike it or not!¡± gu youli¡¯s little face turned red again.

    ¡°Then why not? I already said I¡¯m willing!¡± As he spoke, his big, hot hands lingered on Gu Youli¡¯s chest and started to mess around.

    That tingling touch was very stimting to Gu Youli.

    She arched her body and held his hand down. ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    what else can I do at this time? of course I¡¯m doing it.| That¡¯s what the referee should do!¡± Yu feibai smiled charmingly, but his hand movements became even more alluring.

    Gu Youli¡¯s breathing was obviously a little irregr.

    As Yu feibai caressed her, her face turned red, her eyes were misty like a White Rabbit, and her whole body was weak and helpless, as soft as intoxicating spring water.

    yu feibai pressed his lips against hers gently. his deep chuckling showed that he was in a good mood. ¡± little rascal, you¡¯re really alluring right now! ¡± If this continues, I can agree to take back the terms of the exchange!¡±

    Gu Youli nced at the faint smile on Yu feibai¡¯s lips and red at him unwillingly. no, don¡¯t do both of them!!

    Yu feibai could not control himself and kissed her lips.

    ¡°In that case, do you want to, hmm?¡± His hand slowly slid down to Gu Youli¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Gu Youli reached out to hold his hand. don¡¯t push your luck! she said.

    yu feibai used one hand to hold both of her hands above her head. his free hand¡¯s fingers were moving in and out of a certain area. ¡°Inch, advance, Chi, is it like this? Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Gu Youli could only re at Yu feibai with a red face.

    The numbness spread from her feet to her head, making her body tremble.

    Ignoring her anger, Yu feibai could feel the moisture in her body. He curled his lips and said, ¡± ¡°Are you making a scene? Little rascal, your ce is already wet, and you¡¯re very enthusiastically inviting me in to y!¡±

    Gu Youli closed her eyes and turned her head away.¡±Ah, you Liu!| f * ck, shut up and stop talking. you¡¯re so embarrassing!¡±

    She kept shrinking back, and a momentter, she realized that she was off the sofa and on the verge of falling to the ground.

    ¡°Stop, Yingluo, stop!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Youli leaned back and almost fell under the sofa.

    Fortunately, Yu feibai let go of her hand and she subconsciously reached out to hook her arm around his neck.

    She wanted to move in, but Yu feibai held her down.

    Yu feibai¡¯s fingers were still fighting intensely as he moved Gu Youli¡¯s body in and out as he pleased. He was not worried that Gu Youli would fall.

    On the contrary, he enjoyed the feeling of her body and mind leaning on him.

    Oh, Yu feibai, Qingqing, I¡¯m going to fall. Qingqing, stop quickly. I don¡¯t want to be the first one.| I love women who identally fall off the sofa and get crushed to death by men!¡±

    ¡°Little rascal, you have sharp teeth and a sharp mouth. You should be punished for spouting nonsense!¡± as he said that, he held gu youli¡¯s waist and pulled her down.

    After the restraints were removed, he suddenly straightened his back and bumped into the deepest part of Gu Youli¡¯s body.

    a woman¡¯s most sensitive area was instantly upied by foreign objects. gu youli subconsciously opened her mouth and eximed, ¡± ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡±

    However, she had only managed to utter a single syble before Yu feibai kissed her on the lips.

    The fiery temperature was burning fiercely, and a great excitement began.

    The next day, when Gu Youli went to the office, she saw a lot of reporters outside.

    Although it was a little strange, she didn¡¯t think much of it and went to thepany as usual.

    However, the moment the reporters saw Gu Youli, they swarmed towards her and surrounded her, making it difficult for her to move.

    As the shutters clicked, all the reporters ¡®cameras were aimed at her.

    There were countless shes and microphones in front of her. At the same time, all sorts of voices rang in her ears.

    miss Gu, is it true that the Lu Corporation has dyed their workers ¡®sries for half a year and was used of being a ck-hearted enterprise? ¡±

    miss Gu, the Lu Corporation and shangpin jewelry had already signed a cooperation n, but miss Gu suddenly wanted to break the contract. May I ask if this has something to do with the workers te wages? ¡±

    miss Gu, is the problem that the Lu Corporation is facing because the Lu Corporation no longer has any cash flow? ¡±

    miss Gu, there are rumors that you¡¯re directly and indirectly involved in the death of the Lu corporation¡¯s former chairman, Yang Cai. Is this true? ¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, please respond.¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, please!¡±

    The unfamiliar faces around him opened and closed their mouths, spitting out a series of questions.

    Every sentence, every word, made people feel so ufortable, as if they were trying to judge someone¡¯s public knowledge.

    Zhuang Gu frowned. She stopped in her tracks as the shutters clicked.

    The public rtions department of the Lu Corporation had clearly suppressed the issue of the dyed payment and forbade the reporters from reporting on it. Why were there suddenly so many reporters here today?

    It seemed that someone had deliberately leaked the news, trying to take the opportunity to make the Lu family even more chaotic so that they could benefit from it.

    That person didn¡¯t need to be said, it was definitely Lu Xun!

    Gu Youli looked at the pile of microphones in front of her and smiled at the crowd. Then she said, ¡± first of all, I would like to thank everyone for your concern about the Lu Corporation. Once again, to answer everyone¡¯s questions, the Lu Corporation will not default on anyone¡¯s sry. This has nothing to do with the cooperation with shangpin jewelry. The Lu Corporation has never signed any contract with shangpin jewelry, so how can there be a breach of contract? ¡±

    ...

    One of the reporters couldn¡¯t let go of this question. miss Gu, there are rumors that you¡¯re directly and indirectly involved in the death of the Lu corporation¡¯s former chairman, Yang Cai. Is this true? ¡±

    gu youli raised her eyebrows andughed. You said it¡¯s just a rumor. If it¡¯s really rted to me, do you think my grandma would still give me 30% of her shares? I¡¯m afraid I would have been invited to tea by the police, and you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to step on my shoes with the microphone today!¡±

    The reporter lowered his eyes and subconsciously took a step back.

    When the other reporters saw this, they allughed out loud. The reporter knew that Gu Youli was joking so heughed as well.

 Chapter 590

    590 Good n, good show

    When she returned home in the afternoon, Gu Youli went straight to the study room to look for Yu feibai. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to pass it to me today? Where is it? I want to see it now!¡±

    She had run a little too fast, and her long silk-like hair was a little messy.

    Yu feibai sat quietly on therge armchair beside the desk. He was wearing a light blue casual shirt and his figure was cold and distant.

    When he heard her voice, he raised his eyes slightly and nced at Gu Youli. His cold and handsome face was like a beautiful flower.

    He raised his hand and waved at Gu Youli. Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up and she ran over happily.

    Gu Youli bent over and stared at theputer. Everything she wanted to see was arranged in a document.

    Yu feibai pulled her to sit on hisp and buried his head in her neck. ¡°Watch slowly!¡±

    How could she slow down? she simply couldn¡¯t wait to open it!

    It was indeed as Gu Youli had thought before, it wasn¡¯t strange for a man like Lu Xun to have a woman outside.

    except for the asional short-term or one night.| love and so on| He even had a long-term mistress.

    What surprised Gu Youli the most was that the woman had given birth to a son for Lu Xun.

    It was too shocking and unimaginable!

    It was no wonder that he was in his thirties and had been married to Liu Xiuyu for seven or eight years. Liu Xiuyu had not gotten pregnant, but he did not seem to be anxious.

    Gu Youli suddenly felt that Liu Xiuyu, the daughter of a rich family and the young mistress of a rich family, was really pitiful.

    Lu Xun had probably been using her from the beginning to the end. That¡¯s right, a business marriage shouldn¡¯t have any real feelings in it.

    Suddenly, Gu Youli thought of Yu feibai¡¯s father, Yu Zhihe.

    The first time he had talked to her, he had said all those embarrassing things. Gu Youli could not help butin to Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°You men, none of you are good!¡±

    Yu feibai expressed that he was very wronged and aggrieved.

    He wanted to prove his innocence.¡±I only have you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making it sound nice now, but will you die the moment I marry you?¡±

    this is why I¡¯m not willing to marry. I only want to spend the rest of my life with my wife. That¡¯s enough! The way he looked at her was gentle, sincere, and pure.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached a little.

    Wife? who was Yu feibai¡¯s wife?

    She did not know Yu feibai in her previous life. Based on his age, he must be married. But who was his wife?

    Although she didn¡¯t know who it was, just thinking about it made her heart suffocate!

    When Yu feibai met his destined wife again in this life, would he marry her and only treat her well?

    And it was as if she, Gu Youli, had never appeared in his life!

    Gu Youli continued to look at the relevant investigation on Lu Xun. She saw Wang Rongguang in the document, and just as Gu Youli had thought, Wang Rongguang wasn¡¯t an ordinary chemistry teacher.

    Other than being a rather talented ordinary chemistry teacher, Wang Rongguang also had another identity.

    because wang rongguang¡¯s son¡¯s health had been poor since he was young, he needed a huge amount of medical expenses, so he took a risk out of desperation and made money for lu xun by creating a virus, bing a drug lord who created icy poison.

    After Gu Youli finished reading, she ced her elbows on the desk and then her chin, thinking about what she should do next.

    She thought about it for a moment and then smiled at Yu feibai. ¡°Can you give me a micro camera, the kind that can receive wireless reception?¡±

    You want to record the video and then send it to Lu Xun¡¯s wife and the media! Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were slightly closed. His fair and delicate face was like a beautiful jade under the light.

    Just one look and one couldn¡¯t look away.

    gu youli looked at him with infatuation. ¡± no, i can¡¯t send it to liu xiuyu and the media. the lu corporation is currently at the heart of the storm. if such a scandal were to be exposed again, it would definitely cause the lu corporation¡¯s share price to plummet. therefore, i won¡¯t send the video to his wife, liu xiuyu. liu xiuyu is very unreliable. i¡¯m afraid that if she gets extremely angry, she¡¯ll shatter the jade and send the video to the media. so, the best way is to let lu xun¡¯s wife, li xiuyu, catch lu xun eating her on the spot! The micro camera was used to record it just in case, it might be usefulter!¡±

    Yu feibai yed with Gu Youli¡¯s hairzily and looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°They don¡¯t have a fixed time and ce every time they meet, so it¡¯s hard to monitor everything with a camera. But I know they¡¯ll meet tonight in room 6018 of the bright moon Hotel, so I¡¯ve already had someone install a miniature camera there!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and wrapped both her hands around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. ¡°Feibai, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    These words were very effective, and a certain someone was very satisfied to hear it.

    There was nothing for a man to feel more satisfied than being praised by the woman he loved.

    Yu feibai realized that he enjoyed the feeling of his woman relying on him wholeheartedly. If she could lean on Him more, that would be even better!

    However, it didn¡¯t seem possible. His woman was too principled and had too strong a self-esteem!

    It was time for Lu Xun to meet someone. Gu Youli stared intently at theputer because the contents of the micro camera were disyed on theputer.

    that woman, lu xun¡¯s woman outside, yi sisi, appeared at the bright moon hotel. gu youli quickly got yu feibai to send a message.

    Yu feibai used hisputer to hack into the phone of Liu Xiuyu¡¯s brother, Liu Weiren. He sent a message to Liu Xiuyu and asked her to meet him in room 6018 of the Mingyue hotel.

    then, he used the same method to hack into liu xiuyu¡¯s phone and sent a message to liu weiren. he asked him to meet him in room 6018 of the mingyue hotel.

    After doing all this, Gu Youli started to feel a little nervous. She quietly waited for the four of them to bump into each other.

    Not long after, Lu Xun appeared in the hotel.

    As soon as he opened the door to room 6018, the woman called Yi sisi directly pounced into Lu Xun¡¯s arms.

    Lu Xun wrapped his arms around Yi sisi and gently, bit by bit, he rubbed her back.

    The two of them sat on the sofa, reminiscing about each other for a while before Yi sisi mentioned her son. ¡± hey, i really miss yunxi. i want to see him! ¡±

    Lu Xun replied, ¡± you can go if you want to. It¡¯s also good to go abroad and apany him for a while. I¡¯ll be very busy for a while, I probably won¡¯t be able to visit you for half a year!

    Yi sisi asked worriedly,¡±is there something wrong with thepany? you were beaten up by someonest time, and you¡¯re covered in wounds, aww.¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s face sank and he interrupted her unhappily, ¡± you don¡¯t have to care so much, remember what I said, just take good care of our son, I won¡¯t mistreat you!

    ...

    Yi sisi bit her lips, she knew that she had stepped on Lu Xun¡¯s sore spot.

    Her charming eyes were like silk as she approached Lu Xun, ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re good to me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of our son!¡±

    As she said this, she ced her hand on Lu Xun¡¯s lower part and began to caress the Kasaya.

 Chapter 591

    591 It¡¯s so exciting, catching on the spot

    The elevator on the 6th floor of the Mingyue hotel rang with a ¡± ding ¡± and Liu Xiuyu walked out.

    She arrived at room 6018 and was about to ring the doorbell when the elevator on the sixth floor rang again. Her brother, Liu Weiren, also came out of the elevator.

    ¡°Big brother, why did youe to find me?¡± liu xiuyu said as she walked toward liu weiren.

    Liu Weiren frowned and asked,¡±What do you mean I came to you?¡± Didn¡¯t you send me a message asking me toe over, saying that you have something important to tell me?¡±

    big brother, when did I send you a message? you were the one who said you were looking for me, ¡± Liu Xiuyu said in surprise.

    Liu Xiuyu took out her phone and showed it to Liu Weiren.

    The message asking Liu Xiuyu toe to room 6018 of the Mingyue hotel was indeed from his phone number.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange! I also received a message like this from you!¡± Liu Weiren also took out his phone and unfolded Liu Xiuyu¡¯s phone.

    Liu Xiuyu lowered her eyes. The message had said that it was extremely urgent. That was why Liu Weiren had put down what he was doing ande to the Mingyue hotel first.

    at this moment, inside the room, lu xun was being teased by yi sisi until his sperm got to his brain. he pressed yi sisi under his body, and while kissing her, he tore her clothes.

    Trigger| The romantic scene began from here. Lu Xun pressed down on Yi sisi¡¯s body and sweated profusely, while Yi sisi excitedly cried out loud, not at all shy or reserved.

    The air was filled with the burning smell of lust.

    gu youli¡¯s face and ears turned red as she looked away slightly.

    She did not allow Yu feibai to look at her and used her hand to block his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. It will dirty your eyes!¡±

    Yu feibai raised his hand and held her hand in his. ¡°Are you shy?¡±

    I¡¯m not. Gu Youli used her body to block him again, not allowing Yu feibai to do so.

    Yu feibai leaned backzily and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re blocking theputer, so how am I supposed to open the door remotely? if I don¡¯t open the door, how are these two going to catch the adulterers in the act?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I forgot about this!¡± Gu Youli quickly stepped aside and ced theptop in front of Yu feibai with her back facing him.

    Although she could no longer see it, the lewd moans and waves that came from inside were particrly loud and it still made Gu Youli feel ufortable.

    Yu feibai¡¯s smile was deep as he looked at Gu Youli with a deep and charming gaze. He was silent.

    However, there was a hint of seduction and banter in it, which made Gu Youli feel even more ufortable.

    after liu xiuyu and liu weiren confronted each other, they immediately realized that something was wrong.

    They knew that someone had deliberately invited them here, but what was the purpose?

    This thought caused the two of them to look at room 6018 at the same time.

    The door was opened quietly, and a man¡¯s uncontroble low growl slowly overflowed into the corridor.

    The time she spent with Lu Xun was very little, and they didn¡¯t have much husband and wife life, so Liu Xiuyu was still ignorant about this voice.

    But Liu Weiren realized something. As a man himself, he was very unclear what the voice meant.

    He raised his hand to stop Liu Xiuyu from leaving.

    However, it was toote. Liu Xiuyu had already opened the door.

    Inside the room, Lu Xun and Yi sisi were currently crazily and carefreely shaking their bodies violently.

    Hearing the footsteps of someone barging in, the two of them turned their heads in surprise.

    when they saw who it was, they were all stunned.

    The scene before her eyes was like a bolt from the blue. Liu Xiuyu was so shocked that she could not even stand steadily. Her face turned pale instantly. She clenched her fists tightly and screamed loudly, ¡± ¡°You adulterous couple!¡±

    Liu Weiren, who was following behind, did not step forward.

    He just pursed his lips and looked at this scene coldly.

    They were all men with some status. Who didn¡¯t steal food outside? as long as they didn¡¯t do it for real, it was nothing to him!

    He was more concerned about who had called them over. why did he call them over? What was his purpose?

    at that moment, all of his suspicions were on yi sisi.

    She thought that this woman wanted to take the opportunity to make Liu Xiuyu and Lu Xun fall out and then divorce so that she could take the opportunity to rise to power. After all, this door wasn¡¯t locked, there was no one else but her!

    Yi sisi was shocked, and her body trembled violently.

    She reached out for her dress, wanting to put it on.

    However, before she could put on her clothes, Liu Xiuyu had already rushed over and ripped her clothes off.

    She raised her hand and-p! A pnded on Yi sisi¡¯s face.

    ¡°You b * tch, how dare you seduce me?| I¡¯ll beat you to death if you try to lure my husband!¡± Liu Xiuyu cursed as she gave Yi sisi a tight p across the face.

    Yi sisi was not someone to be trifled with. After being pped twice by Liu Xiuyu, she could not remain calm at all.

    she could not care less about the situation and pped liu xiuyu¡¯s face hard. gu youli, who was watching the show by theputer, was amazed.

    Liu Xiuyu clutched her face, which was hurting from the p. Her eyes widened in disbelief.¡±you hit me? You shameless b * tch! You stole my man and you dare to hit me?¡±

    As she said this, she red at Lu Xun and roared, ¡± Lu Xun, if you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I¡¯m not done with you!!

    Apart from the moment Lu Xun was bumped into at the beginning, where he was momentarily shocked and lost, he was very calm after that.

    He waspletely different from Yi sisi, who was in a hurry to get dressed. Even if Liu Weiren was present, he was very calm.

    this was because he knew very well how much liu xiuyu loved him. no matter what, liu xiuyu would not divorce him.

    As for Liu Weiren, he was also a man. He had many women outside, so he knew very well that men like him would never stop ying outside.

    however, it was just for fun!

    ...

    Therefore, Liu Weiren would at most scold him a little. As long as he admitted his mistake, nothing would happen after that!

    However, he still had to put on an act!

    Therefore, Lu Xun felt that it didn¡¯t matter in his heart, but on the surface, he still pretended to be very guilty. He looked at Liu Xiuyu with an expression that said ¡®I¡¯m sorry I was wrong¡¯.

    After hearing Liu Xiuyu¡¯s angry roar, she immediately red at Yi sisi and said, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡±

    Yi sisi was a tactful person, and she knew that her identity was not to be revealed.

    Even if she gave birth to a son for Lu Xun, as long as Lu Xun didn¡¯t get the Lu Corporation, she was someone who couldn¡¯t be exposed.

    She quickly tidied up her clothes and prepared to leave!

    However, Liu Xiuyu had no intention of letting her off so easily.

    She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down, her cheeks flushed red, and her finger trembled as she pointed at Yi sisi.¡±It¡¯s not that easy to leave!¡±

    As he spoke, he rushed forward and raised his hand to p Yi sisi¡¯s face.

    Yi sisi¡¯s face, which had been pped three times by her, was already swollen.

    ...

    However, Liu Xiuyu was still unwilling to let it go. She was probably mad with anger.

 Chapter 592

    592 Strong, stay away from him

    However, Liu Xiuyu was still unwilling to let it go. She was probably mad with anger.

    She pounced on Yi sisi and tore her clothes apart. don¡¯t you know who I am? how dare you seduce my man? I¡¯ll strip you naked today and let everyone see you, you shameless Fox!

    As he spoke, he tugged on Yi sisi¡¯s clothes and dragged her out of the client¡¯s office.

    Of course, Lu Xun wouldn¡¯t allow Liu Xiuyu to drag the naked Yi sisi out.

    He quickly reached out and grabbed Liu Xiuyu¡¯s arm to stop her from moving.

    Liu Xiuyu¡¯s anger was soaring to the sky, and at this moment, seeing that Lu Xun was actually helping Yi sisi, she was so angry that she instantly lost her mind, she pped Yi sisi several times in session.

    Yi sisi¡¯s cheeks were swollen from the p, and she immediately burst into tears, Lu Xun, how can you just watch her bully me like this? no matter what, I¡¯ve given birth to a son for you!

    When she heard Yi sisi say that she had given birth to a son for Lu Xun, Liu Xiuyu was instantly even more shocked!

    She shook off the hand that was pulling Yi sisi and took a few steps back. She pointed at Lu Xun, her finger couldn¡¯t stop trembling, her voice was filled with monstrous anger, ¡± ¡°Lu Xun, is this true? She gave birth to a son for you?¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s heart suddenly sank, he hurriedly exined, ¡± ¡°No, Zhenzhen¡±

    On the other side, Yi sisi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and she tearily probed Lu Xun, ¡± ¡°No, do you dare to say that Yunxi isn¡¯t your son? Yan, how can you do this to me? you¡¯re the only man I¡¯ve ever been with in my life!¡±

    Yi sisi also had her own ns in mind. Anyway, she and Lu Xun had already been caught.

    Since she had already been discovered, it was better to take advantage of this opportunity to talk about the matter, and she could also take advantage of her son to marry Lu Xun in a legitimate way.

    Liu Xiuyu cried out in shock,¡¯Lu Xun, have you let me down? You actually did such a thing!¡±

    As she said this, she used all her strength to rush over and punch Lu Xun, ¡± ¡°I was wondering why you weren¡¯t in a hurry to have a child. It turns out that you¡¯ve already had a child with this woman outside. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re ying with women outside, but you know what I care about the most. I want a child so much, but you¡¯re not willing to give it to me, and it¡¯s actually because you had a son with another woman, Lu Xun, you¡¯re not a f * cking human!¡±

    Liu Xiuyu¡¯s emotions were getting out of control, and her voice was getting louder and louder. Her face was red, her hair was messy, and she was hysterical.

    Lu Xun was afraid that Liu Xiuyu would make things worse, so he quicklyforted her, ¡± ¡± exin to me. it¡¯s not what you think. let¡¯s go home and talk! ¡±

    As she spoke, she grabbed Liu Xiuyu¡¯s hand and tried to pull her away.

    Liu Xiuyu had gone mad because of the anger in her heart. She hadpletely lost her mind.

    It was impossible that she would still listen to his exnation and struggle continuously.

    Liu Weiren, who was standing at the back, had a livid face.

    When he heard that Lu Xun actually had an illegitimate child outside, his anger also madly rushed up, he rushed forward and ruthlessly punched Lu Xun.

    Lu Xun was beaten to the ground by him, his eyes turned ck, it took him a long time toe back to his senses!

    Seeing this, Yi sisi pounced over, her heart aching. She was gentle yet anxious. Lu Xun, are you alright? ¡±

    After saying that, he turned his head and said with an evil expression, ¡± what are you doing, how can you hit me? let me tell you, I¡¯ve known Lu Xun for a long time, we¡¯re in love. Why don¡¯t you two get married, why did you force Lu Xun to marry you and interfere? I¡¯ve long been Lu Xun¡¯s wife!

    Lu Xun came back to his senses and when he heard Yi sisi¡¯s words, he was so angry that he almost fainted.

    This stupid woman, isn¡¯t it chaotic enough?

    He really shouldn¡¯t have left her, a scourge, behind for the sake of his son!

    Liu Weiren sneered and said, ¡± ¡°lu xun, i told you long ago that you can y outside, but you had better take it easy, you actually even got an illegitimate child out, this is simply too much, you woman, are you in love? we were the ones who forced you to marry xiuyu, weren¡¯t we? Fine, I¡¯ll make Xiuyu divorce you!¡±

    Then, he grabbed Liu Xiuyu¡¯s hand and was about to drag her away.

    however, liu xiuyu refused to leave. she was trembling like a dead leaf.

    her lips were pale and bloodless as she shouted, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not divorcing her! I¡¯m going to kill this b * tch Yingluo!¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?¡± Liu Weiren roared.

    Liu Xiuyu was still afraid of her brother.

    Her body trembled from his roar, and she bit her lip to swallow all the heart-wrenching words.

    Liu Weiren pursed his lips coldly and red at Lu Xun.

    He grabbed Liu Xiuyu¡¯s wrist tightly and dragged her away with him.

    The good show ended perfectly just like that. It was much more exciting than Gu Youli had expected.

    After Liu Xiuyu left, Gu Youli was no longer interested in watching the rest of the scenes. She turned off herputer and muttered angrily, ¡± ¡± this lu xun is really too f * cking disgusting, he actually said¡± to me on the yacht. ¡±

    Gu Youli immediately stopped talking when she realized that Yu feibai was beside her.

    ¡°Eh? say, ¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep and maic voice rang out from the top of Gu Youli¡¯s head.

    ¡°it¡¯s nothing!¡± gu youli chuckled.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Speak!¡±

    Gu Youli pouted. it¡¯s really nothing! she replied.

    What could she say? it wasn¡¯t anything good.

    Gu Youli, if you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t even think about sleeping well tonight and tomorrow night! Yu feibai pursed his lips coldly as he spoke.

    he narrowed his eyes and stared at gu youli with a dangerous warning.

    ¡± you¡¯re too mean. he definitely didn¡¯t say anything good. i didn¡¯t even forget it and you want me to say it? do you want me to remember it? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. If one listened carefully, she sounded like she wasining and acting coquettishly.

    This was really hard for Yu feibai to resist. He caressed Gu Youli¡¯s soft hands and then clenched them tightly in his palms as if to show his strong possessiveness.

    With one hand holding both of her hands, Yu feibai raised his other hand and pinched Gu Youli¡¯s cheek. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t remember, but remember to stay away from him!¡±

    Gu Youli agreed with him and nodded her head. I know he¡¯s not a good person. I¡¯ll stay away from him! but yingluo ¡±

    Immediately after, she cast a flirtatious nce and said in a very lofty and teasing manner, ¡± you can¡¯t take the opportunity to bully me. Yu feibai, you have to treat me better now. After all, you¡¯re a soldier and I¡¯m the major shareholder of the Lu Corporation. Half of the Lu Corporation is mine. If you treat me better now, you can join me after you retire and I¡¯ll give you the position of a security Captain. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you starve.

    ...

    Yu feibai chuckled and did not think much of it.

    Gu Youli pretended to be angry and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Oh my, are you looking down on me?¡±

 Chapter 593

    593 Yu feibai, you¡¯ve turned bad!

    Gu Youli pretended to be angry and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Oh my, are you looking down on me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to frame me!¡± Yu feibai said helplessly.

    The fire in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes was burning. She stared at him and asked, ¡± ¡°Then what do you say!¡±

    Yu feibai wanted to tease her when he saw her expression.

    He reached out and ruffled Gu Youli¡¯s hair. His expression was gentle but he said, ¡± ¡°It seems so!¡±

    ¡°See, you admit it. So you really look down on me. You actually dare to look down on me. You¡¯re looking for a beating!¡± Gu Youli knew that he was joking, but she just felt ufortable listening to him.

    In his anger, he kicked Yu feibai ruthlessly.

    She didn¡¯t know where she had kicked, but she had just kicked it and didn¡¯t pay attention to where she had kicked.

    He only knew that he had touched something hard.

    she thought it was the sofa, so it should have been the side of the sofa.

    However, just as she retracted her foot, she saw Yu feibai bend down.

    With a pained expression, he looked at her andined,¡±Lili, you¡¯re too hateful. Why did you kick me in such a bad ce? are you taking revenge on me or are you trying to ruin your sexual happiness for the rest of your life?¡±

    His deep and hoarse voice was like a thin mist, carrying with it an intense sorrow and powerlessness, lingering in the air.

    It was obvious that he had suffered a very serious injury.

    Gu Youli was shocked. ah? what? what did you say? I-I-I kicked there, Yingluo.

    gu youli would know about it even if he did not exin.

    If a kick could cause Yu feibai to be in so much pain, it must be a man¡¯s most vulnerable spot.

    ¡°Yes, it hurts!¡± yu feibai said weakly. then, he leaned sideways and rested his head on gu youli¡¯s leg.

    when gu youli heard that, she believed him unconditionally.

    after all, the two of them had been together for so long and yu feibai rarely teased her.

    No, he had almost never joked about this with her.

    Therefore, she took it seriously and was shocked.

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai apologetically. She was so flustered that she was out of her wits.

    He raised his hands but didn¡¯t know where to put them. He asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Yu feibai did not say anything. He only looked at her with a dark gaze and a dark expression.

    gu youli was so scared that she was about to cry. she said in a daze, ¡± ¡°So serious? i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i didn¡¯t expect you to kick there. what should i do now? doctor, yes, see a doctor. i¡¯ll take you to the doctor now!¡±

    As she spoke, she quickly reached out to help Yu feibai up and help him to the doctor.

    How could Yu feibai let her help him to the doctor?

    He pressed his body down hard andid on her leg in pain. A thinyer of sweat even appeared on his forehead.

    He looked extremely sad!

    Gu Youli panicked even more when she could not help Yu feibai up. what should I do, feibai? you can¡¯t even get up. What should I do? Oh right, call the ambnce. I¡¯ll call the ambnce immediately!

    an anxious voice came from her pale lips.

    After saying that, she reached out to get the phone and dial 120.

    However, Yu feibai grabbed her hand.

    yu feibai looked at her and furrowed his brows. ¡± ¡°How can I let others see this ce and call the ambnce? I can¡¯t afford to lose face like this!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned red and she scolded in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re still fussing over this at a time like this.¡±

    ¡°anyway, i¡¯m not going. why don¡¯t you help me check first?¡± yu feibai suggested as he refused to go.

    Gu Youli sniffed and stared at Yu feibai. ¡°How am I supposed to check and see!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was filled with pain as he asked her, ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s watery eyes trembled slightly and she pulled a long face. She quickly reached out with a trembling hand and was about to touch Yu feibai¡¯s pants.

    However, the moment she lowered her head, the pain on Yu feibai¡¯s face gradually disappeared. In its ce was a teasing smile.| His eyes were filled with ambiguity.

    ¡°Help me kiss it and it should be fine!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice was heard again.

    Gu Youli, who was half-naked, widened her eyes.

    She jerked her head up and looked at Yu feibai in confusion. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine after a kiss?¡±

    Just now, his voice was very weak, but she could read a few traces of emotion.| The taste of sex.

    What was going on?

    Although Gu Youli and Yu feibai had been together for quite a long time and they had done it countless times, she still did not understand what men were all about.

    when yu feibai said that, gu youli really believed him for a moment.

    in his heart, yu feibai was a proud and honorable man.

    However, a man was still a man. Even a heavenly God was still a human, and humans all had seven emotions and six desires.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Yu feibai regained his previous tolerance for pain and said with certainty.

    His cold and deep eyes were full of pain, but he smiled so casually.

    It was as if he was telling Gu Youli that extreme pain was nothing more than this!

    ...

    Gu Youli calmed herself down and her little face was filled with confusion. She asked again, ¡± ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s true!¡± Yu feibai replied with certainty.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly before she nodded.

    She expressed that she trusted him very much!

    However, she suddenly pulled her hand back and looked at Yu feibai coldly. She said without giving him face, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you kiss yourself! Hehe, Yingluo.¡±

    After saying that, he even faked augh.

    ¡°how can i kiss myself!¡± Yu feibai was acting like a Rascal.

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows coldly.

    ¡°lili, you can¡¯t do this. you have to take responsibility if you get hurt!¡± yu feibai¡¯s low voice was filled with usation.

    An extremely beautiful smile bloomed on Gu Youli¡¯s lips.

    Then, she retracted her cold aura and pushed Yu feibai away. take responsibility my ass! You only know how to act like a hooligan. You didn¡¯t seedst time and now you¡¯re thinking about it again. You even want to lie to me. Do you think I¡¯m a fool? I won¡¯t fall for your trick!

    ...

    If she still couldn¡¯t tell that he was fine, she would really be a fool!

    What kind of joke is this?

    This stinky Yu feibai was getting more and more shameless. He was about to explode.

    Yu feibai sat up and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    He reached out and pulled Gu Youli up, wanting to hold her in his arms but was pushed away by her.

    Gu Youli¡¯s voice was filled with anger and there was a fire burning in her eyes. Yu feibai, you¡¯ve turned bad. That person has led you astray. Is it Yu feimo? how could he joke about such a thing? doesn¡¯t he know that I was really frightened by you just now? ¡±

    Poor Yu feimo, he was caught in the crossfire even though he was lying down.

 Chapter 594

    594 Wrong, atone for her mistake

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have good sex for the rest of your life!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep voice was maic. He was calm and charming.

    His long eyshes trembled slightly. His handsome lines and handsome arc also carried a gentle charm.

    It was a pity that Gu Youli did not fall for his handsome man Trap.

    Gu Youli picked up the pillow on the sofa angrily and threw it at Yu feibai¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re still joking! You¡¯re going to sleep in the guest room tonight. If you don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll sleep. In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to sleep in the same bed as me!¡±

    he had yed too big!

    Yu feibai quickly extinguished the fire in his heart. The tenderness between his brows was almost dripping water. can you make up for your mistake? ¡±

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and scoffed. She frowned at Yu feibai.¡±That will depend on how you fix it!¡±

    Yu feibai grabbed Gu Youli and pulled her into his arms from behind. we¡¯ve already gotten hold of the video and you¡¯ve already ruined our rtionship. What do you n to do next? ¡±

    gu youli turned her head slightly and looked back at him. ¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll naturally go to Liu Weiren and tell him the stakes!¡±

    Yu feibai ced his chin on Gu Youli¡¯s shoulder. it¡¯s a given that you¡¯ll get Liu Weiren to agree, but you¡¯ve made a dangerous move. Actually, you can find someone else. It¡¯ll be better inparison. That¡¯s a stable move!

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Youli immediately asked.

    Yu feibai kissed her earlobe gently and said in a low, bewitching voice, ¡± ¡°If I say it, then I¡¯ll make up for my mistake!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body trembled slightly.

    ¡°if you don¡¯t tell me, i won¡¯t listen!¡± she dodged to the side subconsciously.

    you impatient little rascal. Yu feibai hugged her tightly and covered her ear with his thin lips again.¡±Liu family¡¯s old master, Liu Chengde!¡±

    gu youli¡¯s eyes were fixed in front of her for three seconds before they lit up.

    after a long while, a light chuckle overflowed from her lips. ¡± how could i not have thought of that? this liu weiren isn¡¯t a kind person. if i went to look for liu weiren and told him everything, it¡¯s not that i didn¡¯t think that liu weiren would find out about everything and that he would know that this entire matter was my scheme. it was because i knew that he was in the country that i deliberately sent him a message. perhaps he wouldn¡¯t say anything now and might even pay the money, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t cooperate with lu xun in the future. after all, in liu weiren¡¯s heart ... As long as Lu Xun doesn¡¯t get a divorce and promises to give him benefits, then he¡¯ll do whatever he wants next. This is what you call a dangerous move, but old master Liu is different, I heard that this old master Liu Pampers Liu Xiuyu very much.¡±

    After Gu Youli finished speaking, Yu feibai reached out and grabbed her chin. Then, he kissed her hard on the lips, repeatedly grinding and sucking.

    After a moment, he released her and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I can make up for my mistake!¡±

    Gu Youli licked her lips and pushed him away. She snorted coldly.¡±Half and half!¡±

    little rascal, I helped you a lot just now. Without me, how could you have seen such a wonderful scene? ¡± yu feibai pinched gu youli¡¯s face without holding back.

    gu youli leaned forward and rubbed her nose against his face. ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯ve made up for your mistake, but you¡¯re not allowed to make such jokes in the future, Yingluo.¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Yu feibai had already kissed her on the lips.

    He didn¡¯t want to hear what she was going to say next.

    This was the fun between a husband and wife. He couldn¡¯t guarantee that on a whim, it might be a kiss or a kiss.

    Who would know?

    old man liu, liu chengde, who founded liu¡¯s group by himself, had two sons and one daughter.

    The eldest son, Liu Weiren, the second daughter, Liu Xiuyu, and the third son, Liu wenzheng.

    Liu Chengde intended to give the position of the Director to his eldest son, Liu Weiren.

    And Liu Weiren had always thought that he was the future president of the Liu Group.

    But what Liu Chengde didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as Liu wenzheng entered thepany, old man Liu praised him and even asked him to marry the daughter of the Li group¡¯s President.

    The Li family was also considered a famous business in the capital.

    If Liu wenzheng married Madam n¨¦e Li¡¯s daughter, then he would undoubtedly have found himself a very powerful backer.

    his wife¡¯s family was just a smallpany in the capital, and they couldn¡¯tpete with the li group at all.

    in such an unbnced situation, liu weiren thought of lu xun, his brother-inw.

    Therefore, he nned to help Lu Xun seize the Lu Corporation, then let Lu Xun lead the entire Lu Corporation to support him from behind.

    gu youli was going to visit old master liu, liu chengde, and she knew very well that she could not go alone.

    If she were to go, she would have to find a helper, or a referral.

    That candidate couldn¡¯t be anyone else, it could only be Lu Xun.

    Although Lu Xun still found it a little inconvenient to move around, he immediately agreed when he heard that Gu Youli had gone to ask Liu Chengde for help.

    Lu Xun had always been very clear about thepany¡¯s matters. He knew that the Liu¡¯s group had been finding excuses not to pay the Shi ye building¡¯s funds.

    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t called Liu Weiren before, but Liu Weiren had said that he was overseas and that this matter would have to be dealt with when he returned.

    In fact, it was obvious that this was an excuse.

    He had also thought of letting his eldest brother, Lu Xun, look for old master Liu, but Lu Xun found an excuse and declined.

    So, he had originally nned to visit elder Liu personally.

    on the way here, lu xun reminded gu youli to pay attention to some things when she arrived at the liu residence. he said that old man liu loved to y go the most, but he hated young people who didn¡¯t understand their hierarchy andpletely disregarded the ancient chinese nws and etiquette system, as well as the hierarchy of seniority and seniority.

    The driver drove them through a few turns before squeezing into an old neighborhood with an average environment. They stopped in front of an antique courtyard.

    Gu Youli pushed Lu Xun, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and was led by the Butler to the living room. She saw an old man with silver hair.

    This old man was the old man of the Liu family, Liu Chengde.

    Liu Chengde was quite happy to see Lu Xun visiting, but he was slightly puzzled about the purpose of his visit.

    Hello, I¡¯m gu Youli. gu youli took out the gift box in her hand very politely.

    Today, Gu Youli was dressed in a light white suit and had an appropriate smile on her face.

    after hearing her introduction, liu chengde¡¯s face broke into a warm smile. ¡± so you¡¯re old Madam Lu, the granddaughter you¡¯ve been looking for all these years.

    ...

    He let the Butler take Gu Youli¡¯s gifts, then said to Lu Yunyun, ¡± ¡°This child, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re here, but why did you have to bring so many things?¡±

    ¡°i should!¡± Lu Xun said with a smile.

    Liu Chengde had a kind look on his face. He asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°how old is youli this year?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 21!¡± Gu Youli smiled.

    then you should find a husband. I¡¯m your elder. Do you want me to help you? ¡±

 Chapter 595

    595 reject, wait for yingluo

    then you should find a husband. I¡¯m your elder. Do you want me to help you? ¡± Liu Chengde said jokingly.

    Gu Youli only smiled shyly and did not say anything.

    Lu Xun¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as he answered on Gu Youli¡¯s behalf, ¡± ¡°thank you, uncle liu, but she already has a boyfriend.¡±

    Liu Chengde smiled and said in a profound tone, ¡± then I¡¯ve really missed a good opportunity, it seems that I can¡¯t be a matchmaker anymore. However, Lu Xun, you¡¯re not young anymore, when are you going to solve this human problem!

    lu xun smiled faintly. ¡± i haven¡¯t found a suitable one for the time being. why don¡¯t you help me take note, uncle liu?! ¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Chengde waved his hands.e on, you don¡¯t care about those people I introduced to you at all. Your mother told me that you hate people introducing you to you the most, and now you¡¯re asking me to introduce you. Aren¡¯t you deliberately teasing me? you¡¯re an old man with one foot in the grave!

    Gu Youli smiled. Grandpa Liu, please don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re really in good health. You look radiant.

    ¡°This child really knows how to talk.¡± Liu Chengde¡¯s smile became even more affable. It was clear that he had a good impression of Gu Youli.

    Lu Xun saw that they were almost done chatting, so he cut straight to the main topic, ¡± uncle liu, i won¡¯t hide it from you, lu xun had a request this time. ¡±

    Liu Chengde yed with the walnut in his hand and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°What is it? tell me!¡±

    Lu Xun nced at Gu Youli and then said, ¡± I¡¯m hoping that uncle Liu can help out and see if you can ask the Liu family to pay a portion of the Shi ye building¡¯s fees in advance.

    hasn¡¯t Ren been in charge of the Shiye building all this time? how could he not pay the bill? he¡¯s rebelling! Liu Chengde was furious and had the impulse to m the table.

    Lu Xun hurriedly said, ¡± no, no, general manager Liu didn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t pay. It¡¯s just that he went abroad and won¡¯t be able toe back for a while, so the payment has been dyed. Now, a long time has already passed. Look at Yingluo.

    Liu Chengde nodded in realization.

    After thinking for a moment, he said with a smile, ¡± Lu Xun, you also know this. Although I¡¯m still the chairman of the Liu Corporation, I¡¯vepletely let go of thepany¡¯s Affairs and handed them over to those two stinky brats to manage. It¡¯s really not good for me to intervene in this matter. Why don¡¯t you wait a little longer? when Wei Ren returns, I¡¯ll immediately let him handle it. Anyway, it¡¯s not much of a while!

    ¡°Liu Qianqian.¡±

    lu xun originally wanted to say something more, but gu youli reached out and tugged at the corner of his clothes to stop him.

    liu chengde continued to say, ¡± you must have lunch here today. your uncle liu has personally cooked some fresh vegetables in the backyard. you must stay and try them. they are natural and pure green food! ¡±

    As he spoke, he looked up at the Butler who was still standing guard and ordered him to get the preparations done.

    he treated his guests politely and appropriately, he also gave a lot of face to the younger generation, but he obviously rejected lu xun¡¯s request.

    Grandpa Liu, you¡¯re really amazing, ¡°Gu Youli praised. I didn¡¯t expect you to grow vegetables in the field yourself.

    Liu Chengde smiled. what¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that your Grandpa Liu is a child from the countryside who grew up in hardship. Growing vegetables is a piece of cake for me!

    ¡°Then, Grandpa Liu, can you take me to your vegetable garden for a walk?¡± Gu Youli asked with a smile.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, then Grandpa will bring you around!¡± old master liu smiled and stood up. he brought gu youli to the backyard.

    However, since it was inconvenient for Lu Xun, he could only sit alone in the living room to rest.

    The Liu family¡¯s vegetable garden was very different from those in the countryside. There were small vegetable fields surrounded by carpets.

    It was spotless.

    On one side was a small blue Lake, and on the other side of theke was a screen made of honeysuckle vines, surrounded byrge patches of roses and shrubs.

    When the weather was good or when they were tired from growing vegetables, they would sit here and look at the trees and water. It was really a kind of enjoyment.

    Liu Chengde proudly introduced everything about his vegetable garden to Gu Youli. In the end, he asked her, ¡°how¡¯s the vegetable garden?¡±

    Of course, Gu Youli had to go along with the old man¡¯s wishes and kept praising him. Gu Youli had also thought that this vegetable garden was very unique.

    If she could also enjoy this leisure and enjoyment when she was old, how good would that be!

    Liu Chengde understood and smiled. The walnut in his hand creaked as he yed with it.

    Gu Youli slowly took two steps forward and suddenly went straight to the point. Her purpose for visiting the vegetable garden was: ¡°Grandpa Liu, I know you have a good rtionship with my grandmother. You can be considered as good friends for many years. I hope you can consider what my uncle just said!¡±

    Liu Chengde did not immediately reject Gu Youli like he did earlier.

    An undetectable, mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    He asked tentatively, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about your grandmother Yang Cai¡¯s will, it was also reported in the newspapers, and I¡¯ve also read it in detail. If I didn¡¯t understand it wrong, it seems that you¡¯re the onepeting with Lu Xun, so why would you want me to help Lu Xun?¡±

    gu youli pondered for a while before replying, ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re mocking me and thinking that I¡¯m being hypocritical! but i think grandpa liu should know why my grandma made such a decision!¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this!¡±

    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve heard of the fable of the third party benefiting from the struggle between the snipe and the m. My grandmother knew very well that as soon as she passed away, some wolves, Tigers, and leopards would not be able to resist and would start to stir up trouble.

    If my youngest uncle sessfully inherits the shares and bes the chairman of the Lu Corporation, then someone will find an excuse to dismiss my youngest uncle from his position through the shareholders ¡®meeting.

    She knew that as long as her shares weren¡¯t divided and her will wasn¡¯t clear, thepany couldn¡¯t be recalled or elected.

    And that person would definitely think of the fable where the third party would benefit from the fight between the snipe and the m. He would know that as long as he let them fight, he would definitely be able to benefit from it.

    However, in fact, during this period of time, what Lu Xun and I did wasn¡¯t to fight, but to quickly take full control of the Lu Corporation so that the other party couldn¡¯t find an opportunity or excuse to hold this shareholders ¡®recall meeting.¡±

    As she said that, the corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth curled up into a faint smile.

    However, there was a faint chill. it¡¯s obvious that the person who stirred up trouble didn¡¯t understand grandma¡¯s intentions before, so he didn¡¯t make a move. But now, he clearly knows that Lu Xun and I won¡¯t fight each other, so he naturally can¡¯t be a fisherman. That¡¯s why the Shi ye building incident happened.

 Chapter 596

    596 Needles hidden in cotton, just right

    After a pause, Gu Youli continued. no one else knows that general manager Liu is going abroad. As his parents, you must know. General manager Liu must be in the country. He¡¯s just deliberately dying it, right? ¡±

    Liu Chengde had been listening quietly. As he listened, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, Yang Cai definitely didn¡¯t tell this to this little girl before she passed away. She had put in so much effort to write two wills.

    Lu Xun and Lu Xun probably still couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Yang Cai¡¯s actions.

    However, this girl seemed to have understood his intentions.

    yang cai, who had set up such an intention, was terrifying, but the person who could see through the deep meaning with a single nce was even more terrifying.

    This girl would be amazing in the future!

    However, it had to be said that Yang Cai¡¯s eyes were really sharp. It was said that she had only met this girl a few times, and she actually dared to y such a big game of chess.

    Wasn¡¯t she afraid that if she died, this chess piece wouldn¡¯t follow her wishes?

    Then, what should she do?

    If it was only Lu Xun, it really wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Lu Xun to take over the Lu family, but now that this girl was here, it seemed that Lu Xun still had a long way to go to take over the Lu family!

    Liu Chengde¡¯s expression was cold and serene. He had already made it very clear and had almost broken it.

    He was no longer the kind old man, but a powerful businessman.¡±Girl, you¡¯re here to beg me to help your Lu Corporation, but you¡¯re so direct. Do you think I¡¯ll help you? You should know that Lu Xun is my son-inw!¡±

    A gentle breeze blew past and Gu Youli¡¯s long hair floated in the air.

    There was a quiet coldness on her smiling face.¡±Grandpa Liu, you¡¯re wrong. I didn¡¯t beg you!¡±

    Liu Chengdeughed. if you¡¯re not begging me, then why are you telling me this? ¡± he asked.

    Gu Youli was still smiling. the Liu Corporation is a well-known big enterprise in the capital. Everyone knows your name and they also know that you have two outstanding sons. They also have a good reputation outside. They are rich, talented, and the focus of admiration. So now, you¡¯re having a headache and don¡¯t know who to pass the Liu Corporation to. You only think for your son¡¯s good, so shouldn¡¯t you think about your daughter? ¡±

    Liu Chengde pursed his thin lips tightly and sneered.¡±This old man is getting more and more confused by your words!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were deep and she raised her eyebrows. that¡¯s true. You probably don¡¯t know this, but I heard this morning that your son-inw was looking for another womanst night and was caught red-handed by your daughter and son!

    this man is socializing outside, so it¡¯s inevitable that he has to put on an act. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it! Liu Chengde didn¡¯t think so.

    Gu Youli curled her lips coldly. it¡¯d be great if she was really putting on an act. But the problem is, that woman even gave birth to a son for Lu Xun!

    Liu Chengde¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and he couldn¡¯t breathe. what did you say? he had a son with another woman!

    yes, it¡¯s true. The child is studying abroad. I don¡¯t have to lie to you about this. You can investigate it! Gu Youli¡¯s expression was serious and solemn.

    Liu Chengde frowned slightly, and the hand holding the walnut trembled.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± he forced himself to calm down and asked slowly.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were deep and unclear as she said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s very simple. I hope you can pay for the Shiye tower. The Lu Corporation has invested all of its funds into expanding the diamond mine recently, so it doesn¡¯t have that much money to put into the Shiye tower. If you don¡¯t pay, it¡¯s the same as forcing us. When we¡¯re forced into a corner, we¡¯ll naturally think of a way to solve it!

    Her eyes narrowed and her smile turned into a crescent moon, but it could not hide the ruthlessness in her eyes.

    Liu Chengde¡¯s eyes were sharp as he looked at Gu Youli maliciously. ¡°So you¡¯re here to threaten me?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡± Grandpa Liu, you¡¯re wrong to say that. I¡¯m doing this for everyone¡¯s good, how am I threatening you? my youngest uncle has always treated Lu Xun with courtesy and has treated him as an elder brother from the bottom of his heart. If he inherits the Lu Corporation, nothing will change in the future. Your son-inw will still be the General Manager of the Lu Corporation, and your daughter will still be the wife of the General Manager of the Lu Corporation.

    As she said this, she restrained her smile and frowned. but if Lu Xun takes over the Lu Corporation, it¡¯ll be different. He already has the Lu Corporation, so he no longer needs your Liu Corporation to be his backing. At that time, the first thing he has to do is to bring his son home. Then what about his son¡¯s mother? do you think she won¡¯t return to the Lu family? ¡± Have you ever thought about what your daughter wanted to do at that time? she still hasn¡¯t given birth to a child until now, and ording to what I know, Lu Xun also doesn¡¯t have any ns to make her pregnant!¡±

    Liu Chengde¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of contempt. girl, you really know how to consider my daughter!

    Gu Youli looked straight into his eyes again and smiled. of course, I¡¯m not doing this for your daughter¡¯s sake. I¡¯m doing this for the Lu Corporation. I¡¯m just telling you the pros and cons of this matter!

    ¡°You¡¯re honest now!¡± Liu Chengde sneered.

    ¡°Grandpa Liu, I¡¯m just a little girl. I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie in front of an old man like you who has been in the business world for decades. What¡¯s the point of pretending just now? it would be stupid of me to do that. I¡¯m not asking you to force you to threaten you. I just hope you can think about it!¡±

    Liu Chengde snorted coldly.

    This little girl had really underestimated her. On the surface, she was gentle and kind, intelligent and had a pure heart, but she was cold and decisive when she did things. A strange and powerful heart was hidden in her small body.

    his words were full of ttery and hidden needles.

    I believe that women are like clothes to you men, but a daughter is definitely not a piece of clothing. Right, Grandpa Liu? ¡± Gu Youli turned around with a smile.

    ¡°it¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go back to the house!¡± she walked forward with small steps, but in her heart, she was silently chanting one, two, three, four.

    ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± A low and helpless voice sounded from behind Gu Youli.

    She knew that her words had taken effect. Liu Chengde loved this daughter and was thinking for her from the bottom of his heart.

    A smile appeared on Gu Youli¡¯s lips but quickly disappeared without a trace.

    thank you, Grandpa Liu, ¡± she turned around and said politely. I¡¯ll remember your great kindness for the rest of my life!

    you¡¯ve already said that, ¡± Liu Chengde said angrily. how can I not agree?!

    Moreover, the Liu family was indeed in the wrong.

 Chapter 597

    597 Change, allies be pig friends

    Lu Xun picked up a phone call, he didn¡¯t know what the person on the other end said.

    He mmed the table while he was eating, then smashed his bowl on the ground and broke it into pieces with a crisp ¡°bang.¡±

    He red at Liu Xiuyu, who was standing opposite him, and his eyes looked as if they were about to spit fire. He shouted, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t we agree that we wouldn¡¯t pay? Why did your Liu¡¯s pay the bill again!¡±

    Anger and resentment swallowed him whole.

    He had clearly nned this out, so why did Madam Liu break the agreement without saying a word? Lu Xun was so angry that he simply wanted to beat up Liu Xiuyu, who was sitting opposite him.

    He had never liked Liu Xiuyu.

    the reason why she had been dying the divorce was because her family still had some use.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Lu Xun to be willing to go home to apany her, Liu Xiuyu knew that it was because he was caught on the spot that night.

    However, she didn¡¯t care anymore. As long as he was willing to apologize and coax her, it was fine.

    No matter what the reason was.

    at this moment, liu xiuyu, who was nning on how to pester lu xun next, and it would be best if she could get pregnant with a child as soon as possible, was so frightened by lu xun¡¯s sudden anger that she screamed.

    She stood up and said with a pale face, ¡± that¡¯s impossible. I asked my brother yesterday, but he said he wouldn¡¯t give it to me!

    lu xun sneered and clenched his hands on the table. ¡± if he won¡¯t give it to us, then the money the lu corporation is receiving right now, could it be that he gave it to us himself? ¡±

    Liu Xiuyu quickly ran to the bedroom to get her phone and called Liu Weiren.

    After a while, she ran out and said to Lu Xun, ¡± it¡¯s my dad. That Gu Youli and Lu Xun went to look for my dad. It was my dad who approved this sum of money. I¡¯m so angry. What¡¯s wrong with my dad? why did he agree to approve the design? it caused our efforts to fall short at thest moment!

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he loudly roared, ¡± ¡°Did you say something to your dad?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Liu Xiuyu shook her head.

    Lu Xun gnashed his teeth in anger. if he didn¡¯t, your dad wouldn¡¯t have agreed to their approval if he didn¡¯t know anything. Now that your dad has approved the funds, do you know what this means? ¡± It means that the Liu family will not help me in the future! Now, are you satisfied? I¡¯m telling you, Liu Xiuyu, if we divorce and don¡¯t rely on the Liu family, the Lu Corporation will still be mine, Lu Xun¡¯s!¡±

    Everyone had their own temper. Liu Xiuyu had been full of anger because of her son¡¯s matter.

    It was only because she loved him that she held back and did not dare to post it again.

    Now that she heard that he wanted a divorce, she could no longer hold it in.

    She stood up with a whoosh, looked at him, and shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°Lu Xun, you¡¯ve gone too far! We¡¯ve been married for so many years. Even if we don¡¯t love each other, we should still have feelings for each other. How can you turn against us just like that?¡±

    The more Liu Xiuyu spoke, the angrier she became. Her tears fell like a broken string of pearls.

    Lu Xun coldly looked at her,¡¯feelings, what a joke! Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re connected by marriage. There¡¯s no love between us! If you want a loving husband, you shouldn¡¯t have chosen me in the first ce. Since you¡¯ve chosen me, chosen this emotionless marriage, then you should know the life you¡¯re going to face, and what your position is in my heart.¡±

    after he finished speaking, lu xun took his coat that was ced on the sofa, turned around, and left.

    Liu Xiuyu was left crying at home. Her tears kept flowing, and she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife.

    What should she do? what was she going to do? was she really going to get a divorce like this?

    No, she didn¡¯t want a divorce, she had to go home and find her father, and make her father help Lu Xun get the Lu Corporation no matter what!

    The matter with the Shiye building had been sessfully resolved.

    However, the matter of buying the diamond mine¡¯s trademark was still under discussion.

    Although Gu Youli had resolved the matter at the Shiye building very well and all the shareholders and directors no longer saw her as a little girl who only knew how to mess around and had no business experience, Gu Youli was still a little girl.

    However, they still didn¡¯t agree to give up on the status and choose the Emperor.

    To them, the status was a guarantee, while the Emperor was a risk.

    After such a discussion, they could only hold a board meeting to vote.

    In order to get the Board of Directors to agree, Gu Youli spent a few days on a PowerPoint presentation.

    The PowerPoint showed a lot of jewelry. These jewelry all came from the same brand, which was a rtively small jewelrypany in the country. From design to finished product, they had aplete production line, and their reputation and reputation were particrly good.

    Recently, this small jewelrypany broke up because of a quarrel between two shareholders and wanted to transfer thepany out.

    What Gu Youli meant was to buy thepany at the cheapest price and repackage them with the king¡¯s trademark.

    In this way, not only would the design department be able to release the original n half a year earlier, but they would also be able to save a lot of costs.

    The directors discussed among themselves and all agreed that this was feasible.

    However, others still felt that it would be better to use the symbol of shangpin, as they would not take the risk.

    Lu Xun waved the document in his hand to everyone and said, ¡± ¡± ording to the information, emperor¡¯s sales two years ago were less than ten percent worse than shangpin¡¯s.st year¡¯s sales were very good and had already surpassed shangpin¡¯s. this year is a new year, and from the start, it¡¯s also very good. i believe that they will bring huge profits to ourpany, so i personally think that buying out emperor¡¯s will definitely not be worse than shangpin¡¯s! ¡±

    When the directors heard this, they carefully read through the documents in their hands again.

    They all nodded and whispered to each other!

    Lu Xun looked at everyone, they all seemed to be wavering, he quickly said, ¡± ¡°Emperor¡¯s sales in the past two years have indeed improved, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of a bubble effect, so I personally think it¡¯s best to choose Shang pin! So, I choose shangpin!¡±

    As he said this, Lu Xun was the first to raise his hand.

    Following that, there were also two people, Lu Xun¡¯s confidants, who raised their hands.

    When she saw that more than half of the people were about to raise their hands, Gu Youli quickly smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Before everyone raises their hands to make a choice, please listen to me! ¡°shangpin is an excellent brand, but it¡¯s too conservative. a jewelry designpany needs innovation, but imperial is different. they strive for innovation and have good brands and a vast market. they also have the ability to raise prices and a loyal customer base. i can guarantee that in the next three years, imperial will be thergest jewelrypany in the country!¡±

    The directors discussed and hesitated.

    One of the directors asked,¡±I¡¯d like to ask miss Gu, since you¡¯ve already nned out the entire design studio, what about the candidate for the chief designer?¡± We all know that the design department needs a design director the most. I heard that you contacted the very famous designer Dik C, Chen junrui, who has just returned to the country!¡±

 Chapter 598

    598 Tang Yu, you¡¯ve also been unjustly attacked

    yes! Gu Youli nodded. they did!

    if he¡¯s the design director of the design department, I agree with your n now!

    the board of directors nodded in agreement,¡±this Dik.¡± C is very influential and has an extraordinary position in the International market. If he can join us, cardillora might even be able to break into the International market.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, more than half of the people agreed.

    Previously, Gu Youli had promised Yu feibai that she would not ask Chen junrui toe to thepany. However, it seemed like she had to find Chen junrui now.

    I¡¯ve already told him about inviting him to be the director of ourpany¡¯s design department, but he hasn¡¯t agreed to it yet!

    ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s not discuss this matter today. we¡¯ll vote after we¡¯ve decided on the position of the design director! ¡±

    alright, I¡¯ll definitely invite him to join ourpany! Gu Youli clenched her fists and said each and every word with force.

    However, in her heart, she did not have much confidence.

    After the meeting ended, Lu Xun called Gu Youli to his office and asked her if she had the confidence to win over Chen junrui and if she needed his help.

    Gu Youli said that there was no need. Chen junrui would be holding a press conference next. Once the press conference was over, he would have to return to France.

    She would be invited to the press conference in two days and ask him for a favor.

    He just didn¡¯t know if this favor was enough.

    Gu Youli had gotten off work early today and bought a lot of ingredients. She went into the kitchen once she got home.

    He only heard the sound of the vegetables hitting the anvil.

    When Yu feibai returned, the room was filled with a rich fragrance. The dining table was filled with dishes that looked sumptuous and nutritious.

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Gu Youli, who was fiddling with the food at the dining table, immediately came up to him warmly.

    It had been a long time since he had seen this little fellow so enthusiastic.

    One look and one would know the meaning!

    Yu feibai had changed into his home clothes and walked over to help with the rice.

    The two of them sat down and ate in silence.

    Gu Youli smiled and looked at Yu feibai. She picked up a piece of red braised pork and ced it in his bowl.¡±You like red braised meat. Try it and see how it tastes.¡±

    Yu feibai raised his head and looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°You¡¯re very strange!¡±

    Gu Youli blinked and thought, strange? what¡¯s strange about it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not up to no good, you¡¯re not up to evil!¡± Yu feibai put down his chopsticks as if he wanted Gu Youli to tell him what had happened first.

    hey, what are you saying? why do you make it sound like I¡¯m not treating you well at all? please let me treat you like this often. If you don¡¯t want to eat, forget it. I¡¯ll eat it myself! As she said that, Gu Youli lifted her chopsticks and was about to take the red braised pork that she had taken from Yu feibai¡¯s bowl and take it back to her own.

    Yu feibai quickly picked up his chopsticks and held them down. ¡°Tell me, did you do something to let me down?¡±

    Gu Youli immediately denied it. no, I¡¯ve never done anything to let you down. I just wanted to discuss something with you!

    ¡°speak!¡±

    Gu Youli kept her chopsticks and looked at Yu feibai.

    A momentter, she said softly, ¡± we had a board meeting today tounch the design studio. All the board members didn¡¯t agree to use the king¡¯s and said that they wanted shangpin, shangpin. Li Meijia of shangpin gambled the price there because she was sure that we had to have her. Why should we bump into her again? ¡± It wasn¡¯t like there was no other way out. Besides, shangpin was indeed not as good as the Emperor. You see, in less than two years, the Emperor was definitely the number one in the jewelry industry. 1. the meeting went on for a long time. in the end, everyone agreed to use the king¡¯s . however, there was a request. that was, the director of the design department had to be the very famous Dik, C chen junrui, who had just returned to the country! I promised Yingluo before.¡±

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli with a deep expression. After a while, he looked away.

    Then, she began to eat elegantly.

    The television in the living room was on, and there were sounds of people talking.

    It was unusually quiet at the dining table. Other than the soft sound of chewing, there was no other sound.

    As for Gu Youli¡¯s suggestion, he did not know if he was thinking about it or if he was pretending not to hear it. Anyway, he kept quiet.

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze was fixed on Yu feibai. ¡°Yu feibai, say something!¡±

    Ever since they met, Yu feibai had always been tolerant of her.

    it could even be said that he would grant all requests.

    Therefore, she tried her best to fulfill his every request, but now that there was an external force, she had no choice but to do so.

    Hearing this, Yu feibai raised his head and his deep eyes were fixed on her face. He said indifferently, ¡± ¡°what did i say? i asked you when you¡¯re going to marry me?¡±

    Gu Youli pouted. didn¡¯t I already agree to marry you? I was even prepared to meet your parents before this, but an ident happened. We¡¯ve also agreed after the incident that we¡¯ll get married after this matter is over!

    that¡¯s your decision alone. I told you that I¡¯d find a day to go home. I¡¯m already 28 years old this year. Mo Jiao was already married when he was 28.

    mo Jiao didn¡¯t get married when he was 28, ¡°Gu Youli mumbled softly. he got married when he was 30.

    ¡°Did he tell you how old he is?¡± Yu feibai asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Gu Youli shook her head honestly.

    ¡°Then, am I the one who knows, or are you the one who knows?¡± Yu feibai asked again.

    ¡°Of course you know!¡± Gu Youli replied timidly. Suddenly, she raised her voice and said, ¡± ¡°what about tang yu? he¡¯s not married yet!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was as calm as water, but his voice was cold. ¡°Tang Yu is younger than us. Besides, he¡¯s never going to get married in this life. Do you also want me to stay single in this life?¡±

    Gu Youli was surprised. How could it be possible for Tang Yu not to get married in this lifetime? Didn¡¯t he have someone he liked? if not, i can introduce her to him. i can introduce chu qing to him, okay? the two of them would definitely be a good match!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t introduce him blindly. He has someone he likes, but they will never be together!¡± Yu feibai lowered his head and continued eating as if he did not want to continue this topic.

    Gu Youli was even more surprised and kept asking, ¡± ¡°Why?¡±

    Yu feibai lifted his eyes and swept his gaze across her elegantly and indifferently. He said softly, ¡± ¡°why are you so interested in the tang region? are you interested in him?¡±

    ...

    Gu Youli bit her lip and her little face was full of grievance.

    She didn¡¯t make a sound and lowered her head to eat, but she deliberately made a loud noise with her chopsticks.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep and maic voice once again flowed out from his thin lips.

    Gu Youli nced at him and said coldly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to be angry. I¡¯m afraid that if I ask a few more questions, someone will assume that I¡¯m going to elope with Tang Yu.¡±

    the word ¡®elope¡¯ made yu feibai¡¯s lips curl up as he continued eating.

 Chapter 599

    599 Jealous lover, why don¡¯t we get married after graduation?

    at ten o ¡®clock in the evening, gu youli was still sitting on the sofa watching a television drama.

    She wasn¡¯t a night owl. Usually, at this time, she would have already taken a shower and gone to bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep? you don¡¯t have to work tomorrow?¡± After his bath, Yu feibai sat down beside her, looking refreshed.

    let¡¯s look at it for a while longer. Gu Youli¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and her voice sounded aggrieved.

    ¡°still angry?¡± Yu feibai said slowly. His voice was so elegant and pleasant that it made people unable to be angry.

    Gu Youli straightened her back and turned to look at him. She dered fearlessly, ¡± yes, so what if I¡¯m angry? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why can¡¯t I be angry? if I don¡¯t get angry, I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my bottom line. Because whenever you¡¯re angry, I take a step back. When you¡¯re unhappy and give me attitude, I take another step back. Anyway, I have to coax you. I can¡¯t stop now!

    Yu feibai chuckled helplessly and raised his hand to pinch her face.

    She was so angry that she looked like a little bun. It was fun to pinch her, so she couldn¡¯t help but pinch her a few more times.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red.

    Gu Youli pped his hand away and shouted at him with a frown, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai, what are you doing? It¡¯s very painful, really, my face has been pinched by you!¡±

    ¡°Swollen? No, I¡¯m still fine.¡± As he spoke, Yu feibai stretched out his hand again.

    This time, he did not want to pinch Gu Youli¡¯s face. He only wanted to rub her little head.

    However, he was blocked by an angry Gu Youli. She even smacked the back of his hand heavily and dered unhappily, ¡± ¡°Get your stinky hands off me. Don¡¯t touch me, or I¡¯ll Sue you for domestic violence!¡±

    Instead of getting angry, Yu feibaiughed out loud. His clearughter echoed in the room. Other than yfulness, there was also a sense of freshness in hisughter.

    Gu Youli was not happy and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re actuallyughing? What¡¯s so funny, don¡¯tugh!¡±

    Yu feibai did not stopughing. Instead, heughed happily.

    Gu Youli was so angry that she pounced on him.

    Yu feibai had intentionally let her have her way. Otherwise, she could forget about pouncing on him.

    Gu Youli sat on Yu feibai¡¯s body and leaned over to bite his tall nose to vent her anger.

    Yu feibai groaned and pushed her head away to prevent his nose from being hurt again.

    ¡°Have you vented your anger?¡± Yu feibai stared at her with his bright eyes. There was a hint of lust in his eyes.

    gu youli pouted and wanted to get up to leave.

    however, yu feibai¡¯srge palms were on her shoulders, back, and waist, not letting her leave.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Gu Youli struggled.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the world spun and she was pressed under Yu feibai.

    Gu Youli was still in shock. She stared at him with her eyes wide open without blinking. Her clear little face was red as if there was a little me. I hate you. You only know how to use me. I only asked a few questions because Tang Yu is your friend. You jealous person!

    Yu feibai lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. He opened his mouth slightly and said, ¡± ¡°You only know now!¡±

    Gu Youli sniffed and her long eyshes trembled slightly. She asked seriously, ¡± let me ask you. If I suddenly disappear one day, will you marry someone else? Would she treat me and her like this?¡±

    He looked at Gu Youli and sat up on the sand.

    He sped Gu Youli¡¯s shoulders with both hands and said in his usual cold and domineering voice, ¡± ¡± there won¡¯t be such a day. i won¡¯t let you suddenly disappear! ¡±

    ¡± i¡¯m saying if yingluo, ¡± gu youli said, speechless.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    Yu feibai stared into Gu Youli¡¯s eyes and released his grip on her shoulders. Then, he hugged her tightly in his arms. ¡°You are the only one!¡±

    Gu Youli leaned into Yu feibai¡¯s arms and yed with his long fingers. you too. You¡¯re my one and only. I¡¯ll only marry you, so what are you worried about? there are so many things going on in the Lu Corporation now and the design studio has just started. How can I be at ease? I¡¯ll be graduating in a few months. By the time I graduate, the studio will definitely be on track. Then, let¡¯s register our marriage, okay? ¡±

    yu feibai stared at gu youli. his dark eyes were like waves and gentle like water.

    After a long time, he opened his mouth with an intoxicating smile and gently spat out a word, ¡± ¡°Good!¡±

    it really made one feel insecure to keep waiting.

    Now that she had given him a clear promise, he had nothing to worry about, especially not half a year after she had graduated.

    if they were to discuss marriage now, it would probably take half a year to prepare for it.

    Getting married after graduation was the same as agreeing to his marriage now!

    it¡¯s gettingte. Quickly get up, take a bath, and go to bed! Yu feibai caressed Gu Youli¡¯s soft long hair gently. His eyes were filled with gentleness and love.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing we haven¡¯t finished talking about!¡± Gu Youli smiled sweetly and continued to stare at him.

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows in confusion and asked, ¡± ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°yo, you¡¯re still pretending!¡± Gu Youli sat on Yu feibai¡¯s body.

    you don¡¯t have to ask me. If you do, I won¡¯t agree to it. Yu feibai admitted that this would make her feel very troubled.

    He also admitted that he was a little selfish.

    However, he couldn¡¯t let a man who liked her bepletely indifferent to her every day.

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and red at him. ¡°you can¡¯t stop me from inviting him to thepany just because you know he¡¯s interested in me, right? I¡¯m telling you, I, Gu Youli, am quite popr. There are many men who like me in thepany. Do you want me to fire them one by one?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes flickered and he curled his thin lips into a charming smile. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more shameless!¡±

    ¡°I learned it from you!¡± Gu Youli raised her hand and pinched Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Quickly agree!¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her quietly. that depends on how you¡¯re going to convince me. he said.

    Gu Youli quickly said, ¡± when we invite him, we also want to be the agent for his jewelry brand. We want to have the right to sell the jewelry in the country. If we invite him, then his jewelry brand will naturally be the Lu corporation¡¯s agent!

    Yu feibai caressed Gu Youli¡¯s soft long hair. you¡¯re dreaming. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessarily true!

    ...

    Gu Youli replied passionately, ¡± that¡¯s for sure. Besides, he¡¯s very well-known internationally. He can help our Coro open up to the International market. This is really a great opportunity!

    Yu feibai paused and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep attacking me!¡± Gu Youli said word by word.

    ¡°i only mentioned another possibility!¡± yu feibai replied matter-of-factly.

    Gu Youli turned her head and bit her lower lip, leaving a trail of water.

    In the end, she decided to use a soft-spoken policy and tried to please Fei Bai. ¡°Feibai, I know you are the best!

    ¡°Fake!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice was as calm as water.

 Chapter 600

    600 If you don¡¯t act like a hooligan, your whole body will itch

    gu youli was listless and shrugged her shoulders.

    But she didn¡¯t give up and continued, ¡± ¡°Feibai, you are the best!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression changed slightly. this sentence is ambiguous. It made me think of something else. As he said this, his crotch seemed to move slightly.

    gu youli¡¯s body stiffened and she could clearly feel a burning sensation on her back.

    she swallowed her saliva and replied, ¡± if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m lecherous.| I lured you into agreeing to it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re perverted,¡± Yu feibai said in a seductive tone.| Seduce me? Why do I feel like you want it and want to take it from me?¡±

    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re so shameless!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darkened and she red at him.

    ¡°Then how about we verify it? hmm ... as Yu feibai spoke, one of his hands was already moving slowly along Gu Youli¡¯s waist.

    Gu Youli shuddered and snorted softly.

    She reached out to grab Yu feibai¡¯s hand and pouted. Qianqian, you¡¯re too evil! You¡¯re such a bully!

    yu feibai inched closer to her red lips and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    His voice was deep and maic, like red wine that had been stored in a cer for many years.

    The taste was sweet, the breath was rich, and it was fascinating and intoxicating.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was slightly red and her voice was hoarse and thin. ¡°That¡¯s not Zhenzhen.¡±

    yu feibai lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers. with their noses touching, he said hoarsely, ¡± then you¡¯re even more evil. You clearly want me to give you benefits, but you¡¯re perverted.| To lure my pretense to do something else!¡±

    Gu Youli pushed her away.

    she sat down on the other side of the sofa and mumbled, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re trying to change the subject again. i¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you the answer?¡± Yu feibai chuckled.

    Gu Youli sighed. even if you don¡¯t agree, I still have to invite him based on the current situation. I¡¯m only here to get your consent because I care about you. If you don¡¯t try to change the subject, I won¡¯t ask you anything in the future!

    if you care, I¡¯ll ask me. I¡¯ll follow my heart. I don¡¯t agree, but I can understand! Yu feibai answered honestly.

    Gu Youli blinked her eyes and said,¡±so you mean Yingluo?¡±

    ¡°what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you agree!¡± gu youli¡¯s lips curved into a radiant smile and she ran over to hug yu feibai.

    ¡± be good. it¡¯s already veryte. quickly take a shower and go to bed early. otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to wake up tomorrow. ¡± Yu feibai gently caressed Gu Youli¡¯s soft neck.

    Gu Youli put her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡± ¡°You carry me there!¡±

    yu feibai narrowed his eyes and lifted gu youli up in his arms. ¡± ¡°If I carry you there, does that mean you want me to wash you again?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°this is a very good suggestion! When you are lecherous| You¡¯re trying to seduce me!¡±

    as long as you don¡¯t y rogue| Tsk, your entire body is itching!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Before she went to the press conference, Gu Youli called Chen junrui.

    Chen junrui really wanted to go, but the press conference was just around the corner and he was really busy with too many things. He couldn¡¯t find the time at all, so he could only apologetically reject her. However, he made it clear that he would treat her to a meal after the press conference.

    Gu Youli¡¯s participation in Chen junrui¡¯s press conference this time did not only represent herself.

    It also represented the entire Lu Corporation.

    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t be careless and got Hua Miaomiao to design a style for her.

    The red evening gown made Gu Youli¡¯s already fair skin look even more wless and beautiful.

    The off-shoulder design of the gown was just right to reveal Gu Youli¡¯s exquisite corbones and slender shoulders.

    As for the low-cut design, because of the folds at the chest area, it didn¡¯t appear exposed. Instead, it added a hint of unknown temptation.

    Compared to Gu Youli, who usually liked to wear in colors, she looked very charming and attractive today, especially when Hua Miaomiao had permed her sexy curly hair.

    When he came out of the fitting room, Hua Miaomiao was stunned. He eximed that he was too beautiful and asked Gu Youli to be his model next time.

    Luckily, Yu feibai did not see it. If he did, he would have asked her to change out of it.

    it was not that gu youli had never attended press conferences or dinner parties before. however, she had never been as nervous as she was now.

    This was because she wasn¡¯t just a person this time. She was representing the Lu Corporation.

    This was her first time representing thepany. Gu Youli was really afraid that she would not do well enough and would embarrass thepany tonight.

    Gu Youli saw li Meijia at the entrance of the press conference.

    Li Meijia was a little surprised by Gu Youli¡¯s arrival.

    But very quickly, she regained her smile. ¡°Youli, what a coincidence. You were also invited to Dik. C¡¯s press conference? but i remember Dik. C, I think they only invited friends and a few jewelrypanies.¡±

    Her smile was very generous and very appropriate to the asion, which made people feel good about her.

    However, Gu Youli knew that her smile was very sinister.

    the word ¡°invited¡± revealed her true intentions.

    Everyone knew that Chen junrui had only invited a few famous jewelrypanies and friends to the press conference this time. The press conference was just to confirm his right to sell his jewelry in China.

    Gu Youli and Chen junrui should not have any meeting points.

    Therefore, it was impossible for him to know Chen junrui.

    ...

    The Lu corporation¡¯s jewelry design department was still in the midst of nning, so it was impossible for them to be invited by Chen junrui.

    Therefore, li Meijia had asked this question to let the security guard at the entrance know that she, Gu Youli, hade without an invitation.

    Sure enough, after li Meijia¡¯s question, the security guard at the door immediately asked Gu Youli, ¡± Hello, miss. May I know your invitation card? ¡±

    Li Meijia pretended to be asking herself and took out her invitation card.

    Gu Youli smiled and took out her invitation card from her bag as well. She handed it to the security guard.

    The security guard apologized to the two of them and made a gesture of invitation.

    Gu Youli stepped in and Li Meijia followed her. She asked, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you and Dik ... Are you friends with C?¡±

    ¡°i guess so!¡± Gu Youli smiled coldly.

    li meijia was also smiling. she was as elegant and beautiful as ever, but her heart was cold.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve given up on shangpin to get Dik. C jewelry¡¯s agency rights in China!¡± She tried to ask.

    Gu Youli did not try to hide it and told her directly, ¡± not only do I want to get the agency rights, I also want to hire him to be the director of our design department. I wonder if you and I havee to an agreement by chance? ¡±

    ...

    Li Meijia was slightly stunned.

    Immediately after, a bright smile appeared on his face. it seems so! It seems like we¡¯repetitors!¡±

    don¡¯t worry, ¡± Gu Youli reminded her in a friendly manner. everyone here is yourpetitor!

 Chapter 601

    601 Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kidnap you

    When the group of richdies saw li Meijiae in, they quickly rushed over and surrounded li Meijia, as if she was a noble western statue, chattering to her non-stop.

    gu youli made way for him and walked to the side.

    Someone asked who Gu Youli was?

    ¡°She¡¯s the Lu corporation¡¯s heiress!¡± Li Meijia replied indifferently.

    His entire body exuded a noble aura that could not be underestimated.

    gu youli did not know what kind of reputation she had in the group of heiresses either. she only knew that after they heard her identity, they all said ¡± oh ¡± in disdain.

    Then, they all looked at her in unison.

    His eyes were filled with contempt!

    gu youli¡¯s eyes were indifferent. she looked at them with disinterest and left.

    her slightly powdered face was surprisingly elegant and calm.

    When he looked at them with cold and proud eyes, they were like dust on the ground.

    These eyes really made The Heiresses feel ufortable.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± she¡¯s clearly poor. A pie fell from the sky and made her the little noble daughter of a rich family overnight. Does she really think she¡¯s a noble daughter? ridiculous!

    ¡°Who does she think she is? a sparrow has turned into a phoenix, please, you¡¯re full of the air of a poor and pauper!¡±

    Following that, the other heiresses also started to talk about Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli had heard everything but she could not be bothered with all the gossip. To her, these rich youngdies were just clowns who were there to watch a show.

    Just because her family had some money, she really thought of herself as a rich youngdy!

    The real heiresses would not be like them.

    For example, no matter how much li Meijia didn¡¯t like a person, she still had the proper etiquette and wouldn¡¯t lose her demeanor.

    Li Meijia would probably put in a good word for her next!

    As expected, the moment Gu Youli thought of that, li Meijia¡¯s angry voice rang out, ¡± ¡°How can you say that about people? please make way!¡±

    However, there was no anger in her eyes.

    Li Meijia caught up with Gu Youli and looked at her worriedly. ignore them. These people like to gossip behind people¡¯s backs, but they don¡¯t have any malicious intentions!

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up coldly and she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never taken the words of sour grapes to heart!¡±

    Li Meijia chimed in with a smile, but a trace of disappointment slipped through her heart. She had thought that she would be petty and argue with this group of women.

    He did not expect her to be so magnanimous.

    Well, she had thought that the only person who could be herpetitor would have this kind of self-control.

    otherwise, it would be a waste of her efforts to get her into shangpin.

    When the two of them walked to the center of the venue, Chen junrui came over to greet them.

    He had specially gone over when he saw Gu Youli. To li Meijia, Chen junrui had speciallye to greet her.

    After all, she was the noble young miss of the Li family, and her status was clear.

    As Chen junrui¡¯s friend, Gu Youli was honored to be at the front row of the press conference and had a very good position.

    Coincidentally, li Meijia was sitting on her left.

    Although Gu Youli tried very hard to act as if nothing had happened, she did not care.

    However, she really didn¡¯t like li Meijia¡¯s probing gaze.

    It was as if she definitely had some unspeakable rtionship with Chen junrui for her to be sitting in this position.

    Indeed, li Meijia was very surprised and overturned her previous thoughts.

    there was a cold glint in her heart. she had endless doubts in her heart. how did chen junrui, who had an elegant demeanor and a warm smile, know gu youli?

    What was the rtionship between the two?

    the press conferencested for a long time. the first thing to be disyed was chen junrui¡¯stest jewelry, although they were all very beautiful.

    However, it was not the main event. Everyone was most concerned about the piece of jewelry that Chen junrui had won an award for overseas.

    ¡°This time, for this press conference, dick. C really spent a lot of money to build this stage. It looks like it cost a lot of money. On top of that, these models are all top-tier foreign models. Their clothes are also the top fashion brand in Europe and America. It¡¯s no wonder they spent more than three months preparing.¡±

    Li Meijia¡¯s voice was not loud, but in such a noisy setting, Gu Youli could hear every word she said.

    Gu Youli did not want to bother with him and pretended not to hear him.

    Anyway, li Meijia didn¡¯t say who she was talking to, so if she askedter, she could pretend that she was asking someone else.

    Even though he knew that she was asking him.

    Li Meijia didn¡¯t say anything after getting snubbed.

    After the press conference ended, she left arrogantly and went to look for Chen junrui with a few people in charge of the jewelrypanies.

    Gu Youli had no psychological burden. She turned around and walked through the White gauze curtain to the backstage.

    There were too many people around now, so everything was just polite words. Anyway, Chen junrui had said that he would treat her to a meal after the press conference was over. She just had to wait backstage!

    Gu Youli had been sitting backstage for a while when an unfamiliar man suddenly came up to her and nodded politely. ¡°Miss Gu Youli?¡±

    Gu Youli also nodded and bowed. yes!

    ¡°Dik?C, our President Chen has invited you over to meet him!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Alright, please lead the way, Sir!¡±

    There were still many reporters waiting backstage so Chen junrui went to the VIP room and got someone to invite Gu Youli over.

    As soon as Gu Youli walked into Gu Youli¡¯s room, she saw Chen junrui shaking his head and smiling helplessly.

    He raised his hand and waved at her, then said apologetically, ¡± I¡¯m very sorry to have kept you waiting. There are still a lot of media reporters backstage waiting for an interview, so I had to call you here!

    ¡°I understand, Big Shot!¡± Gu Youli said with a smile.

    Chen junrui did not think much of it andplimented Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°One day, you will too!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled cheekily. thank you for thepliment. When I be popr, I will definitely treat you to a meal. However, you have to keep your word for now. You can¡¯t turn down your promise to treat me to a meal. To be honest, I¡¯ve been waiting anxiously for this meal. Of course, I have a small purpose.

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re so straightforward!¡± chen junruiughed.

    He knew that this girl was a little cunning, but he also knew that she was very straightforward, not hiding anything, not pretending, and not self-righteous.

    That was why he felt that she was especially precious.

    Suddenly, he stopped smiling and pretended to be serious. however, I might not agree to it!!

    ...

    Gu Youli took a deep breath. I know. I¡¯ll try my best anyway. If it really doesn¡¯t work, then that¡¯s the only way. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kidnap you!

 Chapter 602

    602 Opportunity, the pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first

    Chen junruiughed heartily and said with deep meaning, ¡± ¡°I wish you could kidnap me!¡±

    Gu Youli was shocked. pfft, there¡¯s actually someone like you. If you don¡¯t agree to it, I¡¯ll really kidnap you!

    ¡°i¡¯d be very happy to!¡± Chen junrui replied with a smile.

    he raised his wrist and looked at the time. ¡± it¡¯s almost time. let¡¯s leave now. someone will pretend to be me to distract the media. ¡±

    ¡°good!¡±

    As soon as they walked out of the VIP room, they met li Meijia, who was walking over from the other side.

    She was a little shocked to see Chen junrui and Gu Youli walking out of the VIP room together.

    However, he quickly regained hisposure.

    She smiled at Chen junrui and said, ¡± C, you¡¯re nning to leave, but I don¡¯t know if you cane along. I really want to treat you to a meal. Youli,e along!¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, Miss Li. I¡¯ve already promised Youli to treat her to lunch today. chen junrui smiled faintly and helped to exin in a good mood.

    Li Meijia was shocked, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.

    She was very smart and knew how to hide her true emotions.

    ¡°Next time then. Tomorrow at Dik.¡± Lin Sanjiu smiled. C. After you announce your agency rights, I hope we can have a celebration party.¡±

    Gu Youli did not say anything and just smiled.

    After she and Chen junrui brushed past li Meijia, she turned her head back on purpose and was very satisfied to see li Meijia¡¯s expression darkenpletely.

    The elegant and indifferent look he had just now disappeared in an instant.

    Her temples throbbed in pain. She gritted her teeth and red at her and Chen junrui, as if she was very unwilling to ept this.

    However, he met Gu Youli¡¯s gaze.

    She froze for a moment, but she quickly smiled again.

    It was just that that smile looked unnatural.

    Gu Youli pretended not to see anything and turned around with a smile.

    However, she was in a good mood. After she left in the car, sheughed and asked, ¡± ¡°Where do you want to go for a meal?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there!¡± Chen junrui said mysteriously.

    he brought gu youli to a french restaurant that was luxuriously decorated.

    There was a faint fragrance in the air. On the white table, there were delicate red roses and a little candlelight. The sound of the piano was like flowing water.

    This was obviously a lover¡¯s favorite candlelight dinner.

    Although it was noon, the restaurant had deliberately drawn the curtains and dimmed the lights, so it should look very romantic.

    After Chen junrui brought Gu Youli here, he had been waiting to see her reaction.

    However, she realized that Gu Youli¡¯s expression was calm the entire time.

    Obviously, she was not affected by the atmosphere and did not understand his intention at all.

    To be honest, Chen junrui was quite shocked.

    The entire meal was quite pleasant, and the two of them chatted happily.

    When they were almost done eating, Chen junrui suddenly said, ¡± I¡¯ll be going back to France in two days after we¡¯ve settled the agency rights. I¡¯d like to ask if you¡¯d like to go to France with me!

    Gu Youli was stunned and thenughed softly. ¡± france? to be honest, this is a good opportunity. but you seem to have forgotten what i said before. i have a small purpose for looking for you! ¡±

    chen junrui put down the wine ss in his hand, crossed his hands, and ced them under his chin. he said in anticipation, ¡± ¡°Tell me your little purpose!¡±

    Didn¡¯t I tell youst time that I¡¯m working at the Lu Corporation? although I was invited by you to attend your press conference, I¡¯m here on behalf of the entire Lu Corporation!

    Chen junrui was puzzled, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? Your Lu Corporation is also interested in my jewelry agency rights? But if I¡¯m not wrong, the Lu Corporation doesn¡¯t seem to be a jewelrypany, and it doesn¡¯t have a jewelry store. I only know that you have a diamond mine that produces bare diamonds!¡±

    you¡¯re right. The Lu Corporation does not have a sales point, but we¡¯re thinking of setting up a design department and a sales point now. We¡¯ve signed the emperor¡¯s trademark and want to create our own Chinese diamond brand, cardilora. So, other than getting the agency rights of your jewelry, we also want to invite you to join ourpany and be our design director. But please don¡¯t worry, everything will not affect your work in Europe.

    All she wanted was Chen junrui¡¯s reputation.

    His main market was in Europe. He could go to Europe and arrange a Deputy Director to supervise everything. He only needed to manage the jewelry design.

    ¡± oh ... ¡± chen junrui raised his brows in surprise and smiled. ¡± that seems like a good choice! ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a good choice!¡± Gu Youli looked at him, her eyes full of confidence and certainty.

    her eyes glowed under the light, sparkling with a crystal-like luster.

    She didn¡¯t know how attractive she was.

    Chen junrui was slightly stunned. Then, he straightened his body and sat properly.¡±Do you know why I asked you just now if you want to go to France with me?¡± he asked.

    gu youli guessed, you want to take me in as your disciple!

    ¡°Because I like you.¡± Chen junrui slowly uttered these words from the bottom of his heart.

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned. His straightforward voice made her feel a little uneasy. She had always thought that Yu feibai had guessed wrong. She did not expect him to be so urate.

    Their rtionship instantly turned awkward.

    ¡°I have a boyfriend!¡± Gu Youli said apologetically.

    ¡°I should have known. After all, it¡¯s impossible for an outstanding girl like you to not have any boys chasing after you!¡± The corners of Chen junrui¡¯s mouth still carried a hint of a smile.

    However, her heart seemed to be clenched by something, and she felt a dull pain.

    Gu Youli smiled slightly. Her smile was warm but distant.

    ...

    Chen junrui¡¯s deration that he liked her at this moment meant that if she epted him, he would join thepany. If she did not agree, then he would ...

    Gu Youli sighed.

    It seemed like she had no chance. She had to go and beg li Meijia.

    After the meal, Chen junrui disyed his impable gentlemanly demeanor and sent Gu Youli back to thepany.

    He said that he had something to do in the afternoon, or he would invite her out to y.

    Gu Youli wanted to take the opportunity to invite him to visit the Lu Corporation before leaving.

    Although she might not have a chance anymore, she still did not want to give up before Chen junrui rejected her outright.

    however, chen junrui refused to visit.

    Gu Youli was so disappointed.

    Just as she thought that she had no chance, she heard Chen junrui say, ¡± Youli, it¡¯s very difficult for me to like a girl. I don¡¯t want to give up. It¡¯s reallyfortable to be with you, so I want to fight for it. After all, you¡¯re not married yet. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose to your current boyfriend. That¡¯s why I agreed to go to the Lu Corporation, not for the benefits that the Lu Corporation will give me, but for a chance to enjoy the benefits of being in a favorable position.

    his words did not show any weakness and were sonorous and powerful!

    ...

    Gu Youli looked at him in shock and did not know what to say.

 Chapter 603

    603 The world is so big, but the circle is so small

    Gu Youli was very busy the entire afternoon. She was preparing to sign the contract with Chen junrui. Before the contract was signed, she did not dare to disclose this news to anyone in case of any idents.

    When she was about to get off work, she received a call from Yu feibai. He said that he would pick her upter and that they would go out for dinner that night.

    Gu Youli was full of joy as long as she was going out with Yu feibai.

    No matter what he was doing, even if it was just finding a ce to sit down quietly, it was a very rxing and romantic thing.

    Before she got off work, she quickly prepared the contract and waited for Chen junrui to sign it the next day.

    when it was time to get off work, gu youli took her bag and went downstairs with everyone.

    However, she was surprised to find that Yu feibai was very high-profile today.

    He usually parked his car on the side of the road when he waited for her, but today, he parked it in front of thepany.

    the moment gu youli walked out of the building, she saw yu feibai¡¯s low-key but luxurious maybach.

    Then, he saw the man with deep facial features and a cold face. Although he was wearing simple casual clothes, it still could not hide his extraordinary temperament. He exuded an oppressive aura from head to toe.

    His model-like body leaned in front of the car, and his handsome face was illuminated by the evening sun, making him look exceptionally dreamy, with his usual cold indifference.

    Such a handsome and outstanding man, who was exuding an aristocratic elegance, sessfully attracted arge group of employees who were getting ready to leave work.

    The people passing by kept looking at him, and some women stood around him, whispering to each other and guessing his identity.

    Yu feibai stared at the entrance of the Lu Corporation and ignored them.

    When Gu Youli walked out, his eyes were so clear and real. There was a faint smile on his face.

    That smile seemed to be able to melt the ice and snow that had umted for thousands of years.

    In an instant, the flowers bloomed in the warm spring.

    however, it broke the hearts of all the women on the ground.

    It turned out that the handsome guy already had a master, and it was miss Gu.

    I¡¯m so jealous!

    gu youli was not used to being so high-profile all of a sudden. she bit the bullet and walked over.¡±What are you doing here today?¡±

    ¡°Get in the car!¡± yu feibai said calmly before opening the car door for gu youli.

    Gu Youli immediately stepped forward and could not wait to leave this ce.

    When they were far away, a colleague said in envy, ¡± ¡°Oh my God, what a handsome man!¡±

    a man with so much money. That car just now was a Maybach. It¡¯s worth more than 20 million.

    what a considerate man! He even helped miss Gu with her seatbelt!

    Gu Youli ran her fingers through her hair and looked at Yu feibai in confusion.rade Yu feibai, something¡¯s not right with you today. It¡¯s a far cry from your usual low profile!

    ¡°Is there? Hasn¡¯t it always been like this?¡± Yu feibai tilted his head innocently.

    ¡°you just don¡¯t want to admit it!¡± Gu Youli pouted.

    yu feibai drove with one hand and freed the other to hold gu youli¡¯s hand tightly. he asked, ¡± ¡°Have you settled the matter?¡±

    He was asking about Chen junrui¡¯s contract with the Lu Corporation.

    Gu Youli smiled and nodded. She was in a good mood. ¡°Yes, I agree!¡±

    ¡°Did you agree to any of his conditions?¡± Yu feibai shot her a nce.

    Gu Youli shook her head. promise him a sry. Also, it won¡¯t affect his work in Europe!

    Yu feibai nced at her and smiled.

    There was a spring-like gentleness in his smile, which soothed one¡¯s heart.

    When the car stopped outside the restaurant, Gu Youli was about to get out of the car when Yu feibai pulled her back.

    Yu feibai held her hand and then extended his other hand. There was a ring between his thumb and index finger. It was the diamond ring that he had proposed to Gu Youli with.

    Gu Youli only wore it for a day before she carefully kept the ring in the drawer.

    She did not expect Yu feibai to dig it out again.

    He put the diamond ring on Gu Youli¡¯s ring finger and said domineeringly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to you to keep it. It¡¯s for you to wear it. You can¡¯t take it off in the future. Wear it every day, understand?¡±

    Gu Youli blinked her eyes and looked at Yu feibai. Then, she looked at the ring on her finger. She nodded her head and smiled.

    she finally understood why yu feibai was so high profile today.

    She seemed to have said that there were many men in thepany who liked her. She did this to tell those people, including Chen junrui, who would be working in thepany soon, that she, Gu Youli, was already taken. Furthermore, her master was a tall, handsome, and rich VIP fighter!

    She really did not expect Yu feibai to have such an adorable side.

    If this would make him feel more at ease.

    Alright, then he would wear this diamond ring every day and pretend to be married.

    Li Meijia had an appointment with a friend for dinner that night. After exchanging a few warm words, she turned her head and inadvertently saw a handsome man walking over.

    Yu feibai?

    Just as she was pleasantly surprised by this coincidental encounter, she saw Gu Youli, who was holding onto Yu feibai¡¯s arm.

    No matter how she looked at it, she did not like thisbination. She really could not understand why this man, who had the best overall conditions and could be considered perfect in all aspects, would like Gu Youli.

    She put on what she thought was her most beautiful and elegant smile and walked towards Yu feibai and Gu Youli. ¡°youli, i didn¡¯t expect to see you here. what a coincidence,¡±

    ¡°Yes, what a coincidence!¡± Gu Youli smiled.

    ...

    The world was so big, and the circle was so small, but it seemed that they would meet each other wherever they went!

    It was a good thing she knew that li Meijia had always been arrogant. Otherwise, she would really think that li Meijia was following her.

    Li Meijia looked at Yu feibai again and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What a coincidence, we meet again!¡±

    Yu feibai nced at her nonchntly and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Oh!¡±

    And then, there was no and then!

    li meijia was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    She also did not know what she had said wrong. After all, the two of them had a very happy chatst time, and she thought that they were already friends.

    are you here with your friends? ¡± Gu Youli asked.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t disturb your date!¡± After that, he nodded at Gu Youli and the rest.

    Then, he turned around and walked back in the direction he came from. His movements were a little cold.

    After Gu Youli and Yu feibai sat down, she pretended to be confused and asked, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys have a good chatst time? why are you so cold today?¡±

    ...

    Yu feibai leaned back on the sofazily and ced his arm on her shoulder. ¡°i¡¯m afraid that someone will be jealous, okay?¡±

    Gu Youli frowned. who¡¯s jealous? nonsense. If you like to talk, I¡¯ll get her toe over and talk to you moreter. How about that? ¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to torture you until you can¡¯t get up tomorrow, then go!¡± yu feibai replied in a very t but very perverted and violent manner.

 Chapter 604

    604 A gift that you suddenly received represents love

    from where li meijia was sitting, she could see gu youli and yu feibai.

    From time to time, she would look sideways at them. At that moment, Gu Youli and Yu feibai were talking affectionately to each other. Yu feibai was actually smiling. He looked so good that it was as if he could charm people to death.

    meanwhile, gu youli was looking up at him and pouting her lips. no one knew what she was saying.

    Anyway, no matter how she looked at it, she seemed to be acting coquettishly.

    li meijia¡¯s heart felt as if it was blocked by something, and she felt particrly ufortable.

    He wanted to rush over and throw Gu Youli out of the window so that he could return to his seat.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Her friend could not help but ask.

    a ssmate. He¡¯s been so lucky recently. Not only did he find a rich grandmother, but he also found a pretty good boyfriend! Li Meijia¡¯s voice was sour.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them anymore. Let¡¯s eat!¡± She said with a smile.

    Her friend smiled and nodded.

    Although they didn¡¯t continue on this topic, li Meijia¡¯s gaze still turned to Yu feibai from time to time.

    Before she left, she saw Yu feibai getting up to go to the washroom. She immediately grabbed her bag and followed him.

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression did not change at all when he ¡®identally¡¯ met li Meijia.

    As if li Meijia was just a stranger, she nced at her without even greeting her.

    They brushed past each other!

    Li Meijia was shocked by his cold and distant attitude.

    her face turned from white to red under the dim light, and then from red to white again!

    Her chest heaved up and down slightly. She did not know where she got the courage from, but she actually reached out and grabbed Yu feibai¡¯s sleeve.¡±Feibai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s face darkened.

    Li Meijia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.¡±Did I do something wrong? why are you treating me like this?st time, Yingluo ...¡±

    ¡°Miss Li, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡± Yu feibai quickly reached out his hand and pushed li Meijia¡¯s hand away.

    Then, he turned around coldly and left indifferently.

    Li Meijia¡¯s hands clenched into fists, and her body trembled uncontrobly.

    Why?

    The two of them clearly had a pleasant conversation thest time they met. Why were they so cold when they met again?

    It must be because Gu Youli had said something bad about her to Yu feibai. Otherwise, it was impossible for Yu feibai to suddenly treat her so coldly.

    It must be Gu Youli, it must be her!

    Li Meijia bit her lip tightly, her eyes filled with anger and resentment.

    the next day, gu youli did not go back to thepany. instead, she put the contract that she had prepared in her bag.

    She went straight to Chen junrui¡¯s studio and showed him the contract to be signed.

    after confirming that there were no problems, he immediately signed the contract.

    this meant that chen junrui had officially joined shangpin and became its design director.

    Although Chen junrui had officially signed a contract with the Lu Corporation, he still retained some of his rights to sell his jewelry.

    He said that since he was going to stay here for a while, he would just wait and see.

    If the Lu Corporation could meet his expectations, then it would be a good thing to sign the contract with the Lu Corporation.

    However, if the Lu Corporation did not meet his expectations, he would not sign the contract with the Lu Corporation.

    Gu Youli had lunch with Chen junrui at noon.

    They were at an open-air restaurant by the sea. The location was chosen by Chen junrui. He seemed to be a regr here and was more familiar with the ce.

    The restaurant¡¯s decorations were very distinctive. The decorations were not particrly luxurious, but they were very amorous. The sun and the beach at the seaside blended into a kind of sentiment.

    After the meal, Chen junrui took out a ck nnel box from his pocket. A red ribbon was tied on it, making it look especially noble and elegant.

    Gu Youli was stunned and looked at Chen junrui in confusion.

    He thought to himself,¡±is he going to give her a gift? that doesn¡¯t seem too good, right? she won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Chen junrui smiled gently. open it. Can you help me take a look at this ne? ¡±

    Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief. So he was not giving it to her. He just wanted her to help him take a look.

    Everyone was in the field of design, and it was normal to have each other¡¯s works appraised.

    I was thinking too much just now!

    Hehe, you¡¯re thinking too much!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Youli smiled and reached out to take the box. She opened it gently.

    A bright light shed in her eyes as she eximed in shock, ¡± ¡°Wow, so beautiful! Isn¡¯t this the work you won in France? it¡¯s even more beautiful on a closer look than on stage.¡±

    Chen junrui¡¯s work that won the award in France was a ne named love!

    the tinum chain and the pendant were the love-symbolizing pansy and pixiu. the pixiu that stopped on the pansy was the color of champagne, and the tail was dotted with a variety of colorful small diamonds. the pansy was like a bud, and the broken diamonds around itplemented the pixiu.

    This was a rare treasure, and it could almost be said to be perfect.

    she looked at the ne in admiration and smiled. ¡± ¡°Dik?C, you really think too highly of me. Show me the authors who won the award. Are you sure you¡¯re not testing me or insulting me?¡±

    ...

    Chen junrui smiled and stood up silently. He took the ne and put it on for Gu Youli.

    ¡°This, why did you put it on me?¡± Gu Youli reached out and wanted to stop him immediately.

    However, she was stopped by Chen junrui. Gu Youli did not know what he wanted to do either, so she could only freeze and not move.

    Chen junrui stood gently behind Gu Youli and helped her put on the priceless ne named ¡®love¡¯.

    At a table not far away, a man was holding a small camera. He used the menu to slightly block the light and captured the entire scene.

    Gu Youli and Chen junrui did not notice it.

    Chen junrui returned to his seat after putting the ne on Gu Youli.

    I¡¯ll let you wear the ne. It¡¯s really beautiful and suits you very well! He looked at Gu Youli with infatuation.

    It was designed for her, so of course it had to suit her.

    Although they had only met once, he would think of her from time to time after they went abroad.

    He felt that there was something about her that could firmly attract his heart.

    ...

    Especially when he encountered setbacks, he would definitely think of her eyes that were full of anticipation and hope for the future, full of struggle and passion for tomorrow.

    that was why he had an inspiration and created this ¡± love ¡± ne.

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned when she heard that.

    Then, sheughed. Oh my God, I¡¯m under a lot of pressure to be the model of this ne!

    Chen junrui stared at her, his eyes filled with gentleness and anticipation. I don¡¯t want you to be her model. It¡¯s your birthday tomorrow. This is my birthday present to you!

    Gu Youli was shocked. how did you know that tomorrow is my birthday? ¡± she asked.

    ¡°you guess!¡± Chen junrui replied mysteriously.

 Chapter 605

    605 Happy Birthday to Paradise Bird again

    ¡°You guess!¡± Chen junrui replied mysteriously.

    Actually, as soon as he returned to the country, he had sent someone to look for Gu Youli. He wanted to know where she was now and he really wanted to meet her.

    However, he did not expect to run into her before he could get his hands on the investigation information.

    he thought that this was probably the so-called fate!

    I can¡¯t guess! Gu Youli shook her head.

    ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t guess it. Do you like the ne?¡± Chen junrui¡¯s smiling eyes were filled with confidence.

    Actually, he did not have to ask Gu Youli if she liked the ne.

    What kind of person was Chen junrui? he could tell from Gu Youli¡¯s expression that she really liked it. She really liked this ne.

    But he just wanted to hear Gu Youli say how much she liked it!

    ¡°I like it, I really like it! But Yingluo¡¯s gift is too expensive, I can¡¯t take it!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s voice was very gentle, but her attitude was very firm.

    ¡°Why?¡± Chen junrui¡¯s voice was filled with frustration.

    Gu Youli lowered her gaze and lifted her hand to take the ne from her neck as she said,¡± because the gift is too expensive. As the saying goes ,¡¯I don¡¯t deserve a reward¡¯. Even if it¡¯s my birthday, I can¡¯t ept such an expensive gift from you.

    this is your birthday present. You can give me an equally expensive present on my birthday! chen junrui hurriedly exined.

    Gu Youli looked at him in distress and teased,¡± I don¡¯t have money. I can¡¯t afford such an expensive gift, so I can¡¯t ept it. As for a birthday gift, today¡¯s meal is the best gift!

    ¡°youli ~~¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t ept it. Don¡¯t say anything more, or I¡¯ll feel ufortable when I see you in the future!¡± Gu Youli smiled cheekily and put the ne back into the box.

    She stretched out her hand and gently pushed it in front of Chen junrui. I¡¯ve already felt your heart. Really, thank you!

    Chen junrui had no choice but to take the ne back since she insisted on not taking it.

    However, he firmly believed that one day, Gu Youli would ept this ne that he had specially made for her.

    After lunch, Chen junrui sent Gu Youli back to thepany.

    Gu Youli announced the good news to everyone.

    Previously, Gu Youli had acquired a small jewelrypany with all the relevant personnel. In order to calm the people down, Gu Youli said that she would not fire anyone. They continued to do their own jobs and only changed their workce.

    Lu Xun got someone to clear out the 36th floor. In the future, that floor would belong to the design department.

    he would definitely jump from a smallpany to a big one. the people who worked there would be overjoyed.

    At this moment, she heard Dik. When C was still the director of the design department, they were all so excited.

    Lu Xun also went down to the design department. He was also very happy and said that everyone had worked hard during this period of time, so he would treat everyone to dinner tonight.

    The day after tomorrow was a good day. Lu Xun said that the directors had already decided to hold a press conference the day after tomorrow to announce the Lu corporation¡¯s design department.

    with chen junrui around, he believed that all the major newspapers would rush to report this matter. he would not have to worry about it not being popr!

    Lu Xun also decided that the position of Deputy Director in the design department would be held by Gu Youli.

    In two months, it would be half a year. He hoped that Gu Youli would be able to secure the position of the first gship store before the half-year agreement. That way, she would have enough strength topete with him.

    Gu Youliughed, indicating that she did not like the Chairman¡¯s seat at all. She would leave it for him.

    Gu Youli had a little to drink during the dinner.

    She was in a good mood today and was in a good mood. She chatted with Yu feibai for a long time that night. It was only when it was past 11 pm that Yu feibai called her to take a shower.

    Gu Youli did not see Yu feibai when she came out of the bathroom.

    When she walked out of the bedroom, she realized that Yu feibai was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the balcony. He was looking at the quiet night and the bright lights outside. She did not know what he was looking at.

    yfully, she tiptoed over and hugged Yu feibai from behind.

    Her original intention was to scare Yu feibai.

    However, she did not expect Yu feibai¡¯s expression to be as calm as usual. He merely turned around and looked at her indifferently.

    gu youli stuck out her tongue, feeling bored.

    She let go of his waist and hugged his arm instead. She leaned half of her body weight on him and looked up at him curiously.¡±What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m looking at the night view tonight!¡± yu feibai replied indifferently.

    Gu Youli looked forward. there are only lights. What¡¯s there to see? ¡±

    Yu feibai reached out his hand and touched the tip of her nose affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that tonight¡¯s night scene looks like a ne? The ne you gave me?¡±

    As he spoke, Yu feibai raised his hand and touched the blissful bird ne on his chest.

    Gu Youli blinked and let go of Yu feibai¡¯s arm. She took two steps forward and said, ¡± ¡°After you pointed it out, it does seem a little simr?¡±

    Yu feibai hugged her from behind and held her tightly in his arms.¡±Just a little?¡±

    no, no, you look like you. You really look like the ne I gave you! gu youli was surprised and cheered.

    ¡°Aiya, what a coincidence. If I had known earlier, I would have made myself a female one! Why don¡¯t you give me one?¡± Actually, Gu Youli was just saying it casually.

    ¡°Alright!¡± She did not expect Yu feibai to agree so readily.

    Then, as if he was performing magic, a chain suddenly appeared in his hand.

    The rose gold ne glowed under the warm light.

    he stared quietly at the little thing in his palm and his cold eyes softened. he exposed the pendant and wrapped his hand around gu youli¡¯s fair neck, putting it on for her in a domineering yet gentle manner.

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai in shock. She reached over with uncertainty and picked up the pendant on her neck.

    ...

    It was the same blissful bird as the ne pendant she had given him, but this one was obviously gentler and more elegant. It just so happened to be a couple¡¯s essory with his.

    this was definitely not something that could be bought outside. yu feibai had definitely ordered it to be made!

    ¡± you! ¡± gu youli was a little taken aback. her heart was filled with an indescribable feeling.

    ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Yu feibai kissed her on the cheek and smiled.

    Then, Gu Youli saw the bright lights in the distance. The lights that looked like a ne suddenly disappeared.

    Then, the lights changed. It was no longer the blissful bird ne, but the words ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯.

    At the same time, many fireworks appeared in the sky. When the dazzling fireworks bloomed beautifully in the sky, they turned into a pair of blissful birds.

 Chapter 606

    606 You have to always be so good to me

    Gu Youli reached out and hugged Yu feibai¡¯s waist tightly.

    She looked up, her eyes misty and her heart full of emotions. feibai, what a surprise! I like it so much! I¡¯m so happy! I¡¯m so happy that I forgot about home!

    ¡± for the past two years, due to other reasons, i wasn¡¯t able to celebrate your birthday with you.st time, we agreed to go on a trip together, but we couldn¡¯t because of father¡¯s matter. i really wanted to bring you along this year, but i knew that you didn¡¯t have the time. before the lu corporation¡¯s design department was settled, you wouldn¡¯t be able to have a good time. so, i thought about it and decided to give you my blessings at midnight. if i had a mission next year and might be able to celebrate your birthday with you, i wanted to tell you today. Whether I¡¯m by your side or not, I¡¯ll always be the first person to wish you a Happy Birthday at midnight!¡±

    Gu Youli raised her hands and wrapped them around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. I¡¯m so touched right now. What do you think I should do? ¡±

    Yu feibai pulled her into his arms and sat down on the small sofa on the balcony. He held her shoulders and leaned on his shoulder.

    ¡°then, apany me for a lifetime! Just like this!¡± He spoke softly, his voice as gentle as the spring breeze in March.

    Gu Youli held his hand and nodded gently. ¡± you said it yourself. even if you find me annoying in the future, even if you find me trembling, i won¡¯t leave. i¡¯ll pester you for the rest of my life! ¡±

    At this point, Gu Youli felt a little sad again. She really did not know how long this life would be.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never despise you!¡± Yu feibai lowered his gaze and gently nted a kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count now. They say men are fickle!¡±

    ¡°This sentence seems to be wrong. It seems that women are fickle!¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°There are!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Yingluo.¡±

    The two of them just sat there quietly,ughing and chatting, enjoying the warm atmosphere and the beautiful night view.

    The night breeze was a little chilly and it blew her shiny ck hair. Gu Youli closed her eyes and snuggled into Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    This small action made Yu feibai smile happily. He smiled lightly at Gu Youli¡¯s sweet face and then raised his hand to gently brush away the messy hair on the tip of her nose.

    Then, he picked her up and sat on top of him. ¡°If you want to sleep, then sleep. I¡¯ll apany you!¡±

    Gu Youli opened her eyes slowly. How can I fall asleep at this time? I¡¯m thinking about how to return the favor.

    Yu feibai lowered his head slightly. what did you think of then? ¡±

    Gu Youli raised her head and kissed him on the lips. ¡°This is my return gift!¡±

    yu feibai raised his eyebrows and was a little dissatisfied. ¡± ¡°just like this!¡±

    ¡°French Kiss, okay?¡± Gu Youli raised her head again and took the initiative to kiss Yu feibai on the lips. It was a hot French Kiss.

    yu feibai turned from the guest into the host. he grabbed the tip of gu youli¡¯s tongue and kissed her until she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    By the time he was satisfied enough to let go of Gu Youli, a few minutes had already passed.

    Gu Youli was panting and her eyes were shining with a smile. ¡°This time, are you satisfied with the return gift?¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Yu Fei and Bai ran¡¯s smiling eyes were so gentle that they were about to melt into water.

    Gu Youli squinted her eyes and they glowed like gold.

    She leaned her entire body against Yu feibai¡¯s chest and said softly, ¡± Yu feibai, I love you so much. If you¡¯re always so good to me, I¡¯ll love you to death.

    Hearing that, Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and a faint smile appeared on his cold face.

    ¡°I like it very much!¡± His fingers gently caressed every part of her face.

    Yes, he liked it very much. He liked every word and the first word in her sentence.

    His heart was filled with sweetness, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was so beautiful and charming.

    Gu Youli was a little stunned and looked at him in a daze. For a moment, she was lost in her smile and could not look away for a long time.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered in his ear, ¡± Yu feibai, you¡¯re not allowed to smile like that in the future. Of course, you have to smile like that, and you can only smile like that at me.

    hearing this, yu feibai¡¯s smile became even more devastatingly beautiful.

    He raised his hand and rubbed Gu Youli¡¯s little nose. idiot, do you think there¡¯s anyone else other than you who can make meugh like this? ¡±

    Gu Youli blinked and thenughed.¡±then should i show that i have a great sense of aplishment?¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s arms were wrapped around her waist and his hot lipsnded on hers. ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Gu Youli wrapped her arms around his neck and did not answer his question. Instead, she suddenly said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai, you must always treat me so well.¡±

    The smile on Yu feibai¡¯s face disappeared and he put on a cold expression. in your heart, have you always thought that I won¡¯t be good to you in the future? ¡±

    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Youli shook her head and closed her mouth again. that¡¯s what I am. I don¡¯t have any confidence. Like all girls, I¡¯m lost about the future.

    Yu feibai¡¯s strong arms wrapped around her petite body and pressed her against his chest. He used a lot of strength to hold her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you regret this!¡± With that, he lowered his head and kissed her as if he was devouring her. He was like a ma that could not be separated from her.

    The night was misty, and it was a beautiful sight.

    The consequence of sleepingte and having sex was that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get up the next day.

    When she opened her eyes, Yu feibai was no longer in the room. She had no idea where he had gone.

    Gu Youli looked at her phone for a while and was shocked.

    Oh my God, it was already past 10 O ¡®clock. He had nned to go to thepany early today to hold a press conference about the establishment of the design department tomorrow. There were still many things to be settled today.

    gu youli smacked her on the head in frustration and quickly got up to wash up in the bathroom.

    When she walked into the living room, she saw that breakfast was already on the dining table. Gu Youli called out softly, ¡± ¡°Feibai, feibai!¡±

    There was no response, so he was probably not at home.

    Where did he go? It was so early in the morning, but he didn¡¯t inform her or leave her a note.

    ...

    Time was tight, so she didn¡¯t sit down for breakfast like she usually did!

    He reached out for two pieces of toast and quickly stuffed them into his mouth. Before he could finish them, he picked up the ss of milk and drank it all in one go.

    Then, he took his bag, changed his shoes, and rushed out of the house.

    it was easy to get a taxi at this time. as soon as he reached the intersection, he stopped a taxi. there was no traffic jam along the way, and it was smooth!

    However, when she arrived at thepany, she was surrounded by the media outside.

    It was only then that Gu Youli realized that the headlines of the morning¡¯s gossip news were all about her and Chen junrui.

    Chen junrui was the talk of the town recently, and his rtionship problems were the focus of the media.

    Now that his scandal was out, it was all the headlines. The photos were all of Chen junrui holding the ne for Gu Youli.

 Chapter 607

    607 Gossip, storm of the city

    Now that his scandal was out, it was all the headlines. The photos were all of Chen junrui holding the ne for Gu Youli.

    although it was a little blurry, it was enough to see chen junrui and gu youli¡¯s faces.

    From the photographer¡¯s point of view, coupled with Chen junrui¡¯s gentle movements, there was a sense of gentleness.

    If it wasn¡¯t like this, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to have a scandal.

    Surprisingly, some people had studied Gu Youli and said that she had turned from Cindere to a Phoenix. She was the granddaughter that the former chairman of the Lu Corporation, Yang Cai, had just found.

    Then, above the photo of Chen junrui and Gu Youli, there was also a photo of the new designer, Hua Miaomiao and Gu Youli, with an ambiguous attitude.

    On the other side, he was leaning against Gu Youli and kissing a mysterious man.

    The man¡¯s appearance had been removed, but Gu Youli could tell that it was Yu feibai from the scene.

    as a result, what should have been a very ordinary scandal and gossip turned into a super melodramatic four-way love scandal.

    Thements below the news on Weibo¡¯s Tieba forum were all scolding Gu Youli for being a promiscuous woman who was cheating on her.

    in any case, there were many discussions and curses that swept through like a wave.

    And towards the end, the more the rumors spread, the more outrageous it became, and the more unpleasant it became.

    What Vixen theory, what conspiracy theory, what lewd| In short, all kinds of negativements wereing out.

    It was a lively scene.

    Gu Youli was scared to death. She only managed to escape from the reporters with the help of the security guards.

    The first person she thought of was Yu feibai. She thought about how she did not see him this morning. Could he have seen the newspaper and misunderstood something, so he was angry?

    gu youli was afraid that yu feibai would get angry, so she quickly called him to exin.

    However, he could not get through to the phone!

    Because of Yu feibai¡¯s status, he would not allow any magazine or newspaper to report anything rted to him. Ever since the news about the diamond Bachelor was published, there were people who had been keeping an eye on the media and the inte. No matter if it was about his name, they would delete it immediately.

    therefore, they only dared to use the mysterious man in the news.

    she did not dare to reveal any information about yu feibai.

    However, Yu feibai had neglected Gu Youli. No one had asked them to keep an eye on any news reports about Gu Youli, so they did not know about this earth-shattering scandal.

    in the morning, he received a call from tang yu. tang yu came to the capital and asked him to meet him at the salon.

    Inside the salon, there was amunication device. Other than their work-specific phone, all other mobile phones could not be connected.

    Old master Yu also saw the newspaper and was shocked. He quickly called Yu feibai to ask what was going on.

    He couldn¡¯t get through to her phone either.

    However, he was not as anxious as Gu Youli. Instead, he immediately called ah Zhi.

    under the old man¡¯s orders, ah zhi arrived at the salon.

    Only then did Yu feibai find out about the scandal.

    In the photo, Chen junrui stood intimately behind Gu Youli and helped her put on the ne. This made Yu feibai extremely ufortable.

    However, he believed that Gu Youli would definitely not want the ne in the end.

    Otherwise, when she returned home, her neck wouldn¡¯t be empty. Even if she didn¡¯t wear it, she would have told him.

    Yu feibai exined to old master Yu that Chen junrui was just a new designer that Gu Youli had hired. Since they were all designers, it was obvious that this scene was just for work.

    as for hua miaomiao, yu feibai had directly said that he did not like women.

    Old master Yu was very trendy. He had once doubted Yu feibai¡¯s sexual orientation, so he instantly understood.

    After hearing this, old master Yu was instantly furious, ¡± ¡± these paparazzi are too mean. this isn¡¯t the case at all. how can they write such nonsense? ¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to deal with this immediately!¡± yu feibai said coldly.

    he was very clear that to be the daughter-inw of the yu family, the daughter-inw of a military and political family, reputation was more important than anything else.

    and he¡¯s even dealing with it immediately? he¡¯s already caused a hugemotion! old master yu snorted coldly.

    ever since thest time they met and the heartfelt words they had spoken, old master yu¡¯s heart ached for her strength.

    He continued angrily, ¡°do you like her or not? how many years have the two of you been together? why hasn¡¯t the marriage been settled yet? look at myrades, which one of them isn¡¯t already carrying a great-grandson? I¡¯m half buried in the dirt, and I don¡¯t even know when I close my eyes and leave. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve gotten old? don¡¯t you even have a granddaughter-inw, let alone a great-grandson?¡±

    Da Yi was the eightieth birthday.

    Yu feibai smiled and pursed his thin lips. we¡¯ve already discussed it. We¡¯ll get married in half a year after she graduates.

    Old master Yu suddenly jumped up from the sofa. we¡¯ve already nned to get married in half a year¡¯s time. Why aren¡¯t you bringing her home when I¡¯m pregnant? ¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked her yet!¡± Yu feibai replied.

    ¡°Why are you asking? it¡¯s decided!¡± After old master Yu said that, he hung up the phone happily.

    Unlike old master Yu¡¯s joy and happiness, Yu feibai¡¯s other side was filled with wind, Thunder, and lightning.

    Yu Zhihe had also seen the report, and he was extremely angry.

    When Gu Youli and Yu feibai got together again, he wanted to think of other ways to make Gu Youli back off. However, old master Yu had said that he was not allowed to interfere with Yu feibai¡¯s rtionship matters and that he would let Yu feibai settle it himself.

    Although Yu Zhihe was dissatisfied with this matter, he had to listen.

    Who would have thought that Yu feibai would actually find such a woman?

    He could not ignore her. He could not bear to let this woman continue to harm his most outstanding son.

    However, old master Yu had made it clear that he was not allowed to interfere and that Yu feibai had to deal with it himself. He could not go against his father¡¯s wishes.

    ...

    So, he went to look for Yu feibai¡¯s mother, Wang Jiahui.

    as her parents, we have to do something about this. This woman pretended to be pure and harmless to deceive others, but she¡¯s so scheming that she wants to harm feibai. This is absolutely not allowed! Yu Zhihe¡¯s face was livid as he said angrily to Wang Jiahui.

    Wang Jia Hui frowned slightly and said,¡±these gossip newspapers, can they be trusted?¡± It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that nine out of ten of the things reported here are fake. They¡¯re all groundless usations!¡±

    Yu Zhihe said coldly,¡±can these photos be fake?¡± Besides, I saw her with my own eyes thest time. She was with a man, and the man¡¯s wife called her a mistress. Otherwise, why would I separate her from him?¡±

    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Wang Jia Hui was shocked.

 Chapter 608

    608 How much do you know about her?

    ¡°Are you telling me that it¡¯s true?¡± Wang Jia Hui was shocked.

    Yu Zhihe gritted his teeth. it¡¯s absolutely true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and investigate it yourself. See if I¡¯m lying.

    Wang Jiahui frowned and thought,¡¯it seems like I have to have a talk with feibai! ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s rare for feibai to like a girl. With his poor taste, I still think that there must be some misunderstanding. If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, this girl is old Madam Lu¡¯s granddaughter. Her background isn¡¯t too bad either, so she¡¯s a good match for feibai!¡±

    Yu Zhihe snorted coldly,¡±if a Sparrow flies up a branch, can she really be a Phoenix?¡± The daughter-inw we hope for is not like this. You know Jingjing, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? how can I not know, Jingjing? She¡¯s the daughter of your oldrade.¡± wang jiahui rolled her eyes at yu zhihe as she spoke.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s face had a little smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Jingjing is more suitable for our feibai than this Gu Youli? You should know that a military and political family like the Yu family should have some reservations. Even if she bes old Madam Lu¡¯s granddaughter, what would she think? She was just the granddaughter of a businessman. How could she bepared to Jingjing? It doesn¡¯t have to be someone with a deep background, but to be our Yu family¡¯s daughter-inw, she definitely has to be someone with a clean family background!¡±

    wang jiahui was not happy to hear this.

    her eyes were cold and her tone was extremely dissatisfied.¡±What do you mean by that? I¡¯m just the granddaughter of a businessman. So what if I¡¯m a descendant of a businessman? I¡¯m a descendant of a businessman. Why didn¡¯t you despise me when you married me?¡±

    Yu Zhihe wasn¡¯t happy either, and his eyes were spitting fire.¡±What are you talking about? when did I look down on you? I¡¯m just saying that with her current status, she¡¯s not from a good family and her education is poor. Growing up in that kind of environment, I¡¯m afraid her personality is not suitable for feibai!¡±

    you don¡¯t have to exin, ¡± Wang Jia Hui said coldly. I know what you mean. You¡¯ve always looked down on businessmen. But don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re in this position now, but I, the daughter of a businessman, am supporting you with money!

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s face turned red. this ... he said. are you deliberately singing a different tune? ¡±

    Wang Jia Hui sneered. She was as calm as water. it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t interacted with that girl at the jewelry store. I think she¡¯s very obedient and kind. She¡¯s not like what you¡¯re saying! If you look down on someone¡¯s background, why can¡¯t a poor family¡¯s child do the same? to think that you¡¯re a cadre, and you actually said such words. i¡¯m telling you, yu zhihe, i¡¯m not like you. i don¡¯t expect feibai¡¯s wife toe from a good family background, i just want her to have a good character. feibai likes her and she treats our feibai, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable!¡± Yu Zhihe¡¯s face was ashen as he stood up.

    wang jia hui gritted her teeth and said, ¡± you¡¯re the one who¡¯s unreasonable. i¡¯m telling you, yu zhihe, i¡¯ll get someone to investigate whether my future wife¡¯s character is good or not. if it¡¯s good, you can¡¯t object. if it¡¯s bad, i won¡¯t let feibai marry her even if you don¡¯t tell me. but it¡¯s not up to you to arrange my marriage! ¡±

    I¡¯m his father. I should be the one arranging his marriage!

    ¡°You¡¯re his father, but you¡¯re a good father. Have you forgotten? Do you need me to tell you what¡¯s going on with your adopted daughter?¡±

    His words shocked the entire room. It was as if something was fighting in the air like swords!

    Yu Zhihe was so angry that his old eyes were burning.¡±wang jiahui, do you really have to bring up the past?¡±

    wang jiahuiughed coldly. ¡°i won¡¯t talk about the past. the new year is over. feichen is a good child. i have never had any opinions about him. what about your daughter outside? What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    ¡°wang jiahui!¡± Yu Zhihe roared, hoping that Wang Jiahui would shut up.

    however, wang jia hui looked at him coldly and continued, ¡± I¡¯ve never had any expectations or hopes for you. The thing I¡¯m most proud of in my life is having three outstanding sons. They are my life. If you dare to use their Affairs to interfere with your Affairs outside, Yu Zhihe, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!

    yu zhihe¡¯s movements paused. his eyes seemed to be soaked in poison as he stared at wang jiahui.

    His hands clenched into fists, and there was a me burning in his chest, but he could not let it out. In the end, he could only leave in anger and m the door shut with a bang.

    Wang Jia Hui red at him coldly and turned to go to the study.

    She gave Yu feibai a call, but he did not let her speak. Instead, he asked, ¡± ¡°Mom, did you see the newspaper?¡±

    Although Wang Jiahui had never mentioned anything about Gu Youli to him, he knew that she definitely knew.

    I did see her. Feibai, how much do you know about this girl? ¡± Wang Jia Hui said in a low voice.

    mom, the newspapers are all nonsense. She¡¯s a jewelry designer, and it¡¯s normal for her to try nes on for others. This incident was deliberately exaggerated. Please believe me, I know her very well. She¡¯s definitely a girl worthy of my love. Yu feibai calmly exined to his mother.

    Wang Jiahui was a little worried. your father didn¡¯t handle this matter well, but he was right about one thing. Your future half might not necessarily have a strong background, but he definitely has to be someone with a clean family background. Why? Because of your identity, if you¡¯re not careful, some things about her might be a weapon to attack you! Do you understand?¡±

    Yu feibai nodded his head slowly and solemnly. mom, I know. If it¡¯s true, it might be a sharp weapon, but it¡¯s all fake. I¡¯ll prove her innocence.

    Wang Jiahui furrowed her brows. but Huahua ...

    Yu feibai interrupted her. mom, you should know that I¡¯m not a reckless person. Since I was young, I know how to choose a friend. She was definitely not someone I chose rashly. She must be the best. Otherwise, Grandpa would not have allowed me to bring her to his wedding.

    She was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡± you mean, your grandfather has already met her, and he wants you to bring her to his eightieth birthday? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom!¡±

    Wang Jia Hui was surprised.

    From Yu feibai¡¯s tone, she could already tell that he had already decided on Gu Youli.

    She understood her son¡¯s temper very well. He was very principled. Once he had decided on something, he would never change his mind.

    That Gu Youli was able to receive such sincere treatment from her son.

    Thinking about it, it was not bad.

    However, she did not expect that she had even passed the old master¡¯s test!

    It seemed that this daughter-inw was confirmed. In that case, she really had to find someone to investigate!

 Chapter 609

    609 Forced, timely appearance

    gu youli¡¯s scandal was rather serious and people were using it as a pretext to make a fuss.

    A few directors had made an appointment with the relevant senior management of the Lu Corporation for a meeting.

    As there were reporters everywhere outside thepany, the Board of Directors arranged for the meeting to be held in a hotel. They nned to have lunch and the meeting at the same time.

    when gu youli and lu xun arrived, the directors ¡®gazes were like cold arrows that were shot at her.

    A few of the directors criticized Gu Youli viciously because of the scandal.

    They felt that these scandals would damage thepany¡¯s reputation and even asked her to be reced as the Deputy Director and manager of the design department.

    Gu Youli remained calm despite the crowd¡¯s condemning gazes.

    She reflected on her actions with a good attitude. I was too careless with the scandal, but this is a false usation. The impact it has on me is beyond your imagination. Now is not the time to remove me from my position. In the face of such nder and false usations, what we need to do is to resolve the current problem and make the person who fabricated such a false usation be punished by thew so that the media can give justice and not cause any negative impact on the Lu Corporation.

    this matter has to be resolved. However, at the same time, you can no longer hold the important position in the design department! a board member with the surname zheng said sternly.

    Gu Youli smiled and said with confidence and determination, ¡± I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a second person in thepany who¡¯s suitable to manage the current design department!

    director zheng scoffed. ¡± miss gu, you shouldn¡¯t think too highly of yourself. in my opinion, general manager lu is more suitable than you to manage the design department. i believe that if he bes the manager and deputy director of the design department, he¡¯ll definitely be able to bring the design department on track in the shortest time possible! ¡±

    Lu Xun, who was sitting on the side, waved his hand and pretended to decline.

    the design department needs people who know design. I don¡¯t think general manager Lu knows anything about design, right? ¡± Gu Youli sneered.

    if she didn¡¯t guess wrong, this matter was definitely lu xun¡¯s doing.

    He must have used the scandal to get the Board of Directors to kick her out so that he could take advantage of the design department to carry out his scheme of taking over the Lu Corporation.

    hmph, no way!

    The manager of the finance department, du Wen, also spoke up and spoke up for Lu Xun, ¡± why would we need someone who knows about design? didn¡¯t we already hire Chen junrui? since we already have someone who knows how to design, what we need is someone who knows how to sell. that way, we can work together and do things well!¡±

    Lu Xun took a light sip of tea and said, ¡± you all know very well who invited Chen junrui. You also know very well who established the design department. It¡¯s only by acquiring apany and making use of it a little that the design department can be established at the fastest speed. Now, because of a little scandal, you all want to change people, this doesn¡¯t seem to make sense! ¡°Furthermore, have you ever thought that Chen junrui signed with the Lu Corporation because of whom? do you want to face the storm of Chen junrui terminating his contract before the design department is even officially established?¡±

    Du Wen chuckled. Mr. Lu, you¡¯re being too serious. I can¡¯t deny that the design department was established so quickly all because of miss Gu¡¯s efforts, but managing a Department isn¡¯t just about being able to draw up a few designs, nor is it about being able toe up with a good proposal. Managing apany isn¡¯t as simple as setting up a Department, and without umted experience, it¡¯s impossible to make the right decisions for thepany.

    Director Wang sighed and said with some difficulty, ¡± Xiao Gu, the design department was established by your family, so it¡¯s normal for you to be in charge. However, the impact of your scandal is really not good. Tomorrow is theunch of the design department, and the media will be there. If this is released tomorrow and you¡¯re in charge of the design department, who knows what will happen? for the sake of the big picture, I can only let you suffer for now. Xiao Gu, you¡¯re still too young. It¡¯s good for you to have a few more years of experience.

    Lu Xun raised his objection, he looked at everyone and said seriously, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t easily deny a person¡¯s ability just because he¡¯s young! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen Xiao Gu¡¯s performance recently. Besides, the design department is different from other departments. To the design department, youth is not a weakness, but an advantage.¡±

    Director Zheng cleared his throat and continued, ¡± ¡± manager du was right. we need someone with experience to manage apany. there are plenty of designers in the design department, and someone in her position needs to be capable and able to guide us in making the right decisions. if it¡¯s general manager lu, it¡¯ll be different! ¡±

    When the other board members heard this, they all nodded in agreement.

    One was to push Lu Xun and temporarily take charge of the entire design department.

    just as things were about to get out of hand, there was a knock on the door and the waiter opened it.

    Everyone immediately looked at the door.

    The door was pushed open and a young man walked in.

    he was tall and straight, with a calm and solemn temperament, like a god that had descended from the sky.

    The light created a small circle of light between his hair, making him look very warm. However, the deep and quiet eyes under his broken hair only revealed coldness and indifference.

    The sound of people sucking in cold air rang in his ears.

    A handsome face sculpted by God, coupled with a monstrous power and identity, such a man was equivalent to a legend.

    ¡°Young master Yu!¡± Director DU¡¯s sultry face instantly lit up with a smile. He stood up and greeted Yu feibai.

    It was obvious that director du knew Yu feibai.

    he didn¡¯t appear at thest banquet. if he had appeared and knew that yu feibai hade with gu youli, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have helped lu xun force gu youli to marry him today.

    Yu feibai did not reply and only nodded politely at him.

    His gaze thennded on Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli widened her eyes and looked at Yu feibai in disbelief. She called out softly, ¡± feibai, Qingqing, why are you here? ¡±

    ¡°I went to yourpany to look for you. A woman named LAN Beibei said that you were having dinner here, so I came over. I didn¡¯t know there were so many of you!¡± Yu feibai exined calmly.

    It was probably because of the scandal that he hade to her at thest minute.

    She couldn¡¯t get through to him before, and now that she was in a meeting, her phone was turned off, so he came to find her.

    Director Zheng was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained his bright smile. ¡°It turns out that young master Yu knows Xiao Gu!¡±

    ¡°if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s have a meal together. i¡¯ll order the dishes to be served!¡± he quickly reached out his hand and called out.

    As director Zheng spoke, he quickly ordered for more food to be served. He was very curious. What was the rtionship between Gu Youli and Yu feibai?

    could it be that the mysterious man in the scandal was yu feibai?

    If that was the case, then it would be incredible.

    The others did not know who Yu feibai was, but judging from director Zheng¡¯s attitude, they could tell that he was not a simple person. They immediately became cautious.

 Chapter 610

    610 I¡¯m your man, I should share your burden

    Yu feibai¡¯s calm and cold eyes swept across the crowd before he sat down beside Gu Youli.

    He looked at everyone and introduced himself, ¡± ¡°hello, everyone. i¡¯m gu youli¡¯s boyfriend. i wanted to look for her just now because of the scandal. i wanted to tell her that the matter has been resolved and that all the newspapers will apologize to her tomorrow. i hope that everyone won¡¯t me me for being presumptuous.¡±

    Director Zheng quickly shook his head and smiled in a ttering manner. ¡°No, no, young master Yu, if you¡¯re here, it would be our honor to have a meal with you, right?¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at everyone, and the others immediately nodded in agreement.

    yu feibai¡¯s slightly pale lips were pursed slightly. a dazzling light shed across his deep eyes, but the coldness did not dissipate.

    Lu Xun looked at Yu feibai in shock and asked, ¡± ¡°You mean to say that the scandal has been resolved?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing, is there?¡± Yu feibai said calmly and did not forget to put food in Gu Youli¡¯s bowl.

    He picked up a fish, and he didn¡¯t forget to carefully instruct, ¡± be careful of the bones.

    Everything was done so naturally and casually, without any pretentiousness at all. It was as if this kind of care and consideration was a habit of his, so natural and natural.

    ¡°Feibai, thank you so much!¡± the corners of gu youli¡¯s lips curled up into afortable smile.

    His heart felt warm, and his tense nerves rxed in an instant.

    She held his left hand tightly with her left hand and felt his support and care deeply.

    Director Zheng saw everything, and countless thoughts ran through his mind.

    The Yu family was a prominent family in the capital. What was her rtionship with Yu feibai? Even if she could not get married in the end, she would still be able to get a lot of help from the Yu family in the future. Then, letting her manage thepany¡¯s design department would be equivalent to finding a powerful backer for the Lu Corporation. This was a great thing that could not be obtained even if one begged for it.

    With this thought in mind, director Zheng¡¯s attitude instantly changed. Xiao Gu, now that the scandal has been resolved, you don¡¯t have to deal with other things. You have to manage the design department well. Everyone has high hopes for you!

    gu youli¡¯s eyes trembled and then she smiled. ¡± ¡°Yes, director Zheng!¡±

    Then, everyone else followed director Zheng and expressed their support for Gu Youli.

    This really made Gu Youli feel that these directors and senior executives were all fence sitters and swayed too quickly.

    Although she said that she did not want Yu feibai to help her, it was obvious that Yu feibai¡¯s identity had helped her today.

    As expected, it was good to have power and influence. No wonder so many people liked to curry favor with powerful people.

    His meticulous n had failed again, Lu Xun really wanted to fly into a rage, his anger was like a venomous snake entrenched in his heart, it was a resentment that couldn¡¯t be erased.

    It seemed that some things couldn¡¯t be worried anymore. He had to think of a permanent solution as soon as possible.

    After the meal ended, everyone left first. In the end, only Gu Youli and Yu feibai were left in the private room.

    Gu Youli turned to the side and looked up at Yu feibai.

    The corners of her lips curled up, and her eyes narrowed as she revealed a smile.¡±Why are you here? When I couldn¡¯t get through to you, I thought you were angry at the rumors and ignored me. ¡±

    Yu feibai held her hands and said softly, ¡± ¡°Tang Yu hase to the capital. He has a very important matter to discuss with me. The ce where we met just happened to have amunication device, so the phone can¡¯t be connected!¡±

    gu youli frowned in frustration. ¡± the news was all nonsense. Chen junrui wanted to give me a ne. He knew that it was my birthday today and that it was just a birthday gift. He had no other intentions. I thought that the ne was too expensive, so I didn¡¯t ept it. I returned the ne to him immediately. Who knew that the media would take pictures of such nonsense? they even dug out the scene of Hua Miaomiao and me ying around. Fortunately, I did some intimate actions with Hua Miaomiao in front of you. Otherwise, it would be terrible. I can¡¯t clear my name even if I jump into the Yellow River!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He could not help butugh. you also know that those actions can be misunderstood. In the future, you must remember to avoid them when you need to!

    Gu Youli nodded her head repeatedly. I don¡¯t dare to anymore. I¡¯m scared. You don¡¯t know this, but Lu Xun wanted to use this scandal to get someone to kick me out of the design department. He wanted to take control of the entire design department by himself. Once he takes control of the design department, it¡¯s equivalent to taking control of the diamond mine. It¡¯s the same as having the Lu Corporation in his hands. Fortunately, you came in time and that director Zheng knows you. Otherwise, I would have been rejected by them today!

    the sound instion here is not good, so I can hear your conversation clearly from the outside. Although you are at a disadvantage, I believe you can handle it without me! Yu feibai lowered his gaze and caressed Gu Youli¡¯s face gently.

    Gu Youli sighed. it can be done. However, it will take a lot of effort.

    that¡¯s why you have to look for me sometimes. I¡¯m your man, so I should share some of your burden. Yu feibai¡¯s heart ached for her. His voice was soft and gentle, more intoxicating than the fragrant wine.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart softened and she wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s waist. ¡± i know that the yu family is different from other families. today¡¯s scandal will definitely cause a stir. let¡¯s not talk about your other family members, just your father must have called to scold you. he doesn¡¯t like me to begin with, so i guess he¡¯s even more eager to break up with me now. ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s long and slender hand ran through Gu Youli¡¯s hair. the scandal has been resolved. Tomorrow, all the newspapers will publish an apology notice and then announce to everyone that you already have a fianc¨¦. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. No one will use this matter to make an issue of me. As for my family, I¡¯ve already exined it to them. They¡¯re all reasonable people and won¡¯t be affected by the scandal.

    As he spoke, he reached out and gently pushed Gu Youli away. it¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s eightieth birthday next month. He asked me to bring you home to celebrate his birthday! he said solemnly.

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned. She blinked her eyes as if she was not sure.

    ¡°it¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s eightieth birthday next month. do you want me to go?¡± she took a deep breath and said in a heavy voice.

    she was a little flustered and pursed her lips nervously.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Yu feibai lowered his eyes and tilted his head slightly. The light shone on the right side of his face, reflecting a faint glow.

    From Gu Youli¡¯s point of view, it was very dazzling.

    She seemed to be immersed in an unreal world and nodded very honestly.

    Yu feibai smiled. don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. he said softly.

    As he spoke, he wrapped his hands around hers tightly and ced them on his chest, sending her a deep sense of affection and giving her an infinite sense of security.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart rxed a little. She turned her hand around and held his hand tightly, just like their two hearts that were tightly pressed together at this moment.

 Chapter 611

    611 following, the person behind

    When Gu Youli returned to thepany in the afternoon, all the reporters had left.

    It was unknown how Lu Xun found out that today was her birthday, but he actually gave her a ne and also asked her to call Yu feibai and father Gu to have dinner together with the family.

    Yu feibai went to pick up father Gu, so Gu Youli and Lu Xun went to eat together.

    At thepany¡¯s parking lot, Lu Xun told Gu Youli that he had invited Lu Xun and his wife when she got into the car.

    Gu Youli was instantly unhappy. She had a smile on her face but her eyes were burning.

    Without another word, he immediately pushed open the door and got out of the car.

    Lu Xun then walked out and ran over to grab her, ¡± Youli, I know you have something against my brother, but can you give him a chance? things might not turn out the way you think they are. No matter what, we¡¯re still family!

    Gu Youli did not want to waste time with him and said coldly, ¡± you¡¯ve seen what happened today. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s the one who ordered people to force me out of the Lu Corporation. He and I will never be family. If you want to be with him, that¡¯s your business, but please don¡¯t drag me into it.

    what happened today had nothing to do with big brother. He has already exined to me that he had no idea that these people would push him to manage the design department. In fact, he has been pushing it around, saying that he can¡¯t manage the design department well. You saw it yourself! Lu Xun¡¯s words were profound and meaningful as he tried his best to persuade her.

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡± gu youli¡¯s face was cold as she gritted her teeth. she flung his hand away and wanted to leave.

    She really didn¡¯t want to discuss anything rted to Lu Xun with Lu Xun at all, as long as Lu Xun was mentioned, the two of them would definitely quarrel.

    Lu Xun turned around and once again reached out to hold Gu Youli¡¯s hand.

    When she looked up, she identally saw a man wearing a cap and a mask standing at the entrance of the stairs.

    He had been secretly taking photos of them with his camera.

    When he saw Lu Xun looking at him, he immediately put away his camera and ran away from the safety passage on the other side.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Stop!¡± The first thing Lu Xun did when he reacted was to hurriedly follow, but that man had already walked far away.

    Gu Youli was a little surprised. She followed him and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    lu xun retracted his gaze and slightly furrowed his brows, ¡± ¡°there was someone who was secretly taking photos here just now.¡±

    didn¡¯t all the reporters leave? ¡°Gu Youli bit her lip and said.

    Lu Xun thought for a moment and then said,¡±this person doesn¡¯t look like a reporter.¡±

    Gu Youli was surprised for a moment before she came back to her senses and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the security room to check this surveince video.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she was overly suspicious or paranoid. It was just that she always felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± As Lu Xun spoke, he also followed Gu Youli to the security room.

    The video just now was yed. That person came in when it was almost time to get off work. He had been very careful and obviously avoided the camera, so there were very few scenes of him.

    But the captain of the security room obviously had an influence on him.

    ¡± miss gu, i think i saw him yesterday. he was at the door on the right side of thepany when you got off work, ¡± he said with uncertainty.

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes. is there a surveince camera at the door on the right? ¡±

    ¡°There are!¡±

    ¡°Then show me the video!¡± something was not right. he had left from the right door yesterday.

    After the head of security pulled up the video, he saw the man wearing a cap and a mask. He was lying carefully at the side and taking pictures of Gu Youli.

    what? ¡± Gu Youli was shocked. can you get me all the videos of me going to and from work these few days? ¡±

    The video was yed very quickly. The Man in ck and a mask appeared behind Gu Youli several times and took photos of her.

    Lu Xun¡¯s breathing was rapid, as if he had been struck by lightning, his face was ashen, ¡± ¡°This is what you took. What about what you didn¡¯t take? Don¡¯t you see that this person has been following you all this time?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s body tensed up and she trembled slightly. A chill ran through her.

    ¡°From these videos, it looks like that.¡± Being followed and stared at, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t feel cold.

    She closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down. She took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s investigating me,¡±

    with only this information, it seems difficult to find out who he is. He was discovered by us just now. I think he will know that we are suspicious and will not appear again for a short time! lu xun analyzed.

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes and said slowly, ¡± ¡± that¡¯s not for sure. there¡¯s one person who can definitely help me find out who he is. ¡±

    Lu Xun was stunned. who? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s ability to gather information is amazing. There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t find out if he wants to know. As Gu Youli spoke, she asked the head of security to cut out the video and copy it into a USB drive for her.

    when they returned home after dinner, gu youli passed the video recording to yu feibai and asked him to find out who had been following her.

    yu feibai watched the video indifferently. although his expression did not change much, he still looked extremely calm.

    However, there was no light in his dark eyes. It was so dark and quiet that it was chilling. However, he was unhappy about this matter.

    ¡± your scandals must have been created by the person behind this person. leave this to me. i¡¯ll settle it! ¡± This person seemed to have been following Gu Youli when he was not around.

    Otherwise, it would have happened to him long ago.

    gu youli nodded her head. it was best to leave the matter to yu feibai.

    At that moment, the doorbell of the room suddenly rang loudly.

    the two of them were slightly stunned. they looked at each other. ¡°who is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± as yu feibai spoke, he had already stood up to open the door.

    When Yu feibai opened the door, a beautiful and elegantdy entered with a smile.

    She sized Yu feibai up and then stretched her neck to look at Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli only felt that thedy who had entered looked familiar as if she had seen her somewhere before.

    Just as she was wondering who she was, she heard Yu feibai¡¯s surprised voice. ¡°Mom, why did youe over?¡±

    ...

    hearing this, gu youli stood up from the sofa. her face turned red instantly and she nodded at wang jiahui in embarrassment.

    Then, he looked over at Yu feibai.

    After receiving Gu Youli¡¯s call for help, Yu feibai quickly said, ¡± ¡°Mom, have a seat. What do you want to drink?¡±

    Wang Jiahui was sitting on the sofa in the living room. She did not answer what Yu feibai wanted to drink. Instead, she stared at Gu Youli and asked, ¡± ¡± feibai, introduce thisdy to mommy. who is she? ¡±

 Chapter 612

    612 Small details, a lot of feelings

    Yu feibai¡¯s tall figure sat down beside Gu Youli.

    He ced his hand on Gu Youli¡¯s shoulder affectionately and introduced her simply, ¡± Mom, this is my girlfriend, Gu Youli. Youli, this is mom.

    Gu Youli¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly.

    She blushed slightly and smiled at Wang Jiahui. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie. Please have a seat. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±

    She was too surprised to see Yu feibai¡¯s mother so suddenly. She was not mentally prepared at all.

    He was stunned.

    Wang Jia Hui replied and smiled.¡±there¡¯s no need for water. auntie just rushed over from T city and hasn¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet? There¡¯s food in the refrigerator. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll go and make you a few dishes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then!¡± Wang Jia Hui replied with a smile.

    it¡¯s no trouble, no trouble, ¡± Gu Youli said. She had already gotten up and walked to the kitchen.

    yu feibai pursed his thin lips into a thin line and stared at gu youli. he watched as she tied her apron and got to work before turning to look at the smiling wang jiahui.

    mom, have a seat. I¡¯ll help her. Yu feibai stood up and prepared to help.

    However, Wang Jiahui reached out and stopped her.

    She gestured for Yu feibai to sit down.

    Yu feibai¡¯s tall and strong figure paused for a moment before he sat down again. He said softly, ¡± ¡°What do you want to ask? speak!¡±

    Wang Jiahui turned her body slightly and looked at Gu Youli, who was busy in the kitchen. ¡°does she usually cook?¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Yu feibai curled his lips into a smile and agreed.

    the cold light in her clear eyes was tinged with a hint of warmth.

    Wang Jia Hui raised her hand and brushed her hair behind her ear. She smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s going to work at the Lu Corporation? He still has time to cook for you?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t affect me!¡± Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli who was in the kitchen and replied gently.

    indeed, it didn¡¯t affect her. no matter how busy she was, she liked to cook by herself. she said that the kitchen at home had to be used frequently to have the taste of home.

    Every time he saw her in the kitchen, or when he entered the kitchen with her.

    Indeed, they would deeply experience the feeling of home that she had mentioned.

    Wang Jia Hui teased, ¡± wow, you sound so proud. You found a good wife and a good mother who can cook. Now you¡¯reining that I haven¡¯t cooked for you.

    Yu feibai retracted his gaze and did not know whether tough or cry.¡±mom, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡±

    ¡± i¡¯m telling you, ¡± wang jia hui said unhappily. ¡± don¡¯t talk about how good your wife is in front of your mother. otherwise, she won¡¯t be happy. ¡±

    ¡°No matter how good she is, she can¡¯t be as good as you.¡± Yu feibai said, obviously trying to please him.

    The two most important women in the world were probably the only ones who could see this side of him.

    Wang Jia Huiughed. at least you still have some conscience. You know how to coax your mother. When did you two meet? ¡± When did you bring her to see your grandfather? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    She asked a few questions in a row.

    she couldn¡¯t be med for being nosy, but she was really curious.

    yu feibai¡¯s personality was too cold. even though he was kind to her, his kind of kindness was also distant.

    However, she had seen the gentle Yu feibai just now. He did not seem cold at all when he was with the girl.

    This girl, what did she do?

    There was also the Yu family¡¯s old master. Everyone knew that his temper was ugly and hard, and he was a true strange old man.

    How did she get his approval so easily?

    Yu feibai chuckled and asked, ¡± ¡°Mom, did youe here today just to ask about this?¡±

    I called your grandfather. He said that you two are getting married during the summer vacation. Is that true? ¡± This was the reason why Wang Jiahui was so anxious.

    Yu feibai nodded. yes, mother. You won¡¯t object to it, right? ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of my objection? Who can object to what you¡¯ve decided? when you were going to join the army, you¡¯ve already discussed this marriage with your grandfather. You¡¯ll have to make your own decision, so it¡¯ll be fine as long as you go through your grandfather, so it¡¯s useless for me to object.¡±

    As she spoke, Wang Jiahui looked at Gu Youli, who was busy in the kitchen. besides, I¡¯ve seen her before, but she doesn¡¯t seem to remember me. She¡¯s a warm-hearted girl, especially her smile. It makes me feel that she¡¯s considerate and warm. I think she¡¯s not bad!

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen her before?¡± Yu feibai was slightly startled.

    Wang Jia Hui nodded. yes, it was your cousin¡¯s birthday. I went to shangpin to buy jewelry for her and happened to see her there. She saw that the salesperson had introduced some jewelry that didn¡¯t suit your cousin¡¯s age, but she couldn¡¯t stand it, so she enthusiastically introduced others to me. Later, I heard you two talking on the phone, so I told your father about it. Your father probably went to look for her. I knew about it, but I didn¡¯t interfere because I thought that you two were really fated. Others could not tear it apart. Actually, you shouldn¡¯t me your dad. Maybe his methods weren¡¯t very good, but his starting point was for your own good.¡±

    ¡°i know, mom!¡±

    the mother and son chatted for a while with yu zhihe.

    At this moment, Gu Youli, who had been busy in the kitchen for half a day, came out with the dishes she had prepared. Auntie, it¡¯s time to eat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help serve the dishes.¡± Yu feibai stood up and stopped the conversation.

    There were not many dishes at home. Fortunately, Gu Youli¡¯s cooking skills were not bad, so she still made three dishes and a soup.

    Salted egg yolk with shredded potatoes, green pepper fried chicken wings, minced meat with vermicelli soup, and a green vegetable, which was a simple home-cooked dish.

    ¡°Auntie, we didn¡¯t know you wereing, so we only have these at home. I hope you can make do with it.¡± Gu Youli hung up the smile on her face and said apologetically.

    Wang Jiahui looked at the dishes on the table that looked, smelled, and looked at Gu Youli. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a picky eater, these are pretty good.¡±

    as she spoke, she picked up some shredded potatoes with her chopsticks and put them in her mouth, eating them with great relish.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some soup first.¡± Gu Youli reached out for the bowl and filled it with soup for Wang Jiahui. Then, she brought it to her. have some soup before you eat. It¡¯s good for your stomach.

    ...

    Wang Jia Hui smiled. Okay, thank you. Don¡¯t look at it. Even if you have dinner, you should have a little with me!

    Gu Youli smiled and nodded. Then, she scooped a bowl of soup for Yu feibai.

    Then, she carefully picked out the scallions in the bowl and ced them in front of Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai did not like to eat raw green onions, so he would usually pick the green onions that were not cooked and were directly dried in the sun.

    after gu youli found out that yu feibai did not eat raw scallions ...

    In the future, every time she made soup, she would boil the chopped green onion.

    When she saw Jia Hui today, she felt that it would not look good to cook the scallions in the soup, so she directly dried them.

 Chapter 613

    613 Do you really care about my mother¡¯s opinion?

    when she was scooping the soup, she had carefully avoided the chopped green onions.

    However, she still managed to scoop up some scallions, so she took the opportunity to use her chopsticks to pick them out.

    It was a very small action and it was very normal for Gu Youli to do it.

    However, Wang Jiahui was deeply shocked by this scene.

    Wang Jia Hui¡¯s eyes were a little red, and her heart was a little sour.

    She had always cared for Yu feibai since he was young.

    However, she had never personally cooked a meal for him, not even an egg.

    Every time he had a meal with his family, he would try any dish, but he would not eat too many of them.

    That was why she had never known what Yu feibai liked to eat and what he disliked to eat.

    When she saw Gu Youli picking the green onions earlier on, she was surprised to find out that Yu feibai did not eat green onions.

    However, as a mother, this was the first time she had heard of it.

    This made her feel a deep sense of defeat.

    But at the same time, she felt very gratified that there was a girl who was so considerate to feibai.

    It was really good!

    She thought that this was probably the reason why feibai, who had always kept a respectful distance from women, was in love with her.

    For so many years, Wang Jiahui had never served a second bowl of rice.

    But tonight, she had eaten two bowls of rice.

    All these years, Wang Jiahui had never spoken much when she ate.

    however, tonight, he was chatting with gu youli during the meal. they kept talking about the food that was not sumptuous but was extremely delicious. they evenughed heartily from time to time.

    Having been in the business world for so many years, she still had a way of judging people.

    Sometimes, one could see a person clearly through a matter the size of a sesame seed.

    It might not be an absolute, but it was enough to see if she was worth it.

    after the meal, wang jiahui, who was drinking water on the sofa, chuckled. Youli, will you apany me for lunch with feibai tomorrow afternoon? ¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Gu Youli bit her lip and her eyes were apologetic.

    Yu feibai honestly exined to Wang Jiahui, ¡± mother, herpany is holding a press conference tomorrow to officially announce the establishment of the design department. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll have the time to go out for dinner with us.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± wang jiahui nodded. ¡± the day after tomorrow then. i¡¯ll be free the day after tomorrow, right? ¡±

    Gu Youli nodded. yes, I do!

    alright, it¡¯s a deal then. I¡¯ll go back today, ¡± Wang Jiahui said as she stood up.

    The two of them immediately stood up to send Wang Jia Hui out. After she entered the elevator, they turned around and returned to the house.

    After closing the door, Gu Youli looked at him with aplicated expression on her face.

    He looked at her without saying a word.

    Yu feibai, on the other hand, was calm and natural. He chuckled as he looked at her and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go take a shower and rest.¡±

    Gu Youli nodded and had no objections.

    however, she still looked at him and said carefully, ¡± that wanwan. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± yu feibai raised his eyebrows and looked at her inquisitively.

    ¡°Did your mother say anything about me?¡± gu youli pursed her lips and looked at him.

    Yu feibai looked at her and asked in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°You care a lot about my mother¡¯s opinion of you?¡±

    she¡¯s my future mother-inw, ¡± Gu Youli replied without hesitation. of course I care!

    Yu feibai coughed a few times andughed.

    He knew that Gu Youli had already made up her mind to marry no one but him.

    However, when he heard her mention her future mother-inw, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sweetness in his heart, like melted honey, spreading to every corner of his heart.

    He reached out and rubbed Gu Youli¡¯s head. His thin lips curved up. ¡°If she¡¯s not satisfied with you, are you not going to marry me?¡±

    the elegant voice dragged out thest tone, and it was tinged with a teasing interest.

    Gu Youli pouted and did not say anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, an ugly daughter-inw will have to see her inws eventually, okay?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery.

    The corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile, and he pressed his forehead against hers affectionately.

    ¡°How am I ugly?¡± Gu Youli was indignant.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. I¡¯m ugly there!

    what are you doing? ¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened. Just as she was about to exin herself, she heard Yu feibai suddenly say, ¡± ¡°chu qing is back!¡±

    It had to be said that this topic was changed very, very well. It immediately stopped Gu Youli from saying anything.

    ¡°What did you say? Chu Qing is back!¡± Gu Youli shouted in surprise.

    She reached out and grabbed Yu feibai¡¯s arm. ¡°when did shee back? where is she now? i miss her so much. tell me quickly!¡±

    Yu feibai stretched out his hand to stop her from getting agitated. she¡¯ll be flying back to the military camp tomorrow. She¡¯ll probably return to the capital in the afternoon. You should be able to get through by calling her in the afternoon!

    ...

    tomorrow afternoon? that¡¯s great! I want her to treat me to dinner to make up for all the lovesickness I¡¯ve had during this time. The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips lifted and a bright smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you miss me even though I won¡¯t see you for a while?¡± Yu feibai asked sourly.

    Gu Youli pouted and said childishly, ¡± did I miss you? I missed you too when you were out on missions!

    As she spoke, she lifted her head and tiptoed to nt a light kiss on his cold lips.

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was expressionless as he took the initiative and sucked on her lips. He stammered, ¡± ¡°You little rascal!¡±

    The corners of her lips curled up and Gu Youli smiled seductively. ¡°Do you want to be a little worse? I don¡¯t want to move, so we can shower together?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die a horrible death tonight!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were dark as he replied. He lifted Gu Youli up in his arms and carried her to the bathroom.

    The next day, Gu Youli got up early and went to the office.

    In order to ensure the sess of this press conference, Lu Xun also transported the diamonds produced by the Lu family¡¯s mine, thergest raw diamond in the country, to the scene, which really caused a sensation in the entire capital.

    In the middle of the venue was a long wooden table with a variety of heart and food piled on it. This was specially for guests and reporter friends.

    There was also a long table on top of it, and it was ced in a¡¯t ¡®shape with the long wooden table in the middle.

    ...

    The table was surrounded by a red curtain, with flowers and ribbons.

    This was for the signing of the contractter.

    The moment Chen junrui arrived at the venue, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    He was wearing a light blue fitting suit, a white shirt with a red tie, and a confident and bright smile on his face, which added to his sunny and elegant aura.

    chen junrui was one of the people who had signed the contract today, and the other was yan qi from emperor jewelry.

    she was wearing a pure ck suit, looking beautiful and capable.

    gu youli had signed the contract at the same time as them.

 Chapter 614

    614 Chu Qing returns during the holidays

    Gu Youli had signed the contract at the same time as them.

    She was dressed in a white suit and had light makeup on.

    Her jet-ck hair was tied into a simple bun with a gold and diamond hair clip on it. It glowed with a bright light, making her look like an angel.

    ¡± first of all, i would like to thank all the reporters and friends foring to theunch of qin zhuan studio. let¡¯s start the signing ceremony. ¡± Lu Xun stood on the podium and after saying a long paragraph, he finally announced the officialunch of the press conference.

    after a simple introduction, gu youli, yan qi, and chen junrui all took their seats.

    Once they signed their names on the contract, it would mean that the Lu corporation¡¯s design department¡¯s project was officially in operation.

    Everyone present gathered around to witness the arrival of this moment.

    When it was done, someone opened a bottle of champagne to celebrate thepletion of the signing ceremony.

    Then, it was time for the reporters to raise their voices.

    Chen junrui had wanted to take advantage of the press conference to rify the scandal from yesterday.

    However, he did not expect the media to apologize first and rify everything. After he arrived today, they did not mention a word about the scandal.

    This really surprised him.

    He thought that Gu Youli must have dealt with this behind the scenes.

    However, what method did she use to actually handle it so well?

    Everyone had many questions for him and Yan Qi, such as whether they were afraid that the Lu family would be their strongestpetitor in the future.

    the question gu youli was asking was how she managed to invite chen junrui.

    As for the Lu corporation¡¯s design department, what were their ns for the future?

    gu youli kept smiling and answered the questions ording to the draft.

    Lu Xun had been standing at the back coldly the entire time.

    He looked at Gu Youli, who was surrounded by the crowd.

    His brows were slightly furrowed, and he looked a little serious. His eyes also had an inexplicable coldness.

    No one knew what he was thinking.

    However, it was obvious that it did not feel good.

    It was already four o ¡®clock in the afternoon when the press conference ended and all the reporters were sent off.

    Gu Youli returned to the design department and sat in her office.

    Exhausted, she couldn¡¯t help but rub her shoulders.

    he was too busy today and did not have time to call chu qing.

    Fortunately, she had asked Hua Miaomiao to take care of Chu Qing. She wondered if Hua Miaomiao had received Chu Qing.

    As Gu Youli thought about it, she took out her phone and was about to call Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing.

    At that moment, Chen junrui pushed open the office door and walked in. He smiled and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Are you very tired?¡±

    ¡± it¡¯s alright. it¡¯s all thanks to you. otherwise, today¡¯s press conference wouldn¡¯t have been so sessful. ¡± Gu Youliughed and ced her phone on the table.

    Then, he extended his hand and invited Chen junrui to sit down.

    Chen junrui sat down opposite her.

    He smiled faintly, his eyes deep and dark. thank me for what? it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t pay me. i wanted to find a job in the country so that when i can¡¯t do well abroad, i have a way out. so, i¡¯m doing this purely for my own good. besides work, there¡¯s also rtionship problems. you should understand, so you don¡¯t have to thank me!¡±

    Gu Youli chuckled awkwardly. anyway, your support has been a great help to me. I can¡¯t deny that!

    Chen junrui smiled faintly and looked at her for a while.

    ¡± i¡¯m really sorry about the scandal, ¡± he suddenly said apologetically. ¡± i heard that you were almost fired by thepany because of this. ¡±

    Gu Youli was a little stunned when she heard him suddenly mention this. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t retreat, did they? It¡¯s all in the past. Besides, this matter seems to be targeted at me, so I should be the one apologizing. I¡¯m the one who dragged you into this.¡±

    chen junrui frowned.

    Just as she was about to ask who was targeting her, Gu Youli¡¯s phone rang.

    She apologized to Chen junrui and then picked up the phone. ¡°not bai qingqing¡±

    In that instant, her voice suddenly became very soft.

    His eyes also became very gentle.

    The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a smile.

    Chen junrui¡¯s eyes darkened.

    He didn¡¯t need to guess to know who was on the other end of the phone.

    Gu Youli seemed to be a little embarrassed and gave Chen junrui an apologetic look.

    yes, it¡¯s over. Yingluo is learning from Yingluo. Yingluo, ¡± she said as she turned around and walked to the balcony on the other side of the office to answer the phone.

    Chen junrui looked at her back view and only felt that his heart was very obscure.

    He did not seem to want to listen any further and called out to Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out first!¡±

    gu youli quickly put down the phone and said goodbye to him, ¡± ¡°Alright!¡±

    Chen junrui nodded slightly and left Gu Youli¡¯s office.

    when he was closing the door, he paused for a moment and heard her say, ¡± ¡°Yes, it was our design director, Wanwan, who was talking about today¡¯s press conference.¡±

    ...

    Didn¡¯t the two of them have a scandal?

    But she didn¡¯t seem to have any reservations about her boyfriend.

    It was so calm that he suddenly felt an unspeakable pain in his heart.

    didn¡¯t he say it very bluntly? The real reason he wanted to stay was because of her.

    However, her actions seemed to be saying that he didn¡¯t even have the right to be their third party. What was this?

    She and that man had trusted each other too much.

    Or was he too much of a failure?

    Gu Youli did not pay attention to him, so she naturally would not know about his excessive emotions.

    She was still there, chatting with Yu feibai. I haven¡¯t called Chu Qing yet. You have dinner on your own tonight. I have to apany Chu Qing. I might not be back tonight, Yingluo.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day off. Don¡¯t stay up toote!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he said domineeringly.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ...

    after gu youli got off work, she immediately went to meet hua miaomiao.

    however, chu qing had not arrived yet.

    The two of them waited for another 20 minutes, but Chu Qing still appeared.

    Hua Miaomiao was getting impatient and shouted, ¡± ¡± youli, why don¡¯t we give her a call and ask her where she is now? we¡¯ll go and look for her. ¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, an army green Jeep came from afar at an extremely fast speed.

    With precise braking, the Jeep quietly and nimbly stopped in front of their door.

    The high-speed driving caused a strong airflow when the car braked.

    Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao both looked at the Jeep and the person who was about to get out of it.

    The car engine quickly stopped, and before the two could see the person inside through the ss, the door opened with a click.

    In the next second, Chu Qing, who was wearing a tight-fitting camouge pants and a ck t-shirt, walked out coolly.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes shed and she shouted, ¡± ¡°Qing Qing!¡±

 Chapter 615

    615 That man is very annoying

    The three of them, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time,ughed andughed together.

    It was as if time had turned back to the year when they had just entered University.

    They were full of youth and passion. Wherever they passed, they would leave a bright smile.

    it had been three years, and everyone had changed.

    however, the one who changed the most was chu qing. her entire body was cold and murderous. this kind of aura was asionally seen on gu youli and yu feibai.

    Everyone knew what that meant.

    At the Hunter School, Gu Youli had once looked it up on the inte. It was said that a bullet had brushed past her heel and the bomb had exploded right next to her.

    the air was filled with suffocating gas.

    This was an international devil training camp with a harsh environment, cruel methods, and strict management. The people who coulde out from there were all the elites of the elites, and they were all people who had gone through hell again and again.

    By the time they finished eating, singing, and having supper, it was already past midnight.

    The three of them returned to Hua Miaomiao¡¯s ce. Hua Miaomiao could not take it anymore and fell asleep on the sofa.

    chu qing did not feel like sleeping yet. she poured the wine she had brought back into a ss and sat on the bed with gu youli, chatting and drinking.

    The wine was very strong. Gu Youli could not taste anything when she drank it. She only felt that her throat was on fire.

    The me-like stimtion burned his stomach, and then his whole body heated up.

    She didn¡¯t dare to drink anymore, but Chu Qing seemed to like this kind of strong liquor very much as she drank one ss after another.

    Seeing that she had finished the third ss and was about to pour more, Gu Youli quickly stopped her. don¡¯t drink anymore. I¡¯ve drunk too much today. Let¡¯s go to sleep!

    The wine was really strong, and she had drunk other wine while eating and singing. She could barely open her eyes now, and her head was buzzing.

    Chu Qing rubbed her head and pouted at Gu Youli.

    Suddenly, she hugged Gu Youli and sobbed softly. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Youli lowered her gaze and looked at her.

    It would have been better if he did not ask. This question seemed to have brought up Chu Qing¡¯s sad past.

    She looked up at Gu Youli and blinked a few times. Suddenly, tears fell.

    Chu Qing was not a woman who liked to cry. She had always imed to be heartless.

    Why did she suddenly cry from sadness?

    Gu Youli was anxious. tell me what¡¯s wrong. What happened? what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a pervert!¡± Chu Qing could not help but curse.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Youli asked in confusion.

    however, although he¡¯s annoying, he¡¯s very outstanding. He even saved my life, but it only makes me hate him even more. I¡¯m so annoyed that he saved me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. chu qing said a lot of things in a low voice.

    Gu Youli did not fully understand. who¡¯s annoying? who¡¯s outstanding? who saved you? ¡±

    Chu Qing slowly curled up and closed her eyes.¡±That man, the man who embarrassed me, Yingluo.¡±

    it was as if everything had returned to that day, when leng kuang had suddenly found an excuse to keep her gun before they set off for thebat training on the tropical ind.

    She had been toyed with by him a lot during this period of time, and Chu Qing knew that he was taking revenge on purpose.

    However, she had not expected that Leng Kuang would want her dead.

    In such a dangerous ce, there were only high-risk prisoners on death row.

    She didn¡¯t even have a gun. Wasn¡¯t that very dangerous?

    The probability of returning safely was only twenty percent.

    ¡± instructor! ¡± chu qing was furious. she shouted, ¡± how am i supposed to break out without a gun? ¡±

    ¡°if we can¡¯t break out of the encirclement, then we shouldn¡¯t go.¡± leng kuang¡¯s eyes stared evilly at chu qing. he revealed the coldness of a wild beast as he replied firmly.

    ¡°You!¡± Chu Qing was furious and turned her head away arrogantly.

    Leng Kuang furrowed his brows. His eyes were filled with mockery.

    It was obvious that he was very happy to bully Chu Qing.

    ¡°What about me? this is what you get for offending the instructor. My orders are human rights here!¡± he bent down slightly and whispered in chu qing¡¯s ear.

    Chu Qing gritted her teeth and did not make a sound. No matter how angry she was, she only dared to re at him from the corner of her eyes.

    He didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.

    in case leng kuang went overboard and took the dagger from her.

    In that case, her chance of breaking out would only be ten percent.

    However, it was clear that Leng Kuang was not satisfied with this.

    what? are you not convinced?! he said provocatively.

    chu qing lowered her eyes and did not want to look at him anymore.

    She stared at her own feet, and in her heart, she was going to cut Leng Kuang into pieces several times.

    ¡°Hate me, stab me in the heart with a knife!¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was raised slightly as he lowered his head and smiled at Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This was a worm in her stomach. How could he even know this?

    Leng Kuangughed evilly and said, ¡± Oh, you don¡¯t dare to admit it? you should admit your mistake, then cry and beg me. I can let bygones be bygones and write off everything. I can even give you the gun!

    ...

    there are so many people watching and you keep threatening me. Isn¡¯t the instructor afraid of losing face? ¡± Chu Qing lowered her voice and said angrily.

    Leng Kuang stood up and smiled wildly. He was cold and evil. ¡± oh, not bad. you¡¯re really amazing. i asked you if you wanted to admit your mistake, and you actually called the instructor shameless. well, that¡¯s good. men, remove the dagger from her body. ¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up.

    she really, really wanted to take out her dagger and stab it into this stinky man¡¯s neck.

    If there wasn¡¯t anyone around, she really wanted to look up at the sky and cry until the sun and moon changed colors, and the mountains and rivers changed.

    damn it, he had stabbed her with the dagger as well. wasn¡¯t that the same as taking her life?

    What was she going to do when she met those prisoners?

    Seeing that Chu Qing was really on the verge of tears, Leng Kuang bit his lower lip hard and his eyes were red. He suddenly felt that he had yed enough.

    He couldn¡¯t continue ying.

    After settling everything, there would be no point in staying in this broken ce.

    Could it be that he had found a good pastime? it was like a cat catching a mouse, but he had to tease it to his heart¡¯s content, y until it was half-dead, and then eat it in one bite. That would be more interesting.

    ...

    ¡°Remember toe back alive, or you won¡¯t have the chance to take revenge.¡± leng kuang said happily. he then turned to the others and said coldly, ¡± I¡¯ll exin the details of the game. This game will test your individualbat ability. You willplete the mission without any friends,rades, or backup.

    Everyone present thought they had heard wrong.

    Their ears perked up and their eyes were filled with fear.

    What, what do you mean by no friends andrades? that means that you can¡¯t be in groups of two, three, or more than one.

    However, those high-risk prisoners could form groups to escape.

 Chapter 616

    616 Escape and jungle tracking

    Leng Kuang had already expected that they would be shocked. He looked at them with disdain.¡±Are you afraid?¡±

    Then, he raised his voice and said, ¡± ¡°Innocent girls, this is not a ce you shoulde to. You women should stay at home, get married, and have children. I¡¯m giving you onest chance, and the only one. If you don¡¯t have the confidence toplete the mission ande back alive, you can leave now. Today will be the happiest day of your life.¡±

    As he spoke, he fixed his gaze on Chu Qing.

    He was secretly pleased. Without a single weapon and not being able to fight as a group, going would be equivalent to suicide. You¡¯d have to leave this time, right?

    However, Chu Qing¡¯s face remained calm andposed. She had no intention of backing out at all. This made him curl his lips up meaningfully.

    After a long time, no one came out and was willing to quit.

    Leng Kuangughed. Heughed very happily. very well. Your stupidity makes me very happy. Then, I congratte you all. You can now sacrifice your lives for the country in glory!

    Blood, cruelty, violence, and murder. Chu Qing had always felt that these things were very far away from her.

    Even though she was in the Special Forces, she lived in a peaceful world.

    Although there were also terrifying forces in China, she had never really been involved in it, and she had never been so indifferent.

    the tropical rainforest in the vast night seemed particrly strange.

    A crescent moon hung high in the sky, emitting a cold light. A few cold stars in the sky looked down at The Endless Forest.

    the dim starlight was tinged with a slight chill. the forest was like a huge wild beast that quietlyy beneath their feet, and a somber aura was enveloping the sky and the earth.

    There were almost no roads in the mountains. The slopes were high and the roads were steep. Ravines were everywhere, and rocks stood in great numbers.

    Coupled with the backpack and the thick military uniform, Chu Qing felt like she was a heavy robot that was swaying.

    those prisoners were all trying to sneak attack them.

    As soon as she arrived at the tropical rain forest on this isted ind, she saw arade who was seriously injured and on the verge of death.

    She didn¡¯t know if her Frenchrade was dead or not.

    However, she knew that a truly terrifying and dangerous escape had officially begun.

    As they advanced stealthily, Chu Qing was on full alert.

    In this tropical rainforest, she believed that even if she did not have any weapons, she would be able to walk out of it alive.

    After finding a ce to hide, Chu Qing took out the rations and water from her bag. To her surprise, there was a gun and a dagger in her bag.

    This Kasaya

    Chu Qing recalled that Leng Kuang had checked her bag before they left.

    Could he be the one who did it?

    Would he? Was he really that kind?

    Chu Qing did not want to believe it, but with a weapon, she was even more convinced that she could walk out of here with a hundred percent certainty.

    She took out the dagger and ced it on her body. Then, she took out the pistol, loaded it, and pointed it forward.

    Suddenly, in the dead silent forest, there was a loud rumbling sound.¡±Bang!¡±

    Chu Qing turned her head and looked towards the direction of the voice. It was in the southwest of the forest, where the yacht from the headquarters was parked.

    What was going on?

    ¡°Pa! ¡°Pa!¡± BA!¡± Not far away, another round of intense gunshots was heard.

    The dense rain of bullets intertwined with each other, like a song of death from hell.

    It reverberated in the forest, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Chu Qing was extremely alert. She was careful and hidden, raising her gun and aiming it in front.

    after the continuous gunshots, there was no sound for a long time.

    After a long time, there was some slight movement.

    Chu Qing looked to the side and saw a dark and thin middle-aged man and a tall and fat man. They covered each other as they slowly walked over.

    Probably sensing that there was no more danger, the ck and thin man opened his mouth and said in a cold and sharp voice, ¡± hahaha, Huayin really brought people and blew up their headquarters. Interesting, interesting. They definitely didn¡¯t expect us to do this. They¡¯re treating us like a game and really think we¡¯re easy to bully!

    His voice was like a male duck¡¯s cry, very ear-piercing.

    after training here, allmunication was done in english, so even though it was harsh, chu qing still understood the meaning.

    What? someone just blew up their headquarters? damn it!

    chu qing gritted her teeth tightly. in the dark, her eyes shed with a fierce and ruthless aura.

    ¡± right now, Hua Yin si has been in contact with the outside world, ¡± the fat man said. he¡¯s already spread the news, and the people who have rescued him have probably surrounded the entire Ind!

    ¡°this group of people probably never thought that huayin would turn the tables on them.¡± The ck-skinned manughed proudly.

    the fat man sneered. his expression was contemptuous.

    But suddenly, his eyes darkened and he shouted, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely make you lose your life here!¡± The thin ck man also spoke arrogantly, looking around vigntly.

    In an instant, the air was filled with an icy chill.

    chu qing squinted her eyes and pulled the trigger at the same time.

    When the gunshot was heard, the bullet pierced through the air and shot towards the fat man¡¯s throat.

    Everything happened too quickly. Before he could even blink, the fat man let out a muffled groan and his eyes widened.

    He subconsciously covered his throat with both hands and slowly fell backward.

    ...

    he died with his eyes wide open, filled with great fear.

    ¡°Ba ba ba!¡± The dark-skinned man raised his gun and fired.

    To avoid being hurt, Chu Qing quickly hid!

    the bullet shot out of the gun, and when the sharp sound of collision rang out, it also triggered a sh of sparks.

    Chu Qing lowered her body and counted the number of bullets fired.

    The basic AK had 30 rounds, and after 30 rounds, the magazine had to be changed.

    When he was reloading, Chu Qing turned around and pulled the trigger.

    A Swift and fierce bullet pierced through the air again and shot into the depths of the ck and thin man¡¯s heart at the speed of light.

    His eyes were wide open, and He Died with His Eyes Open!

    There was a gunshot, and he didn¡¯t know if there were people around or if they wereing this way.

    It was not a good ce to stay. Chu Qing quickly got up and ran towards the southwest.

    ...

    In addition to the instructor, the officer who hade with them was also on themand yacht.

    He didn¡¯t know how she was doing and whether she was in danger.

    ¡°Bastard! Chase after her, quickly, kill her!¡± She had not run for long when the man¡¯s angry scolding came from behind.

    What followed was a rain of bullets.

    Chu Qing leaned coldly against the big tree. A huge amount of energy was released in an instant, causing her to lose her bnce when she stopped.

 Chapter 617

    617 The kiss came so suddenly

    Chu Qing leaned coldly against the big tree. A huge amount of energy was released in an instant, causing her to be a little unsteady when she stopped.

    But she couldn¡¯t care so much. She put away her gun indifferently, raised her arm to wipe her sweat, and climbed up the tree nimbly, ready for a silent ambush. She was afraid that shooting again would attract more people to track her. Now, the ind was no longer as simple as those high-risk prisoners.

    When the two men who were chasing her arrived under the tree, her petite body was as agile as a Tiger and leopard, and she pounced down as fast as lightning.

    She jumped onto one of the men, held his head with both hands, and twisted it hard.

    The sound of bones breaking was heard.

    The man fell to the ground before he could even let out a shrill cry.

    The otherpanion quickly turned around and pointed his gun at Chu Qing, ready to shoot.

    However, Chu Qing was obviously faster than him. After taking care of the first man, she spun around and kicked the gun in the man¡¯s hand to the side. At the same time, a dagger appeared in her hand.

    The sharp de directly cut the man¡¯s main artery on his neck.

    Bright red blood gushed out like a fountain.

    the man did not even have the time to scream before he was sent to hell by chu qing.

    Chu Qing coldly retracted her hand and kicked the corpse away. Then, she prepared to continue on her way to the southwest.

    however, just as she was about to leave, her sharp ears suddenly moved.

    ¡®Pa pa pa!¡¯ A not-so-loud round of apuse came from the trees.

    ¡°Not bad, you did well, you¡¯re strong enough!¡± The man¡¯s voice had a wild teasing tone.

    Chu Qing raised her gun and looked up. She saw Leng Kuang sitting on the tree with his legs crossed. He was squinting his eyeszily like a cat, but he exuded an air of arrogance.

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead!¡± Chu Qing was shocked.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s body emitted a dangerous aura. He jumped down from the tree and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? are you very disappointed?¡±

    He was standing very close to Chu Qing, almost touching her body. The man¡¯s faint scent was thick around Chu Qing.

    For a moment, there was an inexplicable ambiguous feeling.

    chu qing took a step back subconsciously. ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s our senior officer?¡±

    To his surprise, Leng Kuang actually smiled and said, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened and she said angrily, ¡± ¡°What? If you¡¯re dead, why are you stillughing?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t smile, do you think I¡¯ll cry?¡± Leng Kuang looked at her, and the devilish smile on his face became even more pronounced.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened and she clenched her fists. She rebuked, ¡± ¡°You bastard, it¡¯s all your idea to let everyone participate in such a dangerous game. It¡¯s fine to participate in such a dangerous game, but you didn¡¯t investigate those high-risk prisoners. I just heard that there¡¯s a guy named Huayin who has been in contact with the outside world. Now, all the forests on this Ind are his men. You deliberately want to kill everyone!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know everything.¡± leng kuang leaned against a tree and said slowly.

    Chu Qing was furious. yes, I know everything. I will file aint against youter. Just wait to be court-martialed!

    ¡°I¡¯m not from your military, what does your military court have to do with me? besides, I¡¯ve made it clear before I came that I¡¯ll kill you. Didn¡¯t you all agree? ¡± the evil smile on Leng Kuang¡¯s face gradually spread to his entire face.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Chu Qing was so angry that she lost her mind. She lifted her leg and kicked Leng Kuang.

    leng kuang turned around and quickly stopped chu qing¡¯s leg. he was so quick and beautiful that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    chu qing held onto his hand, turned her body nimbly, and let go of her legs.

    However, before she could stand still, Leng Kuang pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± leng kuang was immediately on guard. he retaliated.

    Leng Kuang smiled. He grabbed her hand, turned her around, and mmed her into the tree behind them.

    While Chu Qing was feeling dizzy, Leng Kuang¡¯srge palm had already pinned her hands behind her back.

    At the same time, one of his legs was squeezed between her legs. His right arm slid to her waist, and he held her waist close to his lower abdomen.

    Just like that, Chu Qing was pinned between Leng Kuang and the tree, unable to move.

    chu qing¡¯s eyes widened and were filled with coldness.¡±You bastard, you didn¡¯t give me a chance, or I would have killed you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m telling you, you animal, you hooligan, you animal, you¡¯re not going to have a good time!¡±

    chu qing could not finish her sentence as leng kuang captured her lips.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened and she struggled with all her might. However, his hand seemed to be pressing on her acupuncture point.

    The moment she moved, the bones in her waist felt like they were going to break.

    The man¡¯s chest was as hot as fire as he was tightly pressed against her.

    For a moment, Chu Qing did not know what to do because of the heat.

    In an instant, panic engulfed Chu Qing. She wanted to retreat and get as far away from this annoying man as possible, but her body was held in ce. No matter how much she struggled, it was in vain.

    Instead, it caused him to feel waves of pain.

    in the beginning, leng kuang only wanted to shut her up.

    however, the touch was too beautiful. he couldn¡¯t help but stick out his tongue and roam freely on her lips. then, as if he wasn¡¯t satisfied, his tongue entered her mouth.

    Chu Qing gritted her teeth tightly.

    Leng Kuang frowned in displeasure as he was obstructed. His hand suddenly circled around the back of Chu Qing¡¯s head and he pressed down hard.

    Chu Qing immediately felt the force and pressed her body against him.

    At the same time, Leng Kuang tightened his grip on her wrist.

    ...

    Chu Qing felt the pain and immediately opened her mouth.

    Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu ¡°, she had just opened her mouth a little when Leng Kuang barged in domineeringly and fiercely, as if he was attacking a city.

    he sucked on it crazily. the sweetness in her mouth seemed to want to swallow her.

    ¡°Si si si.¡± Suddenly, he was cold and fierce. He opened his long and narrow eyes and slowly moved his lips away.

    The moment he moved away, fresh blood trickled down from the corner of his lips.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he licked the wound with the tip of his tongue. The corners of his mouth curled up evilly as a wild smile bloomed.

    He used his hand to pinch Chu Qing¡¯s chin so tightly that it seemed like he was going to break her jaw.

    Chu Qing immediately felt the pain and frowned. ¡°Hooligan!¡±

    Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s pained expression, Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°A woman scolding a man for a d * ck for no reason means that he wants to f * ck her.¡±

    Chu Qing stared at him with her big eyes and shouted coldly, ¡± ¡°Shameless, what do you want? Let me go!¡±

    (PS: don¡¯t say that Leng Kuang is a scumbag. He¡¯s already a bad man.)

    ...

 Chapter 618

    618 Teasing, the sound of your panting

    Chu Qing stared at him with her big eyes and shouted coldly, ¡± ¡°Shameless, what do you want? Let me go!¡±

    In the quiet forest, the two of them were so close together that they could only hear each other¡¯s breathing.

    Leng Kuang squinted his eyeszily. There was a light in his eyes that seemed to be able to see through Chu Qing¡¯s heart as he stared at her and smiled. He kept smiling at her.

    There was no movement for a long time. Chu Qing frowned and shouted, ¡± ¡°Let me go.¡±

    ¡°You know what? When you were in my arms, calling me shameless, the sound of your panting was so sexy!¡±

    As he spoke, Leng Kuang¡¯s hands were very firm.| Suddenly, it started to move down from Chu Qing¡¯s waist, inch by inch.

    Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked down and stole a nce at Leng Kuang, who was moving around her waist.

    Chu Qing struggled violently and threatened in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°You hooligan, if you dare to touch a single hair of mine, I¡¯ll definitely make sure you won¡¯t be able to experience high for the rest of your life.| the pleasure of the tide!¡±

    Leng Kuang looked at her with a devilish smile. He raised his hand and patted Chu Qing¡¯s face gently. do you know what a high tide is?!

    Chu Qing quickly dodged and could not help but curse, ¡± ¡°Shameless!¡±

    ¡°how much is a jin of face? are you selling it?¡± Leng Kuang raised his hand and pinched his chin as he asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°you!¡± Chu Qing was so angry that she could not find any words to retaliate.

    ¡°you¡¯re simply a pervert!¡± This guy was definitely doing this on purpose. He really wanted to be struck by lightning!

    ¡°if you keep shouting like that, i promise you¡¯ll call everyone here.¡± It was rare for Leng Kuang to be so serious. He didn¡¯t have any intention of teasing her.

    His eyes were as dark as the night, and he stared at Chu Qing¡¯s face with unusual seriousness.

    hearing this, chu qing finally realized that she had been so angry with leng kuang that she had started to curse him loudly without restraint.

    She quickly stopped talking and red at Leng Kuang.

    This fellow had suppressed her to death now, but she had to endure it. One day, she would hold her head high and settle all the scores.

    Of course, this also included interest!

    Seeing that Chu Qing had be obedient, Leng Kuang finally let her go. why did you turn off themunication device? ¡±

    Chu Qing stared at him in surprise and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°What did you say? I turned off mymunication device? I¡¯m not rted!¡±

    As she spoke, she quickly tried to connect to her wirelessmunication device.

    As expected, none of them worked.

    no wonder she didn¡¯t hear any sound after so long. she probably broke it by ident when she was passing through the dense forest.

    Or rather, Chu Qing had given her the broken tools on purpose.

    Leng Kuang could clearly feel Chu Qing¡¯s suspicious gaze. Heughed coldly and said, ¡± hurry up and follow me. Everyone has safely evacuated. We¡¯re only Missing You Now. You¡¯d better not ruin my n this time, or I¡¯ll make you pay!

    he didn¡¯t exin, but from his extremely bad tone, she could guess that he had appeared here to take her away.

    He didn¡¯t want her to ruin his n.

    Chu Qing could only feel her heart suddenly start to beat wildly.

    Aftering to the Hunter School, the poor little heart in his chest had been tortured to the point that it was falling here and there. It had not been in peace for a moment.

    She asked anxiously,¡±you just said n, what n?¡± Why didn¡¯t you tell everyone about your n? Everyone had safely evacuated? Was it really everyone? Including our senior officer you just mentioned?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡± As Leng Kuang spoke, he adjusted the wirelessmunication device in his ear.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found the person, we¡¯ll proceed ording to the original n!¡± He said to the person on the other end of the line.

    In an instant, his expression became especially serious, with a kind of murderous coldness.

    Hearing that her officer was fine, Chu Qing¡¯s heart rxed a little.

    ¡°The n you just mentioned, what is it? ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet.¡± Chu Qing continued to ask.

    Leng Kuang did not answer Chu Qing. He just walked towards the North.

    Chu Qing knew that there was no point in asking further, so she did not say anything and followed Leng Kuang.

    leng kuang led the way, while she carefully covered the rear with her gun.

    Such a cover formation was perfect, and the two of them broke out of the other side¡¯s encirclement without any effort.

    It had to be said that Leng Kuang¡¯s strong physique, agile movements, fast reaction, urate shooting, and perfect fighting skills made Chu Qing feel like he was not a human but a God!

    She couldn¡¯t believe that this man was the same person as the petty, cold, selfish, unreasonable, and arrogant man she knew.

    as if he felt safe, leng kuang brought her to a ce with a river and a waterfall. it was also a rtively hidden ce.

    Chu Qing looked around cautiously and asked Leng Kuang, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? What was happening? Why did you suddenly stop?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything. Let¡¯s take a break!¡± As he spoke, Leng Kuang took out some dry food from his pocket and was about to tear it open.

    you still know how to eat at a time like this, ¡± Chu Qing said angrily.

    however, as soon as she finished speaking, a strange sound came from her stomach.

    The strange sound didn¡¯t even need to be tranted. It was obvious that he was shouting that he was hungry and needed to eat.

    In that instant, Chu Qing looked as if she had been struck by lightning. She stared at Leng Kuang in shock.

    his face was as red as blood!

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a half-smile.

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t say anything and just turned to look at the other side.

    She had been here for a day and a night, which meant she was really hungry.

    ...

    Previously, she was looking for a ce to eat dry food, but she did not expect to meet the two men, the dark, thin, and fat.

    After killing the two men, she didn¡¯t bring any rations with her when she ran.

    therefore, he had only eaten some dry food for lunch. it would be strange if his stomach was not growling.

    leng kuang handed her the dry rations and hardtack that he was holding. ¡± ¡°There!¡±

    Chu Qing was not pretentious. She thanked him, took the biscuit, and started eating.

    leng kuang stared at her for a while and smiled faintly. ¡± is it delicious? ¡±

    Chu Qing nced sideways at him and replied, ¡± yes! A sound.

    When one was hungry, everything would taste good. Even wild vegetables could be a delicacy.

    ¡°There¡¯s rat poison inside!¡± He said lightly, then took out anotherpressed biscuit.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s sudden words made Chu Qing cough violently and she almost choked.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t believe that there was rat poison in the hardtacks. She knew that Leng Kuang was lying to her.

    ...

    don¡¯t get too excited. Under such circumstances, you should maintain a humorous and joking attitude. We¡¯re going to spend a day and a night in the jungle, so you have to eat well, understand? ¡± leng kuangughed demonically. he continued to tear the hardtack in his hand.

    Chu Qing red at him. Her face turned green and then white. She really wanted to give him a good beating. Otherwise, she would not be able to vent her hatred.

 Chapter 619

    619 Don¡¯t worry, my skills are definitely good

    chu qing red at him. her face turned green and then white. she really wanted to give him a good beating. otherwise, she would not be able to vent her hatred.

    She opened her mouth wide and stuffed the remaining biscuit into her mouth.

    He took a big bite and snatched the food away from Leng Kuang.

    Then, without any hesitation, he snatched the freshly openedpressed biscuit from Leng Kuang¡¯s hand and stuffed it into his mouth.

    However, she ate too quickly and swallowed it all. She couldn¡¯t stop coughing.

    Leng Kuang wasn¡¯t angry. He took out another energy bar. It was the kind of energy bar that was very good for replenishing vitamin pills.

    ¡°Reincarnation of a Hungry Ghost!¡± As he spoke, he began to eat gracefully.

    He looked at Chu Qing, who was still coughing, as if he was watching a monkey show.

    There wasn¡¯t much water left in the water bottle. Chu Qing didn¡¯t stop coughing even after she finished drinking.

    She still wanted to drink more water, so she ran to the river, held the water in her hands, and drank it in big gulps.

    Leng Kuang was slightly taken aback when he saw Chu Qing suddenly running to the river.

    When he reached out to stop her, it was already toote.

    the corner of his mouth twitched involuntarily, and a strange look appeared in his eyes.

    when chu qing finished her water and sat back down, leng kuang, who had already finished his energy bar, looked at her with a meaningful gaze. ¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of water you just drank?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This water is poisonous!¡± Chu Qing was slightly stunned and stood there, not daring to move.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt an unknown, dangerous element in the air.

    leng kuang¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. his long and narrow eyes raised his eyebrows slightly.¡±Do you know where you are?¡±

    North America! Chu Qing replied. (note: the hunter school is actually located in venezu, south america. the address was fabricated in the novel.)

    Leng Kuang touched his chin and sighed. ¡°Then do you know that there¡¯s a green tree in Mexico and North America called Damiana?¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± chu qing pursed her lips and felt that things were getting a littleplicated.

    Was she really poisoned? after all, there were many poisonous nts in the rainforest.

    Leng Kuang continued to exin, ¡± the locals use the leaves of Damiana and soak them in their tea. They use it at night before they make love. It¡¯s said that it can stimte sexual desire. When you¡¯re making love, you¡¯ll feel very light and floating. The river you drank just now is covered with the leaves of Damiana!

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched and she opened her eyes wide with a tremble. She felt a chill from the bones.

    ¡°why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± she said in horror.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask,¡± Leng Kuang shrugged.

    ¡°what should i do now?¡± chu qing waspletely flustered.

    Leng Kuang touched his chin yfully, his long fingers wandering around. you can endure it. If you really can¡¯t take it anymore, you can beg me. I can save you. Don¡¯t worry, my skills will definitely make you feel like you¡¯re on cloud nine!

    Chu Qing was so angry that she raised her voice and screamed, ¡± ¡°Hooligan!¡±

    Leng Kuangughed evilly, as yful as he could be.

    However, his eyes suddenly turned cold and he said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, something¡¯s not right, Yingluo.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a white light shot up into the sky. The white light covered everything, making it impossible to see anything.

    Leng Kuang held Chu Qing¡¯s hand and said loudly, ¡± it¡¯s a shotgun. Go right!

    Before he could finish his sentence, three men suddenly descended from the sky.

    chu qing fired the first shot and knocked out the gun in one of the men¡¯s hands. however, she was shot by another man at close range. the bullet grazed past her arm and she was injured.

    Leng Kuang kicked the person in front of him away and raised his gun to shoot at the person¡¯s head.

    Then, he used the 30-centimeter-long battle sword in his right hand to stab the man on the side from the bottom to the top of his abdomen.

    with both hands open, the two of them quickly finished off the three.

    However, it was obvious that the three of them were not the ones who were chasing after them. Leng Kuang did not want to be entangled with them. He threw out a smoke bomb and pulled Chu Qing into the water.

    The loud sound of running water and the rumbling of the current told Chu Qing clearly that they were going to follow the explosion down.

    instructor. she didn¡¯t understand why they had to escape. It wasn¡¯t impossible for them to deal with those people, but why did they have to flee in such a sorry state?

    Leng Kuang shouted into Chu Qing¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°Adjust your breathing and jump.¡±

    After he finished speaking, the hand that was originally holding onto Chu Qing¡¯s hand was now wrapped tightly around her waist.

    His other hand went under Chu Qing¡¯s armpit and grabbed her head from behind. Then, they jumped down from the rag together.

    Chu Qing did not know how high the waterfall was. She only knew that her scream hadsted for a long time.

    She would still remember this incident for a long time toe.

    After the two of them jumped down from the cloth, they were washed to the shore for an unknown distance.

    When Chu Qing went ashore, she was already exhausted. Her vision was dark and she had difficulty breathing. She could only breathe out but not in.

    However, Leng Kuang still had the strength to carry her into the forest. He even used the wirelessmunication device to contact the other party and tell them their current address.

    Chu Qing rested for a while and sat up from the ground. After Leng Kuang¡¯s call, she gave him a hard kick.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes darkened. don¡¯t forget that I saved your life just now. Is this how you treat your Savior? ¡±

    After he said that, he pulled Chu Qing over roughly and let her lean into his arms.

    Chu Qing red at him unhappily. it was a piece of cake to deal with those people just now. Why did you take me into the water? didn¡¯t you say that the water wasn¡¯t clean and that people would get sick after drinking it? ¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± As she spoke, Chu Qing realized the gravity of the problem.

    ...

    They had escaped from the waterfall, so how could they not drink the water?

    she struggled with all her might, but leng kuang held her even tighter in his arms. she could not move.

    leng kuang¡¯s long fingers caressed chu qing¡¯s face gently.

    Then, it slowly moved along the outline of her face, slid across her skin, and stopped on her lips.

    He used his finger to gently stroke Chu Qing¡¯s lips and said suggestively, ¡± ¡°Are you trying to remind me what I should do after drinking the water? Fine, if I grant you your wish today ...¡±

    After saying that, he took Chu Qing¡¯s lips in his and started nibbling.

    He pried open her teeth domineeringly and went straight in, turning and sucking her pink lips, nibbling on the soft skin in her mouth.

    He also skillfully stirred her lc tongue.

    Chu Qing, who was shocked, widened her eyes again.

    When she realized that she had been forced to kiss again, she struggled with all her might. However, no matter how much she struggled, she was only met with an even more violent attack.

    Her eyes turned cold and she gritted her teeth.

    ...

 Chapter 620

    620 Second master Leng, the one who eats Guoguo takes advantage of others

    ¡°Argh! you actually bit me. Leng Kuang took a step back and touched the corner of his mouth with his hand as he red at Chu Qing.

    Blood flowed out and dripped down her lips. It was a ghastly sight.

    ¡°you¡¯ll beg me one day, just wait and see!¡± He let go of Chu Qing and sat down, looking at her with a devilish gaze.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened as she red at her, her face full of rebellion.

    What? Beg him?

    How was that possible? it was impossible even if he was beaten to death!

    Suddenly, a tall foreign man came out from behind a big tree.

    Without another word, he raised the gun in his hand and fired at Leng Kuang and Chu Qing!

    Chu Qing, whose body was a little strange, was shocked. She was about to raise her gun to resist.

    Leng Kuang had already reached out and dragged her behind a big tree to hide.

    Fortunately, he was fast enough. Otherwise, he would have been beaten to a pulp by now.

    Chu Qing wanted to fight back, but she realized that her legs were weak.

    A few more gunshots were fired. Leng Kuang and Chu Qing¡¯s guns were thrown to the side. Without weapons, they could only hide for the time being.

    suddenly, leng kuang said to chu qing in a domineering manner, ¡± no matter what happens, stay here and wait. Don¡¯t move, you hear me?!

    Chu Qing looked at Leng Kuang. His face was different from before. At this moment, he was as cold as frost. His body exuded a fierce aura that made it impossible to refuse.

    She couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    Seeing that Chu Qing had nodded, Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes turned cold. Then, he moved forward like lightning and grabbed the foreign man¡¯s wrist.

    Then, he lifted his leg and kicked again!

    Instantly, the foreign man¡¯s elbow hit Leng Kuang¡¯s knee, and the gun in his hand flew out of his hand!

    The foreign man wanted to turn around and fight back, but Leng Kuang had already grabbed his neck with one hand and flipped him over his shoulder, mming him onto the ground!

    Instantly, the man outside fell to the ground with a thud.

    Leng Kuang lifted his leg and hooked the gun. The gun that had fallen to the ground spun and flew up.

    he reached out and grabbed the gun like a ghost. without any hesitation, he pulled the trigger and quickly finished off the foreign man.

    He lifted his eyes and looked at Chu Qing, who was behind the tree. ¡°Alright,e out!¡±

    Chu Qing really wanted to go out, but in less than 10 minutes, her body was getting hotter and hotter.

    It was as if there was a fire Dragon in his body that was running wildly, trying to rush out.

    the heat in her lower abdomen seemed to want to devour her, and she couldn¡¯t control herself. she subconsciously mped her legs together.

    This strange feeling shocked Chu Qing. She quickly turned to look at Leng Kuang and instantly understood what he meant by ¡®beg¡¯.

    What to do?

    She was so ufortable. If this continued, she would definitely throw herself at him.

    When Leng Kuang came to her side with a gun in hand, he saw that her eyes were like clouds and her red lips were slightly open. The smile on his face became even more devilish. did you suddenly find me especially delicious and want to pounce on me and take a bite? ¡± he asked.

    of course, he knew that a certain someone¡¯s drug had taken effect!

    Chu Qing¡¯s gaze turned cold. shameless. Get lost!

    It was a pity that the words she said were powerless. Her voice was no longer calm, cold, and powerful. Instead, it was soft like cotton candy.

    Leng Kuang snorted. women should be gentler. You¡¯re so fierce. No man will dare to want you in the future!

    ¡°no one wants me, and i definitely won¡¯t let you want me. yingluo, don¡¯te near me, stay away from me! Did you hear me?¡± Chu Qing shouted fiercely, but her voice was as soft as a mosquito.

    She waspletely focused on resisting the heat of lust in her body. She had no energy left to deal with Leng Kuang.

    her voice was soft and ticklish, giving people a feeling of wanting to reject but also wanting to wee.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Woman, I¡¯ve been sitting here without moving. Who¡¯s near you? It seems like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s always moving towards me!¡±

    Chu Qing was shocked and immediately wanted to get up from the ground and find a ce to lie down.

    he didn¡¯t want to do something that he would regret for the rest of his life.

    However, before she could stand up shakily, Leng Kuang pushed her to the ground.

    Chu Qing knew very well what Leng Kuang was going to do next, so she struggled with all her might. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch me. If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±

    Leng Kuang suppressed her kicking and scratching and shouted coldly, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want all the blood vessels in your body to explode, let me help you!¡±

    When Chu Qing heard this, she was not as excited as before.

    ¡°is it that serious?¡± She blushed and asked with trembling lips.

    ¡°Then try it!¡± As he spoke, Leng Kuang looked at her with an extremely evil gaze.

    he suddenly leaned over and kissed her fiercely.

    The two of them were close to each other. Chu Qing wanted to struggle, but the volcano that was waiting to erupt suddenly erupted.

    She felt weak all over and did not want to move anymore. As if unconscious, her eyes were half open and half closed. A cat-like moan came out of her throat. it¡¯s so hot, so hot.

    Lewd| Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes darkened at the sound of the ¡®mi¡¯. He growled in a low voice and kissed her even more passionately.

    Chu Qing still had the will to stay. She reached out and hit Leng Kuang, leaving a bloody mark.¡±Let me go.¡±

    She believed that as long as she endured it and soothed it with cold water, she should be fine!

    ...

    Leng Kuang lowered his head and looked at the wound on his arm. His eyes darkened as he looked at Chu Qing.¡±You¡¯re really unlikable.¡±

    As he said that, he grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s two small hands and pressed them firmly above her head.

    She kicked her legs that were being controlled with all her might.¡±go away, you big bastard, you¡¯re taking advantage of me.¡±

    ¡°You should be thanking me, not scolding me!¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were deep.

    Chu Qing struggled free and hit Leng Kuang¡¯s shoulders with all her might. However, she was weak and powerless. no way. Let go of me. I¡¯ll thank you if you let go of me!

    Leng Kuang squinted his eyes and smiled evilly. woman, be good. You have to know that I¡¯m saving you!

    ¡± i don¡¯t want you to whine-¡± before chu qing could finish her sentence, she suddenly screamed.

    It was quick and brief!

    everything was toote, everything was toote, what was about to happen had already happened!

    She wanted to struggle, but she had no strength left.

    Forget it. She would just treat it as if she was bitten by a dog, or rather, she called a duck.

    ...

    he saw that chu qing had stopped moving. she was lying on the ground and shaking her body impatiently. her small face was red, her eyes were misty, and her mouth was slightly open. she looked different from her usual charming and seductive self.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s cold eyes narrowed. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he kissed her on the lips again.

 Chapter 621

    621 Killing each other, who¡¯s afraid of who?

    They had already made love, but there was still a faint smell of lust in the air.

    Chu Qing straightened her body and stood up.

    She felt that her legs were weak from the torture. She couldn¡¯t help but use all the vulgarities she knew, all the vulgarities in the world, on Leng Kuang.

    Chu Qing punched the ground hard and swore to the heavens.

    if she did not teach this man a lesson, she would not be called chu qing.

    ¡°He¡¯s awake! let¡¯s leave this ce quickly, then. Leng Kuang, who had said he was going to check on the situation, had returned. He looked as if nothing had happened.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face reddened at the thought of everything that had happened between the two of them.

    she red at leng kuang with hatred.

    Leng Kuang met her gaze and smiled devilishly. He looked as if she should be thanking him.

    A cold killing intent filled the strange space.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned cold and her thin lips closed into a thin line.

    She suddenly jumped up from the ground.

    As she extended her arms, she unsheathed her dagger and aimed it at Leng Kuang¡¯s neck.

    There were no unnecessary movements, only bloodthirsty killing intent. It was obvious that she wanted his life.

    leng kuang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he dodged the attack.

    Chu Qing stopped in her tracks and turned the dagger in her hand towards Leng Kuang again.

    Leng Kuang raised his hand to block Chu Qing¡¯s arm. He clenched his other hand into a fist and punched Chu Qing¡¯s lower abdomen ruthlessly and urately.

    With a heavy blow, Chu Qing immediately felt her internal organs tremble.

    however, leng kuang didn¡¯t gain any advantage either. he didn¡¯t even stop. chu qing¡¯s knee hit the side of his waist.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Leng Kuang suddenly grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s arm and shouted.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were burning with killing intent. She wanted to tear Leng Kuang into pieces. As she spoke, she took advantage of the situation and kicked towards Leng Kuang¡¯s most important part. Her strength was ruthless.

    If they were to raise the bid again, Leng Kuang would probably be impotent for the rest of his life.

    if this was the effect of chu qing, he would take advantage of her!

    Unfortunately, Leng Kuang turned around and dodged it.

    Without a pause, Chu Qing twisted her wrist again and the dagger in her hand moved nimbly again. She aimed it at Leng Kuang¡¯s neck.

    Leng Kuang turned around, leaned forward, and shed at Chu Qing¡¯s wrist.

    as chu qing dodged, the dagger turned again. without any hesitation, it was aimed at leng kuang¡¯s chest.

    ¡°you¡¯re serious!¡± leng kuang stepped back to avoid her.

    When she had enough space, she kicked Chu Qing¡¯s wrist in a whirlwind.

    Before Chu Qing ate, the dagger in her hand fell to the ground.

    Leng Kuang took the opportunity to pin her against the tree in a rude and overbearing manner.

    Chu Qing¡¯s breathing was chaotic as she panted heavily. She shouted, ¡± let me go, bastard!!

    As he spoke, he swung his hand towards Leng Kuang¡¯s neck.

    Leng Kuang immediately grabbed both of her hands and ced them above her head. ¡°What do you want to do? do you want to call everyone here?¡±

    ¡°You ...| You¡¯re no better than those men!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as she red at Leng Kuang.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were as cold as the sea of clouds.¡¯Down| Liu? Don¡¯t forget that I was trying to save you just now!¡±

    stop being so disgusting. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? ¡± Chu Qing was on the verge of a breakdown.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had been deceived by Leng Kuang.

    she lifted her leg and stomped on leng kuang¡¯s foot with her military boot without any mercy.

    Leng Kuang seemed to have anticipated Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts. He turned his legs and pinned Chu Qing¡¯s feet down.

    Chu Qing straightened her body and tried to escape from Leng Kuang¡¯s grip.

    However, they did not expect that because of the entanglement of their feet, they both lost their bnce and fell to the ground.

    Just like that, they stopped moving. Leng Kuang was below them, and Chu Qing was on top of him.

    Their skin was tightly intertwined, and the atmosphere was filled with unspeakable lust.| Ambiguous.

    Chu Qing climbed up and sat on Leng Kuang¡¯s body. She raised her hand and was ready to punch Leng Kuang¡¯s handsome face.

    Leng Kuang quickly reached out and sped Chu Qing¡¯s hand tightly.

    His breath was cold as he squinted his eyes. He raised his head and suddenly bit Chu Qing¡¯s ear.

    Chu Qing¡¯s entire body trembled as if she had been struck by lightning. A strange numbing feeling passed through her entire body and she waspletely stunned.

    By the time she came back to her senses, she realized that Leng Kuang had flipped her around and pinned her beneath him.

    Chu Qing¡¯s gaze fell on the gun that she had ced on the ground. Her body flicked upwards and she reached out to grab the gun.

    Without even thinking, he pulled the trigger at Leng Kuang.

    ¡°damn, you really want my life!¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s palmnded on Chu Qing¡¯s arm.

    ah ... Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but cry out in a low voice when she felt the pain.

    ...

    The gun in her hand was knocked down by Leng Kuang.

    Chu Qing raised her hand and struck out with her palm, but it was once again deflected by Leng Kuang.

    Leng Kuang grabbed both of her hands and pulled them up. Then, he held them firmly above her head.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned cold and she immediately kicked.

    However, Leng Kuang stopped him at the same time.

    let go! Chu Qing shouted fiercely.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s sharp eyes were filled with bloodthirsty coldness and absolute anger. He lowered his voice and said dangerously, ¡± ¡°Woman, do you want to die?¡±

    As he spoke, he took out his gun and stared at Chu Qing¡¯s forehead.

    Chu Qing looked at him fearlessly. kill me. Shoot me!

    Leng Kuang¡¯s thin lips curved into a devilish smile. His fingers gripped the trigger tightly, as if he was really going to shoot.

    Suddenly, his brows twitched. He carried Chu Qing and rolled to the shade of a flower bush.

    ...

    At the same time, the sound of a gunshot rang in their ears. A row of small holes appeared on the ground where Chu Qing and Leng Kuang had been.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He pulled the gun in his hand and urately blew up one of the men¡¯s heads.

    Seeing that Leng Kuang was still hugging her, Chu Qing pushed him away instinctively. Then, she rolled on the ground, grabbed her gun, and started to fire back.

    In the quiet forest, gunshots were heard all around.

    The cold air carried a bone-piercing smell of blood that wafted around his nose.

    Chu Qing¡¯s gun ran out of bullets very quickly, and the spare bullets were in her backpack.

    She frowned slightly and turned over again to get her spare bullets.

    Leng Kuang quickly covered her and followed her.

    There was a vexing bullet in his backpack. He would use it to break out of the encirclement after getting it.

    Chu Qing was the first to reach Leng Kuang¡¯s back. Then, she threw it at him. Leng Kuang fired the gun with one hand and caught it with the other.

    just as she was about to retreat to chu qing¡¯s side, she saw a bullet flying towards her.

    Very quickly, it was aimed at her head.

    It was a shocking scene.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Leng Kuang shouted.

    And it pounced towards Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing was not hit by the bullet, but Leng Kuang¡¯s face was grazed by the bullet. A deep gash appeared on his face.

 Chapter 622

    622 What happened after that?

    Chu Qing was not hit by the bullet, but Leng Kuang¡¯s face was grazed by the bullet. A deep gash appeared on his face.

    blood seeped out in an instant.

    Immediately after that, a series of submachine gun shots rang out!

    ¡°Ba ba ba!¡± the gunshots were like rain.

    when leng kuang threw the smoke grenade, he was shot in the chest. a line of blood immediately appeared on leng kuang¡¯s clothes!

    what are you doing? ¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°i¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go!¡± As he spoke, Leng Kuang was already covering his wound. He stood up and walked forward quickly.

    Chu Qing brought up the rear, her back facing Leng Kuang.

    She had already prepared a sh grenade in her hand, and she threw it in front of her!

    ¡°BOOM!¡± a shocking sound rang out!

    the first few men who caught up to her were all blown to the ground!

    by the time the second wave of people caught up, their target had already changed.

    Chu Qing followed Leng Kuang and ran forward with all her might.

    However, at the turn, Leng Kuang, who was leading the way, suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    chu qing followed behind him and almost bumped into his back.

    She was curious as to why Leng Kuang had suddenly stopped and quickly looked up.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s expression was grave as he stared straight ahead.

    Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Leng Kuang!¡± Chu Qing quickly went up and helped him find a hidden ce to sit down. Leng Kuang¡¯s handsome face was a little pale, and his clothes werepletely soaked in blood.

    ¡°Lie down, I¡¯ll help you take out the bullet!¡± as chu qing spoke, she took out the first aid kit from her bag.

    The first aid kit had all sorts of simple medical equipment, as well as syringes and some medicine.

    She used a dagger to cut open her clothes, and the wound with coagted blood appeared.

    Following Leng Kuang¡¯s slight breathing, blood gushed out of his body.

    chu qing frowned slightly and disinfected the dagger with disinfectant. she was ready to remove the bullet.

    after some thought, she decided to inject leng kuang with the anesthetic in the medicine bag.

    After all, he wouldn¡¯t feel any pain this way.

    However, when she was about to inject it into Leng Kuang, Leng Kuang waved her away. ¡°I don¡¯t use this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°But Yingluo¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a Special Forces soldier,¡± Leng Kuang said in a deep voice,¡±but haven¡¯t you learned this before?¡± When I¡¯m on a mission, I should never use anesthetic when I¡¯m injured, because it will affect people¡¯s nerves and slow down their responses. Do you think I can use anesthetic?¡±

    He had a cold expression on his face. His three-dimensional and deep-set facial features and his skin were pale. He looked at Chu Qing expressionlessly, his eyes cold.

    Chu Qing pursed her lips and did not say anything else.

    She picked up a cotton pad dipped in disinfectant and applied it to Leng Kuang¡¯s wound.

    The ces that he had rubbed against turned slightly white, and then new blood gushed out.

    Chu Qing frowned slightly and looked at Leng Kuang. Then, she stabbed the dagger into the wound. When she came out, she picked up a bloody,rge-caliber rifle bullet.

    Then, she went to the first aid kit to find some hemostatic powder and sprinkled it on the wound, then wrapped it up.

    Throughout the entire process, Leng Kuang didn¡¯t even frown.

    Chu Qing was really impressed by this person¡¯s ability to endure pain.

    He must have received extremely tough training and had a lot of experience in enduring pain, so the limit of his nerves was much higher than that of ordinary people.

    However, his exposed skin was smooth and wless. He didn¡¯t look like someone who had been through a storm of bullets.

    however, he really had to thank him for what happened just now.

    After all, he was the one who had saved her.

    After Leng Kuang was bandaged up, he was full of energy within a few minutes.

    He also returned to his evil and scumbag expression andughed wildly at Chu Qing, ¡± woman, you just lost your only chance to kill me!!

    After recalling so much and talking about so many things, Chu Qing felt very tired.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.

    Sleep. We¡¯ll talk after you wake up.

    as she thought of this, her willpower rxed and her eyes slowly closed.

    But just as her vision turned ck, she felt a numbing pain on her right cheek.

    At the same time, there was a crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound.

    wake up. You can sleepter. You haven¡¯t told me what happened after that. Chu Qing had told Gu Youli everything. Of course, she had omitted some details but Gu Youli still knew the general idea.

    She wanted to continue listening, but Chu Qing was actually going to sleep. How could she do that?

    Before they slept, he had to tell her what happened between the two of them. He couldn¡¯t just let her sleep with him. This stinky man didn¡¯t want to take responsibility.

    Chu Qing mumbled and did not say anything. She continued to sleep.

    ...

    There was another crisp p. Her left cheek was in pain too. She had also been attacked by Gu Youli.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep, you can¡¯t sleep. Tell me, what happened after you? Why did it be like this! He doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡± Gu Youli could not take it anymore. She grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s cor and yelled at her.

    Chu Qing only came back to her senses after being yelled at by her.

    She looked at Gu Youli in a daze and said weakly, ¡± ¡°When did you be so gossipy?¡±

    gu youli said angrily, ¡± i¡¯m not gossiping. i¡¯m just concerned about you. if it were someone else, i wouldn¡¯t even be bothered to listen. tell me, what happened after that? ¡± how can that man be so bad? if i see him tomorrow, i won¡¯t let him off!¡±

    I found outter that he knew that Hua Yinsi was in contact with the outside world. This was all part of his n. He wanted to use Hua Yinsi to lure out the drug lord behind Hua Yinsi and avenge his sister¡¯s death! She said in a soft tone, indicating that she was exhausted and really needed to rest.

    Gu Youli rolled her eyes at her. I¡¯ve already guessed that. It¡¯s because yourmunication device is broken that you didn¡¯t leave in time. That¡¯s why he went to look for you personally, right? ¡±

    Chu Qing raised her eyes to look at her, and there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.¡±Yes, he was afraid that I would ruin his n, so he could only go to find me. Can I sleep now? My dear Lili.¡±

    no, ¡± Gu Youli said indignantly, ¡± I want to ask you. What happened between the two of you after that? ¡±

    Chu Qing was a little stunned and her scalp tensed up. ¡°What do you mean how is it? Isn¡¯t it just like this!¡±

    After saying this in a daze, he tilted his head.

    ...

    Her body went limp and she was about to go back to sleep when Gu Youli pulled her back.

    ¡°just like this? what¡¯s this?¡± Gu Youli was not prepared to let her off just like that.

    Chu Qing¡¯s shoulders went limp and she looked at Gu Youli helplessly. As she looked at her face, it suddenly became heavy.

    Then, she asked Gu Youli a very strange question, ¡± ¡°Do you know who Leng Kuang¡¯s sister is?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyelids twitched and she asked subconsciously, ¡± ¡°who is it?¡±

 Chapter 623

    623 Shocked, in disbelief

    gu youli¡¯s eyelids twitched and she asked subconsciously, ¡± ¡°who is it?¡±

    ¡°Mu li ¡®er!¡± Chu Qing replied.

    She knew that Gu Youli knew mu li ¡®er. Gu Youli had told her a lot about mu li¡¯ er being the spokesperson.

    The shock slowly spread in Gu Youli¡¯s heart.

    her clear eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of shock, and she couldn¡¯t react for a moment.

    After a long while, she closed her mouth, which was wide open from shock. what did you just say? You¡¯re saying that Leng Kuang¡¯s sister is mu li ¡®er?¡±

    Chu Qing touched her nose and replied,¡±yes.¡±

    Gu Youli frowned. but you said that Leng Kuang did it to avenge his sister¡¯s death. Do you mean that mu li ¡®er has already passed away? ¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Chu Qing nodded.

    gu youli¡¯s face darkened instantly and she shook her head. ¡± ¡°No, how is that possible!¡±

    Chu Qing said with certainty, ¡± it¡¯s absolutely true. I helped him take care of ¡®three legs¡¯ for a period of time. Once, I identally saw a group photo of him with his brothers and sisters. There was only one girl in it, and that girl was his sister. If it was anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t know her, but she was mu li ¡®er, the Queen of the music industry. How could I not know her? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened.

    There was something in her chest that pressed down on her like an avnche. Her heart felt as heavy as a mountain, and for a moment, she could not breathe smoothly.

    The scenes of him meeting mu li ¡®er and getting to know her shed through his mind.

    She could not believe that the sexy, enchanting, beautiful and charming mu li ¡®er was gone just like that.

    ¡°Lili, I¡¯m really tired. Can you let me sleep?¡± Chu Qingy back on the bed and pleaded with her clear voice.

    Gu Youli nodded her head. Since Chu Qing was so unwilling to continue, she would not force her.

    Moreover, she felt very sad because of AI muli.

    AI muli was mo fou¡¯s sister. When did she be Leng Kuang¡¯s sister? and why didn¡¯t yu feibai tell her that she had died?

    No matter what, she and AI muli were friends!

    Gu Youliy beside Chu Qing and could not fall asleep.

    A few minutester, she sneaked to the balcony with her phone and called Yu feibai.

    It was already veryte, and she didn¡¯t know if Yu feibai was already asleep.

    However, sleeping would only disturb him for a while. If she didn¡¯t ask him clearly, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.

    In the most high-end VIP private room of a famous bar in Beijing.

    Tang Yu¡¯s ice-cold, pale, thin lips were lightly pursed. He picked up the hard liquor on the table in front of him and poured it down his throat without a sound.

    Yu feibai, who was sitting on the other side, shifted his crossed legs. He looked at his actions and did not say a word.

    However, he knew how much pain Tang Yu had suffered at that moment.

    There were many cruel things in this world, but if you thought that you had identally killed the person you cared about the most, then you would be killed.

    That feeling should be the most painful.

    Putting himself in her shoes, if something happened to Gu Youli because of him and she left him forever, he would not be able to live on either.

    ¡°although the person behind mingyuan isn¡¯t the one you¡¯re looking for, there must be a connection between them!¡± Yu feibai opened his mouth and said in a deep voice.

    Tang Yu closed his eyes and leaned on the sofa, his slender fingers rubbing the space between his eyebrows.

    the person behind this is too cautious, ¡± he said indifferently. they never really believed in Mingyuan. They cut off all connections as soon as something happened.

    yu feibai remained silent and sat there quietly with his eyes lowered. he did not move and was like a statue.

    Tang Yu looked at him. His thin lips were unprecedentedly pale, and his face was bloodless. No one knew what he was thinking, but he seemed to be in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    After a long while, he opened his mouth again and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°She¡¯ll definitely me me, Yingluo, for not finding any information.¡±

    That hoarse voice, every word dripping with blood, made people who heard it feel as if their hearts were pierced.

    Yu feibai did not know what to say either. He expressed that he was not someone who knew how tofort people.

    And the reason why Tang Yu was willing to tell him all this was because he knew that Shi Yan wouldn¡¯tfort him. He just wanted to say some things out loud, and he only wanted an audience.

    He would probably feel better if he told her.

    His phone suddenly vibrated. Yu feibai took it out and saw that it was Gu Youli.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± he answered the call immediately.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep?¡± gu youli said from the other end of the phone.

    Yu feibai actually wanted to say ¡®you missed me¡¯, but he looked at a certain someone to avoid provoking him. Hence, he said softly, ¡± ¡°You have to sleep well even if you don¡¯t!¡±

    Gu Youli pouted. you don¡¯t seem to be asleep either. You look very awake. Aren¡¯t you at home? ¡± Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at a bar with Tang Yu to discuss some matters!¡± Yu feibai replied honestly.

    gu youli snorted and teased, ¡± why did you talk sote? Hello, Yu feibai. Are you thinking of going out to hook up with Meimei while I¡¯m not at home? ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your seat?¡± Yu feibaiughed and asked.

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡± at Hua Miaomiao¡¯s house. However, he and Chu Qing are already asleep. Chu Qing told me something and I wanted to ask you if you were sleeping. However, I can¡¯t tell you clearly over the phone.

    The phone moved from his left ear to his right ear. Yu feibai nced at the door te and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Youli hung up the phone.

    Ten minutester, ah Zhi called Gu Youli and was waiting for her downstairs. She then arrived at the exquisitely decorated ecstasy house.

    ...

    she walked into the private room and saw tang yu sitting there. gu youli greeted him warmly.

    However, she was surprised to find that Tang Yu no longer smiled like a fox when he saw her like before.

    her greeting only made him smile politely at her, but there was no smile in his eyes at all.

    He sat quietly on the sand, his face hidden in the shadow of the light. A pair of cold ck eyes exuded an intimidating light, and his entire body exuded a strong King¡¯s aura that did not allow anyone to disturb him!

    It seemed that he was far from the Tang region she knew.

    Gu Youli looked at the wine bottles on the table and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°Oh my God, why did you two drink so much?¡±

    ¡°I had two friends with me just now!¡± Yu feibai said indifferently and ced his hand on her shoulder, ¡± ¡°What do you want to ask me? I can¡¯t exin it clearly over the phone.¡±

    gu youli asked a little sadly, ¡± I just heard about mu li. Is that true? ¡±

    On the other side, Tang Yu¡¯s hand that was holding the cup shook violently after hearing this, and the wine inside spilled out.

    Then, he lowered his eyes, his pale face was cold and expressionless, and he poured the hard liquor in his ss into his mouth again.

    ...

 Chapter 624

    624 Standing on tiptoes, searching for love

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows slightly and did not reply to Gu Youli¡¯s question.

    Instead, he first looked at Tang Yu and said softly,¡±Don¡¯t drink anymore, it¡¯s bad for your stomach.¡±

    Gu Youli turned to look at the Tang territory and then at Yu feibai. Why did she feel that there was a gay rtionship between the two of them?

    Pfff, probably due to Hua Miaomiao¡¯s influence.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Tang Yu, don¡¯t drink too much wine. It¡¯s not good for your body!¡± She asked with concern.

    Suddenly, Gu Youli thought of something else and asked Tang Yu a little sadly, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you mo fou¡¯s cousin? You must know mu li. She¡¯s your cousin. Is her story true?¡±

    Gu Youli felt a chill run down her spine as soon as she finished speaking.

    There was a strong cold air in the air that was swallowing the entire space.

    that, did i say something wrong?

    gu youli subconsciously looked at tang yu and saw that his tall figure was a little stiff as he sat on his hair. his handsome face was a little pale.

    It was probably because Tang Yu and mu li had a very good rtionship. Now that his sister was gone, he was sad.

    At that moment, Gu Youli felt a little lost. She looked at Yu feibai for help.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was deep. After looking at her for a few seconds, he changed the topic and asked in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re in good spirits tonight. You don¡¯t want to sleep at thiste hour? don¡¯t you have to work tomorrow?¡±

    Gu Youli quickly nodded. of course! We¡¯ll do it!

    Then, I¡¯ll send you back to rest. as he said that, Yu feibai looked at Tang Yu and said, ¡± ¡°You guys go back first. You should go back and rest early too!¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Tang Yu nodded, his low and slow voice iparably hoarse. His deep eyes seemed to be suppressing the intense pain that could destroy the world.

    It was midnight. Ah Zhi was driving the car while Gu Youli and Yu feibai sat in the back.

    after a moment of silence, gu youli asked yu feibai, ¡± ¡°That ... Tang Yu seemed to be very sad just now!¡±

    yu feibai ced one of his arms elegantly on the open car window. he clenched his fist and pressed it against his cold lips. didn¡¯t you just ask me about mu li? ¡±

    gu youli¡¯s mouth moved and she mumbled, ¡± ¡°Yes, is that true?¡±

    She was probably right. The abnormality in the Tang domain was rted to AI muli.

    yes, the Tang territory is so sad because of her. Yu feibai reached out to hold Gu Youli¡¯s hand and interlocked their fingers.

    Gu Youli sighed. of course she¡¯s sad. Mu li is her younger cousin. I heard that they have a very good rtionship.

    Yu feibai looked at her meaningfully and said softly after a while, ¡± the two of them are not simply cousins. So, don¡¯t mention mu li in front of Tang Yu in the future.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mind suddenly exploded like thunder.

    She looked at Yu feibai in disbelief. The water under her long eyshes quivered.

    Suddenly, he seemed to understand something, but he also felt that it was too unbelievable.

    She pursed her lips and opened them for a while before asking with difficulty, ¡± ¡°Tang Yu and mu li. They¡¯re not simply cousins. That means they¡¯re Jian Jia.¡±

    He did not finish his sentence, but Yu feibai already understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you¡¯re thinking,¡± he nodded.

    Gu Youli was shocked and raised her hand to cover her mouth.

    ¡°every kind of love in this world is hidden in the vast sea of people. you have to tiptoe to find it. some people can easily find it, and some people have found it with great difficulty, but still have to tiptoe, because that¡¯s the kind of love that doesn¡¯t let go of the heart, not daring to believe, not daring to put down the steps. i believe that this kind of love that always tiptoed is the most tiring and most tiring kind of love. no wonder you said that there are people you like in the tang domain, but they will never be together. So the one he likes is his own younger cousin.¡±

    She said softly. She felt her nose sour and her eyes dry up.

    Yu feibai looked at her and ruffled her hair. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so sad,¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s voice was unusually bitter as she said, ¡± ¡°I just feel that the Tang territory is very pitiful!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s hand slipped from her hair to her waist and he pulled her into his embrace. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to hear that.¡±

    Gu Youli agreed with him 100%.

    with tang yu¡¯s devilish and devilish temperament, how could he possibly want other people¡¯s pity?

    However, anyone who heard such a thing would feel bad for him.

    Suddenly, Gu Youli thought of Leng Kuang. Leng Kuang was Mo Ye¡¯s cousin from the Tang region. Would his personality be simr to theirs?

    gu youli¡¯s slender brows furrowed again.

    She lifted her eyes to look at Yu feibai and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Feibai, are you familiar with that Leng Kuang? He seems to be Mo Ye¡¯s cousin?¡±

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze elegantly and squinted his eyes slightly. He seemed to be a little surprised that Gu Youli had suddenly be so cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen him before, but I¡¯m not familiar with him. What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked slowly after a long while.

    gu youli bit her lip and shook her head. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±

    Yu feibai leaned over and bit her lips lightly. He said in a charming voice, ¡± nothing. Why did you suddenly ask him? ¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned. he bullied Chu Qing. I want to ask him what kind of person he is. Will he take responsibility for Chu Qing? ¡±

    Yu feibai was slightly stunned. His cold eyes revealed a hint of disbelief.

    After that, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Youli bit her lip again and looked up at Yu feibai¡¯s expression. She asked, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. ¡± what are you talking about? didn¡¯t i just say that i don¡¯t know him well? ¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you quite familiar with Mo Ye¡¯s Tang domain?¡± gu youli said hesitantly.

    Yu feibai chuckled. I¡¯m quite familiar with Mo Ye and the Tang region. That doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m familiar with his brothers.

    ...

    ¡°Then can you help me find out how Leng Kuang is like?¡±

    In her previous life, she knew that Chu Qing was with Leng Kuang. However, she was not familiar with Chu Qing at that time.

    It was not clear what kind of photo Chu Qing and Leng Kuang looked like.

    She only knew that Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao had quarreled with each other countless times over this man.

    After that, they almost broke off their friendship!

    Now, after analyzing Chu Qing¡¯s words, she felt that this man was especially unreliable.

    ¡°Alright!¡± although yu feibai was very unwilling to do this, he had never rejected gu youli¡¯s help.

    gu youli sank deep into her seat and leaned against yu feibai.

    She was really too tired. After ying with Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing for the entire night, she was now in the quiet and stable car, leaning into Yu feibai¡¯s warm and spacious embrace. Gu Youli really could not hold it in anymore.

    She had wanted to close her eyes and rest for a while, but she didn¡¯t expect her consciousness to gradually be muddled.

    A momentter, she fell asleep in the car.

    ...

 Chapter 625

    625 Frame-up, murder and arson

    If one sleptte at night, one would naturally not be able to wake up in the morning.

    At nine O ¡®clock, Gu Youli still did not wake up. She wanted to continue sleeping but was woken up by the phone call.

    The call was from LAN Beibei. She seemed to be very anxious and her voice was especially loud.¡±why are you still sleeping? CEO Lu has been caught!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Gu Youli was still in a daze and her brain could not react immediately.

    LAN Beibei held his forehead, feeling helpless.

    He started scolding Gu Youli. I was saying that CEO Lu has been arrested and sent to the police station. Why are you still sleeping this morning? CEO Lu is so good to you. How can you not be concerned at all? you¡¯re actually in the mood to sleep. You¡¯re too heartless!

    Gu Youli was dizzy from her shouting and her eardrums were about to burst.

    stop, stop, stop, ¡± she hurriedly said. what do you mean by that? what do you mean by going to jail? ¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and turn on the TV. Watch the local news channel!¡± LAN Beibei said anxiously.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was solemn. She reached out for the remote control on the table and turned on the television that was rarely used in the bedroom.

    When she switched to the local news channel, she just happened to see Lu Xun leaving the Lu residence in a sorry state while being surrounded by a group of people. Two police officers were on his left and right like guards, and his hands were shackled with silver light.

    there were also reporters who kept taking photos of him, and the shes kept going off.

    In short, the entire scene was in a mess.

    a dark cloud suddenly appeared in gu youli¡¯s heart and it suppressed her entire nerves.

    What¡¯s going on, the police actually cuffed Lu Xun, what happened!

    Then, she saw a string ofrge words at the bottom of the television screen: ¡± the new chairman of the Lu Corporation is suspected of murder and arson?!

    Kill? Set fire?

    Gu Youli¡¯s breathing started to be rapid.

    She quickly asked LAN Beibei on the other end of the phone, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s with this news? What happened?¡±

    I¡¯m not too sure about the exact details. I only know that there was a fire in the Lu family this morning, and CEO Lu Xiao fainted outside the fire site. He was holding a knife in his hand, and it was covered in blood. A person was killed in the fire site, and he was burnt beyond recognition. The police said that CEO Lu Xiao was the murderer, and the fire could also have been set by CEO Lu Xiao. They¡¯re keeping a close eye on CEO Lu now. Lawyer Qiu has been dealing with him for a long time, but he¡¯s still unable to bail him out. We can only hastily meet!¡±

    n beibei exined the situation in a serious tone.

    ¡°Can I visit him now?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating like thunder.

    LAN Beibei frowned and shook his head. I don¡¯t think so. But we can askwyer Qiu to try. He¡¯s still in the police station.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go findwyer Qiu right now!¡± gu youli quickly got up from the bed.

    Even though she tried to keep calm, she couldn¡¯t deny that she was very nervous.

    Murder and arson were no small matter.

    LAN Beibei bit her lip and asked before Gu Youli hung up, ¡± everyone outside is saying that you¡¯re the one who harmed CEO Lu!

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me!¡± Gu Youli clenched her fists and her eyes were as cold as ice.

    LAN Beibei shook his head. I wouldn¡¯t have called you if I didn¡¯t trust you. I only hope that you can save CEO Lu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to him!¡± She hung up the phone and quickly went to wash.

    Just then, Yu feibai ced the breakfast he had bought on the table. When he saw hering out, he chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°I was just about to wake you up and you came out!¡±

    gu youli waved her hand, indicating that she was not eating. ¡± something happened to my uncle. he¡¯s in the police station. ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s hands stopped in their tracks. I¡¯ll send you there!

    The two of them arrived at the police station very quickly. LAN Beibei must have calledwyer Qiu first, sowyer Qiu had been waiting for them.

    wyer qiu¡¯s expression was unusually serious.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it was about to start beating.

    She didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point, ¡± ¡°Lawyer Qiu, I want to know the actual situation. Please don¡¯t try to pretend that everything is fine!¡±

    Lawyer Qiu replied sternly, ¡± I didn¡¯t intend to hide it from you. Second young master Lu¡¯s situation isn¡¯t looking good. He must have been framed!

    gu youli¡¯s face sank. ¡± who did this? is it lu xun?¡±

    Lawyer Qiu shook his head. I don¡¯t know about that. The police are only suspecting the possibility of being framed. All the evidence points to second young master Lu. After all, he was the only one at the scene. Of course, the police also said that it could not be ruled out as self-defense. They asked second young master Lu to exin the situation clearly!

    ¡°What did my uncle say?¡± Gu Youli frowned.

    Lawyer Qiu replied, ¡± second young master Lu said that he heard a noise outside and got up to go out and see what was going on. Who knew that the moment he stepped out of the room, he was knocked unconscious from the back door. It was the servants at home who woke him up. At that time, the Lu residence was on fire everywhere. He had a knife in his hand, but he couldn¡¯t remember when he had ever held a knife.

    ¡°Can they be bailed out?¡± Gu Youli asked again.

    Beforewyer Qiu could reply, a voice came from the side. ¡°He¡¯s the key person in the case, and the only suspect. He can¡¯t be bailed out yet.¡±

    Gu Youli turned her head and saw that it was Xie Jian.

    She quickly went forward and asked,¡±officer Xie, will my uncle be alright? are you going to Sue him for murder?¡± I¡¯ll go see him first?¡±

    The series of questions made Xie Jian look at Yu feibai impatiently.

    ¡°Young master Yu!¡± He greeted Yu feibai before replying, ¡± it¡¯s still under investigation, so we won¡¯t be suing him for the time being. However, we¡¯ll have to see how the evidence goes. As for the visit ...

    He paused and looked at Yu feibai. ¡°There should be no problem!¡±

    With Xie Jian¡¯s help, Gu Youli was able to meet Lu Xun as she wished.

    However, the time was very short, probably only a few minutes, but it was enough for Gu Youli to understand the entire process of the matter from Lu Xun.

    Gu Youli could tell from Lu Xun¡¯s expression that he absolutely believed that he had nothing to do with the case and that he had been framed.

    After seeing Lu Xune out, Yu feibai asked Xie Jian, ¡± ¡°Can we take a look at the information you brought back?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Boss, since you¡¯ve already spoken, can I say no?¡± Xie Jianughed.

    He brought Yu feibai and Gu Youli to his office.

    Then, she showed Yu feibai and Gu Youli the recordings and photos that she had taken at the scene.

    The house had been razed to the ground after the fire was put out. It seemed impossible to get a fingerprint or other things as evidence.

    it¡¯s so chaotic. I don¡¯t seem to be able to see anything. Is there any other evidence? ¡± gu youli asked worriedly.

 Chapter 626

    626 Youli shows her might, get lost!

    it¡¯s so chaotic. I don¡¯t seem to be able to see anything. Is there any other evidence? ¡± gu youli asked worriedly.

    Xie Jian said, ¡± in the room that caught fire, there were no signs of the door lock being pried open, nor were there any signs of forced entry, which means that the deceased and your uncle knew each other. From the scene, it seems that the two of them had talked to each other and had an argument in the room, but your uncle said that he didn¡¯t know this person and didn¡¯t talk to him at all. ording to the arsonist¡¯s preliminary judgment, the fire should have started at the door, and your uncle fainted outside the door. This means that he might have had an argument with someone and identally killed them. But because he was injured in the fight, he fainted at the door when he was escaping.¡±

    Gu Youli retorted. how could that be? my uncle would not kill anyone. I think someone else must have deliberately set the fire.

    there was no mmable material found at the scene, and the height of the fire indicated that there should be fuel, alcohol, or other mmable substances at the scene, so we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of intentional arson. But in the entire suite, the victim was in the bedroom, your uncle was lying outside, and there was another door outside, which was locked.

    ¡°This is indeed an intentional arson. Look here.¡± Yu feibai, who had been watching the videos and photos carefully, suddenly said.

    gu youli, xie jian, andwyer qiu, who was standing at the side, immediately looked in the direction of the voice.

    Yu feibai paused on a picture and zoomed in.

    The photo showed the location behind the door. There was a pile of ck ash, a small section of a wooden handle, and a piece of burnt paper with sandpaper.

    ¡°This one!¡± Xie Jian furrowed his brows, clearly still confused.

    Lawyer Qiu and Gu Youli were also confused. They looked at Yu feibai with wide eyes and waited for his exnation.

    Yu feibai exined, ¡± actually, this method is very simple. You just need to use transparent tape to fix the match on the door. Then, you will ce fine sandpaper on the top of the match. Once the door is opened, the match will be rubbed with the fine sandpaper and it will start burning. This will ignite the gasoline that was sprinkled in advance. In the end, the murderer did not leave through the dense mist.

    As he spoke, Yu feibai clicked on the video and paused it on the skylight of the room. this skylight was the most severely burned, but there aren¡¯t any signs of damage around it. This is really strange.

    but that¡¯s not right. The servants in the vi didn¡¯t hear the sound of the gasoline explosion. You should know that gasoline is vtile. It will cause an explosion when it is mixed with oxygen at a certain concentration. However, the room was only burning, which means that there was not much gasoline used.

    Yu feibai said, ¡± look at this video. The entire room was not burned at all. Most of the room was burnt. The victim was the most severely burned. That means that most of the gasoline was poured on the victim. How could it cause an explosion like that? ¡±

    Lawyer Qiu felt that Yu feibai¡¯s analysis was right and praised him, ¡± miss Gu, your boyfriend is calm, steady, and has a detailed analysis. I think I can definitely win your uncle¡¯s case.

    When Xie Jian heard this, he red at him.wyer Qiu, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s obvious that there was a third person in the room. Why would we Sue Lu Xun? ¡±

    wyer qiu was stunned for a moment, then heughed.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. officer Xie, ¡± she said, ¡± do you mean that my uncle is fine? ¡±

    Xie Jian replied, ¡± we¡¯re going to collect evidenceter. If everything is true, then you should be able to bail Mr. Lu Xun out. However, to clear your name, we still have to find the murderer.

    the murderer must be Lu Xun. There¡¯s no one else but him, ¡± Gu Youli said coldly, her voice was as if it was coated with ayer of ice.

    miss Gu, ¡±wyer Qiu, who was standing beside her, reminded her, ¡± Lu Xun has an alibi!

    Gu Youli snorted coldly,¡¯does a person like him need to do something himself if he wants to do something? What kind of people can¡¯t you hire with money?¡±

    wyer qiu¡¯s face tensed up and he was speechless.

    Indeed, Gu Youli was right.

    lu xun had always been a refined and polite person, he wouldn¡¯t make enemies with others.

    Apart from Lu Xun, there was no one else who would want to deal with him. It was soon time for Gu Youli and Lu Xun to rify Yang Cai¡¯s will.

    gu youli had already made it clear that she was not interested in the chairman¡¯s position.

    if the two of them didn¡¯t fight, then how could lu xun sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight? therefore, he thought of lifting the mountain at this time.

    No matter what happened to Lu Xun, in terms of benefits, it would always be Gu Youli.

    So, the crime of framing would be directed at Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s phone rang again. It was still from LAN Beibei.

    she said that lu xun had held a board meeting regarding lu xun¡¯s matter, and now they seemed to be voting to let lu xun temporarily manage the entire lu corporation on behalf of lu xun.

    when gu youli arrived at the lu corporation, nan beibei was already waiting for her anxiously at the entrance.

    When he saw her, he quickly told her about the current situation and led her to the meeting room.

    Lu Xun seemed to know that Gu Youli would return, so he got someone to block the meeting room.

    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t go in!¡± the person who stopped gu youli was tan yongmei.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± gu youli ced her bag in nanbei¡¯s hands and looked at tan yongmei coldly. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, get lost!¡±

    tan yongmei¡¯s face turned purple after being yelled at, ¡± ¡°What qualifications do you have to ask me to get lost!¡±

    on the basis that I¡¯m the major shareholder of the Lu Corporation, on the basis that I¡¯ll take over the entire Lu Corporation when Lu Xun isn¡¯t in thepany. Is this enough to make you get lost! Gu Youliughed sarcastically.

    now that she was in a bad mood, he was going to take her down.

    Hmph, you¡¯re a shareholder, but you¡¯re not a member of the Board of Directors. The Board of Directors has already decided to let the General Manager take over the entire Lu Corporation for the time being. Don¡¯t you dare spout nonsense here.

    Relying on Lu Xun¡¯s support behind her, tan Yongmei was extremely arrogant.

    ¡°General manager? ¡± are you saying that the board of directors has already decided to let lu xun manage the entirepany for the time being? ¡± gu youli narrowed her eyes, her gaze dangerous.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tan Yongmei raised her head proudly.

    Gu Youli smiled coldly.

    She turned her head to look at the north and south, her voice as sharp as the ice in the winter Moon. ¡± inform the security to kick her out of the lu corporation within ten minutes! ¡±

    you don¡¯t have the right to do that! tan Yongmei was shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you that I don¡¯t have the right to be a traitor. You should take a look at your own status!¡± The smile on Gu Youli¡¯s lips was cold and sarcastic.

    Gu Youli, don¡¯t be too arrogant! Tan Yongmei panicked and her face turned pale.

    Gu Youli said coldly, ¡± so what if I¡¯m arrogant? bite me then. Not only do I want you to chase the Lu Corporation out, but I also want to spread the word that whoever dares to hire you is going against the Lu Corporation!

 Chapter 627

    627 Dispute, me each other

    Gu Youli said coldly, ¡± so what if I¡¯m arrogant? bite me then. Not only do I want you to chase the Lu Corporation out, but I also want to spread the word that whoever dares to hire you is going against the Lu Corporation!

    Tan Yongmei stopped in her tracks and stared at Gu Youli in shock. ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡±

    Gu Youliughed cruelly and interrupted her. She looked at LAN Beibei and said, ¡± why isn¡¯t the security here yet? this trash is an eyesore in thepany and must be cleaned up immediately!

    LAN Beibei could not help butugh. manager Gu, I¡¯ve already instructed them. They said they¡¯ll be here immediately.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a few security guards rushed to Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli nced at tan Yongmei. They took tan Yongmei, who was unwilling to leave, out of the room.

    After watching her leave, Gu Youli turned around and walked towards the meeting room. Her eyes were cold and sinister.

    When she opened the door, she was faced with a gloomy atmosphere.

    The Board of Directors sitting in the meeting room had uncertain expressions on their faces, they were probably all anxious because of Lu Xun¡¯s matter.

    When director Zheng saw Gu Youli enter, he immediately stood up and asked, ¡± Xiao Gu, what¡¯s the situation? what exactly happened to Lu Xun, how did he get caught? ¡±

    ¡°Who said my uncle was arrested? he¡¯s only going to the police station to assist in the investigation!¡±

    The Finance Manager, du Wen, was Lu Xun¡¯s trusted aide.

    after lu xun gave her a meaningful nce, she immediately said, ¡± ¡± how could it be assisting in the investigation? the media is all over the news of ceo lu xiao killing someone. now that the lu corporation¡¯s stock price is plummeting, the people¡¯s hearts are wavering. someone has to step out to stabilize the situation, right? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so after some discussion, we¡¯ve decided to let general manager Lu manage the entire Lu Corporation for the time being! He¡¯s the General Manager and an old employee of thepany, so he should be able to handle it!¡± Another board member suggested.

    ¡± i object! ¡± gu youli smiled coldly.

    Du Wen¡¯s eyes dimmed and he raised his voice. it¡¯s useless even if you object. Someone has to make the decision for the Lu family now. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    Gu Youli tilted her head and looked at him with a cold gaze. I¡¯ve already said just now that CEO Lu Xiao is only going to the police station to assist in the investigation. He didn¡¯t kill anyone and will definitely be out within 48 hours. He¡¯s already confessed and told me to tell everyone to do their own thing. If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll let him deal with it for the time being. It¡¯s not a big deal, but now that you¡¯ve announced to the public that CEO Lu will temporarily be in charge of the entire Lu Corporation and that he¡¯ll be in charge of the entire Lu Corporation, isn¡¯t it a disguised way to tell everyone that CEO Lu is really guilty? he can¡¯te out, that¡¯s why the lu corporation changed people. do you really think you¡¯re saving the lu corporation by doing this?¡±

    After director Zheng heard this, he nodded his head lightly. en, I agree with what Xiao Gu said. If Lu Xun is only going to assist in the investigation, then it¡¯s not the best solution for us to announce to the public that general manager Lu will temporarily take over the entire Lu Corporation. It might even backfire on us!

    ever since he found out that yu feibai and gu youli were together, director zheng¡¯s attitude towards gu youli had changedpletely.

    Furthermore, what Gu Youli said made sense.

    director zheng had a lot of authority among the board members and executives. more than half of them thought that his words were reasonable.

    Lu Xun secretly nced at Gu Youli, his eyes were filled with endless hatred.

    Gu Youli felt his gaze and sneered at him. general manager Lu, you¡¯re an elder no matter what. Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t respect you as a junior. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far by taking my uncle¡¯s position and disregarding thepany¡¯s interests for your own benefit? ¡±

    As soon as he said that, everyone started whispering to each other.

    The good image that he had painstakingly built up seemed to be on the verge of being destroyed. Lu Xun really wanted to go forward and raise his hand to strangle Gu Youli to death.

    I¡¯m not doing this for myself, it¡¯s to prevent certain people from cheating. Youli, everyone knows that you and Lu Xun are having apetition over the Chairman¡¯s will. It¡¯s hard for people not to be suspicious when something like this happened to Lu Xun at this critical juncture! Heughed coldly, his voice filled with disappointment.

    Although he said it was possible, the disappointment in his words meant that he had confirmed the truth.

    Gu Youli stared at him coldly andughed instead of getting angry. you suspect that I framed Lu Xun, but I also suspect that you framed him. I¡¯ve already made it clear that I¡¯m not interested in the Chairman¡¯s position. Now that something has happened to him, I don¡¯t have anything else on my mind, I¡¯m only thinking about how to help him stabilize thepany until he assists in the investigation, but someone wants to take advantage of this opportunity to take over thepany. Who exactly is it, it¡¯s hard not to be suspicious.

    you¡¯re good at deceiving the heavens and covering up people¡¯s eyes and ears, ¡± Lu Xun retorted, secretly mocking Gu Youli.

    if that¡¯s the case, ¡± Gu Youli said slowly, ¡± then let thepany remain as it is. We¡¯ll each perform our duties before Lu Xunes out.

    Lu Xun curled his lips into a sneer,¡¯how can that be? Thepany¡¯s stock price has fallen greatly, someone has toe out and preside over it. Lu Xun only has me as his older brother, at this time, if I, as his older brother, don¡¯t help him, it wouldn¡¯t be right no matter what.¡±

    Gu Youli was not to be outdone. I¡¯ll hold a press conference. I¡¯ll tell them that Lu Xun is only assisting in the investigation.

    Lu Xun furrowed his brows tightly. do you really have to be so stubborn? ¡±

    gu youli could not help butugh,¡¯is this a stubborn question? ¡°general manager lu, i want the best solution. if you don¡¯t agree, then we¡¯ll make the final decision by voting!¡±

    Seeing that the two of them were getting more and more intense, director Zheng said, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can only do it by voting. I¡¯ll take a look first.¡±

    as he said this, he raised his hand, ¡± i support holding a press conference to tell them that lu xun is only assisting in the investigation. this way, it will be the least damaging method to thepany¡¯s interests. ¡±

    Everyone looked at each other and was stunned for a moment before someone raised his hand.

    immediately after, more than half of the people raised their hands in agreement.

    The final result was naturally Gu Youli¡¯s.

    After a while, everyone left the meeting room one by one, leaving only Gu Youli and Lu Xun in the huge meeting room.

    the surroundings were quiet, and there was a kind of oppressive atmosphere.

    Originally, Gu Youli wanted to leave immediately, but she was stopped by Lu Xun.

    the conference room¡¯s soundproofing was excellent, so he wasn¡¯t worried about being heard by outsiders.

    With his back facing the outside, he faced Gu Youli and his eyes were as cold as ice.¡±You¡¯ve recovered your memory, haven¡¯t you? Or rather, you¡¯ve never lost your memory.¡±

    Gu Youli paused for a moment and then smiled.

    She looked at Lu Xun¡¯s bright and clear eyes, which flickered with the mes of anger, ¡± ¡°What, you want to be honest now? then you¡¯ve admitted that you¡¯re directly rted to my uncle¡¯s incident, and you can even say that you framed him!¡±

 Chapter 628

    628 A gift? what should I give?

    Lu Xun chuckled in a low voice, hisughter was filled with ridicule and innocence, ¡± I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about at all, I just want to confirm if you¡¯ve recovered all your memories, or are you simply pretending to have lost your memories? ¡±

    Gu Youli sneered. at this point, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I have not lost my memory at all. If you want to deal with me or kill me to silence me, thene at me. I guarantee that you will immediately follow me if I kill you.

    Lu Xun¡¯s expression was tense, his furrowed brows were filled with doubt, ¡± I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m talking about. What do you mean by silencing me? I only know that you¡¯re pretending to have amnesia. You don¡¯t have any good intentions!

    Gu Youliughed out loud and her expression was filled with a cold and murderous aura.¡±There¡¯s no one else here, so why are you putting on an act? Other people don¡¯t know, how can I not know? Lu Xun, who kidnapped me back then, and who used me to lure grandma onto the yacht? it¡¯s you, it¡¯s all because of you, it¡¯s you who caused my grandma¡¯s death.¡±

    Lu Xun raised his eyebrows, the smile on his face didn¡¯t diminish, but the bottom of his eyes was dark and gloomy. in the absence of evidence, I advise you not to be wrongly used!

    if I had evidence, how could I still let you get away with it, how could I not tell Lu Xun the truth? but it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s quite interesting to slowly y you to death like a cat ying with a mouse!

    after gu youli said that coldly, she puffed out her chest and turned around to leave.

    Lu Xun¡¯s face was gloomy as he coldly red at Gu Youli as she left. His gaze was like a knife that shot over. The space between his furrowed brows was filled with poisonous stingers, and his entire body was as cold as the merciless cold wind in winter.

    After returning to his office, he clenched his fists and mmed them on the table. He gritted his teeth, and the veins on his forehead kept popping. Gu Youli, don¡¯t be smug. With your skills, you are still far from being able to fight with me.

    However, she had Yu feibai by her side. This powerful backer was really too troublesome.

    That man with the surname Zheng had always supported him, but because of Yu feibai, his support was immediately shaken to the other side.

    He was a fence-sitter.

    He had to think of a way to get rid of Yu feibai, or rather, to separate Yu feibai from Gu Youli.

    But what could he do?

    Lu Xun, who was in deep thought, suddenlyughed as he thought about it.

    He got up, pulled down all the blinds, and locked the office door.

    At the same time, they also turned on anti-surveince devices to destroy eavesdropping and tracking.

    He opened the safe in the office and took out a cell phone.

    He turned on the phone, and after a sh of light, the screen entered his sight. A dark, shadowy picture immediately jumped into his eyes.

    Lu Xun raised his eyebrows, then he opened one of the folders and dialed one of the phone numbers.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that even though he had turned on the anti-surveince device, he had already activated it.

    However, after he turned on his phone, a beeping sound came from somewhere. Then, the monitoring machine went crazy for a while, repeating the dense information in the atmosphere!

    Ah Zhi was pleasantly surprised by Gou Chen¡¯s reaction. He then called Yu feibai. ¡± bureau chief, lu xun activated an encrypted informationwork. if i didn¡¯t guess wrong, this informationwork should be the informationwork that he used to contact the frightened locusts! ¡±

    He had long known that Lu Xun had installed anti-surveince devices that could destroy eavesdropping and tracking in his office and home.

    That was why ah Zhi had ordered his men to tamper with the equipment here.

    Therefore, when he activated the anti-surveince device today, it was of no use.

    He had been secretly monitoring them for so long and was unable to hold back his troops. He had been waiting for this day.

    yu feibai pursed his lips and a sharp glint shed across his cold eyes. ¡± crack the information Network password as fast as you can. Investigate with all your might. Don¡¯t miss any small details!

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Lu Xun finished his call, the other party didn¡¯t agree to his request and also asked him to be careful during this period of time. He was not allowed to contact the headquarters if there was no need.

    This made Lu Xun so angry that he almost vomited blood, he wished he could smash his phone to the ground.

    However, he still endured it and smashed thendline phone on the table.

    Due to Gu Youli¡¯s timely intervention, Lu Xun didn¡¯t manage to take Lu Xun¡¯s position as he wished. Gu Youli, who originally made Lu Xun feel like she couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow, now made him feel a mountain of pressure.

    In order to stabilize thepany¡¯s shares, Gu Youli held a press conference in the afternoon and clearly told the media that Lu Xun was only out of the police station to assist in the investigation. She asked the media to make the correct report.

    After the news came out, although the Lu corporation¡¯s stock price did not fall again, it did not look like it was going back up either.

    The shareholders were all watching.

    The next morning, Xie Jian called Gu Youli and told her that there was progress in the case. He waspletely certain that a third person had appeared at the scene, so he allowed Gu Youli to bail Lu Xun out.

    However, Lu Xun¡¯s disdain didn¡¯t wash away.

    he had to report to the police station every day and could not leave the local area.

    After Lu Xun came out of the police station, the Lu corporation¡¯s stock prices finally started to show signs of rising again.

    But very, very slowly ...

    It was impossible for him to fully recover in a short period of time. It seemed that he had to wait until the truth of this case was revealed.

    She had been so busy recently that Gu Youli had forgotten to buy a birthday present for Yu feibai¡¯s grandfather.

    it was her birthday tomorrow and gu youli suddenly remembered that she had not bought a gift.

    She gave Yu feibai a call to ask what old master Yu liked and what kind of gift she should give him.

    Yu feibai could not help butugh when he heard that. you don¡¯t have to buy a present. You don¡¯t have to give anything. Our family doesn¡¯t like this kind of thing. If you can go, it¡¯s already the best birthday present.

    Gu Youli insisted, ¡± how can I do that? that¡¯s just being polite. How can I go to an elder¡¯s birthday empty-handed? besides, it¡¯s my first time meeting your grandfather. I should give him a gift no matter what.

    ¡± if you insist, then just give it to him. grandpa doesn¡¯t really like anything. i¡¯ll go with you tonight and buy whatever you see. he¡¯ll like anything you give him. ¡± Yu feibaiughed.

    Gu Youli frowned. how can you be so casual? how can you just buy whatever you see? quick, tell me what your grandfather likes best.

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°My grandfather loves his precious grandson the most. Do you want to give him one now?¡±

    Gu Youli pouted and said unhappily, ¡± I¡¯m talking to you about underwear. Don¡¯t beat around the bush, okay? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice was as alluring as the mist, but it was very serious. I¡¯m being serious. He doesn¡¯tck anything and has everything. All he talks about every day is grandchildren!

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore, I¡¯ll figure it out myself!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s face was slightly red. She hung up the call after she finished speaking.

    ...

    Then, she started to think about what she should give to Yu feibai¡¯s grandfather.

 Chapter 629

    629 Son, your mother has wronged me!

    Logically speaking, she was a designer, and it was best to show her sincerity by personally making an essory for old master Yu.

    However, she felt that this was not very appropriate. The elderly did not like jewelry and such things anymore.

    She had heard from Yu feibai that old master Yu was very particr about elegance. He really liked to y chess and drink tea. These were leisure activities that contained Chinese ethnic culture.

    then, could she give him chess pieces or tea? with old master yu¡¯s status, he would definitely have the best white jade chess.

    as for tea, of course, he would also have the top-grade manxi pu ¡®er, but it was fine to asionally taste da hong pao.

    She knew that there was a tea shop called zitian Pce on the North Street of the capital. The Da Hong Pao there was excellent.

    in the afternoon, she took a leave of absence and came to the zitian pce. she chose two jars of da hong pao from the wu yi mountain.

    this was the best dahongpao. it was slightly bitter in the mouth, but sweet when it reached the throat. the sweetness would not dissipate for a long time and would stop in the throat for a long time.

    she believed that yu feibai¡¯s grandfather would like this kind of tea.

    That night, Gu Youli returned home with a cup of tea.

    Her eyes were bright and she looked at Yu feibai. ¡°Take a look and see if this gift is suitable. It¡¯s for your grandfather!¡±

    Yu feibai opened it and saw a meaningful smile on his face.

    it¡¯s very suitable, but it seems to be quite expensive. Where did you get the money to buy it? ¡± Yu feibai asked.

    The two of them had been together for so long, and she had still lived the life of a poor student. She had never asked him for money.

    However, she would ept whatever he gave her without hesitation.

    However, it was only limited to gifts. Even if Yu feibai hired an Auntie to take care of Gu liangwei, she would still ept it.

    However, he would definitely not ept money.

    There were many clothes in the cab that he had tailored for her. There were also clothes that he had bought from the small store.

    She had once told him that she liked tailor-made clothes the most. After all, they were tailor-made and suited him the most.

    However, the clothes from the store were also pretty good, so she had to take turns wearing both.

    She said,¡±only by interacting with the best and the average will one always understand the benefits of the best.¡±

    this was just like being a human. if a person was always good to you, you would forget the original truth. after a long time, you would take it for granted.

    This was not good.

    No matter what, one must never forget one¡¯s roots and forget one¡¯s initial persistence and innocence.

    So, she would only take the stack of money he put in the drawer in the bedroom when she went to buy vegetables or daily necessities.

    Sometimes, he felt that this wasn¡¯t a good thing and hoped that she could lean on Him more.

    However, on second thought, he realized that this was not exactly where her charmy.

    If a woman who was about the same age as her were to be with him and know about his family background, she would be ecstatic.

    She was probably squandering his money wantonly, listening to him, and waiting to be a carefree young Madam who didn¡¯t have to worry about daily necessities.

    Or perhaps, they would insist on their schr-like false aloofness, disdaining to use a single cent of his money at any time, and disdained to ept any gifts from him.

    However, it had to be said that these two types of women were actually the same. The difference was that one didn¡¯t pretend, and the other knew how to pretend.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened immediately. tsk, you¡¯re underestimating me. I¡¯m a rich woman now. Do you know that 30% of the Lu corporation¡¯s shares are mine? ¡±

    Yu feibaiughed and said,¡¯the problem is, did they give you money? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Gu Youli snorted arrogantly. it¡¯s not time for me to get my bonus yet. But I have a sry. Don¡¯t make me look like a poor pauper.

    Yu feibai reached out and pinched her face. He could not help but say, ¡± ¡°You can afford this tea with your sry? Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to pay for your tea?¡±

    Gu Youli immediately retorted, ¡± don¡¯t look down on me. You¡¯re just a soldier. You don¡¯t seem to have much allowance. Don¡¯t tell me you want to use your family¡¯s money to reimburse me? ¡±

    Although he was an officer now, his allowance wasn¡¯t very high. The Army gave him everything, including a house, so he didn¡¯t need much money.

    However, his car was a Maybach and his house was a high-ss apartment.

    With his allowance, how could he afford it?

    Needless to say, it must have been bought with his family¡¯s money.

    yu feibai¡¯s thin lips curled into a faint smile and he pinched her nose. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be using my own money.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. This is my birthday present for your grandfather. If you pay for it, you¡¯re being too insincere.¡± Gu Youli shook her head with a serious expression.

    if you¡¯re sincere, I don¡¯t think you should give him tea, ¡± Yu feibai said as he ced his hand on Gu Youli¡¯s stomach. Didn¡¯t I tell you that he likes great-grandchildren the most? you should be sincere by giving him a great-grandson.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red and she pped Yu feibai¡¯s hand away. ¡°Go, go, go. Do you think giving birth is likeying eggs? you can have children just because you want to!¡±

    Yu feibai reached out and pulled her into his arms. His gentle voice fell into her ears, ¡± then, we¡¯ll start preparing now. We¡¯ll give it to him as a birthday present next year.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Youli red at Yu feibai and pushed him away.

    yu feibai leaned back on the sofa in disappointment. his hand was still caressing her stomach as he said, ¡± ¡°Son, you can¡¯t me me for this. I know you really want toe out, but your mother doesn¡¯t agree. I can¡¯t do anything about it!¡±

    pfft ... Gu Youli pouted and did not know whether tough or cry.

    This man had always been calm and cold. Why did he suddenly say such a funny thing?

    She pped Yu feibai¡¯s hand away and stood up to protest, ¡± ¡°Why do you make me sound like a tool for reproduction?¡±

    Yu feibai held her in his arms and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯ve already agreed to marry me, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before we have a child, right?¡±

    gu youli was stunned for a moment before she lifted her head to look at yu feibai. on his handsome face, which seemed to have been carved, there was an extremely serious expression.

    what he said seemed to make sense!

    ...

    No, no, he clearly said that he didn¡¯t want children for the time being. Why did he suddenly change his mind?

    She had almost fallen for his honey trap again.

    She pointed at Yu feibai and said angrily, ¡± I now realize that you¡¯re the king of trickery. You¡¯re even more cunning than a Wolf. You promise me everything on the surface, but you¡¯re secretly setting me up one trap after another.

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows and looked at Gu Youli¡¯s stomach. son, your mother has wronged me!!

    Gu Youli burst outughing. Yu feibai, please don¡¯t say such silly things in the future. Acting cool is more suitable for you. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be used to it.

    ¡°Funny? how dare you scold me? watch how I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, Yingluo. Yu feibai lifted his hand and hooked her little head over his as he bit her soft lips in an overbearing manner!

 Chapter 630

    630 That nervousness was indescribable

    Old master Yu didn¡¯t want to be extravagant with his birthday celebration.

    He really wanted to keep a low profile.

    However, it was impossible for the younger generation of the Yu family to let him handle it secretly.

    He had already prepared everything a month ago.

    Usually, before the time for the Yu family¡¯s banquet, the Yu family would go into the small living room to wait and chat with old master Yu for a while. Today was no exception.

    everyone had arrived early, and they were all talking andughing around old master yu.

    Old master Yu¡¯s third daughter, Yu Lijia, had already brought her son-inw Miao Yuwei, her son Miao ran, and her daughters Miao Xi and Miao Jing to the Yu family yesterday.

    At this moment, Yu Haoyu and he Jintong had also arrived, and only Yu feibai was left.

    yu haoyu thought that he was thest to arrive, but when he saw that yu feibai was not there yet, he immediately asked old master yu, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, the guests are about to arrive. Why isn¡¯t big brother here yet?¡±

    there¡¯s no rush today. Feibai has something to do. It¡¯s fine if youeter. old master yu said with a smile.

    Miao Xi chuckled and said, ¡± Grandpa, is there something good? I heard that big cousin is bringing his girlfriend home today! Is it true?¡±

    Wang Jiahui and Yu Lijia¡¯s two sisters-inw had a good rtionship. She had told Yu Lijia about Gu Youli.

    And Miao Xi had identally heard it.

    she had always admired yu feibai since she was young. she liked him even more than her own brother, miao ran. every time yu feibai brought her out to y, she couldn¡¯t help but feel proud.

    The moment Miao Xi said that, the younger generation of the Yu family immediately started to question her.

    Even the daughter-inw of the third son of the Yu family couldn¡¯t help but gossip. She asked old master Yu a few questions, but old master Yu didn¡¯t say much. He just smiled faintly, his smile unfathomable.

    Yu Feifan looked at Yu feimo and asked him if he knew about this.

    Yu feimo shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he knew nothing.

    In short, Miao Xi¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s hearts stir. Some were surprised, some were happy, and there was also anger and jealousy.

    When Yu Haoyu saw he Jintong¡¯s face full of hatred, disgust, and resentment, his lips curved into a cold smile.

    Overestimating his own ability, he didn¡¯t even look at what kind of trash he was.

    He reached out and took the painting that he had carefully prepared from he Jintong¡¯s hands.

    he jintong, who was immersed in her own emotions, was shocked.

    Yu Haoyu handed the painting to old master Yu respectfully and said, ¡± Grandpa, I heard that you liked Wen Zhengming¡¯s paintings thest time. I saw this painting half a year ago and bought it. I¡¯m waiting for your birthday to present it to you to make you happy. Open it and see if you like it.

    In addition to his love for ying chess and drinking tea, old master Yu was also very fond of appreciating the calligraphy and paintings of famous people.

    He had collected many famous ancient paintings in his study.

    ¡°xuanji, wen zhengming?¡± Old master Yu looked up at Yu Haoyu in shock.

    yu haoyu nodded. ¡± that¡¯s right, grandpa. didn¡¯t you say that the four great schrs of wu zhong didn¡¯t like the most famous tang bohu and only loved wen zhengming? ¡± That day, I saw Wen Zhengming¡¯s ¡®ancient tree thatched cottage painting¡¯, and it was indeed as Grand and majestic as Grandpa said!¡±

    Yu feibai quickly reached out his hand and said, ¡± that¡¯s for sure. Wen Zhengming¡¯s painting and calligraphy skills are extremelyprehensive, and he¡¯s proficient in every single one of them. Hisndscape paintings are even specially modified.

    As he spoke, he had already opened the brocade box and took out the long painting scroll that was wrapped in red silk.

    afraid that he would dirty and damage the painting, he had someoney a white tablecloth on the long table on the side, and then slowly unfolded the painting on it.

    the ink painting of the ¡®ancient tree cottage painting¡¯ should be authentic.

    Parts of the paper had already faded, and the surface was still a little pockmarked, but it still looked magnificent and majestic.

    The crowd held their breath as they watched old master Yu slowly unfurl the painting.

    When they saw the whole picture, they all burst out in praise.

    Old master Yu looked at it again and again and couldn¡¯t stop fondling it. He kept doing well.

    Just as everyone was admiring the painting, Yu feibai¡¯s car arrived outside the Yu familypound.

    It was her first time at the Yu family home and it was Yu feibai¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday too. Gu Youli would be lying if she said that she was not nervous.

    It took him several hours just to pick out the clothes before he came.

    She rummaged through the entire wardrobe and looked at it over and over again. She changed into nearly a dozen sets of clothes before finally deciding on her current style.

    She was wearing a white dress, her long hair was slightly curled, and a few messy strands were tucked behind her head. She had simple and elegant light makeup, and she looked low-key and elegant, but she was also cute. She had the image of ady from a wealthy family.

    Before she got out of the car, Gu Youli took a deep breath and looked at the Grand Yu family mansion in front of her. She turned to Yu feibai and said, ¡± ¡°Um, is it okay for me to do this? Will it really work?¡±

    This was the umpteenth time she had asked Yu feibai this question today.

    Yu feibai looked at her and held her hand tightly. He smiled and said, ¡± sure, you¡¯re very beautiful today, so don¡¯t be nervous. My Grandpa will definitely like you.

    He let go of her hand and got ready to get out of the car.

    however, before she could turn around and open the car door, gu youli pulled her back. ¡± ¡°That, this thing, should I take it off?¡±

    As she spoke, she pointed at the ring that Yu feibai had bought for her.

    ¡°Why do you want to take it off?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep voice sounded. His gaze was cold as he looked at her.

    Gu Youli¡¯s clear little face. it¡¯s just me. Today is the first time I¡¯vee to your house and the first time I¡¯ve seen your family. What do you mean by wearing a diamond ring on my ring finger? ¡± This doesn¡¯t seem too good.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart rxed and he smiled. ¡°They know that I gave you the ring.¡±

    Gu Youli pouted. you know that¡¯s not what I wanted to say! she said.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and pinched her little face gently. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to think about this now? Didn¡¯t you already see my mother? didn¡¯t you also wear this ring that day? she didn¡¯t say anything. As for my grandfather, he¡¯ll only be happier if he sees it. ¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m not talking about them!¡± Gu Youli lowered her eyes slightly.

    ...

    She was talking about Yu feibai¡¯s father, Yu Zhihe.

    He was so against her being together with Yu feibai. The first time she visited him, she wore the diamond ring that Yu feibai gave her. It was even on her ring finger.

    She was afraid that he would feel that she was trying to show him her power.

    Even though she did not like the way Yu feibai¡¯s father handled certain matters, he was still Yu feibai¡¯s father.

    If she really wanted to be with Yu feibai in the future, she could not let their rtionship be even more strained.

 Chapter 631

    631 That mystery, half real and half fake

    Yu feibai understood what she meant and said softly, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t mind him, my grandfather has the final say in the yu family! he¡¯ll be very happy to see you now. as for my father, if my grandfather agrees, he has no right to object and won¡¯t make things difficult for you. if he doesn¡¯t listen to my grandfather and still wants to make things difficult for you, i¡¯ll take you away immediately, okay?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes looked at him helplessly as she begged, ¡± ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be like this. Even if he¡¯s deliberately making things difficult for me, you can¡¯t take me away!¡±

    Yu feibai pursed his thin lips and leaned over to kiss her on the lips to show his agreement.

    He wanted to get out of the car but before he could open the door, Gu Youli pulled him back.

    he looked back with a smile that was like the bright crescent moon in the night sky.

    Gu Youli asked nervously,¡¯is your grandfather easy to talk to? Difficult to get along with? Will you really like me?¡±

    Yu feibai said mysteriously, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see him!¡±

    From his conversation with his grandfather, it was obvious that he had already met her and they got along quite well.

    however, she did not seem to know her grandfather¡¯s identity.

    Then Grandpa must have hidden his identity when he met her. He didn¡¯t tell her, probably waiting for her to see his surprised expression when he brought her home.

    It meant that his grandfather was a real old naughty child.

    If he were to tell Gu Youli now, his grandfather would definitely be unhappy and find it boring if he didn¡¯t see Gu Youli¡¯s surpriseter.

    furthermore, he would even think that gu youli had gotten along with him previously because she already knew his identity.

    This would cause a barrier in her grandfather¡¯s heart.

    In this way, he had overreached himself. Although the old master was yful, he was also very shrewd!

    Yu feibai got out of the car and walked to the front passenger seat. He opened the door for Gu Youli like a gentleman.

    Even though he didn¡¯t intend to tell her, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡± ¡°If you see someone familiar at the banquet today, don¡¯t be too surprised!¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± When Gu Youli asked, she was already thinking about it.

    you¡¯ll know when you see her. Yu feibai smiled. His cold and deep eyes revealed a hint of a smile.

    Her alluring charm filled the air.

    He closed the car door and held Gu Youli¡¯s hand tightly.

    His warm palm wrapped around her cold palm. It was as if it gave her strength. Gu Youli smiled at Yu feibai and suddenly felt a lot more at ease.

    However, as she followed Yu feibai to the Yu Residence, her rxed mood slowly tensed up again as time passed.

    Yu feibai could clearly feel the stiffness of her body and the coldness of her palm.

    He turned his head and smiled at her. don¡¯t be nervous. No matter what happens today, I¡¯ll always be by your side.

    ¡°En!¡±

    ¡°What are you two doing at the door? are you going to guard the door? there¡¯s no need for that, we have plenty of police dogs at home, don¡¯t steal their job!¡± Yu feimo¡¯s evil voice was suddenly heard.

    Everyone at home was looking at the painting, so he came out to make a call.

    She opened the door and saw Yu feibai and Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli looked at him in surprise and raised her hand to greet him. ¡°Feimo!¡±

    Yu feibai only nced at Yu feimo indifferently. during family gatherings, you can usually ignore this person!

    Yu feimo almost fell to the ground when he heard that.

    He looked at Gu Youli andined, ¡± ¡°Lili, big brother bullied me. You have to stand up for me!¡±

    Yu feibai had already pulled Gu Youli to his side. He raised his hand and hit her. ¡°You¡¯re so rude, call her sister-inw!¡±

    Yu feimo clutched his head and grimaced in pain. ¡°Sister-inw!¡±

    Gu Youli blushed and asked in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°Feibai, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m younger than feimo. He can call me whatever he wants!¡±

    Yu feibai ignored him and ordered Yu feimo in an overbearing manner, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember that!¡±

    after saying that, he pulled gu youli into the yu residence, leaving behind an indignant and aggrieved yu feimo.

    Gu Youli felt much more rxed after meeting Yu feimo.

    she was really afraid that her little darling would be broken today.

    When Yu feibai and Gu Youli walked in, the entire Yu family was still in the living room, talking andughing around Hua ¡®er.

    Laughter could be heard from far away.

    When they came in, the servants wanted to shout.

    However, Yu feibai waved his hand and told him to keep quiet and not spread the news.

    The servant had no choice but to hold back her excitement and cheer on the side.

    The Butler was the first to notice them. He was standing outside the small living room. When he saw Yu feibai and Gu Youli enter, he immediatelyughed and shouted, ¡± ¡°Master, young master and the rest have returned.¡±

    immediately, everyone looked outside the small living room.

    yu feibai had finally arrived, but he was surprised that he was not alone.

    He was holding a girl¡¯s hand. When the handsome Yu feibai and the beautiful Yu feibai matched each other, they were almost perfect.

    Old master Yu looked at him from a distance and felt his eyelids jump happily.¡±feibai, lili, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded. Gu Youli looked up subconsciously and followed the direction of the voice.

    The first person she saw was Yu feibai¡¯s mother. She was wearing a light blue cheongsam today. She was petite and looked like ady who had walked out of the misty rain of Jiangnan. She was delicate and gentle.

    Then, she saw old master Yu walking out from the crowd. He was dressed in a simple Chinese tunic suit. His hair was white, but his body was still strong. His voice was full of energy, and he held a walking stick in his hand.

    ...

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at old master Yu in disbelief.

    Oh my God, why is it him? ¡± Yan Qi asked her to entertain him, but then he said it was the old man who had entered the wrong room.

    He was Yu feibai¡¯s grandfather. No wonder Yu feibai said that he would meet an old acquaintance.

    Yu feibai pulled Gu Youli to the side hall and introduced her to old master Yu. Grandpa, this is my girlfriend, Gu Youli.

    He then introduced her to Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°Lili, this is Grandpa,¡±

    gu youli was still in shock. when she heard yu feibai¡¯s voice, she snapped back to her senses.

    She smiled politely and bowed to old master Yu. Hello, Grandpa!

    To be honest, she was really very, very, very surprised!

    She really did not expect to see the old man here. Furthermore, he was Yu feibai¡¯s grandfather.

    Although he had suddenly appeared and even said that he had knocked on the wrong door, she did suspect that he might know Yu feibai.

    ...

 Chapter 632

    632 That shock, that disbelief

    Although he had suddenly appeared and even said that he had knocked on the wrong door, she did suspect that he might know Yu feibai.

    However, he did not appear again after that. As time passed, she had forgotten about it.

    That was why when Yu feibai said that he would meet someone familiar, she only thought of his parents, Yu feimo, and he Jintong.

    She had never thought that it would be her grandfather.

    ¡°Good, good!¡± old master yu looked at gu youli andughed out loud in satisfaction.

    after so many years, the one he doted on the most was his eldest grandson. his personality was too introverted, and he had not made any friends even at 25 years old. he was really different from the children of the yu family.

    In the past, he had been really afraid that his precious grandson liked men. Now that he had brought his girlfriend home, his lifelong happiness was finally settled.

    He was gratified!

    More importantly, he had found a girlfriend, a girl he admired.

    To be honest, after meeting he Jintong as his granddaughter-inw, he really didn¡¯t like those rich youngdies who were good-looking, highly educated, and came from good families.

    They were all arrogant and spoiled vases.

    This girl was the best. She was kind and patient. She wasn¡¯t angry when the old man tortured her that day and was even concerned about sending him to the hospital.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t a weakling either. He was independent and self-reliant.

    Such a granddaughter-inw was so good. She was much better than those rich youngdies. At least, she was much better than this he family¡¯s eldest miss who only knew how to ruin the Yu family¡¯s reputation.

    he extended his hand to gu youli and said kindly, ¡± ¡°Come here,e to Grandpa. Grandpa will introduce you to your family.¡±

    Gu Youli looked up at the energetic old master Yu.

    Then, with Yu feibai¡¯s encouragement, he walked in front of old master Yu.

    Old master Yu immediately smiled and introduced each of them to her.

    Gu Youli greeted them politely one by one. She could not remember who they were.

    However, she would definitely remember Yu feibai¡¯s parents and siblings.

    They had known each other for a long time, and now they were acquainted with Yu feibai¡¯s second brother, Yu Feifan, and his sister, Yu feichen.

    Previously, she had always heard people call Yu feimo second young master Yu.

    She had always thought that Yu feimo was Yu feibai¡¯s second brother, but now she knew that he was the third son.

    The way this second young master was addressed was not because of his Yu family¡¯s ranking, but because of his ranking among the four young masters of the Imperial City.

    By the way, they also had an adopted sister, so logically speaking, she should be the fourth.

    She had always known that they were three brothers, but what about Yu feichen? Gu Youli only found outter that Yu feichen was their adopted daughter.

    Later on, she heard that Yu feichen was the daughter Yu Zhihe had with his ex-girlfriend before he married Wang Jiahui.

    However, old master Yu did not acknowledge her as a child of the Yu family.

    However, Yu feichen¡¯s mother was kind and considerate. She had neverined and did not seem to care about these things.

    After a long time, old master Yu noticed that after Yu feichen¡¯s mother passed away, Yu feichen was still young, so old master Yu let Yu Zhihe take her in as an adopted daughter. However, because of Yu Zhihe¡¯s career, she could only be an adopted daughter.

    In short, such a big family was all elites from all walks of life, and their rtionship was so harmonious that it made people envious.

    However, with he Jintong in the middle, Gu Youli felt that something was not right.

    Other than Yu Zhihe and he Jintong, who were extremely cold to her.

    the others were all very polite to her, but she knew that it was all because of old master yu.

    After Gu Youli greeted him, she handed the gift in her hand to old master Yu and said, ¡± ¡°I wish Grandpa a Happy Birthday, a bright and prosperous sun and moon, and eternal spring for the pines and cranes!¡±

    Old master Yu received the gift and smiled even more happily. alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re here to y. Why did you buy anything? ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and said a little embarrassedly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small gift. I just hope you don¡¯t mind, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Why would I dislike it? let me tell you, Grandpa really likes to drink red sleeves.¡± The more old master Yu looked at Gu Youli, the more he liked her.

    However, there was someone who refused to let him have his way.

    Oh, although your father is just a truck driver, I heard that you recently acknowledged a very rich grandmother. Why are you still so petty and gave her such a cheap Da Hong Pao? ¡± he Jintong said sarcastically.

    She and Gu Youli had a grudge against each other in the first ce and because of Gu Youli, her reputation had beenpletely ruined.

    Although Yu Haoyu did not divorce her, he ignored her and the entire Yu family did not like him.

    Old master Yu used to treat her very well, but now, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to give her a look.

    She med Gu Youli for everything.

    She had originally thought that Yu feibai would dump Gu Youli one day.

    However, she did not expect that Yu feibai would actually bring her home. Furthermore, it was old master Yu¡¯s 80th birthday. It was obvious that he wanted to marry this woman into the Yu family.

    What was even more infuriating was that the whole family seemed to like her a lot.

    He Jintong¡¯s temper red up. Although she knew she had to tolerate it, she still couldn¡¯t control her mouth!

    ¡°He Jintong, no one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak!¡± yu haohan red at her in dissatisfaction.

    This stupid woman is getting worse and worse.

    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that old master Yu liked the woman Yu feibai brought back.

    Her chiding at this time was clearly going against old master Yu.

    As expected, old master Yu was unhappy. He frowned and red at he Jintong with an unhappy expression. I like to drink cheap Da Hong Pao. Do you have a problem with that? ¡±

    ...

    He Jintong pursed her lips and choked on old master Yu¡¯s words, not daring to make another sound.

    Yu Zhihe sneered and added a timely stab.

    He pretended that he had never seen Gu Youli before today and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Miss Gu¡¯s father, is he a truck driver?¡±

    Since he Jintong had no status in the Yu family now, no one paid much attention to what she said.

    At this moment, Yu Zhihe had pointed out the main point.

    everyone looked at gu youli in surprise.

    Gu Youli could feel her temples throbbing. It was so intense that it hurt a little.

    She wanted to say it, but there was a small voice in her mind that reminded her, ¡± Don¡¯t say, don¡¯t say.

    Yu feibai¡¯s clear and cold eyes blinked coldly as he looked at Yu Zhihe.

    Old master Yu snorted coldly. He had clearly said before that this was his granddaughter-inw, and he wanted her no matter what her status was.

    He had already said that, but now he was actually singing a different tune.

    ...

    Your wings have hardened, right?

    Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to teach this brat a lesson and let him know who his father is!

    However, that cold snort did not seem to be the case to the others. They only felt that they could not ept Gu Youli¡¯s identity as the truck driver¡¯s daughter.

    (Author¡¯s note: a lot of people are saying,¡¯why are there always mistresses?¡¯ I want to say that Yu feibai is such an outstanding man. Do you think it¡¯s normal that no woman snooped on him or liked him?!) As for the female lead, she had a very charming personality, so it was normal for men to like and have a crush on her.)

 Chapter 633

    633 I¡¯m not inferior, but very proud

    However, that cold snort did not seem to be the case to the others. They only felt that they could not ept Gu Youli¡¯s identity as the truck driver¡¯s daughter.

    he jintong smiled smugly. ¡± that¡¯s right. her father is a truck driver. besides, she doesn¡¯t have a mother. ¡±

    as soon as he said that, everyone looked at each other in disbelief.

    Then, some people started to look at Gu Youli strangely.

    Old master Yu¡¯s walking stick heavily hit the ground.

    however, just as he was about to teach her a lesson, gu youliughed and said, ¡± ¡± yes, i grew up in a single-parent family. my mom passed away after giving birth to me. therefore, i¡¯m raised by my dad. in order to give me the best life, my dad who doesn¡¯t have any special ability could only work as a truck driver. however, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. instead, i¡¯m proud of my father who loves me so much and thinks about me so much! ¡±

    Old master Yu nodded with a smile. yes, you should be proud. A father¡¯s love is great. I must thank your father for bringing the daughter he took care of and raised to our Yu family.

    He looked at Gu Youli deeply with a serious and serious expression. He said each word softly but with great importance.

    Everyone was shocked and in disbelief.

    he jintong had a feeling that she had overreached herself and felt that her lungs were about to explode from anger!

    Yu Zhihe was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging, and the hands hanging by his side were trembling.

    However, he quickly suppressed his emotions and looked at old master Yu with a smile. ¡°Dad, since ancient times, marriage has always required people of equal social status. Who doesn¡¯t want to have a decent inw? We, the Yu family, do not despise the poor and love the rich, we do not care about these things, but when ites to marriage, we absolutely hope that the other party¡¯s family is clean and proper, and that it does not bring any help to feibai, at least it can not be an obstacle!¡±

    Old master Yu looked at him coldly, his eyes filled with anger.¡±You¡¯re not going to let me have a good birthday today, are you?¡±

    The atmosphere was inexplicably tense, as if something was about to happen.

    Gu Youli felt that if she did not say anything at this time, the entire Yu family would think that she was a bad woman who broke the harmony of the Yu family.

    She looked at Yu Zhihe and smiled, ¡± uncle, please rest assured. I will definitely not bring any obstacles to feibai!

    Yu Zhiheughed coldly, his mockery overflowing.

    On the other hand, Yu feibai was no longer cold and indifferent. He was as calm as usual and his entire person was as cold as ice.

    he took in all of his family¡¯s expressions.

    Just as she was about to speak up for Gu Youli, Wang Jiahui suddenly spoke up for her son.

    she seemed to be unaware of the tension in the air. she looked at old master yu and said, ¡± father, Lili¡¯s very capable. She¡¯s now working at the Lu Corporation, and the Lu corporation¡¯s design department was founded by her. She¡¯s already an indispensable core figure in the Lu Corporation. There¡¯s probably no one in the entire business world in the capital who doesn¡¯t know her. Whenever she¡¯s mentioned, they say that the new generation will surpass the old. We elders are about to die on the beach.

    Hearing this, old master Yuughed out loud, ¡± ¡°Good, well done!¡±

    When the others saw old master Yu suddenly smile so happily, their nervousness instantly disappeared and they all smiled in agreement.

    Wang Jia Hui¡¯s words lightened the atmosphere in the room.

    Yu feibai chuckled and held Gu Youli¡¯s hand. He looked at Wang Jiahui gratefully.

    Gu Youli smiled as well, acting natural and unrestrained.

    It was a tall and thin girl who was about the same age as Gu Youli. She blinked her eyes and asked Gu Youli in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, are you really working at the Lu Corporation? Did you really set up the Lu corporation¡¯s design department?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at the yful girl in front of her.

    She seemed to be Yu feibai¡¯s aunt¡¯s eldest daughter, Miao Xi.

    Gu Youli nodded. yes, indeed!

    Miao Xi¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that and she suddenly scurried between Gu Youli and Yu feibai.

    Now, she could no longer see her brother Yu feibai, whom she had always admired.

    His eyes were shining as he looked at Gu Youli and smiled. ¡°Then, sister-inw, can you introduce me and Dik? C i know, I¡¯m Dik. C¡¯s fans!¡±

    Gu Youli was a little surprised but immediately smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Miao Xi was toote. then, sister-inw, I really like the Lu Corporation. Can you let me work in yourpany¡¯s design department? ¡±

    ¡± this yingluo. ¡± gu youli was in a difficult position. she was a big missy, yet she hade to work in her smallpany.

    was he making things difficult for her? Or was he testing her?

    miao xi was acting shamelessly. ¡± aiya, i don¡¯t care. you¡¯re my sister-inw. you have to let me go to work! ¡±

    ¡°Xi ¡®er, how can you be so rude?¡± The one who spoke was Miao Xi¡¯s father, Miao Yuwei.

    He was the head of the Provincial Party Committee and was as serious as Yu Zhihe. He was also serious when he spoke of Miao Xi.

    However, his voice was full of love. It was obvious that he was a good father who loved his daughter very much.

    miao xi pouted at him and then looked at gu youli. ¡± ¡± i really like designing too. i really want to work at yourpany. ¡±

    ¡°Come on, Miao Xi. You just like designing. You obviously like that Dik. C¡¯s designer, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to ask your sister-inw to help you woo a man in front of so many people?¡±

    As soon as Miao Xi¡¯s brother, Miao ran, finished speaking, the living room immediately burst intoughter.

    the atmosphere was getting better and better.

    tsk tsk, Miao ran, if you don¡¯t insult me, your whole body will be itching, won¡¯t it? ¡± the two siblings were always noisy, and they were happy to insult each other.

    Gu Youli smiled slightly and looked at Miao Xi with her bright eyes. ¡°The Lu Corporation is just a smallpany. If you want to work, I¡¯ll wee you with open arms. But what I want to tell you is, dick. C rarelyes to thepany!¡±

    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s less, as long as i can see it!¡± Miao Xi said sweetly.

    Miao ran added a stab at the right time. and you still say that you¡¯re not chasing a man? dad, mom, look at this. Miao Xi¡¯s heart is rippling!!

    ¡°Damn Miao ran!¡± Miao Xi roared.

    alright, stop arguing, ¡± Yu Lijia, the female officer, was more dignified than their father.

    As soon as they spoke, the two siblings immediately stopped talking.

    It was almost time for the guests to arrive.

    ...

    Everyone chatted for a while more and then slowly dispersed, each going to entertain their guests.

    the luxury cars drove into the yu residence one after another. the parking lot was full of cars, and there were all kinds of cars driving in from behind.

    Soon, the luxuriously decorated banquet hall was filled with luxuriously dressed men and women.

 Chapter 634

    634 Often mentioned, childhood sweetheart?

    There was still some time before the banquet, so old master Yu didn¡¯t go out immediately. Instead, he ordered the younger generation to attend to the guests.

    as for him, he pulled yu feibai and gu youli to the small chess room on the far right.

    On the way to the chess room, Gu Youli thought that it would be Yu feibai and old master Yu who would be there to y chess.

    However, when she arrived at the chess room, old master Yu said to her, ¡± ¡°Lili,e and y a game with Grandpa!¡±

    Gu Youli looked a little embarrassed when she heard that. ¡°but grandpa, i don¡¯t really know how to y go!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he really didn¡¯t know how to do it, he really didn¡¯t know how to do it.

    She had yed it a long time ago, but she had almost forgotten the rules of chess.

    old master yuughed. ¡± if you don¡¯t know how to, it¡¯s not for nothing. let him be your military counselor! ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes stared at Gu Youli indifferently. He ced his hand on her shoulder as if to say, ¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!

    Grandpa, I know how to y chess too. Why don¡¯t you ask me to be your military counselor? I¡¯m very good at it. I even won against you! Miao Xi suddenly ran into the chess room and rebuked old master Yu.

    old master yu smiled lovingly. ¡± you, little rascal.e on, let your brother feibai be the military counselor. i don¡¯t want to keep being called back by a rascal. ¡±

    upon hearing that, gu youliughed. yu feibaiughed too. his thin eyelids and the corners of his eyes were raised slightly, making him look very charming.

    Miao Xi identally caught this scene and immediatelyughed like a fool.¡±Brother feibai, you look so beautiful when you smile!¡±

    As expected, he was her most aloof, proud, elegant, and Noble big brother. He was her most capable, responsible, magnanimous, and intelligent big brother.

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression instantly turned cold as he looked at Miao Xi without any expression.

    It was not appropriate for a man to be called beautiful.

    Old master Yu and Gu Youliughed evilly and started to set up the chess game. Miao Jing also came up to Gu Youli and forced herself to be her other advisor.

    No one could do anything about her, so they could only go along with her.

    the entire chess room was filled with her happy songs andughter.¡±No, no, let¡¯s go this way, this way.¡±

    after a while, he shouted,¡±yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s go this way!¡±

    his expression was extremely excited!

    After a game of chess, Gu Youli lost terribly.

    She should not have lost so badly. Miao Xi had been worrying about this and that, and Yu feibai and Gu Youli could not change it.

    Miao Xi was not convinced that she had lost. She even thought that it was because Yu feibai and Gu Youli did not know how to y, so she asked Gu Youli to get up and wanted to duel with old master Yu.

    but the old master was not willing to y with her and kept shouting for her to go away.

    at that moment, yu zhihe came to the chess room. behind him was a middle-aged couple and a young and beautiful woman.

    As soon as Yu Zhihe came in, he happily shouted to the old man, ¡± ¡°Dad, look, who¡¯s here?¡±

    The middle-aged couple walked to the old master¡¯s side. The middle-aged man bent down slightly and smiled at the old master.¡±Uncle Yu, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. You seem to be getting younger and younger!¡±

    Old master Yu looked at him in a daze for a while, then revealed a surprised expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jia Sen?¡± he asked excitedly. The kid from the Qian family, Jia Sen, didn¡¯t you transfer to K city and live in K city for the rest of your life? Why did you rush over today? you¡¯re really too thoughtful.¡±

    qian jiasen smiled and said, ¡± this is what i should do. today is your big day. how could i note? K city isn¡¯t too far away. even if i was overseas, i would definitelye back. ¡±

    Old master Yu was grinning from ear to ear.e,e,e. Hurry up and cook. Let¡¯s have a chat.

    Qian jiasen nodded with a smile and sat down on the chair beside old master Yu.

    As for Madam Qian, she was standing behind Qian jiasen.

    at that moment, a woman in her 20s appeared. she was dressed in gi, a white top with a red dot, and a light red skirt.

    Her skirt swayed as she walked, and her beautiful chestnut-colored curly hair fluttered in the wind, falling perfectly over her slightly-cut shoulders.

    She had an elegant temperament and was beautiful and generous.

    She walked in front of old master Yu, her hands naturally sped in front of her, looking quiet and gentle.

    She nced at Yu feibai, who was standing at the side, in a slightly flirtatious manner.

    Then, he faced old master Yu and bowed slightly. ¡± hello, grandpa. i wish you good fortune and longevity. ¡±

    Old master Yu looked up and gazed at her lovingly, ¡± this is Jingjing!

    yes, Grandpa. I¡¯m Jingjing, Qian Lijing. Qian Lijing smiled graciously and elegantly.

    ¡± yo, it¡¯s only been a few years since west met, and you¡¯ve already grown so much. you¡¯ve be a big girl. if i were to walk on the streets, i wouldn¡¯t even be able to recognize you! ¡± old master yuughed.

    yu zhiheughed in agreement and praised, ¡± that¡¯s right. She¡¯s getting prettier and prettier. When I first saw her, I really didn¡¯t recognize her!

    Following that, Yu feibai turned around and pulled Yu feibai back to greet the Qian couple. Then, he pointed at Qian Lijing and smiled, ¡± ¡°feibai, do you still remember jingjing? You guys used to y together a lot when you were young.¡±

    Yu feibai looked at thedy. He did not recognize her.

    He had never liked to y with girls since he was young, so he really had no impression of her.

    he could not remember when he had yed with her.

    Qian Lijing smiled graciously. brother feibai, you used to bully me when I was young. I always cried behind you. You can¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t remember now.

    ¡°hello!¡± Yu feibai curled his lips slightly and greeted her politely.

    He lowered his gaze, and the light Between his brows condensed into a light shadow. He no longer spoke.

    qian lijing was slightly taken aback. she then looked at yu zhihe and teased, ¡± uncle Yu, you said that brother feibai often talks about me. I don¡¯t think he can recognize me anymore.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s body stiffened, then heughed and said, ¡± ¡°Of course, he often mentions you!¡±

    ...

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze turned to Yu Zhihe, clearly displeased.

    However, Yu Zhihe ignored him and continued to smile at Qian Lijing. I guess it¡¯s because I saw that you¡¯ve grown up and be so beautiful, so I¡¯m a little embarrassed!

    ¡°Hehe, Yingluo, really? brother feibai, i didn¡¯t expect you to be shy!¡± Qian Li¡¯s eyes were big and lively, and there seemed to be ripples in her eyes.

    It was soft and light, as if she was telling Yu feibai something.

    Gu Youli frowned and finally understood what was going on.

    It seemed that Qian Lijing was the ideal daughter-inw in the eyes of Yu feibai¡¯s father, Yu Zhihe.

    However, what was going on with Yu feibai?

    he mentioned her often? Hmph Hmph, I¡¯ll have to ask him to talk about this little childhood friend of mine when I get back.

 Chapter 635

    635 This is an alternative blind date

    Naturally, Yu feibai knew the reason why Yu Zhihe had done so.

    Instead of getting angry, heughed.

    The curve of her lips was so charming that people could not open their eyes. However, the coldness in her eyes was as dazzling as ice.

    yu feibai walked in front of the qian couple and asked politely, ¡± ¡°Hello, uncle Qian, Auntie Qian!¡±

    the two of them were shocked. they looked up at him and then smiled happily. feibai is too polite. He just said that our Lijing is so beautiful that he can¡¯t recognize her. I think our feibai is a handsome man, so I definitely won¡¯t be able to recognize him!

    you¡¯re ttering me, ¡± Yu feibai said politely. Then, he pulled Gu Youli over and introduced her to the two of them. uncle Qian, Auntie Qian, this is my fianc¨¦e, Gu Youli. Youli, these are my father¡¯s formerrades. Uncle Qian, Auntie Qian, quickly say hello to them!

    ¡°Hello, uncle, Auntie!¡± Gu Youli did not expect Yu feibai to be so direct.

    He really didn¡¯t give his father, Yu Zhihe, any face.

    Yu Zhihe would definitely me this on her, and he probably disliked her even more now.

    he sighed helplessly!

    Then, Yu feibai looked at Qian Lijing and introduced her to Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°This is uncle Qian¡¯s daughter, miss Qian. Miss Qian, this is my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s introduction made Qian Lijing freeze.

    Her beautiful face gradually turned pale. Even the thin blood vessels on her neck could be seen clearly. She looked at Yu feibai and Gu Youli in shock.

    then, he turned to look at yu zhihe in disbelief.

    Then, she smiled and reached out her hand to Gu Youli. She said in a light voice, ¡± ¡°hello, miss gu!¡±

    Hello, miss Qian. Gu Youli also reached out her hand politely and shook her hand.

    She could feel the coldness in Qian Lijing¡¯s palm and the slight trembling.

    Uh, Yu feibai, you¡¯re another bad peach blossom.

    Qian Lijing¡¯s mother nced at Yu Zhihe and frowned. Her expression was obviously unhappy, and she seemed to want to say something.

    But in the end, Qian jiasen stopped him.

    Old master Yu¡¯s calm expression turned cold. He clenched his walking stick in his hand and nced at the crowd.

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he clearly understood the atmosphere.

    Suddenly, he thought of something and reached out to Gu Youli. Lili,e over quickly. Look at grandpa¡¯s memory. When you gave me my birthday present just now, I forgot to give you this as a return gift!

    His grandfather took out a red brocade box from his Chinese tunic suit.

    He opened it and immediately put the bracelet on Gu Youli¡¯s wrist.

    Gu Youli lowered her eyes and looked at the eye-catching red on her hand. She looked at old master mo in disbelief and her little face was filled with confusion. ¡°This is the blood armor?¡±

    She knew the price of this Blood Dagger. Even a small piece of it was worth hundreds of millions.

    After she was done speaking, Gu Youli raised her other hand, wanting to take the bracelet off. ¡°Grandpa, this gift is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    However, Yu feibai raised his hand to stop her. ¡°Lili, quickly thank Grandpa!¡±

    this Wanwan. Gu Youli was in a difficult position. She didn¡¯t know whether to ept it or not.

    the moment the blood banner appeared, everyone present was so shocked that their eyes almost fell out of their sockets.

    This was the heirloom of the Yu family. When old Madam Yu was alive, she had always worn it on her hand.

    After old Madam Yu passed away, the blood Dagger had been kept by old master Yu.

    Which woman in the Yu family didn¡¯t want it, but old master Yu had kept it for so many years and didn¡¯t give it to anyone.

    it was said that old madam yu had told her that the bracelet was to be given to her eldest grandson¡¯s wife.

    now that old master yu had given it to gu youli, it meant that he had acknowledged gu youli¡¯s status.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? quickly ept it!¡± Old master Yu¡¯s voice was soft and his smile was kind and warm.

    Seeing that Gu Youli was still hesitating, Yu feibai raised his hand and ruffled Gu Youli¡¯s hair. He said lovingly, ¡± this bracelet is not just a gift from Grandpa, it¡¯s also a gift from my grandma. Keep it and thank them.

    gu youli seemed to have understood something and immediately bowed to thank old master yu. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, and grandma who is in heaven!¡±

    after the banquet, yu feibai told her that the bangle was a memento from grandmother yu. before she left, she had said that she would pass the bangle to her eldest grandson¡¯s wife.

    So if she didn¡¯t ept him, it would be equivalent to not wanting to be the daughter-inw of the Yu family¡¯s eldest grandson!

    Old master Yu smiled and said, ¡± you¡¯re wee. This is what I should do. Find a time to ask your father out. We can meet and discuss the matter between you and feibai. Feibai is not young anymore. He will be 30 years old in two years. If he doesn¡¯t start a family soon, he will be an old man that no one wants.

    Gu Youliughed out loud at old master Yu feibai¡¯s words.

    qian lijing¡¯s face was as pale as snow, and she looked at the scene with a slightly aggrieved expression.

    Madam Qian¡¯s face was ashen. She suddenly walked to her daughter¡¯s side and pulled her out of the side hall.

    However, Qian Lijing was much calmer than Mrs. Qian. She smiled elegantly at her servant and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yu, my wife, my daughter, and I are going outside to meet two old friends. We¡¯ll be leaving for a while!¡± Qian jiasen tried to smooth things over and left without waiting for old master Yu¡¯s reply.

    Yu Zhihe was so angry that he kept panting, and it took a long time for him to recover.

    He reached out his trembling hand and pointed at Gu Youli. Then, he looked at old master Yu. father, you¡¯re so silly. Why didn¡¯t you investigate this woman properly before deciding on feibai¡¯s marriage? ¡±

    His voice was sharp, and his expression was contemptuous. The people present weren¡¯t fools, so they could naturally understand the true meaning behind Yu Zhihe¡¯s words.

    miao xi, who had been standing silently at the side, pouted and said, ¡± second uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you? I think sister-inw is a very good person. Brother feibai likes her, and so does Grandpa!

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Yu Zhihe yelled at Miao Xi fiercely.

    He was really angry now, but he couldn¡¯t find a punching bag, so he naturally poured all his anger on Miao Xi.

    ...

    The pitiful Miao Xi pouted and immediately cried out in fear.¡±Grandfather, Zhenzhen.¡±

    She felt so wronged and innocent!

    Xixi, you go out first. Help me close the door of the chess room! Old master Yu¡¯s smile instantly disappeared.

    His voice was dignified and cold, with an undefiable aura, showing the demeanor of the head of the family.

    Miao Xi nodded obediently, then turned around and left slowly, obediently closing the door of the chess room.

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli, who was looking down at him guiltily, and then at Yu Zhihe, who had a sharp look on his face.

    His expression was unprecedentedly cold, and his voice was as cold as the frost and snow in the nine Heavens. it seems like I shouldn¡¯t have brought her back today. In that case, I¡¯ll take her away now. Are you satisfied, dad? ¡±

 Chapter 636

    636 dispute, target of public criticism

    yu feibai said as he pulled gu youli away.

    However, old master Yu called out to her, ¡± ¡°Feibai, Lili, none of you are allowed to leave today.¡±

    Yu feibai did not seem to want to hear it but Gu you pulled him back.

    He had no choice but to stop in his tracks.

    ¡°Zhihe, as an elder and an official, shouldn¡¯t you pay more attention to the asion when you speak?¡± Old master Yu frowned and stared at Yu Zhihe.

    Yu Zhihe tried to persuade him. dad, I don¡¯t know how you were deceived by her. But I can tell you for sure that she¡¯s not as simple as we think.

    Old master Yu¡¯s walking stick heavily hit the floor. ¡°who says i think she¡¯s innocent? this little girl is a little fox and very cunning. i¡¯ve eaten more salt than you have eaten rice, so how can i not see it? but i like her intelligence. Since young, when has boss ever made you worry? you¡¯ve never cared about him in the past, so why are you so stubborn about this matter? And you still insist on introducing a girl to feibai today. Are you trying to turn the Yu family upside down on my birthday?¡±

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s face was red, and he hurriedly exined, ¡± ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Didn¡¯t I show you the photost time? I just wanted to let you know that she¡¯s not as simple as she looks!¡±

    ¡°What do those photos mean? did you really know the truth? You don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t even know what the little girl is carrying? You¡¯re just blindly using people here?¡± old master yu¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, and his words were filled with the destion of having experienced all kinds of things in the world.

    Gu Youli bit her lip hard at old master Yu¡¯s words.

    when she thought of how yu zhihe had previously thrown a photo of her and lu xun in front of her and used her father¡¯s life to threaten her, she felt aggrieved in her heart.

    She felt humiliated when he said that she was only allowed to be Yu feibai¡¯s lover.

    Her long eyshes fluttered and Gu Youli broke free from Yu feibai¡¯s grasp. She walked to Yu Zhihe and said softly, ¡± ¡°mayor yu xuanji, i actually wanted to call you uncle, but i thought about it and decided not to. i know you¡¯re biased against me and don¡¯t like me calling you that.

    Actually, you¡¯re not wrong. Right now, I¡¯m indeed someone of a higher social status than feibai. But with the background of your Yu family and feibai¡¯s excellence, isn¡¯t that girl of a higher social status if she marries him? I can¡¯t tell you if I like Fei Bai because of his background. I only know that he is very charming. The kind of charm that causes me to fall deeply in love with him, like a moth to a me.

    Before I fell in love with him, I would dream of myself like any other girl, hoping that I would find an outstanding boyfriend like feibai in the future. But after I really fell in love with feibai, I also hoped that feibai was an ordinary person, without a background like the Yu family. Because that way, our lives would be simple, and I could be with him openly, and I wouldn¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯m not good enough, and that his family would despise me, Hanhan.¡±

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s face darkened. He stared at Gu Youli and said coldly, ¡± your words are actually indirectly admitting that you like feibai only because his surname is Yu.

    gu youliughed and suddenly did not seem to mind.¡±mayor yu, i have nothing to say if you insist on unraveling my meaning.¡±

    Yu feibai held Gu Youli¡¯s hand and stared at Yu Zhihe. father, it doesn¡¯t matter if you agree or not. I¡¯ve already made it clear that I will only be with her.

    old master yu sighed. ¡± i thought that i had made it clear to youst time that you would restrain yourself. i didn¡¯t expect you to get worse. you always like to measure everything by the background of your family. to be honest, zhihe, you have really disappointed me. ¡±

    He instantly became the target of public criticism, and Yu Zhihe felt aggrieved.

    He widened his eyes and was burning with anger. dad, we know that he¡¯s in the wrong, but we still don¡¯t correct him. Do you think that¡¯s right? ¡±

    ¡± what¡¯s wrong? use your own eyes to see what¡¯s wrong. you¡¯re interfering without a clear reason. otherwise, you¡¯ll only hurt the child¡¯s heart. what do you think you¡¯re doing as a father?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t know what she did to make you like her so much, Hanhan.¡±

    I like whatever my grandson likes. She can¡¯t do anything about it. I believe in my feibai. I know that he will find a good girl. He is better than you as a father. He will not be deceived by a woman.

    Yu Zhihe was stunned, and a strange emotion shed through his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t know what old master Yu was hinting at, but he felt inexplicably guilty after being lectured.

    you, don¡¯t waste any more unnecessary thoughts. It will only embarrass you. Think about it! As old master Yu spoke, he raised his hand and waved.

    He didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Yu Zhihe. He had already said everything that he should and shouldn¡¯t say.

    Yu Zhihe was still angry. He red at Gu Youli coldly and turned to leave the chess room.

    When he opened the door, he saw Miao Xi, Wang Jiahui, and Yu Lijia standing outside.

    It was clear that they had heard everything that had happened inside.

    Thinking about it, Miao Xi must have been afraid that something would happen inside and quickly called her mother and aunt over.

    Gu Youli tried her best to take a few deep breaths to calm the burning pain in her heart. She walked in front of old master Yu and lowered her head.¡±I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa.¡±

    old master yu didn¡¯t seem to care. he waved his hand and said, ¡± what¡¯s there to be sorry about? don¡¯t take feibai¡¯s father¡¯s words to heart. If he said anything wrong or did anything wrong to you, Grandpa will apologize to you on his behalf.

    Gu Youli looked up and shook her head. Her clear eyes were filled with tears as she shook her head.¡±No, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go, apany Grandpa to the front to entertain the guests! As he spoke, old master Yu slowly stood up.

    Gu Youli and Yu feibai immediately went forward to help old master Yu up and followed him to the living room.

    Along the way, there would be peopleing over from time to time to greet old master Yu and Yu feibai.

    However, no matter who it was, their eyes would always look at Gu Youli with a meaningful smile.

    Gu Youli knew that these people were definitely guessing her identity.

    At first, she was ufortable, but after a while, she felt relieved. Her expression and behavior became natural and unrestrained, and her every frown and smile revealed the style of a noble.

    Originally, Gu Youli was not a petty person who could not make big scenes.

    She was so nervous when she came because she was facing Yu feibai¡¯s family and it was his grandfather¡¯s eightieth birthday.

    Because she cared, she was nervous and afraid.

    Now that old master Yu had epted her, what was there for her to feel uneasy about?

 Chapter 637

    637 Don¡¯t be smug looking for trouble

    After more than a year, he Jintong¡¯s hatred for Gu Youli deepened when she saw her again.

    He thought of the pain he had suffered because of the rape video.

    In her heart, there was an unspeakable hatred.

    throughout the entire banquet, her eyes followed gu youli like a sharp de.

    When he saw Gu Youli, he suddenly walked away alone.

    After thinking for a while, he immediately followed her with anger and hatred.

    The heels that Gu Youli was wearing today were a little high.

    She had been following old master Yu and Yu feibai the entire time, enduring all sorts of probing gazes and guesses. She stood upright the entire time, smiling elegantly.

    After a long time, her feet were tired to death.

    Therefore, she found a remote resting area and nned to take a rest.

    However, the moment she sat down, she looked up and saw he Jintong.

    Gu Youli was a little stunned. She did not expect to run into he Jintong here.

    Was it just a coincidence?

    Looking at he Jintong¡¯s aggressive appearance, it didn¡¯t seem like a coincidence, but that she hade to look for her on purpose!

    After more than a year, Gu Youli saw he Jintong again. She was still as beautiful as ever.

    However, no matter how beautiful her makeup was, it couldn¡¯t hide the decay that she emitted from the inside out.

    Women, no matter if they were smart, beautiful, or elegant.

    Once she was consumed by jealousy, she would no longer be herself.

    He Jintong was such a woman now.

    She strode over to Gu Youli and said in a harsh tone, ¡± Gu Youli, are you very proud now? ¡±

    Gu Youli stood up and looked at her with a smile. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re more pleased with yourself now!¡±

    Today was her first time at the Yu family home, and it was also old master Yu¡¯s birthday.

    Some things, of course, should be avoided if possible.

    She didn¡¯t want to argue with he Jintong. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen because of he Jintong.

    because of her, they were already a little unhappy.

    if something were to happen now, she was afraid that no matter how much old master yu liked her, he would think that she was a troublesome person and would have an opinion of her.

    ¡°stop mocking me. i¡¯m telling you, stop being so smug. i won¡¯t let you go. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back for everything you¡¯ve done to me one day,¡± he Jintong¡¯s voice was cold and stern.

    Gu Youli could not help butugh. I just don¡¯t understand you. What do you mean by you¡¯ll pay me back for everything I¡¯ve done to you one day? you¡¯ve been provoking me all this while and I¡¯ve been giving in. Why won¡¯t you let me off? if you¡¯re talking about not letting me off, I¡¯m the one who won¡¯t let you off.

    He Jintong gritted her teeth and said a little aggressively, ¡± why are you still pretending to be innocent? everything that I¡¯m in today, the discrimination from the entire Yu family, and theplete loss of status, is all because of you. If it were not for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a miserable state!

    Gu Youli was surprised and asked in disbelief, ¡± ¡°He Jintong, what do you mean by everything that happened today was all my fault? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a miserable state!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you made Yu feibai do to me? If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I be like this today?¡± he jintong looked at her, his eyes burning with anger.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she said sarcastically, ¡± ¡± then what did you do? you¡¯re doomed to destruction if you¡¯re unjust. you want to harm others, so you deserve this retribution. ¡±

    ¡°You!¡± He jinchen was furious. He pointed at Gu Youli angrily and said sternly, ¡± Gu Youli, you¡¯ll get your retribution one day!

    Gu Youli snorted. you don¡¯t have to curse me. If we¡¯re talking about retribution, it should be you. Everything that you have today is all your own fault. You have nothing to do with others! I¡¯m telling you, the video of you and your brother together, I¡¯ve already told you before that it¡¯s already on feibai¡¯s phone and it¡¯s already saved. You better not provoke me, otherwise, it¡¯ll only make everyone look bad!¡±

    you still want to threaten me? ¡± he Jintong¡¯s words were filled with anger.

    ¡°if you insist, i don¡¯t want to deny it!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up and she smiled coldly.

    Gu Youli almost gritted her teeth and threatened, ¡± you¡¯re threatening me. With your status, you still want to touch the Yu family? why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? just you wait, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences of your actions one day!

    ¡°Well said!¡± Suddenly, a cold and disdainful voice came from the door.

    Gu Youli and he Jintong turned their heads subconsciously and saw Wang Jiahui standing at the door in a cheongsam.

    Wang Jia Hui also wanted to find a ce to rest.

    Just now, he Jintong, who entered the lounge, did not close the door properly.

    She had just reached the door when she heard the conversation between Gu Youli and he Jintong inside, so she subconsciously stopped in her tracks.

    He didn¡¯t hide anything and just stood at the door.

    However, Gu Youli and he Jintong, who were in the middle of a conversation, did not see her.

    He Jintong looked at Wang Jiahui in surprise. For a moment, she was at a loss and at a loss.

    However, her uneasiness disappeared very quickly. The three words that Wang Jiahui said made her smile coldly.

    Although second uncle Yu Zhihe did not explicitly say that he did not like Gu Youli, it was clear that he did not want to ept her into the Yu family.

    His second aunt, Wang Jiahui, did not say anything on the surface. She even helped to smooth things over.

    however, that did not mean that wang jiahui would ept gu youli as her daughter-inw.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have criticized her earlier. Well said!

    she smiled proudly. ¡± second aunt, it seems that you are still clear. some people will never be worthy of feibai in their lives! ¡±

    Wang Jiahui¡¯s gaze first swept over Gu Youli, who was standing there. Her eyes were soft and deep.

    Then, she looked at he Jintong. Jintong, you can¡¯t say whether you¡¯re worthy of feibai or not. After all, you¡¯re the younger generation, and Lili is your sister-inw, the daughter-inw of the Yu family. The Yu family has always paid attention to the rules of seniority. You¡¯d better think through what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t say to your sister-inw first. Don¡¯t speak too fast. It¡¯s a small matter if you lose face, but if you lose the face of the he family, that would be bad!

    ...

    Wang Jia Hui¡¯s voice was as light as water.

    However, it was filled with a cold murderous aura, full of warning.

    He Jintong¡¯s face turned pale and she was stunned for a moment.

    She looked into Wang Jia Hui¡¯s eyes in disbelief. Her expression was as if she had just swallowed a date.

    Just now, Wang Jiahui had clearly said,¡±well said!¡±

    But why did he suddenly say that?

    Gu Youli looked at them and did not say anything. She only felt that their aura was very cold.

    in an instant, she suddenly understood where yu feibai had inherited that murderous aura from. he always had an indifferent expression on his face.

    He Jintong¡¯s face turned red and white. She clenched her fists and said, ¡± yes, I shouldn¡¯t have treated her that way just now. After all, she¡¯s a guest of the Yu family now. But there are some things that you also think I¡¯m right about, don¡¯t you? ¡±

 Chapter 638

    638 how much do you love yu feibai?

    Wang Jia Huiughed.

    her voice became slower and more elegant. what I said just now was that you¡¯re right. You¡¯re right, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re eloquent, you¡¯re good at talking, threatening people, and saying all sorts of things. You can even describe the living as dead, and the dead as alive, but it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re right. At least to me, it¡¯s not. A pure girl is much better than some girls with messy private lives. There are too many people in the Yu family who like her!¡±

    But the words she said were like poisonous poppies.

    he jinchen was instantly stunned and only spoke after a while. ¡± ¡°Second aunt, innocent? You don¡¯t understand this woman at all, Yingluo!¡±

    Wang Jia Hui smiled faintly. whether I know her or not is another matter. Anyway, she can¡¯t be feibai¡¯s sister. To me, as long as my daughter-inw doesn¡¯t have any terminal illness, doesn¡¯t have any major defects, and doesn¡¯t have any blood rtionship with my feibai, it¡¯s not a big problem.

    he jintong quietly looked at wang jiahui, who was sitting opposite her. her eyes were deep, and her words were full of hidden meanings.

    In an instant, she clearly understood what Wang Jiahui meant.

    It was also because of her rtionship with her brother, he Jinyuan, that she was very sensitive to the word blood.

    Gu Youli was shocked to hear that.

    She thought about how Wang Jia Hui must have been standing outside earlier. She must have heard everything that she should and shouldn¡¯t have heard.

    Although she did not exin too clearly, she believed that with Wang Jiahui¡¯s intelligence, she could guess what she meant when she said ¡± the video of you and your brother together.

    That was why he said that.

    Gu Youli could not help but praise Wang Jiahui for being Yu feibai¡¯s mother. She was amazing!

    He was clearly talking about his own matters and did not mention anything. However, the ruthlessness of his threat was more effective than any harsh words.

    It could make the person who was threatened tremble in fear and the dormitory uneasy.

    The older the ginger, the spicier it was. She was indeed a strong woman in the business world.

    this shrewdness was really not something that little girls like them could match up to.

    He Jintong only felt that there was a breath left in her chest, and it couldn¡¯t go up or down.

    he almost couldn¡¯t get over it.

    Her face was livid and her eyes were wide open as she red at Wang Jiahui. Her gaze seemed to beced with poison.

    In the end, she did not say anything more. She walked past Wang Jiahui in her high heels and left in a Huff.

    Wang Jia Hui stood there elegantly. After sending her off with a cold gaze, she raised her hand to close the door and walked into the room.

    She turned around and sat down on the sand.

    this was the first time she was alone with her future mother-inw, so gu youli was very nervous. she stood obediently at the side and looked a little uneasy.

    Wang Jiahui¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Youli, full of curiosity.

    To Gu Youli, it was like fire, burning people.

    She did not think that Wang Jiahui hadpletely epted her just because she had spoken up for her. She always felt that Wang Jiahui and Yu feibai were the same kind of people.

    Both of them were the kind of people who were always unpredictable.

    Wang Jiahui kept looking up at Gu Youli. She thought about how she was her son¡¯s wife and the woman that her son had decided to spend the rest of his life with. It would be impossible for her to not feelfortable for a while.

    She did not really like Gu Youli, but she did not hate her either.

    As for whether it was suitable for her son, she was still waiting to observe.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡± she opened her mouth and pointed to the sofa opposite her.

    Gu Youli nodded slightly and sat down opposite her. She then thanked her politely, ¡± ¡°Thank you for helping me just now!¡±

    ¡± no need. ¡± wang jiahui still had an indifferent expression on her face. I¡¯m helping you because you¡¯re feibai¡¯s girlfriend now. It¡¯s not just me who wants to help you.

    Gu Youli bit her lip and did not say anything.

    Wang Jia Hui looked at her deeply and suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°How much do you love feibai?¡±

    he didn¡¯t ask if he loved her, but directly asked how much he loved her.

    Gu Youli was also stunned. She had never thought about this before. She only knew that she loved him but she did not know how much she loved him.

    She shook her head and then said honestly, ¡± I don¡¯t know, because I¡¯ve neverpared myself to him. I only love him, so how would I know how much I love him? I only know that I want to be with him, forever and ever. There were many times when I couldn¡¯t see the future because of him, and there were also times when I saw a lot of hope because of him. I was in a dilemma and wavered. If he was happy, I would be happy. If he was happy, I would be happy. If he was angry, I would be very nervous. I don¡¯t know how much love this is. Is it a hundred percent or fifty percent?¡±

    Wang Jiahui looked at Gu Youli, the girl who had always been indifferent.

    For some reason, her nose suddenly felt a little sour when she saw the warmth that was revealed in this instant.

    What was this sense of familiarity that was derived from Yu feibai¡¯s happiness?

    Sheughed in her heart, and then asked sternly, ¡± if I didn¡¯t hear what happened just now, I wouldn¡¯t have cared. But since I heard half of it, I naturally have to know what exactly happened. Why did Jintong say that you and feibai harmed her? and what¡¯s with the video I was talking about? ¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lip and clenched her hands tightly.

    After some thought, she told Wang Jiahui everything.¡±It¡¯s a long story. I have to start fromst year when I went to T city to look for a spokesperson. At that time, I was working at Emperor jewelry and was a designer. Our director asked me to go to T city to look for mu li ¡®er, the little queen of the music industry, in the hope that she could endorse ourpany¡¯s designed products.

    when i arrived in T city, i knew that mu li ¡®er was going to attend a banquet held by the he family on a yacht, so i asked feibai to bring me there. in the end, i identally saw he jintong and her brother. i was shocked when i saw the scene of the two of them together. i even took a video, but my phone ran out of battery and i was identally discovered by he jintong and he jinyuan. after that, he jintong got someone to arrest me. not only did she beat and scold me, but she also wanted to find a few men to do something bad to me, Fortunately, feibai arrived in time to stop it. Otherwise, I would have been in trouble.¡±

    After a pause, Gu Youli continued, ¡± feibai was very, very angry at that time. So, she gave all the men who had bad intentions towards me to he Jintong. That¡¯s how she developed that personality on the inte. | I love video, that¡¯s why she hates me so much.¡±

    When Wang Jiahui heard about he Jintong¡¯s incident, she already knew that it was the truth.

    Otherwise, she would not have threatened he Jintong like that. However, when Gu Youli confirmed it, she could not help but be shocked and shocked.

    ¡°Are these the only ones you fought?¡± Wang Jiahui¡¯s eyes were as calm as water as she looked at Gu Youli.

    Her typical Red Phoenix eyes made people feel that they were a little sharp when she looked up.

 Chapter 639

    639 Touched, the true feelings in her heart

    Gu Youli looked at Wang Jiahui and shook her head gently. no, we did get into an argument before this. About two years ago, she came to look for me. At that time, I had just gotten together with feibai. She came to me and told me that she was feibai¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She gave me a check and asked me to leave feibai. At that time, we got into an argument because of this. Later on, it seemed that feibai went to look for her. After that, I heard that she married feibai¡¯s cousin.

    wang jia hui¡¯s eyes darkened, but her expression remained calm. she said, so, it¡¯s because of this grudge between you two that you took that video, right? ¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a very kind girl. I¡¯m a little petty. I don¡¯t want to deny that when I took the photo, it was with a certain vengeful nature.

    Gu Youli¡¯s long eyshes drooped and she bit her lips tightly. She did not deny it.

    Wang Jia Huiughed and said, no need to say sorry. Humans can be kind, but kindness is only directed at kind people. If you¡¯re kind to a Wolf that wants to eat you, you¡¯ll only die without an intact corpse. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what you¡¯re doing!

    Gu Youli looked up in surprise.

    After a pause, Wang Jiahui¡¯s tone became very serious. there are just some things that I have to tell you. In the past, you were alone. Although you were with feibai, you have never made it public. But from now on, your rtionship has been made public. From now on, you will not only represent yourself. You are wearing the bracelet that old master gave you, which means that you are a member of the Yu family. No matter what you do in the future, you can not only think of yourself. You have to think of the entire Yu family!

    His words were like a feather, but they stirred up all of Gu Youli¡¯s nerves.

    She stared at Wang Jiahui for a while before she spoke in a trembling voice. you said that because you don¡¯t mind Wanwan. Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m not worthy of feibai? ¡±

    Gu Youli looked at Wang Jiahui in confusion. Gu Youli cared about Wang Jiahui very much and was even more concerned about what Wang Jiahui thought of her.

    Because she was Yu feibai¡¯s mother.

    Yu feibai¡¯s father no longer liked her. She really did not want Yu feibai¡¯s love for her to be a burden to their family.

    Wang Jia Hui smiled and sighed. no one has the right toment on whether two people are good enough for each other. Only the person involved has the final say.

    ¡°Auntie, Zhenzhen.¡±

    Wang Jia Hui¡¯s eyes were solemn as she said earnestly, ¡± to us elders, we consider whether you are suitable for feibai. I can¡¯t tell you for sure now, but I want to tell you that two people rely on fate and love to be together. However, for two people tost long, they need to tolerate each other, care for each other, trust each other, understand each other, and tolerate each other. This way, two people will be happy together. This sentence sounds ethereal, but it¡¯s true.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock and ayer of glistening mist appeared in front of her.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly felt so sad and wanted to cry.

    This kind of reprimanding conversation made her deeply feel a kind of motherly love.

    wang jiahui had told her so much out of love for yu feibai.

    This was probably a mother¡¯s natural sense of protection and duty.

    If she also had a mother, she would probably also receive this silent, seemingly ordinary, but most worrying, greatest love.

    But she didn¡¯t have that in her life.

    she had originally thought that a grandmother would appear in her life to rece her mother and love her, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was all just a dream.

    He saw that Gu Youli¡¯s eyes had suddenly turned red.

    Wang Jia Hui was a little stunned. Her elegant face showed a trace of nervousness.¡±Did you say something wrong when you teased me just now?¡±

    Gu Youli took a look at the film and quickly shook her head.

    She quickly exined: ¡± no, you are right. I just feel that you are too good to feibai.

    ¡°Really?¡± Wang Jia Huiughed.

    ¡°Yes, if I had a mother who treats me well, how good would that be?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s voice was filled with envy.

    Wang Jia Hui looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can make me ignore everything just by ttering me.¡±

    Gu Youli replied softly, ¡± no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I promise you that I will not embarrass the Yu family. I will do my best to treat feibai well. I will do my best to treat everyone around him well.

    I hope you can keep your word. Feibai¡¯s father did not do a good job, but I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. No matter what he says, he is your elder after all. You must treat him like an elder!

    Gu Youli nodded and promised her, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I will. No matter how uncle treats me, I will not make things difficult for him in the future. I will respect him from the bottom of my heart and will definitely not embarrass feibai.

    Wang Jia Hui nodded her head in satisfaction. let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve been here for too long. It should be!

    Gu Youli smiled and nodded.

    Although Wang Jiahui had always been indifferent to her and was not very enthusiastic, she really felt that Wang Jiahui was a good person.

    If he had such a wise, elegant, and Noble mother-inw, that would be a very happy thing!

    when the two of them went out, they saw yu feibai in the small side hall.

    He had probablye to look for Gu Youli because she had been gone for too long.

    Reaching out, he pulled Gu Yo into his arms and wrapped his arms around her waist tightly. ¡°where did you go just now?¡±

    Wang Jiahui was right beside her and Gu Youli felt a little ufortable.

    She reached out and pushed him away.

    Wang Jia Hui nced at them and smiled. you guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll go see if the banquet can start!

    Then, she left.

    Gu Youli raised her head slowly and looked at Yu feibai with eyes as clear as autumn water. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai, your mother is so good!¡±

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up,¡¯you were chatting with my mom just now? what did you talk about?¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m not telling you!¡± gu youli pushed him away mysteriously and took two steps to the side.

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s gift to old master Yu was still on the table.

    Gu Youli happened to see it from the side and was instantly stunned. She subconsciously walked over to take a look. feibai, this painting is so beautiful!

    at the same time, he jinchen walked into the side hall from another direction with a ss of champagne in his hand.

    She happened to see Gu Youli, who was standing at the side and looking at the painting. Her eyes turned and she had an idea.

    He lowered his eyes and slowed down his pace.

    It was as if he did not see the person in front of him as he stared at Gu Youli¡¯s steps.

    ...

    At the time she had chosen, she suddenly quickened her pace and the two of them bumped into each other.

    All of a sudden, the champagne in he Jintong¡¯s hand sttered all over the ancient tree¡¯s cottage painting.

    (PS: i updated 14000 words today, are you happy? Haha ~)

 Chapter 640

    640 You won¡¯t admit your mistake?

    All of a sudden, the champagne in he Jintong¡¯s hand sttered all over the ancient tree¡¯s cottage painting.

    The ancient painting was sshed with water.

    The ink in the heart of the painting was slightly soaked and slowly dissolved.

    He Jintong covered her mouth in horror. ¡°Heavens! Painting, grandpa¡¯s ancient times, it¡¯s terrible!¡±

    Gu Youli was shocked as well. She stood there at a loss. Then, she looked at Yu feibai for help.

    ¡°Oh my God, what should we do? I¡¯m done for. You were the one who bumped into me. How could I have been so careful?¡± He Jintongined softly.

    Gu Youli immediately understood that the collision just now was definitely he Jintong¡¯s trick.

    Wasn¡¯t she a daughter of the he family? The he family was also a famous family. Why did she alwayse up with these underhanded conspiracies?

    Why did he always have such dirty thoughts!

    Gu Youli could not suppress the anger in her heart. She red at her and said, ¡± you were the one who hit me just now, and you could have kept your hand away from me, but why did you have to Spill the Wine on the painting!

    He Jintong looked aggrieved and innocent. how could I have bumped into you? you were the one who walked over while looking at things. I was holding the wine carefully because I was thinking about something. How could you do this? I said something wrong before, but even if you don¡¯t like me, you shouldn¡¯t do this. This painting is grandpa¡¯s favorite. What should I do, Huahua? ¡±

    Gu Youli waspletely speechless.

    She was extremely disgusted with he Jintong¡¯s words of a thief crying thief.

    The smallmotion had already attracted the attention of many people.

    Old master Yu heard themotion and walked over with the people he was talking to.

    Seeing that the ancient painting he had just received was dirtied, his turbid old eyes suddenly widened in disbelief.

    my Kasaya! he subconsciously eximed.

    This was the painting that he had been begging for a long time. Why did it be like this?

    The other members of the Yu family also ran over and were all shocked by the scene.

    Some guests had alsoe over. For a moment, the onlookers all felt pity for the ancient painting.

    When Yu Zhihe saw that Gu Youli was there, he did not even ask for the reason and immediately thought that it was Gu Youli¡¯s fault. He immediately scolded, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? how could you be so careless? don¡¯t you know that this is a birthday gift from haoyu to your grandfather?¡±

    ¡± i¡¯m afraid. ¡± gu youli wanted to exin.

    But Yu Zhihe interrupted her angrily, ¡± ¡°What about me? what¡¯s the matter with you? do you know how many years the old master has been begging for this painting? This is an antique, and you¡¯re actually so afraid of it. ¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice interrupted Yu Zhihe¡¯s words.

    The corners of his mouth were stained with coldness, and he said, ¡± ¡°Before you me her, please ask her what exactly happened!¡±

    in an instant, the entire side hall seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold aura and low pressure were terrifying.

    Most of the guests were of high status, but no matter how high their status was, it was not a problem toe to the Yu family.

    Under such circumstances, he could only pretend to be deaf and mute. He could only watch everything with a pale face and a slightly embarrassed expression.

    The Yu family¡¯s boss, Yu Yike, red at he Jintong with lightning-like sharp swords in his eyes. His face was solemn.¡±jintong, tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    He Jintong had already cried and was already sobbing. dad, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t pay attention to what was in front of me, so miss Gu identally bumped into me. I didn¡¯t hold the ss in my hand steadily and spilled the wine in the ss. Sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob sob, dad, it¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t hold the ss steadily. Sob sob sob sob sob sorry, Grandpa, I didn¡¯t mean to sob.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face stiffened.

    she really wanted to rush forward impulsively and p he jintong. she had actually taken a step back in order to advance and pushed all the me onto her.

    Detestable!

    what should he do now?

    She wanted to keep a low profile so that nothing would happen during her grandfather¡¯s birthday.

    But why was it that what he was most afraid of happened?

    Now, how was she going to clean up the scene? could the painting still be salvaged?

    gu youli bit her lip tightly and lowered her head to look at the dirty painting.

    When she was working at Emperor jewelry, Yan Qi¡¯s Supreme Collection, which wasunched at the same time as her flower collection, was based on ancient Chinese calligraphy and paintings.

    Therefore, for a period of time, she had studied ancient paintings, hoping to find some inspiration from them.

    this painting was called the ancient tree¡¯s cottage painting. it was the work of wen zhengming, one of the four great schrs of wu zhong in the ming dynasty. this person¡¯s calligraphy was said to be the best in the world. most people who wrote this dreamed of being on par with him.

    Not to surpass, but to stand shoulder to shoulder.

    His calligraphy and paintings had always been in short supply, and people used them to make thousands of copies. There were counterfeits and counterfeits everywhere.

    And many of the imitations were made by the younger generation or famous people.

    At present, the mostmon counterfeits in the country werendscape, orchid, bamboo, and calligraphy.

    Then, could this ancient tree cottage painting also be a fake?

    With that thought in mind, Gu Youli carefully observed the area that was drenched in wine.

    The ink used in the Ming Dynasty was mostly pine smoke ink and oil smoke ink, which was lighter than the ink used in the Qing Dynasty, but it had good water resistance and was not easy to melt in the dyeing process.

    the manufacturing process had to go through three winters and four summers, and many spices had to be added to prevent pests from damaging the body.

    This was also the reason why the famous paintings of the past generations could bepletely preserved.

    But now, with just a ss of wine on it, the ink on the painting slowly faded. Moreover, after she was soaked in wine, the painting was soaked, and the smell of the ink was masked by the wine.

    But why did she smell a faint smell of smoke?

    ...

    Yu feibai saw that Gu Youli did not say anything for a long time and thought that she was at a loss. His eyes were cold as he curled the corners of his lips.

    it¡¯s me, Zhenzhen. Yu feibai stepped forward and raised his voice slightly. His cold eyes swept over he Jintong like a sword as he said slowly, ¡± I pushed Lili, that¡¯s why she bumped into you.

    He Jintong¡¯s eyes were filled with nervousness!

    To be honest, she was afraid of Yu feibai. She was really afraid.

    After seeing his crueler side than a demon, she was no longer immersed in this man¡¯s handsome appearance.

    However, she really didn¡¯t expect that this man, who looked so calm and collected but was actually more terrifying than a demon, would actually have such a pampering side.

    He had actually shouldered everything on himself.

    Gu Youli, what did you do to deserve such a good life? he Jintong thought in her heart, feeling unbnced and her teeth chattering.

    Everyone held their breaths, waiting for old master Yu to speak.

    Old master Yu¡¯s eyes were dark as he looked at Gu Youli, who was silent.

    He seemed to be waiting for her to say something.

    ...

    However, Gu Youli did not say a word. Old master Yu¡¯s eyes shed with disappointment.

 Chapter 641

    641 Fake or real?

    However, Gu Youli did not say a word. Old master Yu¡¯s eyes shed with disappointment.

    He was not willing to believe that Gu Youli was someone who would not say a word when something happened and would not be willing to take responsibility.

    The girl who had to rely on Yu feibai to solve everything for her and to shoulder everything.

    However, before old master Yu¡¯s heart sank, Gu Youli suddenly walked over to his side.

    She stood on her tiptoes and whispered something into old master Yu¡¯s ear.

    There were some things that she could not tell old master Yu in front of so many people.

    Otherwise, he would be disrespecting the old master.

    No one knew what the two of them were whispering about, but everyone¡¯s puzzled eyes swept over them!

    In the end, they saw Gu Youli move away gently and lower her head to apologize to the old master. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. Please forgive me this once!¡±

    he did not know that gu youli had said it, but old master yu, who had always been calm andposed, suddenly had a serious expression on his face.

    He looked at the painting that was dirtied by the wine and then at the nervous he Jintong.

    He Jintong¡¯s entire body immediately stiffened, and her heart beat like thunder.

    What did Gu Youli say to old master Yu to make him look at her like that? did he know that she had run into Gu Youli on purpose?

    She thought that old master Yu would say something, but his gaze moved away gently and returned to Gu Youli, who was lowering her head and admitting her mistake.

    With a sigh, old master Yu said, ¡± forget it. It¡¯s just a painting. Let¡¯s go. The banquet is about to start.

    When old master Yu said this, he Jintong¡¯s mind exploded like thunder!

    What was going on? why did the old man suddenly let it go?

    She dug her sharp nails into her palm and he Jintong immediately said weakly, ¡± ¡± grandpa, it¡¯s my fault. i dirtied the painting haoyu gave you, but i really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i didn¡¯t expect miss gu to bump into me! ¡±

    As she said that, tears gushed out of her eyes. Her face was full of grievances, and there was nothing but grievances.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve been looking for this painting for half a year. ¡°I gave it to you for less than a day,¡± Yu Haoyu said with infinite regret.

    He couldn¡¯t ept this. He had spent a lot of money to buy this to coax the old man. How could he waste it like this?

    Moreover, the old man had forgiven him so easily, which made him feel even more indignant.

    Why? just because she was the woman that yu feibai had brought back?

    Yu Haoyu clenched his fists tightly behind his back.

    Gu Youli had not expected that she would want to keep things at peace and give some people face.

    However, some people did not agree.

    Grandpa, Zhenzhen. Gu Youli looked up at old master Yu, feeling a little awkward.

    With a serious face, old master Yu walked to the painting and sniffed it hard, especially at the spot where the wine had been spilled.

    This painting doesn¡¯t have the fragrance of an ancient painting. Other than the smell of wine, there¡¯s a pungent smell of smoke?¡±

    Old master Yu loved to collect calligraphy and paintings, so he naturally had some understanding of them.

    Of course, he understood what was going on.

    He reached out to touch the edge of the paper, then looked at the words soaked in the water, and then frowned slightly.

    ¡°Grandpa, can it still be saved?¡± Yu Haoyu asked nervously.

    Old master Yu red at him. what¡¯s there to save? it¡¯s not the real thing, it¡¯s an imitation!

    His tone was calm, and he didn¡¯t seem angry.

    Perhaps when he received the painting and was appreciating it, he didn¡¯tpletely believe it. He just didn¡¯t want to embarrass his junior, so he didn¡¯t say anything.

    His words were like a sudden p of thunder, exploding in the room.

    Politeness was like boiling water. Everyone¡¯s faces were mixed with surprise, disbelief, doubt, and curiosity.

    He Jintong¡¯s eyes widened in shock. At that moment, her hands and feet were cold. how is that possible? ¡±

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s face turned pale and his voice trembled, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, how is this possible? This Yingluo ¡±

    At this moment, he Jintong¡¯s grandfather, he Jintong, walked out from the crowd.

    Like old master Yu, he first sniffed with his nose.

    Old master Yu said,¡±how can there be the smell of smoke when the paper is wet?¡± i think you should understand, old inw!¡±

    Old master he nodded, then said softly, ¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s because the paper was soaked in smoke! Although the old drawing paper looked yellow, it was not the color of history.

    Old master Yu continued, ¡± so, in some ces, the yellow color will be darker, and in others, the yellow color will be lighter. This is because when the paper is soaked, it is impossible to maintain the same color. I was wondering about it for a long time, but now I understand. It¡¯s all thanks to this ss of wine!

    Old master he frowned and said,¡±but that doesn¡¯t mean the painting isn¡¯t real!¡± you must know that the pine smoke ink of the ming dynasty had to go through three winters and four summers, and many spices, tobo leaves, and so on were added to prevent pests from damaging it. ¡±

    In an instant, the farce started by he Jintong turned into a painting appraisal conference between the two elders.

    The two of them were worthy of being old veterans of the battlefield. They had a wealth of experience and had eaten more salt than the rice of their juniors.

    This knowledge came in many forms.

    Old master Yu raised his hand and touched the paper again, ¡± the reason I¡¯m sure is mainly because of this. The cotton paper of the Ming Dynasty is characterized by the uneven surface of the paper, and there will be small thorns when you touch it. The color of the paper is grayish-white, and the inside and outside are the same. After hundreds of years of precipitation, the paper should have weathered into ayer of smooth and t pulp, ancient and smooth, and slightly hard. However, the paper used for this painting is obviously Modern Cotton paper. Although it is old, it is still very soft. Because the surface is not as smooth as the starch paste, old he, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can touch it. ¡±

    Old master he stepped forward and touched it as old master Yu said. that¡¯s indeed the case. The paper of this painting is hard and should not be coated with starch. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s a fake!

    old master yu¡¯s eyes widened and he said unhappily, ¡± ¡°why can¡¯t i? ¡°It¡¯s normal for the ink to melt when water is poured on the paper, but that¡¯s only when the painting has just been painted. If it¡¯s really an ancient painting, the ink will have a certain protection. Even if water is poured on it, it won¡¯t melt so quickly. How did it melt now? the reason is very simple, it¡¯s because the painting was painted not long ago!¡±

    Everyone went up and widened their eyes to take a closer look. The ink marks had indeed spread out a little.

    ...

    Everyone felt that old master Yu was right, and they nodded.

    By the time the two old men finished speaking, they had already forgotten that the painting had been sshed with wine.

    They discussed the authenticity of the paintings with great enthusiasm.

 Chapter 642

    642 A Grand introduction, a very important person

    In fact, they didn¡¯t care whether the painting was real or not. It wasn¡¯t important anymore. It was just that the two elders had gotten used to fighting.

    What they cared about, or rather, what was important, was that what they said was reasonable and what they thought was right.

    There was a saying that the old were like children.

    Other than saying that the elderly should be like a child and take care of him, it also said that the temperament of the elderly and children was simr.

    Old master he continued, ¡± that¡¯s just a rumor. I heard that the most important step in determining the authenticity of a work is to look at the author¡¯s signature. Every writer¡¯s writing style is different, so naturally, their writing styles are very different. The main characteristics of Wen Zhengming small regr script are the round strokes, rich and beautiful, the knot is stable, and they are good at leaving nk space. Exquisiteness and beautyrgely rely on the flexibility of the pen tip, using the center to draw beautiful arcs with a light swing. That¡¯s whyter generations dare not imitate the Wen¡¯s small regr script. now, look at the inscription and the seal, it¡¯s exactly the same as the one passed down by the wen n. there¡¯s no mistake.¡±

    Old master Yu pointed at the seal on the painting and said, ¡± there¡¯s also this. Why don¡¯t you look at this? this seal has been here for hundreds of years, but it¡¯s still Vermillion in color. After such a long time, it¡¯s very difficult to maintain this Vermillion color!

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    I was so happy that I didn¡¯t notice it. Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I¡¯ll naturally be able to analyze it slowly!

    The two old men became more and more excited as they spoke, and they had already forgotten about the people around them.

    Seeing that things were getting out of hand, the Yu and he families knew that it was not a solution to continue like this.

    this was not the first time that the two elders loved to fight.

    However, it was a birthday celebration now, and if they continued like this, they would miss the auspicious time for the banquet.

    Just as everyone was thinking about how to make the two families stop their discussion.

    A clear and light voice suddenly rang out, ¡± ¡°Grandpas, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±

    Old master Yu and he Jintong subconsciously stopped talking and turned to look at Gu Youli.

    ¡°Grandpa, if you didn¡¯t say that, we wouldn¡¯t have known that there are so many things about art!¡± Yu feimoughed evilly.

    Since second young master Yu had already spoken, there were immediately people who echoed and said in a ttering manner, ¡± that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve really had a good lesson today. I¡¯ll definitely be looking at paintings in the future? ¡±

    I still don¡¯t know how to appreciate paintings, ¡± someone else said. old Yu, old he, you¡¯re really amazing!

    ¡°old yu, old he, i have an ancient painting in my house. i¡¯ve always thought that it¡¯s a fake. i wonder if i could invite you to have a look at it!¡±

    The two eldersughed out loud in unison. no problem. Just answer and call me! Old he, will you go?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t identify it with your skills. I have to go and watch you!¡±

    ¡°Come on, who¡¯s looking at who? I¡¯m obviously the one looking at you, okay?¡±

    the two old menughed as they spoke.

    The lively ¡®ancient painting appraisal conference¡¯ finally came to an end.

    Everything settled down and the painting was kept by the Butler. No one knew if it was real or not, and no one would mention it again.

    Gu Youli took a deep breath. When everyone had left the side hall and only she and Yu feibai were there ...

    Her body went soft and she leaned on Yu feibai.

    yu feibaiughed. not only did he notfort her, he even teased her. ¡°I¡¯m scared! I¡¯ve never seen you so timid before. Just now, I saw you smiling the whole time, and you were very calm!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just pretending, don¡¯t you know? I was almost scared to death. It¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday today. I really don¡¯t want to make a scene, ¡± Gu Youli said in a low voice.

    Yu feibai stretched out his arms and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen again!¡±

    The banquet officially began. After the host¡¯s long lines, old master Yu held a ss of wine and stood still on the five or six steps.

    He was very happy, and his face was full of smiles. everyone! Thank you very much foring to my birthday banquet today. This old man is very honored!¡±

    ¡°Old Yu, you¡¯re too polite. This is what I should do.¡± Someone in the crowd raised his ss and responded.

    Immediately, many people let out a kindugh and responded.

    Old master Yu alsoughed and raised his ss. everyone, this old man won¡¯t say anything more. Thank you foring. The banquet has officially begun. Let¡¯s have a toast!

    As he spoke, he drank a little of the wine in his ss.

    everyone also raised their sses and took a sip.

    old master yu waited for them to put down their sses before he put on a serious expression and said slowly, ¡± ¡°Today, apart from celebrating the old man¡¯s birthday, the Yu family has another matter to announce to everyone. Today, the old man would like to introduce to you, an extremely important person to the Yu family, Qianqian.¡±

    As he spoke, old master Yu waved at Gu Youli.

    Many people looked surprised and so did Gu Youli.

    She was dragged up the stage by Yu feibai. She was a little unconscious. She did not expect that old master Yu would introduce her in front of so many people today.

    Old master Yu smiled.e, let me introduce you. This is my eldest grandson¡¯s wife, the granddaughter of old Madam yang from the Lu Corporation. She¡¯s currently working at the Lu Corporation, and I¡¯m preparing to hold a wedding for them in the second half of the year. I hope everyone cane and have a drink!

    The crowd wasn¡¯t that surprised anymore. If Yu Fei was a white-cor worker, he must have approved of it. Marriage was only a matter of time.

    congrattions!

    Double Happiness! Old Yu, you¡¯re really blessed!

    truly a talented person and a beautiful woman. They¡¯re a perfect match!

    ......

    For a moment, the hall was filled with ttery, congrattions, and praise.

    he jintong¡¯s eyes trembled violently as she watched all of this.

    She did not expect that by destroying a painting, she would be able to frame Gu Youli. She did not expect that it would make old master Yu like Gu Youli even more.

    he did not know what gu youli had said to old master yu, but it was obvious that old master yu had not wanted to introduce gu youli to him in such a grand manner at the beginning.

    It was only after this incident that they decided to introduce Gu Youli to everyone on the spot.

    He was so angry that he almost vomited blood and fell to the ground, dead!

    ...

    Gu Youli and Yu feibai followed behind old master Yu.

    The two of them had drunk a lot of wine.

    When everyone came over to give a toast to the old master, they would always be wary of Youli and Yu feibai and wish them a Happy New Year and early birth to a child.

    gu youli¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not very good. after drinking more than ten sses of white wine, she was obviously tipsy.

    Old master Yu asked Yu feibai to help Gu Youli back to her room to rest. He told them not to go back today and to stay at the old mansion.

 Chapter 643

    643 Want to vomit, is that it?

    Yu feibai carried Gu Youli into the room and gently ced her on the bed.

    However, Gu Youli refused to let go. Her hands were still wrapped around Yu feibai¡¯s neck and she refused to let go no matter what.

    Her clear little face was covered with ayer of confusion. Her hair was slightly messy and scattered on her shoulders. Her eyes had an alluring charm as she muttered, ¡± ¡°where are you putting me? it¡¯s grandpa¡¯s birthday. i have to go out for a drink with him.¡±

    the banquet has ended. Everyone has left, and Grandpa needs to rest! yu feibai said indifferently and ordered domineeringly, ¡± ¡°lie down, i¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±

    after drinking so much, he would definitely be thirsty.

    Yu feibai just wanted to wet her mouth and get rid of the smell of alcohol so that she could have a good sleep.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink water, I want to drink wine!¡± gu youli pouted and narrowed her eyes.

    the way she acted coquettishly and mischievously towards yu feibai was unusually charming and moving.

    The hot breath sprayed on his face, and the faint fragrance of wine had an itchy and soul-stirring charm.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart fluttered and he could not help but hug her tightly. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be abnormal if you drank too much. Today¡¯s a special period. You¡¯re not allowed to drink anymore in the future, so you don¡¯t have to be so dishonest. Get some rest!¡±

    gu youli had an innocent look on her face and her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I can still drink!¡±

    Yu feibai used his fingers to pinch her red cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re already this drunk, and you still say you¡¯re not drunk?¡±

    gu youli shook her head, her eyes clear and moving. I¡¯m really not drunk. I even know that my name is Gu Youli. I also know that your name is Yu feibai. I also know that it¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s birthday today and he even gave me this. It¡¯s such a pretty bangle. It¡¯s much better than the one you gave me. Hehe!

    As she spoke, she raised her wrist and showed off to Yu feibai. ¡°this, you definitely don¡¯t have it, you definitely don¡¯t!¡±

    Yu feibai had a defeated look on his face. yes, there¡¯s none. This bracelet is the only one in the world. You little rascal, how dare you despise my gift? ¡±

    He said unhappily. Then, he leaned over and gently bit Gu Youli¡¯s lips.

    Gu Youli frowned in pain. why did you bite me? you bit me. I want to bite you too!

    As she said that, she pounced over and bit Yu feibai¡¯s mouth fiercely!

    She bit harder and longer than Yu feibai.

    Seeing that she did not show any signs of letting go, Yu feibai lifted his hand and pinched her chin. He then kissed her back deeply in a seductive and teasing manner.

    yes, Yingluo. Gu Youli was kissed so hard that she had no way to resist.

    Her entire body was weak, and she even felt a little suffocated.

    So, she instinctively reached out to push Yu feibai away. However, it was obviously of no use. Instead, it made her even more furious!

    Yu feibai¡¯s kiss was getting hotter and hotter.| shua shua shua.

    After a long time, he finally let go of her reluctantly.

    Gu Youli was in a daze from the kiss.

    She stared at Yu feibai without blinking and suddenlyughed evilly. ¡°If you want to vomit, why don¡¯t you kiss me? I want to vomit into your mouth!¡±

    Yu feibai was slightly taken aback. Then, heughed. this joke isn¡¯t too funny!

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯ll vomit for you!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s expression was really, really fake. She was just trying to scare Yu feibai.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that when she pretended to vomit, a disgusting smell of alcohol would rush out from her heart.

    Then, she really started retching.

    Yu feibai grabbed her shoulders and pulled her into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you really vomit?¡±

    He asked in a low voice as he stared at Gu Youli¡¯s pained face in his arms.

    ¡°My stomach, it¡¯s ufortable!¡± Gu Youli furrowed her brows and wanted to push Yu feibai away.

    She wanted to lie on the bed so that it would be easier for her to vomit.

    However, Yu Fei¡¯s iron-like arms were wrapped around her tightly and she could not move an inch.

    Gu Youli had no choice but to go with the flow and snuggle into his arms like a weak drunk cat. ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable, I don¡¯t want to drink anymore.¡±

    ¡°Who was the one who said that he wasn¡¯t drunk and wanted to drink more? Why didn¡¯t you change the white wine to in water? Don¡¯t you know that drinking too much wine is bad for the stomach?¡± yu feibai furrowed his brows and chided her softly.

    At the same time, he reached down and gently rubbed her stomach.

    Gu Youli said painfully, ¡± but it¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday. If he finds out that I¡¯m drinking in water, it¡¯s not good. It¡¯ll be disrespectful to him.

    Yu feibai looked at her and told her the truth. the wine pot that the Butler gave Grandpa was only filled with 1% of the wine. It was filled with 99% of the wine!

    Gu Youli sat up straight and looked at Yu feibai with her eyes wide open. what did you say? grandpa¡¯s wine was actually mixed with so much water. Is that for real? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Yu feibai turned around with determination.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body went limp and she started to yell at Yu feibai, ¡± why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? my stomach¡¯s hurting now. I want to throw up!

    ¡°What? Lili, you want to vomit? are you pregnant?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of the door unlocking behind him.

    Old master Yu walked in andughed happily. Then, he looked at Yu feibai in a reproachful manner. ¡°I say, what¡¯s wrong with you? why didn¡¯t you tell Lili earlier that you were pregnant? you even let her drink so much.¡±

    It seemed that the soundproofing of the old residence was not very good.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was red and she said shyly, ¡± Grandpa, you¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m not pregnant. I¡¯m just drunk and my stomach is upset.

    Old master Yu looked disappointed. I thought you were pretending to be drunk. It turns out you¡¯re really drunk!

    gu youli pouted andined. ¡± this is all your fault, grandfather. how could you go back on your word? how could you mix water in the wine and not tell me? ¡±

    Old master Yu was overjoyed. He felt that Lili was too cute.¡±Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been drinking pure white wine?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t talk like you don¡¯t know anything!¡± gu youli was being kept in the dark by old master yu and could not escape yu feibai¡¯s eyes.

    old master yu had done it on purpose. he wanted gu youli to get drunk so that she could stay at the old mansion.

    ...

    ¡°Is there? that¡¯s true. old master Yu didn¡¯t admit it, but his expression was obviously fake.

    One look and he knew that Yu feibai had guessed correctly!

    The old residence was too cold and cheerless. He liked to tease this girl and felt that she was especially fun to y with, so he wanted her to stay at the old residence for two days.

    Old master Yu waved his hand. it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest!

    Gu Youli looked at old master Yu with a pair of watery ck eyes and suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not tired and I don¡¯t want to rest. Do you know how to sing? Let¡¯s hear you sing a little song!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Old master Yu immediately refused.

    I know how to sing, ¡± Gu Youli said again. I¡¯ll sing for you!

 Chapter 644

    644 Too bad, I¡¯ve been ndered!

    ¡± i know how to sing, ¡± gu youli said again. ¡± i¡¯ll sing for you! ¡±

    ¡°Be good and lie down, go to sleep!¡± Yu feibai lowered his voice and the room turned cold.

    Old master Yu looked at Gu Youli coldly and suddenlyughed. He looked at Yu feibai and asked, ¡± ¡°Does your wife like to sing when she¡¯s drunk?¡±

    ¡°You want her to sing?¡± Yu feibai did not want Gu Youli to act like a drunk clown again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, it¡¯s too unpleasant to hear! I won¡¯t let her sing. You even said that she sings well. She really has good taste. as he said that, old master Yu red at Gu Youli.¡±I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to sing, I¡¯ll get someone to throw you out immediately!¡±

    Gu Youli pursed her lips as if she was about to cry. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re so mean!¡±

    Old master Yu restrained his fierce expression and said kindly,¡±grandpa isn¡¯t a bad person. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s toote now and you can¡¯t sing well. why don¡¯t you learn to recite poetry from grandpa?¡±

    Gu Youli frowned and then smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright!¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s eyelids twitched. he had a bad feeling about this. he looked at old master yu and warned him, ¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    Old master Yu red at him. you¡¯re so bold now. You even warned your grandfather. What? you¡¯re not even allowed to recite a poem? ¡±

    Yu feibai was speechless.

    Old master Yu looked at Gu Youli and said with a smile, ¡± e, lili, recite a poem to grandpa: ¡± in spring!¡±¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m stupid?¡± Gu Youli was shocked and subconsciously read it out loud with a hint of inquiry.

    Yu feibai looked at them. His eyes were still calm and there was no emotion in them.

    However, the corner of his mouth was curled up in a helpless arc.

    It was definitely not the first time old master Yu had used this joke.

    There were many people who had been toyed with like this by old master Yu. Other than Yu feibai, the entire younger generation of the Yu family had been toyed with like this by old master Yu.

    Old master Yu exined kindly, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s sleeping spring. bedroom as in bedroom, and spring as in spring. ¡±

    I¡¯m stupid (sleeping spring) ¡± meant that the person who sang ¡± drunk ¡± couldn¡¯t pronounce it correctly and couldn¡¯t speak clearly.

    Old master Yu smiled and continued to read,¡±Lying on plum blossoms and smelling flowers, lying on branches painting the middle of the sky.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m uncultured and only know how to farm?¡± Gu Youli followed suit, but why did she feel that there was something wrong with the poem?

    What¡¯s wrong? Gu Youli¡¯s head was spinning and she could not recall anything at all.

    ¡°The fish kisses the stone in the water, the stone in the spring green.¡± Old master Yu read again.

    ¡°You want to ask who I am? am I a big dumb donkey?¡± When Gu Youli read to the end, it would always turn into a question mark.

    the old man smiled. ¡± that¡¯s right. read it out loud. let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve learned it. ¡±

    Grandpa. Yu feibai could not bear to see his wife being yed like this by the old man.

    Old master Yu gave him a meaningful look and snorted coldly at Gu Youli. ¡°Hurry up and read it!¡±

    gu youli read it out honestly, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m uncultured, i only know how to farm. If you want to ask who I am, I¡¯m a big dumb donkey.¡±

    Old master Yuughed out loud andughed happily.

    Heughed so hard that it was as if flowers were falling from the sky. It was an unprecedentedugh. He wasughing so hard that he was almost out of breath.

    Yu feibai had a feeling that his wife was about to be driven away by the darkness.

    He quickly got up and pushed the old man out with a cold face, regardless of whether he was willing or not.

    Old master Yu wasn¡¯t unhappy either. He opened his phone with a smirk and pressed the y button.¡±I¡¯m uncultured, I only know how to farm. if you want to ask who i am, i¡¯m a big dumb donkey.¡±

    Hahaha!

    The soundproofing was really good. Yu feibai, who was in the room with the door closed, heard everything.

    he held his forehead helplessly. was the old man outside really his grandfather?

    was it really that domineering and imposing grandfather of his?

    He was simply Zhou Botong¡¯s reincarnation, a living old urchin.

    Yu feibai returned to the bed and sat down. His thin lips found the space between Gu Youli¡¯s brows and he kissed her deeply. alright, go to sleep now.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa? Why did you leave?¡± Gu Youli still felt sleepy. As she spoke, she curled up in Yu feibai¡¯s arms and fell asleep.

    Yu feibai supported her as shey down on the bed.

    Gu Youli immediately sat up on the bed and shouted, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so bored. I want to sing!¡±

    Yu feibai blushed with shame and pursed his thin lips coldly.

    Then, he pushed Gu Youli onto the bed and kissed her hard.

    The next morning, the sun shone through the closed curtains and into the warm big room.

    gu youli opened her sleepy eyes and looked up at the unfamiliar ceiling.

    Then, she saw that everything in the room was unfamiliar.

    After a long while, she gradually recalled that she seemed to have stayed at the Yu family¡¯s old residence yesterday.

    The door opened and a tall Yu feibai slowly walked in.

    ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡± He went to the bed and sat down before lying down beside Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli poked her face with her finger and sat up. well, I was drunkst night. Did anything bad happen? ¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s gaze was as calm as water. ¡± nothing happened. let¡¯s go. let¡¯s go down for breakfast! ¡±

    it was gettingte, and old master yu had already finished his breakfast. he was reading the newspaper with his reading sses on and drinking tea to calm himself down.

    ...

    when he saw yu feibai and gu youli holding hands and walking down the stairs, a faint smile appeared on his face.

    He pushed his reading sses up and looked at them. ¡°He¡¯s up!¡±

    Gu Youli was a little embarrassed. She touched her neck and bowed to greet him. Good Morning, Grandpa. I¡¯m sorry. I was drunkst night and I didn¡¯t feel well, so I overslept.

    Old master Yu smiled kindly. it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re at home. We can sleep in whatever we want.

    Gu Youli felt that her grandfather was really nice when she saw himughing.

    That was great. He was the best grandfather in the world.

    She and Yu feibai happily went to have breakfast. Just as she was about to drink the milk, old master Yu¡¯s phone rang. I¡¯m uncultured, I only know how to farm. If you want to ask who I am, I¡¯m a big dumb donkey, I¡¯m uncultured, huhu huhu ¡±

    Gu Youli froze at first, then she choked on the milk and coughed violently.

    Yu feibai, on the other hand, had a calm expression on his face. He probably already knew that old master Yu had recorded it to use it as his ringtone.

    ¡°Slow down!¡± He raised his hand and gently stroked Gu Youli¡¯s back to help her breathe.

    gu youli¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at old master yu in disbelief. ¡± ¡°Grandpa,

    ...

    Old master Yu ignored her and picked up the call. After he finished the call, he looked at Gu Youli and asked innocently, ¡± what about me? I only recorded your voice and used it as my ringtone. Do you have a problem with that? ¡±

 Chapter 645

    645 apologize for yourck of manners

    gu youli felt as if she had been struck by lightning and her mind went nk. ¡± ¡°There are!¡±

    She let out a tragic cry, and then said very excitedly, ¡± Grandpa, I have an opinion. A very, very opinion.

    ¡°I just put it in, How can I change it?¡± Old master Yu was very stubborn. He would definitely not change.

    ¡°Please change!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened as tears welled up in her eyes.

    But old master Yu¡¯s face was still so calm.

    Hepletely ignored Gu Youli¡¯s teary eyes because he knew that Gu Youli was just pretending. She was definitely pretending to be pitiful.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s very fun!¡± Old master Yu smirked.

    Gu Youli clenched her fists and pouted. ¡°How could you do this? How is it fun? it¡¯s not fun at all.¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s expression remained the same as he said directly,¡±Why can¡¯t we do that? I think it¡¯s fun there!¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Gu Youli frowned.

    Old master Yu nced at him. it¡¯s really fun. Just treat it as a joke. Can¡¯t you be happy with this old man who¡¯s one step into the coffin? ¡±

    Just as Gu Youli was about to say, ¡± alright then, do as you wish, ¡± a crisp and gentle voice rang out.¡±I also think it¡¯s fun!¡±

    Looking in the direction of the voice, they saw a woman in a light pink dress slowly walking out from the second floor under the light of the morning sun. Her long, elegant ck hair and white dress fluttered in the wind, like the most beautiful and elegant princess.

    She looked even more beautiful when she smiled, and her teeth were white.

    ¡°Hi, miss Gu, brother feibai, how are you two? We meet again.¡± He waved at Gu Youli, Yu feibai, and old master Yu in a friendly manner.

    Qian Lijing walked towards them step by step, and the closer she got, the more beautiful her smile became.

    She stood in front of old master Yu and bowed deeply. Good Morning, grandfather!

    ¡°Good Morning, Jingjing!¡± Old master Yu smiled.

    Qian Lijing smiled, and her face was full of gentleness. miss Gu, I think this ringtone is very interesting. Can I use this ringtone too? ¡±

    Yingluo. Gu Youli was extremely embarrassed.

    She looked down at the exquisite breakfast in front of her and instantly lost her appetite.

    Qian Lijing. Wasn¡¯t she the girl that Yu feibai¡¯s father had specially brought over yesterday?

    What was she doing here? it seemed like he had stayed at the yu family¡¯s old residence yesterday, just like her.

    Qian Lijing lookedpletely different from yesterday. Today, Qian Lijing had removed her exquisite makeup and branded clothes. She looked even more beautiful, as if she had been washed by the sky after a rain.

    She was clean, pure, and as beautiful as Jade.

    Qian Lijing did not wait for Gu Youli¡¯s reply and continued to giggle. miss Gu, I¡¯m just joking. How could I want this as my ringtone? only an old child like Grandpa would want this.

    As she said this, she looked at old master Yu and said,¡±grandfather, you¡¯re so mean!¡± I¡¯ll have to be more careful in the future, I can¡¯t let you defame me. ¡±

    old master yuughed and didn¡¯t say anything. he lowered his head and read his newspaper.

    However, it could be seen that he was in a very good mood at the moment.

    When Qian Lijing sat down at the dining table, Yu feibai looked up at her and asked, ¡± ¡°What is she doing here?¡±

    Although he was looking at her, he was asking old master Yu.

    Old master Yu didn¡¯t raise his head this time, but replied casually, ¡± your uncle Qian and Auntie Qian have some matters to attend to and have to go back first. Jingjing has some matters to attend to in the capital and can¡¯t go back for the time being, so she¡¯s staying with us at the Yu Residence for the time being. I¡¯m quite calm living here alone, so it¡¯s not a bad idea to let Jingjing stay and apany me.

    Hearing this, Yu feibai did not say anything and ate his breakfast quietly.

    Although he didn¡¯t make it clear, he had already guessed that this was definitely his father, Yu Zhihe¡¯s arrangement.

    qian lijing put down the breakfast in her hands and looked at yu feibai with her eyes wide open.¡±Brother feibai, you don¡¯t seem to wee me. Why? you were the one who bullied me when we were young, and i didn¡¯t take any responsibility for it. but why do i feel like you¡¯re still ming me?¡±

    As she spoke, she leaned forward, her fingers gently stroking the strands of hair hanging down from her temple, her eyes with a kind of heart-tugging beauty.

    Yu feibai backed away coldly and leaned back in his chair, putting some distance between him and Qian Lijing.

    qian lijing stoppedughing and stretched out her hand across the table. she politely said to yu feibai, ¡± ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ll have to ask brother feibai to take care of me.

    Yu feibai did not reach out his hand nor did he say anything. He just turned sideways and whispered in Gu Youli¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°Are you done eating?¡±

    Qian Lijing¡¯s eyes trembled. She put down her chopsticks and said coldly, ¡± ¡°What do you mean? you look like you¡¯re looking down on me!¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her, his deep eyes flickering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to look down on you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t live in the Yu Residence, so I can¡¯t take care of you,¡± he said after some thought.

    After all, he was a guest of the Yu family. Why did Yu feibai still have to ask old master Yu out of respect?

    Qian Lijing snorted, ¡± even if you can¡¯t take care of me, you should at least be polite. Shouldn¡¯t you shake my hand? but you didn¡¯t. Aren¡¯t you being too rude? please apologize for your unreasonable behavior just now.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thick eyshes drooped. When he looked up again, the coldness in his eyes deepened.

    He didn¡¯t move, nor did he have any intention of apologizing.

    Qian Lijing seemed to be even angrier. brother feibai, why are you treating me so rudely? ¡± she asked. why are you treating me like this? ¡± Do you think I like you? Oh my God, you¡¯re so full of yourself. To put it nicely, you¡¯re a narcissist, but to put it bluntly, you¡¯re a clean freak. People like you are destined to enter menopause early and be an old man!¡±

    puchi! Old master Yu didn¡¯te forward to persuade him.

    On the contrary, he looked like he was watching a good show and evenughed at the right time.

    Gu Youli was a little confused. Could someone tell her what was going on? why did they suddenly start arguing?

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    qian lijingughed sarcastically and said, ¡± ¡°Brother feibai, is it because you have a lot of women who like you outside, or rather, all the women who have seen you like you, so you are narcissistic and think that all women should like you? ¡°Then, there are some things that I¡¯ll be frank with you. I dide yesterday to go on a blind date with you. Uncle Yu said that you¡¯ve always liked me and kept talking about me. That¡¯s why I came. I can tell you for sure that I really didn¡¯t know you had a girlfriend, and you¡¯re getting married soon. If I had known, I definitely wouldn¡¯t havee. As for me staying at the Yu Residence, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m trying to ruin the two of you. That¡¯s definitely not the case. I¡¯m not interested in you!¡±

    ...

 Chapter 646

    646 The harmless ones are often the most fatal

    ¡°This is a good thing!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His smile was cold.

    with that, he took a tissue, wiped the corner of his mouth, and was about to leave the table.

    Qian Lijing pursed her lips awkwardly and her face turned red. ¡± you¡¯re really strange. apologize, apologize before you leave. ¡±

    Gu Youli frowned, indicating that she was in a daze about the development of the plot.

    She also put down her chopsticks and took a tissue to wipe her mouth. She was ready to leave with Yu feibai.

    Qian Lijing seemed to be very sad as she pouted and looked at Yu feibai.

    Suddenly, she looked at Gu Youli and cleared her throat. She raised her voice and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡± miss Gu, your boyfriend is too much. How could he do this? you should scold him. He¡¯s so rude!

    why did he throw this question to her? For the first time, Gu Youli felt that this was a tricky situation.

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Yu feibai pulled the chair behind him and stood up with his eyes lowered. His aura was as calm as water.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He looked at Gu Youli.

    ¡°brother feibai,¡± qian lijing scolded,¡±you¡¯re still as insensible as you were when you were young!¡±

    Her voice trembled at the end, and her eyes were wet as she looked at old master Yu. ¡°Grandpa ~~¡±

    Gu Youli was embarrassed.

    He didn¡¯t understand at all. What was going on? Why did it feel like they were two angry children?

    Yu feibai continued to ignore Qian Lijing¡¯s words. He did not like what Qian Lijing said.

    although old master yu had asked gu youli to recite that poem as a prank and did not have any other meaning, gu youli was still very happy.

    Indeed, it was just fun!

    However, if someone else were to say that the poem was fun, Yu feibai would feel that it was filled with sarcasm and malice.

    Old master Yu¡¯s face darkened as he grinned evilly. He chided Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°Feibai, how can you be so rude!¡±

    Yu feibai did not reply to old master Yu¡¯s words. He only said coldly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that poem again. Delete it!¡±

    A moment of coldness shed across his deep eyes.

    He stared at old master Yu, his eyes were indifferent but meaningful, and then he looked away.

    Old master Yu frowned and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    In the huge dining room, Gu Youli suddenly felt a chill down her spine.

    She continued to remain silent and looked at Qian Lijing apologetically. Then, she got up and prepared to leave with Yu feibai.

    But at this moment, Qian Lijing also stood up and walked over to Yu feibai.

    she stood on her tiptoes and pointed at yu feibai¡¯s face. she shouted, ¡± ¡± brother feibai, you must apologize! ¡±

    qian lijing¡¯s loud voice really gave gu youli a shock.

    When she came back to her senses, Gu Youli was in pain.

    But in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud and pretentious.

    It meant that when a woman saw her man disdaining another woman, she would probably have the same feeling.

    Yu feibai seemed to have thought of something as he suddenly turned around and went up to the second floor.

    Qian Lijing felt wronged and turned to look at Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips twitched weakly before she said softly, ¡± miss Qian, I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s usually like this. He doesn¡¯t like to have physical contact with others. In fact, he didn¡¯t mean anything else. I apologize to you on her behalf!

    ¡°But you can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s too much!¡± After she finished speaking, Qian Lijing¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    However, she still stubbornly opened her eyes wide. brother feibai has to apologize to me for what happened just now. You can¡¯t do it on his behalf. You¡¯re not him!

    this Wanwan. Gu Youli was in a difficult position. She could help to apologize, but she did not have the ability to make Yu feibai apologize to anyone.

    ¡± brother feibai, you¡¯re too narcissistic, ¡± qian lijing said indignantly. ¡± i want to make it clear that i already have someone i like. ¡±

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and replied indifferently, ¡± Oh! A sound.

    Qian Lijing faced Gu Youli and raised her head. ¡°the person i like is a thousand times better than him.¡±

    gu youli looked at qian lijing, who was on the verge of tears, and said apologetically, ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t make him apologize to you. i¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf. don¡¯t be angry anymore. women age faster when they¡¯re angry! ¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re so nice. can i call you lili? I heard Grandpa and brother feibai call you that!¡± qian lijing bit her lip.

    Gu Youli looked at Qian Lijing and smiled. ¡°This ... Hmm ... Can do!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! We¡¯ll be good friends from now on. I don¡¯t have many friends in the capital, so can I visit you more often?¡± There was a trace of destion on her face, and a trace of desire that was difficult to hide appeared in her eyes.

    Just then, Yu feibai returned. He had gone to the bedroom to get Gu Youli¡¯s bag.

    At that moment, he was holding Gu Youli¡¯s little bag in his hand.

    ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± His thin lips spat out thest two words coldly. He pulled Gu Youli¡¯s hand and left resolutely.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Before Gu Youli left, she politely replied to Qian Lijing.

    No matter what, she was still a guest of the Yu family, so she still had to put on a show.

    Old master Yu called out to Qian Lijing, ¡± Jingjing, don¡¯t take it to heart. Feibai has always had a weird personality since he was young. Only Lili can tolerate him.

    Qian Lijing walked over and sat down opposite the old Yu father and son. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine now. I also think that brother feibai¡¯s character is too strange. Only Lili can stand him. But Lili is really good!¡±

    Old master Yuughed happily, ¡± that¡¯s right. This child is indeed not bad. However, I agree not because of whether she is good or not, but because feibai likes her. I have no opinion on who feibai likes. What I¡¯m worried about is when I will be able to hold my great-grandson.

    Qian Lijingughed happily. Grandpa has to like her first. In my opinion, Grandpa is only letting her marry brother feibai because of Lili, even if they are of equal social status.

    ...

    what era is it now? your Grandpa has long since lost his old ways. Old master Yu said.

    Qian Lijing nodded in agreement. I think so too. It¡¯s better to not have a proper family background. However, the grandparents in the courtyard I live in don¡¯t think so. They always think that it¡¯s not good to have a proper family background. They say that women who marry into families like this are only married because of their family¡¯s power and will not love Qianqian.

    before she could finish, qian lijing suddenly stopped. ¡± grandpa, i¡¯m just saying. don¡¯t think too much about it. i don¡¯t have any other intentions. i just think lili is very good. ¡±

    Old master Yu looked at her in silence and smiled faintly. don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t think too much about it!

    ¡°I really think that Grandpa should chat with the grandpas and grandmas in our courtyard and PK them!¡± Qian Lijing said mischievously.

    Old master Yu¡¯s eyes were deep. He looked at her for a moment and then looked away, saying nothing more.

 Chapter 647

    647 A guess, it came so quickly

    Qian Lijing was really not polite at all.

    When she said that she was looking for Gu Youli, she really went to look for Gu Youli and it was especially frequent.

    Gu Youli had never looked for her. She was the one who came to look for Gu Youli every time.

    He seemed to like Gu Youli very much. When he stood beside her, he would always hold her arm. When he had nothing to do, he would send Gu Youli messages and even add her on QQ, WeChat, and Weibo.

    at this moment, she even asked gu youli to invite her to gu youli and yu feibai¡¯s apartment.

    Gu Youli rejected that.

    yu feibai did not seem to like the fact that qian lijing often came to look for gu youli. he kept telling gu youli to stay away from qian lijing.

    Gu Youli also thought that she did not like Qian Lijing very much. It was probably because she did not have a good impression of Qian Lijing when they first met. Therefore, she always felt that Qian Lijing was not as simple as she seemed.

    however, qian lijing always liked toe to her, pestering her to eat and go shopping with her.

    He was smiling every time.

    He didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and he always came to you in a friendly manner. You can¡¯t just hit him with a smile, right?

    Gu Youli had tried to reject her date with the excuse that she was busy.

    however, qian lijing said that it was fine and was not unhappy. she sent gu youli a message and called her to ask when she was free.

    Once, Yu feibai came to pick Gu Youli up and happened to bump into Qian Lijing.

    Qian Lijing greeted Yu feibai with a smile, but Yu feibai¡¯s attitude was extremely cold.

    Actually, when they returned from the Yu family mansion that day, Gu Youli had said to Yu feibai, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be like this. Miss Qian looks like an innocent girl.

    At that time, Yu feibai promised her that he would do well.

    However, Gu Youli realized that when they met again this time, Yu feibai¡¯s attitude was even colder. In fact, there was even a hint of disgust in his eyes.

    To be honest, Gu Youli could not understand.

    Yu feibai¡¯s personality was very cold, but he was usually indifferent to everyone and would not reveal too many emotions. Why was he so obvious with Qian Lijing?

    in fact, from what she had seen so far, qian lijing was kind, beautiful, generous, cheerful, and lively. with such a personality, she should be very likable.

    Why did Yu feibai seem to have a bad opinion of her?

    when they returned home, gu youli asked yu feibai what was wrong with him.

    however, yu feibai did not say anything. he only told her not to see qian lijing too often.

    gu youli nodded in agreement but said that if qian lijing came to look for her, she would not chase her away.

    No matter what, Qian Lijing was still a guest of the Yu family.

    Yu feibai could ignore her, but Gu Youli couldn¡¯t. This was the difference between being a child and a daughter-inw and a son-inw.

    You can be unscrupulous in front of your parents, but you must never show any inappropriate behavior in front of your inws.

    Although she said that, Gu Youli would be very busy for a while and would not have the time to entertain Qian Lijing.

    the design department had been set up and was slowly getting on track.

    The most important thing now was to find a sales point.

    Recently, three majormercial buildings had opened in the capital. She had to choose the most suitable sales spot for the Lu Corporation among the three.

    simrly, other jewelrypanies were also very interested in these three sales points.

    Gu Youli had her eyes on the sacrednd international, and so did Shang pin. Gu Youli and Li Meijia became rivals again.

    The Holy Land international used a bidding method to determine the finalpany to cooperate with.

    After Gu Youli received the bidding document, she had been busy analyzing it and doing on-site inspections to prepare the bid.

    In a private room in a certain coffee shop, Gu Youli sat on the sofa and stared out of the French window in a daze.

    based on the current situation, li meijia shouldn¡¯t have asked to meet her since they were bothpanies that were bidding.

    However, to her surprise, she received a call from li Meijia, who asked her out to discuss something.

    Just as Gu Youli was thinking about this, li Meijia came.

    Unlike usual, li Meijia¡¯s expression was very strange today. Her eyes were red, as if she had suffered a blow.

    She sat down opposite Gu Youli and her lips were filled with a self-contemptuous smile. Her eyes were filled with sadness and grievance.

    When Gu Youli saw her, she paused for a moment.

    It was rare to see li Meijia like this. No matter what happened, she seemed to be able to remain calm and not reveal the situation.

    What was wrong with her now? What happened? is it about Shang pin?

    Li Meijia¡¯s face was like the Green Mountains after the rain. She looked at Gu Youli coldly. let me ask you, do you know Yang Yun? ¡±

    your mother, the wife of the chairman of shangpin, ¡± Gu Youli blurted out.

    Suddenly, the scene of li Meijia¡¯s mother looking at yang Mengshan shed in her mind. Her heart skipped a beat and she looked at li Meijia with her eyes wide open.

    There was a trace of uneasiness in her heart. She suddenly didn¡¯t know how to say that the wife of the chairman of Shang pin had gone to see yang Mengshan.

    Why did li Meijia suddenly ask this?

    Could it be that she had found out about the rtionship between Yang Yun and Yang Mengshan?

    but what was their rtionship? She had always had her suspicions, but she had never asked her father, Gu liangwei, to confirm it.

    Li Meijia¡¯s face was pale with anger.

    ...

    ¡°Then, do you know about the rtionship between Yang Yun and your sister, Gu Mengshan?¡± she asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°What¡¯s their rtionship?¡± Gu Youli asked simply with a shocked expression.

    Li Meijia¡¯s eyes widened. you don¡¯t know? ¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. I didn¡¯t know about yang Mengshan¡¯s family background, so how would I know about her rtionship with Yang Yun? I first knew that she was the child of my father and another woman. After that woman gave birth to her, she left her with my father and never appeared again all these years. Later, I suspected her identity and did a paternity test with my father. Only then did I find out that she wasn¡¯t my father¡¯s daughter. As for whose daughter she was, I don¡¯t know, including my father. He doesn¡¯t know, and we don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    Li Meijia couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and suddenly raised her voice, ¡± ¡± he¡¯s yang yun¡¯s illegitimate daughter. your sister, yang mengshan, is yang yun¡¯s illegitimate daughter. yang yun has brought her back to my house! ¡±

    gu youli subconsciously clenched her fists.

    When she saw Yang Yun visiting yang Mengshan, she had thought that there might be some connection between Yang Yun and Yang Mengshan.

    She thought of yang Mengshan¡¯s mother, the woman who had left yang Mengshan behind.

    however, he could not be sure. he had a feeling that yang mengshan might be discharged from the mental hospital.

    she did not expect that everything would turn out as she expected.

    Furthermore, it came so quickly!

    ...

 Chapter 648

    648 Tempted to cooperate, answer or not?

    Li Meijia¡¯s face was filled with pain, and her heart ached. Yang Yun must have been in contact with yang Mengshan all this while. It¡¯s only because of my grandfather that she didn¡¯t dare to bring yang Mengshan home. Now that my grandfather has passed away, no one can control her anymore. She immediately brought yang Mengshan back to our house. I hate it. Why didn¡¯t I see her true colors earlier? and my father, he¡¯s actually helping that mother and daughter. Why? why did this happen? how could that yang Mengshan be Yang Yun¡¯s daughter?!

    As she spoke, she became more and more agitated.

    Her eyes were red, and her voice was choked with sobs.¡±i really thought that she treated me as her daughter all this time. i thought that she was a very good woman, but it turns out that everything was fake. this woman is really ruthless. in order to marry into our family, in order to make our family believe herpletely, she abandoned her own daughter without mercy. she¡¯s really ruthless. now that my grandfather has passed away and my father has been deceived by her, does she think that she has the final say in the entire li family? Watch how I kick the mother and daughter out of the Li family!¡±

    Towards the end of her sentence, her voice was filled with anticipation and hatred.

    Gu Youli looked up at li Meijia and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how tofort you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point offorting her? If I wasn¡¯tforting you!¡± Li Meijia¡¯s lips curled up without a smile.

    Her gaze was heavy, and her voice was a little gentler. i know you don¡¯t like yang mengshan, so i want to work with you now. ¡±

    gu youli¡¯s eyes shivered.

    She sat quietly, her calm little face facing li Meijia as she said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t work with you!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± li Meijia was surprised. Don¡¯t you dislike yang Mengshan? aren¡¯t you yang mengshan¡¯s enemy? didn¡¯t she almost kill your father? Weren¡¯t you the one who sent her to prison? Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on her? Didn¡¯t he always want to give her a blow? Don¡¯t tell me you want her to rise up in the Li family so that she can deal with you?¡±

    gu youli raised her eyebrows and said in a t tone, ¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like her, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to work with you!¡±

    Li Meijia was a little surprised,¡¯why? I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯d be willing to see yang Mengshan unt her prowess in front of you.¡±

    When she asked, she was actually a little nervous. Could it be that Gu Youli already knew everything that she had done after that?

    that was why he was not willing to work with her.

    Gu Youli answered without hesitation. do you remember what you said when you rejected me thest time and refused to let the Lu Corporation buy out shangpin? You said that you have the whole of shangpin on your shoulders and you can¡¯t be friends with me. The business world is like a battlefield, and there¡¯s no father and son in a battlefield, let alone friends. You said that you have to think for thepany and can¡¯t be biased just because I¡¯m your friend. After all, the entire Board of Directors is watching you now! The Lu corporation¡¯s Board of Directors is keeping an eye on me. I can¡¯t get involved in the Li family¡¯s private affairs just because of a personal grudge.¡±

    li meijia¡¯s anger was all directed at gu youli. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re hitting me when I¡¯m down!¡±

    gu youliughed and said,¡¯you¡¯ve used the wrong idiom! I didn¡¯t throw a stone at you, I just didn¡¯t want to save you from the well. On the contrary, you threw a stone at mest time and raised the price when I was in my most difficult time. Why didn¡¯t you give me a way out?¡±

    Li Meijia sneered. so, you didn¡¯t work with me because of what happenedst time. You wanted to take this opportunity to take revenge on me for lowering the price and not agree to the buyout.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression turned cold and she smiled sarcastically. you had your own considerations when you made the choice back then. Business is business, so of course you have to make the best choice for yourpany. I won¡¯t me you for this and take revenge on you.

    ¡°Then why did you cooperate?¡± Li Meijia said aggressively.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes shed with a cold smile. there was once a childhood friend who said the same thing to me. She said that it was fine if she wanted to work with me to deal with yang Mengshan. It was only because Gu Mengshan and I were irreconcble and she had a grudge against yang Mengshan. So, she naturally felt that we should work together to deal with yang Mengshan!!

    After a pause, she continued, ¡± but I didn¡¯t agree. I told her that I didn¡¯t want to take revenge for the sake of revenge. There are things more important than this in my life, but the most important thing is that I don¡¯t want to be a chess piece for her to take revenge on yang Mengshan. Meijia, of course you know what you¡¯re thinking about, and I know it very well too.

    Li Meijia choked and couldn¡¯t find a word to say.

    I told her not to think about revenge and to stay away from yang Mengshan. She¡¯s a coward now.

    Before Gu Youli could finish her sentence, li Meijia interrupted her, ¡± ¡± i¡¯m telling you, i won¡¯t let yang mengshan off. if i don¡¯t do anything, i¡¯m afraid that i¡¯ll be killed by the mother and daughter before my father finds out. i hate them! ¡±

    Li Meijia was probably really agitated by this matter. The viciousness in her eyes and words was unprecedented.

    Later on, Gu Youli found out that li Meijia had lost control and cursed Yang Yun and her daughter. Then, she was beaten up by her father.

    Li Meijia had always been held in the palm of others ¡®hands, envied by others, andcked nothing. She was a Princess who could get anything she wanted.

    She was actually beaten up because of yang Mengshan and her illegitimate daughter. Of course, she was not willing!

    li meijia¡¯s eyes turned and she looked at gu youli. ¡± if I say that I¡¯m working with you, even if I¡¯m using you to attack yang Mengshan and let my father see the true colors of this mother and daughter pair, I can give you the benefits you want. Are you still willing to work with me? ¡±

    Gu Youli did not say anything. She just looked at her steadily and waited for her to continue.

    sacrednd international is a good ce. Transportation, logistics, and all other aspects will be the best in the future. It just so happens that shangpin doesn¡¯t have any sales spots there. The Emperor has a sales spot there, and the performance is the best, so we set our sights on the newly-established sacrednd international. I know that the Lu Corporation also has its eyes on that spot, but no one can be sure of who will win in the bidding. It doesn¡¯t matter if shangpin gets it or not. After all, there are quite a lot of sales spots in the capital, but the Lu Corporation seems to be indispensable. Actually, I can give you the sacrednd international on the condition that you agree to help me deal with yang Mengshan.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up and she smiled meaningfully.

    Li Meijia thought she was tempted and raised her eyebrows.¡±How is it?¡±

    Gu Youli stood up slowly and said condescendingly, ¡± nothing much. I won¡¯t get involved in the matter between you and yang Mengshan. As for the sales point, it¡¯s really hard to say who will give in to who before we get the results.

 Chapter 649

    649 If you can¡¯t take it, why are you gloating?

    Li Meijia did not understand why Gu Youli was not willing to work with her.

    No matter how she looked at it, Gu Youli did not suffer any losses. In a ce like Shengnd international, the big boss of the jewelry industry would fight to the death for it.

    Besides, Gu Youli also wanted to deal with yang Mengshan.

    Why wasn¡¯t he willing to work with her?

    She wanted to make Gu Youli regret it and beg her to cooperate with her.

    In that case, she had to get the sales point of the sacrednd international. Otherwise, Gu Youli would not be able to turn around and ask for her help.

    Gu Youli smiled calmly when she saw li Meijia on the day of the bidding. It was as if the unhappy incident that day had never happened.

    the photos of the two of them seemed to be like this all the time.

    He agreed like an enemy but also like a friend.

    Li Meijia had regained her usual noble elegance.

    When she saw Gu Youli and the man beside her, Chen junrui, her eyes shed with aplicated look.

    Then, he smiled deeply.

    that smile was very strange. when gu youli saw it, she felt a little unhappy.

    He didn¡¯t understand what li Meijia¡¯s smile meant.

    Why was there a hint of gloating? he couldn¡¯t stand her gloating? it seemed like she was the one who was in trouble now!

    Gu Youli said something to Chen junrui in a low voice before she turned around and went to the bathroom.

    However, li Meijia also followed her. When she was washing her hands, li Meijia stood beside her and said to Gu Youli in the mirror, ¡± Youli, you can still change your mind and choose to cooperate with me!

    Gu Youli nced at li Meijia in the mirror and looked at her as if she was looking at a stranger. She looked away calmly.

    She chuckled, turned on the tap, and washed her hands as she replied, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think it has been announced yet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote by then!¡± Li Meijia said.

    Gu Youliughed and said,¡¯what¡¯s sote about that? If I don¡¯t get it, then it¡¯s not toote for me to consider working with you.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to suffer any losses!¡±

    ¡°What can we do? The entire Board of Directors is watching me now, and I have no choice but to be careful. If you manage to get the sacrednd international, it would be different if I work with you then!¡±

    Li Meijia didn¡¯t continue and continued the topic.

    she looked at gu youli deeply and said in a strange tone, ¡± Youli, you seem to have a good rtionship with Chen junrui. Not only did he agree to join your Lu Corporation, but he also came to surrender with you. It seems like he really likes you!

    Gu Youli retorted,¡¯we¡¯re colleagues. Don¡¯t you have any colleagues with you today? Or rather, a subordinate.¡±

    Li Meijia chuckled, but herughter was full of sarcasm. if she¡¯s just a colleague, that¡¯s easy. Youli, you¡¯re so smart. Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t tell that she likes you? ¡±

    Gu Youli faced the mirror and calmly tidied her hair behind her ears. She smiled calmly. ¡°What should I do? I really couldn¡¯t tell!¡±

    After that, Gu Youli walked away and was about to leave the washroom.

    However, li Meijia stopped her and said, ¡± Youli, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll work with yang Mengshan if you don¡¯t work with me? ¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t because you¡¯re li Meijia. Yang Mengshan won¡¯t work with you because you¡¯re li Meijia. The Grudge between you and yang Mengshan is no less than mine because Yang Yun is sandwiched between the two of you.¡±

    As Gu Youli spoke, she did not turn back and left the washroom without stopping.

    Li Meijia kept staring at Gu Youli from the mirror.

    When she closed the door, she smiled and clenched her fists so tightly that they were almost crushed. She could barely control her surging emotions.

    Yes, Gu Youli was right. She would definitely not work with yang Mengshan.

    after gu youli returned to her seat, li meijia also returned.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled as if nothing had happened.

    At this time, the president of the sacrednd international also came out. He raised his hand, and the host immediately began to collect the bidding documents of variouspanies.

    ¡°Do you think the Lu family can win the bid for the sacrednd?¡± Chen junrui¡¯s voice was low.

    Gu Youli did not reply immediately and she did not know what she was thinking.

    Chen junrui saw that she did not answer for a long time and turned to look at her.

    he lowered his eyes slightly and thought about it for a moment. her expression was very tense, and she didn¡¯t seem right. she didn¡¯t exude her usual aura, so it was obvious that she was nervous.

    Chen junrui¡¯s voice softened. ¡°You¡¯re very nervous?¡±

    Gu Youli nced sideways at him and said a few words in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°Mm! A little ¡±

    Chen junrui consoled him. actually, it¡¯s fine even if you can¡¯t get it. As far as I¡¯m concerned, the flow of people from Golden Tripod international might be slightly less than that of sacrednd international, but the sales volume will definitely not be worse than here.

    ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m not worried about the Golden cauldron?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s reply was very meaningful.

    Chen junrui frowned and looked at Gu Youli¡¯s side profile quietly.

    At this moment, the host announced the final winner, Shang pin!

    However, Gu Youli¡¯s expression did not change at all. She continued to look ahead calmly.

    At that moment, Chen junrui suddenly understood something. His lips curved into a gentle and elegant smile.

    When she heard that Shang pin had won the bid, li Meijia immediately turned to look at Gu Youli smugly.

    she wanted to see gu youli¡¯s disappointed and sad expression, but all she saw was her calm face and unusually calm eyes. she was calmer than she usually was.

    At this moment, li Meijia faintly felt that something was wrong.

    ...

    Why? could it be that she had already made a decision that if shang pin won the bid for the holynd, he would agree to cooperate with her?

    as a result, she could be so safe.

    After the bidding ended, the crowd dispersed and Li Meijia went to the opposite of Gu Youli.

    she smiled at gu youli with a triumphant and proud look on her face. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won.¡±

    She was waiting. Waiting for Gu Youli toe and beg her to cooperate.

    gu youli smiled and was about to reply when her phone rang.

    Gu Youli stopped talking for a while and answered the call.

    he did not know what the person on the other end of the phone said but gu youliughed.

    After hanging up, Gu Youli smiled at li Meijia and said, ¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    li meijia looked at her with a heavy gaze. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to tell me?¡±

    Gu Youli did not even think about it and replied with a smile, ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t!¡±

    ...

    Hearing this, li Meijia¡¯s smile instantly disappeared.

    no? How could that be? Gu Youli was too strange. Did he want her to speak first?

    ¡°Oh, no. Actually, I have something to say!¡± Gu Youli, who was about to leave, suddenly turned around and smiled.

    Li Meijia¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at Gu Youli with a burning gaze. ¡°Oh, tell me about it!¡±

 Chapter 650

    650 The Golden cauldron is the ultimate goal

    When he saw li Meijia, he had a strange expression.

    Gu Youliughed. what I want to tell you is that the Lu Corporation did set our sights on the sacrednd International Group from the start. However, I realizedter on that although the sacrednd International Group has a lot of people, the average consumption level is low. This is different from the high-end diamond brand that the Lu Corporation created, cardillera. So in the end, we decided to set our target on the Golden Tripod International Group, which is the capital¡¯s financial center, although there are fewer people, the consumption level is high!

    Gu Youli was not the first one to start reading about Shengnd international. Instead, it was the relevant board members and senior management.

    However, Gu Youli did not agree with this n. It was not because she had a lot of business experience.

    Instead, it was because she was reborn and knew clearly that the area of the sacrednd international was nned by the government to be used as a factory.

    Although thepany was very famous, the people who worked in the factories were all ordinary workers.

    In this way, the entire consumption level in that area would be increased.

    It would be pulled even lower.

    the lu corporation¡¯s goal was to create a diamond cardillera, but this would cause too much of a discrepancy.

    Gu Youli knew that this would not work, but she could not tell everyone that. She had predicted that such a thing would happen in the future.

    If that was the case, others would definitely think that she was crazy.

    However, she could not find a good reason to refute him at the moment. Just as she was having a headache, Gu Youli suddenly thought of director Zheng.

    She had secretly asked director Zheng out and told him that she had gone to old master Yu¡¯s birthday party. She had identally overheard the two of them discussing the city regtions.

    It just so happened that she identally overheard that the area where the Holy Land was located might have a few well-known foreignrge-scale factories.

    Then, he talked about the advantages and disadvantages of the factory¡¯s introduction to the cardilora diamond brand.

    Because of Yu feibai, director Zheng did not think much about it and immediately believed Gu Youli.

    Hence, he secretly called for a few important directors and held a core, confidential meeting.

    In the end, they decided to ce the bid on the Golden Tripod international.

    however, before the bid was set, it must be kept a secret and not revealed.

    This was because once the news got out, the jewelrypanies that had their eyes on Shengnd international woulde topete for it.

    Two foreign jewelrypanies had set their eyes on the Golden Tripod international. They were already the biggestpetitors.

    at this time, it was really not appropriate to cause more trouble.

    Facing Gu Youli¡¯s half-smiling eyes, li Meijia suddenly felt her heart tremble.

    she bit her lip so hard that a row of white blood appeared. ¡°You lied to me?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled innocently. Meijia, please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve never said that my goal is the sacrednd international. You¡¯re the one who thinks that my goal is the sacrednd international. Besides, isn¡¯t it a good thing that you¡¯ve won the bid? Although it¡¯s a little less expensive, Shang pin is a jewelrypany, unlike our Lu Corporation, which is a diamond brand. So, Shang pin doesn¡¯t care about these things and can easily open this area.¡±

    Li Meijia clenched her fists tightly. Yes, she had no loss in taking over the sacrednd international.

    However, she thought that Gu Youli¡¯s target was the Shengnd international, so she raised the bidding price by two percent above the original budget.

    After a long while, li Meijia sneered. Golden Tripod international. From what I know, thepetition there is even more intense. Besides your Lu Corporation, there¡¯s also Emperor International and two foreign jewelrypanies. Those two foreign jewelrypanies have locked onto Golden Tripod international and have set a sky-high price. With your Lu corporation¡¯s current financial situation, it seems that it will be very difficult for you to get Golden Tripod!

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up and she smiled coldly. ¡°With the Lu corporation¡¯s current financial situation, we really can¡¯t take over the Golden Tripod international. Simrly, with the emperor¡¯s current financial situation, they can¡¯tpete with the two foreign jewelrypanies, so we came to a consensus to cooperate. after all, the Lu Corporation has bought the Imperial jewelry¡¯s . If the Imperial jewelrypany and the Lu Corporation get the Golden cauldron and distribute the jewelry to sell the two major imperial jewelry series, the Lu Corporation and the Imperial jewelry will benefit from each other. I just received a call from the Imperial design director, Yan Qi. He said that we¡¯ve already gotten the Golden cauldron and is waiting for me to sign the contract.

    Li Meijia¡¯s blood rushed to her head, and her eyes turned red.

    He instantly felt that the Gu Youli in front of him was smiling sinisterly and disdainfully. She was aplete viin who had achieved her goals!

    Forget it. If she didn¡¯t want to work with her, so be it. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t handle yang Mengshan without her.

    then, congrattions to you. I only hope that the Lu family and the Emperor will always be so in love and that they won¡¯t kill each other! Li Meijia said sourly and turned to leave.

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and did not agree with li Meijia¡¯s words.

    After the Lu Corporation bought the emperor¡¯s trademark, there would definitely be no unhappiness between the Emperor and the Lu Corporation in the next few years.

    It was because the two of them had amon enemy, Shang pin.

    As for the future, how could there be no conflicts between thepanies in the business world? there would be a little bit.

    However, it was still too far away, so he could only put it aside for the time being.

    Chen junrui drove Gu Youli to Jin Ding international.

    ¡°You even hid this from me.¡± chen junrui nced at gu youli with a smile after he found out the truth.

    Gu Youliughed. our director Chen, you must have known about this long ago. You didn¡¯t seem surprised when you heard it. You should know that all of your designs are the best of the best. If we really want to create a diamond brand and also take over your brand sales rights, the best sales area would be the Golden Tripod international.

    Chen junrui said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know before. I only knew that you were interested in both sides. However, you were more interested in the sacrednd international. I only guessed it when I saw that you didn¡¯t even bat an eye when you lost the bid.

    so, ¡°Gu Youli said,¡± now, director Chen, can you sign your brand sales rights to the Lu Corporation? ¡±

    Chen junrui raised his brows and his tone was especially arrogant. ¡°Get someone to erase the contract. I¡¯ll see to it!¡±

    Gu Youliughed. look at how arrogant you are. But this is how you should act. C, everyone in China¡¯s jewelry industry knows about you. You¡¯ve been rated as the most talented young jewelry designer in the world by the authorities, Yingluo.

    stop! Chen junrui interrupted her. stop making fun of me!

    ¡°How could it be Hanxiao? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±

    The two of themughed and chatted all the way to the Golden Tripod international. This sales outlet had been bought under the Lu corporation¡¯s name, so it had to be signed by the Lu Corporation. The Emperor was only a distribution counter.

 Chapter 651

    651 Youli, what do you think I am?

    The night was hazy, and the neon lights of the capital were dazzling.

    The entire design department of the Lu Corporation followed Gu Youli and Chen junrui to the famous juxiang restaurant.

    After working so hard for so long, they had sessfully obtained the first sales point. Chen junrui suggested that Gu Youli treat them to a meal.

    Since the establishment of the design department, everyone had put in their best efforts.

    Gu Youli felt that it was only right to treat them to a meal. At the same time, it could also increase their enthusiasm for work. Naturally, she had no objections.

    Gu Youli, on the other hand, had no money, so she was betting on Lu Xun to treat them.

    Most of the girls were designers. They loved designing, so their image was naturally excellent. They were all beautiful and moving.

    The group of people walked into juxiang restaurant. In fact, many people were staring at them intently.

    There were even people who almost lost theirposure and crashed into the pirs.

    Gu Youli followed behind everyone, feeling content.

    pared to this group of girls, her dress was a lot more restrained, and her makeup was the lightest.

    However, her entire body exuded a cold and elegant aura that could not be ignored.

    Thus, standing in the middle of the crowd, she did not lose her beauty, but instead had a unique beauty.

    There were quite a few people, so they sat at two separate tables.

    There was a table where people were having a drinking and finger-guessing game, but Gu Youli and Chen junrui¡¯s table was extremely quiet.

    well, with the two big bosses, gu youli and chen junrui, around, they did not dare to be too rash.

    even though the people who were sitting at the same table as them wished they were at the next table.

    In order to let everyone have their fun, Gu Youli decided to leave with Chen junrui first.

    Seeing that Gu Youli and Chen junrui were about to leave, a young and beautiful girl came forward with a ss of wine.e,e,e. President Gu, I¡¯ll give you a toast. You can leave after you finish this ss!

    That day, she got drunk at old master Yu¡¯s banquet.

    Yu feibai had clearly stated that she was not allowed to get drunk again. Hence, Gu Youli was a little hesitant but she still drank it.

    However, she thought that the rule was that no one was allowed to get drunk.

    Then she would drink a ss. One ss was not enough to get her drunk.

    However, just after she finished this ss, there was a second one, and then a second one came to toast her.

    Pfft. Gu Youli felt that she really had no choice if this continued.

    Just as Gu Youli was about to take the ss of wine and propose a toast to everyone, Chen junrui was one step ahead of her and took the ss from the person¡¯s hand.

    She raised her ss and said to the crowd,¡±your President Gu doesn¡¯t really know how to drink. I¡¯ll drink this ss!¡±

    ¡°Well done, director Chen!¡±

    Chen junrui is so manly. I like him so much!

    ¡°one more cup, one more cup!¡±

    the crowd cheered and started to toast chen junrui.

    Gu Youli had been hoping that he would drive her for a while, but it seemed like she had to send Chen junrui back now.

    One ss after another, everyone came up to toast. Chen junrui could not refuse and could only agree to them one by one.

    Gu Youli was frightened.

    Luckily, Chen junrui managed to block it.

    Otherwise, if she were to go back drunk, Yu feibai would definitely be angry. This was a rule that had not been passed down for long.

    One ss to the left, one ss to the right. When Chen junrui went out, he seemed to be a little light-headed and light-headed, as if he was floating.

    are you alright? ¡± Gu Youli looked at him worriedly and supported him with her hand.

    Chen junrui pushed Gu Youli¡¯s hand away. it¡¯s okay. I can still move in a straight line!

    he was a little unsteady and could not walk in a straight line. gu youli quickly reached out to help him. director Chen, don¡¯t try to be brave. I¡¯ll hire a taxi to send you back.

    As she spoke, she helped Chen junrui to the side of the road and stopped a taxi. She ced him in the back and sat in front, sending Chen junrui to the front of his apartment.

    Actually, Chen junrui was not very drunk, so Gu Youli only sent him to the door and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back, you should hurry in too!¡±

    Chen junrui was too weak to take two steps, so he sat down on the flower bed beside him.

    He looked up at Gu Youli with his drunken eyes andined, ¡± Youli, you¡¯re so mean. I¡¯ve blocked the wine for you. How could you leave me at the door? ¡±

    director Chen, you¡¯re notpletely drunk. You still have the energy to go home. It¡¯s already sote. I have to rush home too! Gu Youli turned around and smiled.

    The night breeze gently brushed her shoulders, and her ck, soft, silk-like hair looked particrly ethereal and beautiful.

    Chen junrui fixed his gaze on her and licked his dry lips.

    Then, he looked up at the sky where there was a star shining with a faint light.

    He opened his mouth and said to Gu Youli,¡¯Youli, Did you know? when i was abroad, i thought of this star as you. every time i was at a loss, i would look up. your words were like the purest and most natural light in the star, always illuminating the direction of my heart. but after reuniting, i realized that the difference between us was like the difference between heaven and earth. it was very frightening.¡±

    Gu Youli was shocked when she heard that.

    She followed his line of sight and looked at him indifferently. you wish! It seems like you¡¯ve really drunk too much. Go and rest. I¡¯m going back!

    Chen junrui looked at Gu Youli with a dark expression and his eyes were deep. Youli, I love you. If I used to like you, I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with you after all this time we¡¯ve spent together!

    gu youli panicked under his gaze. ¡± Chen junrui, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t answer you!

    ...

    He stood up slowly and stared at Gu Youli with unparalleled seriousness and determination in his eyes. ¡°Youli, what do you think I am?¡±

    Gu Youli did not hesitate and immediately replied, ¡± ¡°Friends, colleagues.¡±

    Chen junrui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you just friends and colleagues?¡±

    Gu Youli was very ufortable with Chen junrui¡¯s disappointed and pained gaze.

    It was as if she was some great sinner who had deceived his feelings. However, she had clearly told him that she had a boyfriend from the beginning.

    But why was he still looking at her with such a gaze?

    Silence was a tacit agreement. This was the best answer.

    Chen junrui¡¯s lips curled up, but he did not smile. ¡°If I met you first, or I pursued you first, would you fall in love with me?¡±

    Gu Youli felt that there was no need for her to answer such a hypothetical question.

    She smiled lightly, as if she didn¡¯t know the subtle factor in the atmosphere. director Chen, you¡¯re drunk. Go back and rest. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll leave first!

    With that, he turned around to leave.

    ...

    Chen junrui¡¯s eyes turned cold and he suddenly strode forward.

    after he passed gu youli, he reached out and ced his hand on the railing next to gu youli, blocking her way.

    His handsome face turned serious and he forcefully held Gu Youli in his arms.

 Chapter 652

    652 i¡¯m sorry, forgive me

    His handsome face turned serious and he forcefully held Gu Youli in his arms.

    Then, he continued to ask Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°Will he? I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ll fall in love with me if I met you first, or if I pursued you first?¡±

    Gu Youli was a little impatient. Then, she looked up at him and said heartlessly, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    Chen junrui¡¯s lips curled up and he smiled sadly. why? Was that man really good? If he¡¯s really that good to you, why don¡¯t I ever see him pick you up from work?¡±

    he dide, ¡± Gu Youli replied. he just didn¡¯t appear at the main entrance because we felt that it was unnecessary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t stand a chance at all?¡± As he spoke, Chen junrui tightened his arms unwillingly.

    At the same time, his chest was also close to Gu Youli as if he wanted to hold her like a baby.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched.

    She furrowed her brows and suddenly looked up at Chen junrui. Her tone was unhappy. Chen junrui, let go of me first. Let¡¯s talk things out, okay? ¡±

    Sensing that Gu Youli was in a bad mood, Chen junrui released his hand slightly.

    he leaned against the railing weakly and stared at gu youli.

    suddenly, he chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°AI! you¡¯re embarrassed? Why would she be embarrassed? Is it because you¡¯re actually interested in me?¡±

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much! Chen junrui, we¡¯re colleagues and will work together in the future, so there are some things that I don¡¯t want to say too bluntly. However, I feel that there are some things that I¡¯ve already rejected very clearly. My attitude towards you is also very clear. I won¡¯t do anything ambiguous to make you misunderstand. I thought you understood.

    the smile on chen junrui¡¯s lips gradually faded. ¡± ¡°Understand? I¡¯ve clearly said that the only reason I agreed was because I wanted to enjoy the benefits of being in a favorable position!¡±

    Gu Youli replied coldly, ¡± but I¡¯ve made it clear before that I have a boyfriend and we¡¯re very close. I won¡¯t agree to your request. I don¡¯t want to mix my invitation with my personal affairs.

    The air was suddenly filled with a cold and lonely feeling.

    ¡°You¡¯re not married, are you? Then why can¡¯t I pursue you, tell you these things, and ask you if I have a chance?¡± Chen junrui was so stubborn.

    Gu Youli was really speechless and did not know what to say for a moment.

    I think you¡¯re really drunk. It doesn¡¯t seem good to say anything now. You should rest well. I¡¯ll be leaving first! Gu Youli¡¯s expression was serious and cold.

    With that, she turned around and left from the other side.

    However, she had barely taken two steps when Chen junrui rushed forward and grabbed her wrist.

    Gu Youli was a little angry. Her eyes turned cold and she pped Chen junrui¡¯s hand away. Chen junrui, stop it!

    Chen junrui looked at his hand that had been pped away and then at Gu Youli, who was like a little kitten baring her fangs and brandishing her ws.

    He seemed to be angry as he strode forward and reached out to pull her back again. Then, he held her waist with one hand.

    Gu Youli lost her bnce.

    After a spin, she was tightly trapped in Chen junrui¡¯s arms.

    Then, he lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers.

    Chen junrui¡¯s gentle and refined appearance was just his outer appearance. On the inside, Chen junrui was also very overbearing.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened. She waspletely caught off guard by this kiss.

    In her anger, she immediately reached out to push Chen junrui.

    However, Chen junrui seemed to have used brute force. He used all his strength to restrain Gu Youli¡¯s hands.

    Gu Youli shook her head in resistance. When she avoided Chen junrui¡¯s kiss, she raised her leg to kick Chen junrui.

    Chen junrui pushed her back and lowered her to the metal railing, his legs pressing her down tightly.

    Gu Youli was so angry that she felt dizzy. She struggled with all her might but could not move him at all. Thus, she bit him hard.

    The taste of blood spread in his mouth, but Chen junrui still did not back down.

    In both her previous and current life, those terrible scenes were humiliating and embarrassing for Gu Youli. They shed across her mind.

    Fear and panic consumed her.

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body suddenly started to tremble violently.

    she was so afraid that other than yu feibai, the touch of any other man was like a nightmare.

    Chen junrui felt that something was wrong with Gu Youli and let go of her slightly.

    Gu Youli used this opportunity to push Chen junrui away with all her might.

    Chen junrui did not pay attention and was immediately pushed back by Gu Youli. He could not even stand properly.

    Gu Youli followed him like a shadow and immediately chased after him.

    She raised her hand high and swung it hard at Chen junrui¡¯s face.

    Chen junrui¡¯s face was thrown to the side with a ¡± PA ¡± sound.

    In an instant, a clear red handprint was left on his face. At the same time, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground.

    Time seemed to have stopped at this moment, and the surrounding air was as cold as ice.

    Chen junrui¡¯s drunkenness was reduced by half after being pped.

    He reached out and touched his burning left cheek. He looked up at Gu Youli, his face pale with a tinge of green. Youli, I¡¯m Hanhan.

    gu youli red at him coldly and her chest heaved up and down.

    Her whole body was still trembling. It was unknown whether it was the aftereffect of the fear just now or caused by extreme anger.

    In short, Gu Youli¡¯s face was extremely cold. Chen junrui, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve let you down. Before you came to thepany, I already said that I have a boyfriend and I love him a lot. I don¡¯t like you. This is the best rejection I could give you. You were the one who decided toe in the end. Don¡¯t think that just because you came to ourpany, I have to make a deal with you or give you something. Shameless. I¡¯ve really misjudged you. If you don¡¯t want to stay in the Lu Corporation, I¡¯ll give you something. Sure, I¡¯ll contact awyer to terminate your contract.¡±

    As she spoke, Gu Youli wiped her mouth fiercely and turned to leave.

    ...

    Chen junrui¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.

    His face instantly turned even paler.

    chen junrui stood up from the ground and quickly chased after her. ¡± you¡¯re so slow! ¡±

    He reached out to grab Gu Youli¡¯s arm but she pushed it away agitatedly and red at him coldly. ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    chen junrui raised his hands to indicate that he would not touch her again and apologized repeatedly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Youli. I¡¯m really drunk. I¡¯m a little dizzy and I¡¯m in a daze. I¡¯m sorry. Can you please forgive me? ¡±

    Gu Youli red at him and did not say anything. ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I promise, there won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me this time, okay?¡± Chen junrui¡¯s face was full of mystery, and his posture was very, very low.

 Chapter 653

    653 Quarrel, storm

    Gu Youli and Chen junrui would never have thought of that.

    There were people following them from the time they left juxiang restaurant to the time they were outside Chen junrui¡¯s apartment.

    While they were arguing, in another corner, a few cracking sounds came from behind the pir.

    Someone was holding a small and exquisite camera, taking pictures of everything that had happened just now.

    Then, it silently hid in a dark corner.

    Everything was silent.

    In the Four Seasons Vi, Yu feibai¡¯s phone on the coffee table suddenly rang.

    it was the sound of a message.

    yu feibai, who was reading a book, reached out for his phone and opened the message.

    The contents of the letter made him frown slightly. His indifferent face instantly turned cold and gloomy, like ice and snow that could not melt.

    When Gu Youli returned home, it was dark.

    Usually, no matter what time it was, Yu feibai would always wait for her toe home with the lights on, unless he was not at home.

    She turned on the lights. Before she even changed her shoes, a cold but Maic Deep voice indifferently rang out, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

    Gu Youli kept quiet and saw a figure walking out from the balcony.

    mm ... Gu Youli seemed a little guilty and her expression was a little unnatural.

    Yu feibai was dressed in a beige-colored home suit. He looked rxed andzy as he sat down on the sofa.

    gu youli sat down beside him and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights when you were at home?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked at her face. ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled slightly but felt a little guilty. ¡°didn¡¯t you sign the contract for the golden cauldron today? So, the entire design department went to celebrate and had a meal at ju Xiang restaurant.¡±

    It was so strange. She was clearly telling the truth, so what was there to feel guilty about?

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes slowly darkened as he asked, ¡± ¡°And then? You didn¡¯t go anywhere to y?¡±

    ¡°Yingluo didn¡¯t go anywhere!¡± gu youli had lied.

    She quickly changed the topic, ¡± ¡°Have you eaten? I thought you were resting. If you¡¯re tired, you should rest early.¡±

    She knew that it was not good to lie, but she was afraid that Yu feibai would be angry.

    originally, yu feibai was extremely unwilling to let chen junrui work at the lu corporation.

    However, she had no other choice. Madam Lu could not leave Chen junrui for the time being. She was also angry just now and in a fit of anger, she wanted to terminate the contract with Chen junrui.

    however, if the contract was really terminated, she would have a big headache.

    Yu feibaiughed. His cold and narrow eyes were tainted with A Touch of Evil charm. His thin lips were raised upwards, like a poisonous poppy.

    This smile was too demonic, as if everything in the world had lost its color.

    However, when Gu Youli saw it, she felt a chill for no reason.

    That was because Yu feibai¡¯s devilish smile was like a Snow Lotus on the heavenly Mountain that had bloomed in a thousand-year-old ice. It was so cold and so distant.

    Yu feibai held her hand gently and ced his phone in her hand. ¡°Look, how¡¯s the shot?¡±

    Gu Youli lowered her gaze and saw a photo on Yu feibai¡¯s phone.

    The man hugged the woman tightly in his arms and leaned over to kiss her lips ruthlessly.

    Wasn¡¯t this the scene where Chen junrui had kissed her forcefully below his apartment building?

    All the blood in Gu Youli¡¯s body froze in that instant.

    Her head was buzzing and her face was frighteningly pale. Her mouth was slightly open, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    yu feibai raised his eyes elegantly and looked at her indifferently. he said in a low and pleasant voice, ¡± ¡°I just received it. I wonder who filmed it? It¡¯s a really good shot. Is the kiss a problem with the angle?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating wildly and her pale lips were trembling.

    Her eyes were filled with tears as she stared at Yu feibai in fear. She exined in a trembling voice, ¡± feibai, let me exin. It¡¯s not like that.

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression turned cold and he mmed his phone on the coffee table. exin what? ¡± The problem with the angle? Or are you trying to tell me that you went home right after dinner?¡±

    f * ck! Gu Youli panicked and did not know what was going on. She had lied just now.

    ¡°i gave you a chance. what did you say?¡± Yu feibai suddenly stood up. The aura that he exuded was as cold as ice.

    Gu Youli also stood up and said anxiously, ¡± ¡± i was wrong. i shouldn¡¯t have said that i went home after dinner. i even sent the drunk chen junrui to his apartment. he grabbed me because he was drunk. i couldn¡¯t break free at that time, so i apologized. i said that because i was afraid that you would be angry. ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. ¡± you lied because you were afraid that i¡¯d be angry. now that i¡¯m angry, can you make him leave the lu corporation? i want to see the news tomorrow that he¡¯s already left the lu corporation. ¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lower lip and did not make a sound.

    Her eyshes trembled, and she said after a long while, ¡± ¡°He has already apologized to me and promised that there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°What? aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be angry now?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice became more and more dangerous.

    Although it was very light in Gu Youli¡¯s ears, it was so loud that her eardrums hurt and she felt dizzy.

    She said in a daze, ¡± feibai, I know you are very angry. I was also very angry at that time. I told him to leave thepany, but he had too much to drink at that time. After I hit him and woke him up, he immediately apologized to me and promised me that there would not be a next time.

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and said coldly, ¡± ording to what you¡¯ve said, he might use the excuse that he¡¯s drunk to push you onto the bed and do whatever he wants to you. It doesn¡¯t matter what he does. He¡¯ll apologize after he¡¯s drunk. If he says that there won¡¯t be a next time, everything will be fine, huh? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°what are you talking about? how can you say that?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes narrowed dangerously. then, what do you think I should say? ¡±

    ...

    what? ¡± Gu Youli was anxious. must you say such hurtful and unreasonable things? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. ¡± i¡¯ve already used up all of my reasoning. from now on, i have nothing to reason with you. ¡±

    The atmosphere in the room waspletely cold. It was so quiet that it was like the calm before the storm.

    Gu Youli knew that Yu feibai was someone who could be persuaded by reason but not cowed by force.

    She bit her lip and tugged at Yu feibai¡¯s clothes. feibai, it was my fault just now. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? ¡±

    Yu feibai nced at her coldly. He nced at her hand before fixing his gaze on her face. When his gaze swept past her lips, the image in the photo shed across his mind.

    there were some words that he, who was proud and cold, could not help but blurt out. I think it¡¯s dirty. If you want toe near me, go and wash up first!

 Chapter 654

    654 Yu feibai, you bastard!

    Yu feibai regretted it the moment he said it. Those words were too hurtful.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She could not believe that Yu feibai would actually say something like that.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were red from anger and agitation.

    She was so angry that she almost fainted.

    Her slender and weak fingers clenched into fists as Gu Youli panted and said, ¡± Yu feibai, you¡¯ve gone too far. If you think it¡¯s dirty, then we should break up.

    She was already feeling wronged enough. She was forced to kiss him, and she felt bad and frustrated. She also felt that she had let him down.

    She hid the truth, apologized, exined, and begged him not because she cared about him.

    How could he say such hurtful words?

    The two words ¡®break up¡¯ made Yu feibai¡¯s suppressed emotions rush up.

    With a violent force, he suddenly flipped over the coffee table in front of the sofa.

    With a few loud ttering sounds, the coffee table and the things on it were all smashed to the ground.

    Gu Youli was shocked and screamed subconsciously.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gentleness disappearedpletely and his eyes were cold.

    He reached out his hand and pinched Gu Youli¡¯s chin gently with a hint of coldness. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide on the breakup, I have the final say in everything! I¡¯ll give you two choices now. You can either let him leave the Lu Corporation and continue working there, or you can stay at home every day from now on and not go anywhere!¡±

    The trembling started from her fingertips and gradually spread to her entire body. Gu Youli was so angry that she could not say anything.

    She was so angry that she could not even lift her hand to p Yu feibai¡¯s hand away from her chin.

    ¡°Listen, there¡¯s no room for discussion this time. He¡¯s not allowed to appear by your side!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with an evil and cold aura.

    Finally, Gu Youli raised her hand and pped Yu feibai¡¯s hand away. ¡°How can you be so unreasonable?¡±

    Yu feibai maintained his steady tone and said cruelly, ¡± ¡°Be reasonable, I¡¯ll send you to another man¡¯s bed! Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Yu feibai, you bastard!¡± Gu Youli was about to cry when she heard what he said.

    She felt extremely wronged and shouted at Yu feibai, ¡± do you have to make it sound so difficult?!

    ¡°Embarrassed? Did he not hug you or kiss you?¡± He sneered again and again, his expression getting colder and colder.

    ¡± i don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. let¡¯s calm down. i¡¯m going to my dad¡¯s house to sleep. ¡± gu youli¡¯s eyes were red as she held back her tears.

    She picked up her bag and turned to leave.

    However, Yu feibai grabbed her wrist tightly.

    Yu feibai pulled Gu Youwei over and threw her onto the soft and thick sofa.

    Gu Youli let out a short and low cry, followed by a ¡± f * ck! There was a muffled sound.

    He fell onto the sofa.

    Yu feibai turned around coldly like Satan from hell. He looked at him indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that from now on, I have the final say in everything! I¡¯ll give you two choices now. You can either let him leave the Lu Corporation and continue working there, or you can stay at home every day from now on and not go anywhere!¡±

    After saying that, Yu feibai turned around and left with his phone and car keys.

    ¡°Yu feibai, don¡¯t you go too far!¡± When Gu Youli rushed over, the door was already closed.

    She immediately tried to open the door, but Yu feibai locked it from the outside.

    gu youli could not open the door and could not get out.

    She couldn¡¯t describe her feelings at the moment, because she couldn¡¯t think anymore. Tears swallowed her.

    It wasn¡¯t that the two of them had never quarreled before, but this time was obviously the most serious one.

    After Yu feibai left, he immediately ran out, opened the car door, and quickly got in.

    He started the engine and the car shot out like an arrow. The whole process took less than two minutes.

    He stared straight ahead with one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the phone.

    ¡°Chief, I¡¯ve obtained all the information.¡± Ah Zhi¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡± destroy it. i don¡¯t want to see any rted information again. ¡± Yu feibai stared at the front of the car as he spat out the words coldly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Zhi answered quickly.

    Yu feibai gripped the steering wheel tightly and his eyes were filled with a murderous aura. where is she? Where is he?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, ah Zhi gave an address. Yu feibai turned the steering wheel in his hand.

    Then, he went in another direction.

    Li Meijia drove and hummed a little tune.

    Today, she was in an extremely good mood. If Yu feibai saw the photo, he would definitely be very angry.

    He might even break up with Gu Youli immediately.

    She did not believe that a powerful, arrogant, and overbearing man like Yu feibai would not be angry after seeing such a photo and would continue to treat Gu Youli well.

    In the past, she had always felt that if Gu Youli did not enter the Shang group, she would be their biggest rival.

    Now, it seemed that he was right.

    Within two to three years, the Lu Corporation would definitely rise up. Fortunately, Gu Youli was not well-rounded yet. Therefore, he had to create a few more disasters and obstacles for her to mess up her mood.

    First, she had to kick Yu feibai away from her.

    The most outstanding man she had ever seen should be matched with a better woman. For example, she, li Meijia?

    ...

    As li Meijia thought about it happily, she picked up her phone and was ready to look at the photo again. It was a photo of Gu Youli kissing another man.

    However, he realized that his phone screen was ck.

    Is it out of battery? it can¡¯t be. the battery was still at 80% when i saw it earlier.

    then what was going on? Was it broken?

    Just as li Meijia was feeling puzzled, she saw a caring quickly through the rearview mirror.

    The car slithered over like a swordfish, bringing with it an unstoppable murderous aura.

    Li Meijia was shocked and quickly moved the car to the side so that the taxi could go first.

    the distance between the two cars was getting closer and closer.

    The ck car was like the Grim Reaper. It approached her little by little, but it didn¡¯t go around it. Instead, it crashed into her car.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Li Meijia screamed, and her hands on the steering wheel trembled.

    She gritted her teeth and stepped on the elerator. She gripped the steering wheel tightly and drove at the maximum speed!

    ...

    However, the ck car followed closely behind her and bit the back of her car with a trace of murderous intent.

    li meijia realized that something was wrong and was sure that the other party wasing for her.

    ¡± screech-¡± the sharp sound of friction was heard.

    Li Meijia screamed in fear, then leaned on the steering wheel, and the car nted uncontrobly to the side of the road.

    the ck car made an elegant and sharp arc and screeched to a stop.

    The front of the car aimed at li Meijia¡¯s body, and then the throttle was increased to the maximum. In li Meijia¡¯s great panic, the car quickly crashed into her!

 Chapter 655

    655 You can¡¯t just punish anyone

    Bang! Bang! There was a shocking sound of impact, followed by a woman¡¯s scream and the sound of bones breaking.

    Li Meijia¡¯s car was hit and fell down the slope. Finally, with a loud bang, it flipped over on the ground!

    the roof of the car had caved in, squeezing li meijia¡¯s entire body.

    Then, there was a fishy and salty taste in her throat. Before she could feel the pain, her vision suddenly turned ck.

    After a long time, she finally woke up from her dizziness. She opened her eyes and was stunned by the scene in front of her.

    The front of her car was hissing and emitting a choking smell. The windshield was blurry and had web-like cracks. Blood was flowing down from her forehead,pletely blurring her vision.

    li meijia¡¯s entire body was leaning against the roof of the car. the door on her side had been deformed, and the ferocious metal frame seemed to be embedded in her body.

    The steering wheel, which was also deformed, was pressed against his chest.

    Her face was pale and tears gushed out.

    At this moment, she had forgotten about her fear. The only thing she could think of was how to save herself and escape from the overturned car.

    She opened the flipped car door with difficulty, her bloody hand trembling non-stop.

    After the car door opened, she trembled and crawled out.

    However, she only managed to climb out half of her body before she could no longer move forward. Her left leg was pressed down by something, and the pain was so intense that she almost fainted!

    The pain caused the tears to flow freely on her face.

    ah! li Meijia let out a sharp scream.

    The world was dead silent.

    Just as li Meijia was feeling extremely terrified, she saw a pair of clean military boots appear in her field of vision.

    Li Meijia looked up subconsciously and saw a handsome face. His tall and straight body was filled with bloodthirsty killing intent as he slowly stopped in front of her. He was as cold as an Emperor and looked down at her from above.

    Qingqing isn¡¯t bai Qingqing, save me! At that moment, li Meijia seemed to have seen her Savior.

    waa! she cried out and was about to pounce on him with tears in her eyes.

    feibai, save me, feibai, ¡± she cried out pitifully. With herst struggle, she clutched Yu feibai¡¯s pants. my leg is being pressed down by something. It hurts so much. It¡¯s going to break. Yingluo, save me. Feibai, save me!

    Yu feibai pursed his thin lips and slowly took a step forward.

    The foot that was raised behind her suddenly stepped on li Meijia¡¯s palm.

    The sharp pain of her joints cracking came over her, and Li Meijia screamed, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡±

    At that moment, she could clearly see that Yu feibai was no longer indifferent and cold. Instead, his face was cold and bloodthirsty.

    She was dizzy from the collision, but she instantly understood that the person who had bumped into her was Yu feibai. Furthermore, he had done it on purpose.

    Li Meijia¡¯s heart sank, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    feibai, it¡¯s you. her forehead was also oozing with bright red blood.

    The pain swept through her whole body. She couldn¡¯t care less about the thick blood that flowed down and covered half of her eye. She anxiously begged, ¡± ¡°Why? Why did you hit my meow!¡±

    yu fei looked at her contemptuously like a god, as if she was the most disgusting mud on the ground. he asked slowly, ¡± why did I hit you? what did you do that you shouldn¡¯t have? don¡¯t you know? ¡±

    Li Meijia¡¯s heart trembled.

    She suddenly thought of what she had done. It was rted to Gu Youli and the photo.

    ¡± who gave you the right to send someone to follow her? i had already discovered it but i gave you a chance. as long as you stop, i will pretend that i didn¡¯t notice anything. ¡± yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes were filled with a hint of murderous intent.

    He stepped harder on li Meijia, choking her, and said coldly, ¡± but you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Do you think you can investigate everyone as you please? ¡±

    Li Meijia¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but turn cold.

    Her fingers were connected to her heart, and she was in so much pain that her body trembled.

    She stared at Yu feibai, trying to see if there was even a slight change in his expression.

    however, there was nothing. there was only coldness.

    it was a kind of coldness that had no temperature and was only below zero.

    Li Meijia was in a state of extreme fear. She couldn¡¯t imagine how this man without any warmth would deal with her.

    Should he kill her?

    No! He was a soldier, he would not do that!

    ¡°I was wrong, but I did this all because of you!¡± Li Meijia burst into tears and screamed in pain, ¡± I just want you to see clearly that you¡¯ve fallen in love with a woman who¡¯s not worthy of your love.

    yu feibai looked at her coldly and said in a dangerous tone, ¡± Who Do You Think You Are? it¡¯s your turn to say whether you¡¯re worth it or not!

    Li Meijia didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, and her tears of grievance and pain dripped down. ¡± i know it¡¯s not up to me to say it, but the photo i sent you is enough to prove whether she¡¯s worth it or not! ¡±

    She was filled with grief and anger. She could no longer feel the hand that Yu feibai was stepping on.

    The double blow caused her heart and mind to ache, and she was on the verge of copse.¡±She clearly already has you, but she¡¯s still fooling around outside. So many men are pestering her. Feibai, wake up. What¡¯s so good about a woman like her? she¡¯s worth all this!¡±

    She lost control of her emotions and started to cry in grief.

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was as cold as snow. There was no change in his expression. His tone was also as calm as usual.

    However, there was an even more terrifying threat and order. ¡± i didn¡¯te to find you today to listen to your nonsense and listen to how you¡¯re going to frame her. i¡¯m here to tell you that gu youli is my woman and i will never allow anyone to frame her or hurt her. otherwise, she will get ten times worse than what she has gotten today. ¡±

    Li Meijia bit her lip hard, and tears fell.

    ¡°I, Yingluo, didn¡¯t frame her, and I can¡¯t hurt her! I only investigated her!¡± Li Meijia argued loudly.

    Her tears and blood covered her entire face.

    ...

    Yu feibai¡¯s bloodthirsty smile bloomed in the dark night.

    ¡°Investigating her is already your crime, don¡¯t you know that? if you really did something substantial to her, do you think you¡¯d still have the time to talk to me?¡± After Yu feibai finished his sentence, he suddenly increased the strength of his foot!

    Creak! A mournful sound rang out in the dark night.

    Li Meijia¡¯s numb hand started to hurt again.

    Feeling suffocated, li Meijia raised her other hand and tried her best to break Yu feibai¡¯s leg. it hurts, it hurts so much, I beg you to let go, ah, it hurts!!

    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t move a single bit!

 Chapter 656

    656 Calm down and think about it

    Yu feibaiughed coldly and did not let go of his strength. li Meijia, don¡¯t celebrate that I¡¯m a soldier in your heart. I won¡¯t really be cruel to you. Only people with blood on their hands will be more reckless!

    Li Meijia cried out in pain.

    after a while, she raised her eyes again and looked at him in horror.¡±Oh, really? You¡¯re going to do it? are you going to kill me?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were so dark that there was no light in them. It was as if they could swallow a person whole. no matter who it is, as long as they dare to hurt her, I will return the favor tenfold or even a hundredfold.

    Then, he turned around indifferently.

    He seemed to be toozy to pay attention to li Meijia and left.

    Ah Zhi, who had been silently standing at the side, observing everything and the surroundings, slowly walked forward to li Meijia when Yu feibai turned around.

    He was fully armed and even had a gun on him.

    Li Meijia bit her lips so hard that she almost bled. Her mind was nk for a long time before she finally lost control.

    She had gone crazy. She had really gone crazy with jealousy, hatred, and fear.

    Her voice was as hoarse as a desperate old woman¡¯s as she screamed, ¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me, Yingluo!¡±

    She thought ah Zhi wanted her life, and her face was covered in blood and tears.

    ¡°I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me. I was wrong, I was really wrong, please don¡¯t kill me! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Help!¡± Her voice was hoarse from all the screaming.

    She shrank back with all her might and stared at ah Zhi with an extremely fearful and pleading gaze.

    He shook his head, desperately shaking his head.

    Ah Zhi nced coldly at the woman at his feet, and a cold glint appeared in his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡± this is your lesson. if you still dare to investigate and follow someone you can¡¯t afford to offend, the consequences will definitely be unimaginable. you¡¯ll wish you were dead! ¡±

    With that, he turned around and left.

    then, the ck car left like an arrow.

    he left behind the injured li meijia and her deformed car.

    ¡°Ah-!¡±

    Li Meijia, who was certain that she was safe for the time being, suddenly let out a heart-wrenching cry.

    Her nose twitched and she burst into tears.

    Then, she desperately cried for help, ¡± ¡°Help! Someone, help!¡±

    Yu feibai destroyed all the information that li Meijia had found out as quickly as he could.

    He also gave her a serious warning.

    After this incident, li Meijia definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to mess around again. She probably didn¡¯t have the guts to do so.

    the car ident wouldn¡¯t kill her, but her leg would probably be disabled.

    This matter might have been cruel.

    however, this woman¡¯s methods really made him uneasy.

    this was because she knew very well what kind of methods could be used to make gu youli not be epted by the yu family.

    The information she had in her hands was slightly modified and spread.

    If old master Yu were to find out about this, he would definitely not agree to him and Gu Youli.

    Although old master Gu liked Gu Youli a lot, he was more protective of her than anyone else and cared about his family.

    When Yu feibai returned to the apartment, it was already past one in the evening.

    He stood in the living room without turning on the lights. He looked at the bedroom that was lit up and thought about the quarrel between the two of them just now. He frowned and then walked in.

    he had thought that with gu youli¡¯s personality, she would definitely lock the bedroom door after the two of them had quarreled so fiercely.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect it. He tried to push the door handle.

    It was actually not locked.

    Yu feibai pushed the door open very slowly but realized that the room was empty. Gu Youli was not inside.

    He frowned, stepped in, and opened the door of the bathroom.

    Gu Youli was not inside either. Then, he searched the entire apartment but did not see Gu Youli.

    Where was he? He had locked the door from the outside, so how did she leave?

    The heavy night sky was apanied by the ticking of the second hand on the wall clock, giving people a particrly suffocating and nk feeling.

    Yu feibai looked around the room and took out his phone to call Gu Youli.

    the phone rang. it was on the coffee table in the living room.

    Yu feibai walked out and turned on the lights in the living room. He saw Gu Youli¡¯s phone on the coffee table and a note under it.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you lock it from the inside. I have the key. I¡¯m leaving. Let¡¯s calm down during this time, or think about whether we¡¯re suitable to be together!¡±

    Yu feibai gripped his phone tightly and ran down the stairs in a hurry.

    He drove along the road to look for Gu Youli but he did not see her at all.

    She didn¡¯t take her phone or bag with her, and her identity card was at home. Where could she go?

    The first person that Yu feibai thought of was Gu liangwei.

    However, when the car stopped below Gu liangwei¡¯s apartment, Yu feibai did not knock on the door.

    He knew very well that given Gu Youli¡¯s personality, she would definitely not look for Gu liangwei now that she was in such a bad mood.

    ...

    More importantly, she knew that he woulde to Gu liangwei immediately.

    Therefore, she would definitely note here.

    Yu feibai started the car and drove towards Hua Miaomiao¡¯s house.

    Hua Miaomiao, who was still in a daze, was confused after being woken up by Yu feibai. It was obvious that Gu Youli was not at his house.

    Yu feibai, who had just left Hua Miaomiao¡¯s house, finally regained his usual calm.

    He took out his phone and called ah Zhi. He got his men to start searching for Gu Youli¡¯s whereabouts on arge scale.

    However, she had checked everyone that Gu Youli knew, including her uncle, Lu Xun, who wanted to go against Gu Youli but didn¡¯t, as well as Lu Xun¡¯s assistant, LAN Beibei.

    However, they did not know where Gu Youli was.

    That was because Gu Youli had not gone to look for them.

    It was as if she had disappeared into thin air, there was no trace of her at all.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart started to tremble when he could not find her the entire night.

    ...

    All kinds of bad scenes appeared in his mind, making him panic. He was really afraid that something bad would happen to a girl who left home in the middle of the night.

    He returned to the apartment, both mentally and physically exhausted. He had hoped that Gu Youli would be able to vent her anger and had already returned home.

    But there was nothing. The house was still empty.

    Yu feibaiy on the sofa helplessly. He thought that she must be heartbroken now, which was why she hid so deeply and did not want him to find her.

    he was really out of his mind when they were arguing. how could he have said such embarrassing words?

    But what was the use of regret?

    Why was he always able to lose his mind so easily when faced with such matters? thinking about it, he was too concerned.

    He really didn¡¯t know if this kind of concern was a fatal disaster to a man.

    Perhaps, as she said, he should really think about Yingluo.

 Chapter 657

    657 i don¡¯t want to see a certain someone for the time being

    Gu Youli left the apartment and walked around aimlessly for a long time.

    She had wanted to go home. When she went back to her father¡¯s ce, the first thing that people would think of when they were injured outside would be their parents.

    however, she thought about it again. if yu feibai found out that she had left, the first person he would think of would definitely be her father¡¯s house. he would definitely look for her immediately.

    she didn¡¯t want to go back with him for the time being. if that happened, the two of them would definitely quarrel again.

    She couldn¡¯t solve anything, and she couldn¡¯t escape from it. Instead, she made her father worry about her.

    However, if she didn¡¯t go to her father¡¯s house, she didn¡¯t know where she could go.

    It was already sote, so they should be asleep by now. She didn¡¯t want to disturb them.

    he thought of finding a hotel to stay the night.

    however, she realized that she had left in a hurry and had forgotten to bring her wallet and id card.

    It would be impossible to go back and get it.

    Therefore, she could only walk around blindly. She had no idea what to do or where to spend the night.

    It was gettingte. Just as Gu Youli was thinking about whether she should trouble Hua Miaomiao, she saw a tall man walking out of a five-star hotel.

    He was about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old.

    He was wearing a ck Casual shirt and army green canvas Casual pants. He looked casual and fashionable, and he exuded a cold and bloodthirsty aura that kept people away.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she subconsciously blurted out, ¡± ¡°The Tang territory!¡±

    Gu Youli immediately regretted it and quickly covered her mouth and left.

    Tang Yu was Yu feibai¡¯s friend. If she called him, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as telling Yu feibai where she was?

    It was already toote for her to escape. Tang Yu had already seen her.

    He walked towards Gu Youli and looked at her with his sharp eyes. ¡°Youli? It¡¯s sote, why are you here? where¡¯s feibai?¡±

    He subconsciously looked around as if he wanted to see where Yu feibai was.

    However, after looking around, he did not see even half a shadow of Yu feibai.

    He shifted his gaze and looked at Gu Youli questioningly.

    Gu Youli curled her lips awkwardly and smiled in embarrassment. well, Yueyue, I came out for a walk. I walked quite far and realized that I forgot to bring money. Can you lend me some money so that I can take a taxi home? ¡±

    It was a fake smile, but there was no real smile in it.

    she thought that since tang yu had already seen it, she might as well take the opportunity to borrow some money from him. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even have the money to take a taxi to spend on miaomiao.

    Tang Yu was slightly surprised.

    He raised his eyebrows and squinted his long and narrow eyes as if he had noticed something wrong. He narrowed his heavy eyes and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re outside in the middle of the night and you want to borrow money from me to go home? You and feibai quarreled and then you ran out on your own.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s nose felt a little sour after Tang Yu pointed it out.

    ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. do you want to lend me some money?¡± lin yiqian felt a little embarrassed. If you don¡¯t want to borrow money, then forget it. ¡±

    She couldn¡¯t let him find out anything. Otherwise, he would definitely call Yu feibai immediately.

    Now, she did not want to see that overbearing Yu feibai.

    Tang Yu¡¯s expression was still cold and serious. His eyes were shining with a sharp light as he squinted at Gu Youli and said, ¡± ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back!¡±

    With that, he raised his hand and beckoned Yazir, who was following behind him.

    He was prepared to let him send Gu Youli back.

    gu youli was stunned and immediately rejected him. ¡± ¡°thank you for your kindness. if you don¡¯t want to borrow money, then forget it. i¡¯ll walk around on my own!¡±

    If he were to send her back, she would have to send her back to the Four Seasons Vi.

    Tang Yu pursed his lips and indifferently asked, ¡°Where to? Where do you n to go? you¡¯re not borrowing money from me to go home, are you?¡±

    the corners of gu youli¡¯s lips curled up but she did not smile.

    She pretended not to care and said casually, ¡± I don¡¯t know where to go. I¡¯m not borrowing money from you to go home!

    Tang Yu looked at her thoughtfully and slowly guessed, but his tone was firm,¡±It seems that the two of you are having a serious argument!¡±

    Since she knew that she could not hide it from the shrewd Tang region, Gu Youli decided not to hide it and said directly, ¡± as you said, we did have a fight, and it was quite serious. We might have broken up. If you think that I want to break up with him and you¡¯re his friend, and you¡¯re not willing to help me or ignore me, it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t me you.

    Tang Yu looked at her expressionlessly,¡±I say, why are you doing this?¡± Feibai is already very good to you. All men want to save face. Sometimes, you women should know how to control yourself. Otherwise, he will definitely get angry after you¡¯ve done it. ¡±

    When Gu Youli heard Tang Yu¡¯s reasoning, she was immediately unhappy.

    She red at Tang Yu and angrilyined,¡±You don¡¯t know anything and you¡¯re helping him to teach me a lesson. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too ridiculous?¡±

    seeing how fierce she was, yazir¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat.

    you¡¯re strong, girl. you actually dare to speak to young master tang like that. you¡¯re really bold.

    as far as tang yu, whom he had been acquainted with for so many years, was concerned, yazir thought that tang yu would be angry. however, he was surprised to find that tang yu didn¡¯t even have the slightest change in his expression.

    Ah, Yazir had a little ambiguous thought in his heart.

    Could it be that Tang Yu¡¯s feelings for this girl are ...

    Not waiting for his thoughts topletely surface, Tang Yu looked at him from the side and indifferently ordered him to go to the car.

    Yazir nodded and turned to leave.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. When would he get a girl who belonged to his young master?

    after yaze left, tang yu turned to look at gu youli. he curved his lips into a faint smile and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re like this just because I said a few words? You¡¯re really something. You should know that no one has ever dared to shout at me like that before!¡±

    ...

    Gu Youli¡¯s tone softened but she did not sound like she was apologizing. ¡± that¡¯s right, we¡¯re all very great. we¡¯re all people at the top of the golden word. we can¡¯t stand other people making you unhappy. if we shout at you, you¡¯ll make the other party wish they were dead. if you think i¡¯m too much, then you can beat me up! ¡±

    She red at him and pursed her lips. Her eyes turned red again.

    Tang Yu looked at Gu Youli¡¯s aggrieved expression and thought that Yu feibai must have suffered a great grievance.

    He didn¡¯t want to say anything more, so he said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°women love to be unreasonable!¡±

    you¡¯re the one who¡¯s being unreasonable. Your entire family loves to be unreasonable! Gu Youli immediately replied angrily.

    tang yu smiled indifferently. the corners of his mouth curled up into azy arc, exuding his innate evil charm. ¡± fine, let¡¯s just say that i didn¡¯t say anything. let¡¯s get in the car first. we¡¯ll talk in the car. ¡±

    ¡°no need.¡± gu youli shook her head.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes darkened as he probed her,¡±Then, where are you nning to go?¡±

 Chapter 658

    658 He¡¯s too profound to understand

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes darkened as he probed her,¡±Then, where are you nning to go?¡±

    what? if you want to ask, go and tell Yu feibai. I¡¯m not telling you! with that, gu youli turned around and left quickly.

    Tang Yu sighed and then strode forward to catch up.

    No matter what, he could not possibly let Gu Youli leave just like that.

    What if something happened and Yu feibai found out that he had seen Gu Youli wandering around in the middle of the night? however, he did not stop her and just left without a care.

    She would probably hate him for the rest of her life.

    He quickly caught up with her and said softly, ¡± ¡± you really have a big temper. you can¡¯t be like this. women should be gentler. no matter what you do, you can¡¯t be distracted by a moment of anger and miss the gentleness that a woman should have. ¡±

    I don¡¯t want to listen to you anymore. You¡¯re his brother and friend, of course you¡¯d speak up for him! Gu Youli was still smiling, but her tone was very aggressive.

    All women should be gentler. They shouldn¡¯t miss the gentleness that women should have because of a moment of anger.

    Nonsense, after all was said and done, wasn¡¯t it all because of a man¡¯s arrogance?

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, revealing an endless solemness.¡±you¡¯re right. he and i are brothers and friends. of course, i¡¯m going to help him. but i just want to tell you that you should cherish it when you have it. don¡¯t wait until you lose it and realize how much you care about it and can¡¯t bear to part with it. by then, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

    Gu Youli suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    Gu Youli could hear sadness and regret in his words.

    This reminded her of AI muli, the AI muli who would never be with the Tang territory.

    She tried her best to calm her trembling heart. She turned to look at Tang Yu and said in a low voice,¡±I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Yu didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly said this.

    Gu Youli raised her eyes and looked at the Tang territory. that day, you were drinking with Yu feibai. Then, I asked about mu li. I didn¡¯t know that you and mu li had a secret rtionship. I knew mu li and she even helped me before. So, I asked Wanwan directly.

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were cold as he scanned Gu Youli¡¯s face.

    After a while, he said, ¡± there¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. You don¡¯t know, and even if you do, it¡¯s nothing. You can still ask and mention it. Ever since she left, everyone has subconsciously stopped talking about her in front of me. But it really doesn¡¯t matter. Whether or not she¡¯s mentioned is in my heart.

    Tang Yu¡¯s handsome face was blurred in the night.

    At that moment, Gu Youli could not see the true emotions on his face. She pursed her lips and did not know what to say.

    Although Tang Yu had said that it didn¡¯t matter whether AI muli was mentioned or not.

    However, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to talk too much about what had happened between him and AI muli.

    He did not want Gu Youli to say anything so he quickly changed the topic. how can two people not fight when they are together? it would be abnormal if couples don¡¯t fight. Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to be out in the middle of the night. Besides, feibai can¡¯t find you now. He must be very anxious.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was pale and her fingers were clenched tightly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s normal for lovers to argue, but if an argument turns into a vicious attack, it¡¯ll hurt people. I¡¯m really annoyed with him right now, and I don¡¯t want to see him at all. Can¡¯t you stop talking about him? I don¡¯t want to go back for the time being. You can go and do your work. I won¡¯t hold you up any longer. Goodbye!¡±

    It seemed that the two of them were quarreling very fiercely, and their self-esteem was hurt.

    ¡°Then where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Tang Yu asked her.

    Gu Youli shook her head. I don¡¯t know where to go either. I don¡¯t want to go back anyway. I¡¯ll take a walk first!

    she didn¡¯t trust tang yu. she was afraid that tang yu would find out where she had gone and then tell yu feibai.

    Tang Yu furrowed his brows. it¡¯s the middle of the night. You¡¯re a girl. Why are you leaving? I have an apartment here. Do you want to stay there for the night? ¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up but then dimmed again.

    She couldn¡¯t trust Tang Yu. After sending her to her apartment, he would definitely tell Yu feibai.

    Tang Yu¡¯s gaze turned profoundly and unfathomably. His deep voice once again slowly sounded, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell feibai. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you there. I¡¯ll give you the room card and you can go up by yourself!

    Gu Youli stared at him intently. are you sure you won¡¯t tell Yu feibai? swear?!

    ¡°yes.¡± after tang yu finished speaking, he turned around and walked away,¡±believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Gu Youli thought for a while and then followed Tang Yu into the car.

    Yazir started the car and moved forward. Tang Yu looked at her and softly said, ¡± youli, everyone makes mistakes. no matter what he says, i think you should give him a chance to apologize. ¡±

    Gu Youli lowered her eyes and said gloomily,¡±he won¡¯t apologize. He¡¯ll only think that it¡¯s my fault. But actually, Zhenzhen.¡±

    after a pause, she raised her eyes and looked at tang yu. can you not criticize him? you¡¯ve been speaking up for him. We¡¯re friends now, so can¡¯t you just help me? ¡±

    I¡¯m helping you right now. I¡¯m lending you the apartment for the time being, but I didn¡¯t tell him. Do you think he¡¯ll hate me if he finds out? I have to tell you that Yu feibai is really vicious when ites to pranking people! Tang Yu coldly said.

    ¡± uh? ¡± gu youli gasped. ¡± no way. he¡¯s not that petty! ¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief as he looked at her and asked,¡±are you sure you¡¯ve been with him for two to three years?¡±

    When Gu Youli heard her own heart, she felt as if something heavy was pressing down on her.

    She couldn¡¯t breathe and was about to suffocate. She said in a deep voice, ¡± alright, I admit that I don¡¯t understand him. I¡¯ve been with him for two to three years, but he still gives me the feeling that he¡¯s so unfathomable. I can¡¯t figure him out at all.

    Not wanting to talk about Yu feibai anymore, Gu Youli changed the topic. by the way, Leng Kuang is your cousin, right? ¡±

    ¡°You even know Leng Kuang?¡± Tang Yu looked straight ahead and casually asked.

    I heard a friend talk about him, ¡± Gu Youli replied. I¡¯ve never seen him before. What¡¯s his personality like? ¡±

    Tang Yu turned around and looked at her deeply. you¡¯re not interested in Leng Kuang, are you? let me tell you. You can¡¯t let feibai know. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.

    Gu Youli felt embarrassed. Oh my God. Who¡¯s interested in him? I was just asking casually.

    Tang Yu¡¯s lips curled up. I won¡¯t say much. I¡¯ll just tell you a little and you won¡¯t want to ask further. Your feibai probably only has you as his woman, and Leng Kuang has had women since he was 14 or 15 years old. I don¡¯t think he can remember how many he has changed.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Her eyes widened and she clenched her fists tightly. She cried out in shock, ¡± ¡°a stallion, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting sick!¡±

    ...

 Chapter 659

    659 confrontation with gu youli¡¯s man

    After bidding farewell to the Tang region, Gu Youli¡¯s face sankpletely.

    She closed the door and leaned against the wall, her mind buzzing in confusion.

    under the night sky, the neon lights flickered in the night sky and were colorful.

    Gu Youli took a deep breath in an exaggerated manner. It had been a long time since she had seen such an enchanting night view.

    She turned around andy on therge bed in the guest room. Her eyes were wide open, but she could not fall asleep.

    she thought about it for a long time, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t understand. back then, she and yu feibai were like two parallel lines that would never cross paths.

    But why did they intersect?

    she didn¡¯t know if she would have to take another path after crossing paths and then walk further and further away in a different direction.

    When the sun rose, Gu Youli finally could not take it anymore and fell asleep.

    at around eight o ¡®clock, her biological rm clock rang automatically and gu youli sat up in bed.

    She quickly got off the bed and ran into the bathroom.

    She raised her hand and rubbed her eyes. She looked at herself in the mirror. She had a pair ofrge dark circles under her eyes, and her eyes were bloodshot.

    Gu Youli was a little stunned. Oh my God, her insomnia was really that seriousst night!

    Her head felt so dizzy and she didn¡¯t want to go to work. She just wanted to lie down with Yu feibai.

    in that case, why not take the opportunity to take a break?

    Gu Youli turned around and left the bathroom. She ran to the study room to use the Tang domain¡¯sputer, logged into thepany¡¯s management ount, and sent a message to Lu Xun, saying that she would be taking a week¡¯s leave.

    Then, he returned to his bed and covered himself with the nket to sleep.

    it was as if he had disappeared from the face of the earth. yu feibai was so anxious that he almost went crazy.

    He couldn¡¯t find Gu Youli after a day and a night, so he only knew that Gu Youli had sent a message to Lu Xun.

    She didn¡¯t know where she was, but the other party¡¯sputer had blocked her IP address.

    However, after making sure that she was fine for the time being and was safely in a certain ce, Yu feibai was slightly relieved that she did not want to see him.

    As for how things had developed to this point, Yu feibai med everything on Chen junrui.

    As a man, there were some things that he had to deal with.

    That was why Yu feibai looked for Chen junrui.

    he did not have a good expression on his face. when he saw chen junrui, he did not say anything. his fist directly swept toward chen junrui¡¯s face with a ruthless wind.

    the moment she thought of chen junrui kissing gu youli forcefully ...

    Yu feibai, who had always had a strong desire for love and was a clean freak, wanted to shoot him.

    ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud bang.

    Chen junrui was thrown to the ground by the punch.

    He felt a sharp pain in his jaw, as if it was about to break.

    a thick stench of blood, apanied by intense pain, spread from the corner of chen junrui¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? why did you hit me!¡± He roared angrily and red at Yu feibai, who had exquisite facial features and a deep outline.

    There was only one word that could be used to describe a man¡¯s handsome and fair face, which seemed to have a touch of Jade-like charm.

    He was a monster.

    Chen junrui did not understand when he had provoked such a bloodthirsty and devilish man.

    This was Chen junrui¡¯s first time meeting Yu feibai. Of course, he could truly feel the danger of this person called Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly cold and he loosened his clenched fists.

    He slightly eased the force that he had just thrown out.

    He looked at Chen junrui expressionlessly and his voice seemed toe from a thousand-year-old cier. ¡°Gu Youli¡¯s man!¡±

    Chen junrui was slightly taken aback. He climbed up from the ground in a sorry state.

    He could roughly understand why Yu feibai hade to find him. It was probably because of his heart and his kiss.

    She was just curious as to how he knew about it. Could it be that Gu Youli had told him about it?

    No, Gu Youli would not tell him.

    The only possibility was that he had someone following or protecting Gu Youli.

    It was obvious that this man was not an ordinary person at first nce. The bloodthirsty and strong murderous aura on his body could probably guess his identity.

    Was it really appropriate for Gu Youli to be with such a man?

    After Chen junrui stood still, he raised his hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth. His cold eyes were fixed on Yu feibai.

    The two men¡¯s murderous gazes collided, creating a ¡°piercing¡± electromaic sound in the air.

    remember who you are. Don¡¯t do anything that you¡¯ll regret, ¡± Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips, which were as sharp as knives, opened slightly. His voice was like a cloud of smoke, filled with a bloody murderous aura.

    A sneer seeped out from the corner of Chen junrui¡¯s mouth.

    she¡¯s not married, ¡± he said nonchntly. how can I not have the right to pursue her? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyesnded on his face and he asked, ¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t know we¡¯re married? You don¡¯t have the right to pursue her! if i were you, i would definitely leave the lu corporation!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned around coldly and ignored Chen junrui!

    ...

    ¡°Do you really love her? with the Lu family¡¯s current situation, if you really love her, you shouldn¡¯t let me leave the Lu family now, ¡± Chen junrui said loudly from behind.

    Yu feibai ignored him and continued walking forward.

    even if we¡¯re married, we can get a divorce. I won¡¯t give up on her, ¡± Chen junrui¡¯s firm voice rang out from behind Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai stopped in his tracks and said domineeringly, ¡± ¡°I have the final say. If I want you to leave, you must leave.¡±

    Then, he walked away without any hesitation.

    Chen junrui¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He was in disbelief.

    He furrowed his brows tightly and red at Yu feibai¡¯s back.

    It seemed like he had caused trouble for Gu Youli. Was this the reason why she had note to work for two days?

    chen junrui sat down on the flower bed at the side, his dejected hands running through his hair.

    yu feibai did not want to return to the apartment. without gu youli¡¯s home, he did not want to stay a minute longer.

    As soon as she got home, she was consumed by a sense of powerlessness.

    ...

    The room was empty, and she was nowhere to be seen. However, his mind was filled with her figure, and his ears were filled with her voice.

    Yu feibai drove the car and prepared to look for Tang Yu.

    Just as he arrived at Tang Yu¡¯s apartment, his phone rang. It was a call from Tang Yu, asking him to meet at the salon.

    He started the car and drove away. As soon as he turned the corner, Gu Youli came down from the building.

    There wasn¡¯t any stored food in Tang Yu¡¯s apartment, but she saw a few RMB notes on the coffee table in the living room, so she came to the neighborhood supermarket to buy some food.

    In the dimly-lit chess room, the coffee table was filled with all kinds of guns.

    Yu feibai was sitting on the sofa with a sharp gaze. He was fiddling with a sniper rifle in his hand.

    Beside him, Tang Yu waszily lying on the sofa and watching Yu feibai fiddling with the equipment.

    After a while, seeing that Yu feibai was almost done, he asked, ¡± ¡°How is it? Thetest model! The engine¡¯s precision range is more than 2000 meters.¡±

 Chapter 660

    660 Robber, you¡¯re practically robbing a bank

    Yu feibai raised his gun and aimed it in front of him. it¡¯s alright. I can tell that it was your design. Where are the bullets? ¡±

    Tang Yu nced at Yu feibai, who was already dismantling the gun, and smiled. ¡°The price of a single bullet is 100!¡±

    When Yu feibai heard this, he stopped what he was doing.

    He raised his eyes to look at Tang Yu, and then continued to disassemble the gun. ¡± i remember that you still owe me a favor for helping youst time. this gun is mine, so take it as you returning the favor! ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a Bandit!¡± Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue.

    yu feibai did not reply him immediately. he continued to disassemble the gun and put it back into the gun case.

    After a while, he raised his head with a cold face, looked at Tang Yu and said, 100 dors for a bullet? what¡¯s the difference between this and robbing a bank? then tell me, who¡¯s the real robber!?

    As he said that, he picked up the gun case and said, ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s handsome face was cold as he ground his teeth, you¡¯re indeed overbearing and unreasonable. No wonder Youli wanted to run away from home.

    A glint shed across Yu feibai¡¯s half-squinted eyes. Although he regained his usual calm demeanor, he said,

    However, he still stared at Tang Yu and asked,¡±How did you know that she ran away from home?¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s sharp eyes took in everything and unhurriedly said, how could I not know? you mobilized everyone to find her, and the ssh was not small.

    Yu feibai did not say anything else and ced the gun case beside his feet.

    Then, he picked up another gun from the coffee table in front of him and fiddled with it.

    Tang Yu gave him a deep look and then asked, what¡¯s going on? what happened? I remember that the two of you were very close, so close that you were no different from Siamese twins. Why did you suddenly end up like this? Youli was so cruel that she even ran away from home.

    After a pause, he coldly curled his finger.¡±Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve found another woman!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s face darkened instantly.

    He looked at Tang Yu, his thin lips tightly pursed to suppress his emotions. A storm was brewing in his eyes,¡±When did you be so nosy?¡±

    The corner of Tang Yu¡¯s ice-cold lips faintly curved up.¡±I don¡¯t want to gossip, but your appearance and expression make you look like a resentful wife.¡±

    Yu feibai was speechless. He ignored him and continued assembling his gun.

    Tang Yu was gloating a bit. He was definitely gloating a bit.

    He curled his lipszily and teased her evilly, ¡± feibai, you actually don¡¯t need to send someone to look for her. This woman is usually stubborn in her words but soft in her heart. No matter what tricks you use against them, it will not be as good as tricking them with your own body. If something were to happen to you, she would definitely run out immediately and hug you tightly to show that she can not leave you. How about it? are you ready to hurt yourself? ¡±

    don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. No matter if you smile like a fox or if you smile like a cold Wolf, your sinister and cunning nature will always be there.

    Yu feibai¡¯s voice was cold as he stared at him.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to talk, do you want to cooperate or not? I helped you out of goodwill. Why are you being treated like a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs?¡± Tang Yu said leisurely.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips were cold. a cooperation is a cooperation. As for helping me, I¡¯m already very grateful that you didn¡¯t try to sabotage me in the middle!

    Hearing Yu feibai¡¯s words, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡± don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a mercenary. If you want me to do bad things, I¡¯ll have to pay. The good idea I gave you just now is a free gift. You should be grateful and ept it!

    Yu feibai raised the gun in his hand unhurriedly and pointed the muzzle at Tang Yu. I¡¯ll give you a bullet as a token of my gratitude. How about it? ¡±

    Tang Yu evilly raised his eyebrows and said coldly,¡±Oh, then you¡¯re a good brother!¡±

    the gun in yu feibai¡¯s hand drooped down slowly. ¡± i¡¯m leaving. i won¡¯t y with you anymore! ¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up the gun case by his feet and was about to leave.

    As soon as Tang Yu heard that he was leaving so quickly, he immediately called out to him,¡±Why are you leaving so quickly? why don¡¯t you sit for a while more? maybe if you do, i¡¯ll have good news for you.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were cold. if there¡¯s good news, you¡¯d have told me long ago. If there¡¯s nothing or if you don¡¯t want to tell me, you won¡¯t tell me no matter how long I¡¯m sitting here.

    ¡°How do you know me so well?¡± Tang Yu¡¯s cold eyes turned indifferently, and his thin lips were pursed into a thin line.

    After Yu feibai left, Tang Yu didn¡¯t say anything.

    He was certain that it was because he had promised Gu Youli that he would not tell Yu feibai.

    However, Yu feibai was right about one thing.

    No matter how much Tang Yu had changed, he couldn¡¯t change his inner nature. Therefore, Tang Yu wanted to watch the show more.

    He looked at Yu bingmian, who was always extorting him. He was anxious but helpless.

    if tang yu knew that his little concealment now would lead to yu feibai setting him up a yearter, he would be so anxious that he would almost vomit blood.

    Then, he thought that he would definitely not hide Gu Youli so unscrupulously and trick Yu feibai by hurting himself.

    yu feibai sat in the car and was deep in thought.

    Although he had just said some cool words to Tang Yu, his heart was still shaken by this little trick.

    He thought that if something happened to him, Gu Youli would definitelye out immediately.

    He was tempted and almost took action, but a natural disaster stopped everything.

    In the face of a powerful natural disaster, the love between people instantly seemed so small.

    At 8:02 on April 20,2013, a 7:00 incident urred in ya city, province s. a magnitude 0 earthquake.

    The depth of the epicenter was 13 kilometers, and the epicenter was about 100 kilometers away from Chengdu. More than 99% of the houses copsed.

    the health center and inpatient department stopped working, and there was no water or power.

    After the earthquake, the country immediatelyunched a first-ss emergency procedure, and the military troops were dispatched to Lushan.

    On that day, the earthquake relief leading group was quickly formed, and the People¡¯s Liberation Army and armed police were instructed to participate in the disaster relief work.

    That evening, Yu feibai received a notice to lead the first 30-man assault force Special Forces into the epicenter of the earthquake.

    After that, the Chief of Staff of the military Region would lead 300 members of the advance party to travel day and night into the earthquake zone for disaster relief.

    ...

    Old master Yu knew that Yu feibai was going to the disaster area, so Yu feibai came to the apartment before he left.

    he reminded yu feibai of many things but did not see gu youli. ¡± why didn¡¯t the gu girl send you off when you were going out? didn¡¯t you tell her? ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her. I was going to call her when I get there,¡± Yu feibai replied.

    ¡°I might not be able to reach her on the phone when I get there. How about this, I¡¯ll call herter!¡± Old master Yu said in a low voice.

 Chapter 661

    661 Lost contact, something might have happened to feibai

    Yu feibai rejected her. there¡¯s no need for that. I will tell her. I¡¯ll be leaving first!

    ¡°I won¡¯t be at home for a while,¡± he added after a pause,¡±Grandpa, you should go and visit her when you have time!¡±

    He hoped that by the time he returned from ya ¡®an, her anger would have been appeased and she would be able to stand at home to wee him.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry and go!¡± in old master yu¡¯s heart, the identity of a soldier was an honor.

    No matter what kind of mission Yu feibai was on, no matter how dangerous it was, he would encourage him to do it.

    However, Yu feibai¡¯s father and Yu Zhihe were different.

    He did not like Yu feibai to take part in missions that were too dangerous.

    But this time, Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he express any dissatisfaction. He onlymunicated with Yu Zhihe. The aftershocks in the earthquake zone were particrly severe, and he was told to be careful.

    Gu Youli had been in the tangyu apartment the entire time. She ate and slept for three to four days.

    She thought that she had almost disappeared and it was time for her to go to work.

    He woke up early that day and watched the TV while eating breakfast. The news was ying the video of the sudden earthquake in ya ¡®an.

    As the broadcaster exined the disaster, he also talked about the rescue situation.

    It was also said that at 17:05 on the 21st, a 5:00 incident urred at the border between Mount Lu and Qioni. it was a 4.0 magnitude earthquake, and all the rescue personnel there had lost contact.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart trembled when she saw this and she could not eat her breakfast.

    She didn¡¯t expect that in the three days that she didn¡¯t go online or use her phone, the biggest event in 2013 would happen.

    initially, she had wanted to wait until the day was approaching to post a piece of news on the inte and inform everyone in advance.

    In that case, would it be avoided?

    in fact, if she had posted the news online, no one would have believed her.

    They would only think that she was spreading rumors and trying to scare them.

    It was as if fate was like this. If it was going to happen, it would always happen, and it was useless to escape.

    Such a serious earthquake should be the same as the one in 2008.

    In that case, Yu feibai would also be going to the earthquake zone.

    The People¡¯s Liberation Army had many types of armed forces that were the country¡¯s most powerfulbat forces. Naturally, they had to send rescue forces to the earthquake zone at the first opportunity and became the backbone of the disaster relief efforts.

    Hence, she did not need to ask to know that Yu feibai was there too!

    At this moment, Gu Youli hadpletely forgotten about her fight with Yu feibai.

    He thought of the report just now. at 17:05 on the 21st, at the border between mount lu and qioni, another 5. It was a 4.0 magnitude earthquake, and all the rescue personnel there had lost contact.

    She was burning with anxiety.

    After leaving her apartment in the Tang region in a hurry, Gu Youli found a public phone and immediately called Yu feibai.

    however, she couldn¡¯t call yu feibai no matter how hard she tried.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart started to beat wildly.

    After hanging up the call with Tang Yu, Gu Youli immediately hailed a taxi and returned to her apartment. She ran home in a hurry to get her phone.

    She could only remember her own number, her father¡¯s number, and Yu feibai¡¯s number.

    so, if she wanted to call someone else to ask about yu feibai¡¯s situation, she had to go home to get her phone.

    The house was exactly the same as when she left.

    Even the position of her phone did not change. If it was not for the fact that the note under her phone had disappeared, she would have thought that Yu feibai had not returned for the past few days.

    After turning on her phone, she quickly called Tang Yu¡¯s number, ¡± ¡°Tang Yu, do you have any news about Yu feibai? Where is he now? is he in the disaster area?¡±

    yes, he went to the disaster area. Moreover, he¡¯s running. Tang Yu¡¯s voice was very cold, as if he was hiding something.

    He wanted to say something but stopped.

    The fear of the unknown gripped Gu Youli¡¯s heart like a bloodthirsty man.

    This made Gu Youli¡¯s voice tighten unconsciously as if she already had a bad feeling. ¡°And what? what happened?¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s expression was grave, and his voice was solemn. ¡± ording to the information i received, feibai, who was part of the advance party, encountered a very strong aftershock after entering the disaster area! ¡±

    what did you just say?! After Gu Youli¡¯s shock, she felt dizzy.

    She thought of the 5 mentioned in the report. A magnitude 6 aftershock. It was hard to imagine if Yu feibai had encountered this and what the consequences would be if he encountered it!

    her heart skipped a beat, and then she started to beat crazily. her face was as pale as snow.¡±Where¡¯s that person?¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu.¡± Tang Yu was silent and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± Gu Youli was worried to death. Her eyes were filled with fear and pain.

    Tang Yu said,¡±it¡¯s not that he¡¯s a coward.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Yu feibai? tell me, what happened to him?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s voice also became extremely sharp because of the unusual fear and fear.

    ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with him. Something might have happened to him!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s calm voice was as sharp as a needle, piercing Gu Youli¡¯s eardrums.

    Gu Youli was silent for a moment. Suddenly, she clenched her fists. no way. Nothing will happen to him!

    After hanging up the call with Tang Yu, Gu Youli called ah Zhi.

    Ah Zhi had always been following Yu feibai and was his most capable subordinate. He would definitely know Yu feibai¡¯s whereabouts better than the Tang domain.

    ...

    Ah Zhi¡¯s call was picked up very quickly and Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she worriedly asked ah Zhi,¡±Ah Zhi, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Disaster area,¡± ah Zhi answered quickly.

    She could tell that he was a little excited when he heard Gu Youli¡¯s voice and his voice trembled a little at the end.

    He had been looking for Gu Youli all this time. Yu feibai had made it clear before he left that he had to find Gu Youli no matter what and then get someone to protect her.

    After receiving the news that Yu feibai had gone missing, he then handed the matter over to someone else.

    He then led his men to the disaster area to find Yu feibai.

    Now that Gu Youli was calling him, she must have found out about Yu feibai¡¯s disappearance.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating fast. ¡°Feibai, where is he? How is it now?¡±

    The goodmunication did notst long. When Gu Youli spoke, there was a rustling sound on the phone.

    Ah Zhi probably didn¡¯t even hear what she said.

    ...

    Gu Youli could only hear ah Zhi¡¯s intermittent voice saying, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after the aftershock,¡±

    As he spoke, ah Zhi¡¯s voice disappeared. The rustling continued for a while before it suddenly turned into an ear-piercing sound.

    ¡°Hey, hey! ah Zhi! Ah Zhi! Gu Youli anxiously called out ah Zhi¡¯s name.

    However, the signal had been cut off.

    Her heart was pounding in her chest. Gu Youli was very worried about Yu feibai. However, she did not hear a clear answer from ah Zhi, so she immediately tried to make a few more calls.

    However, ah Zhi¡¯s call couldn¡¯t get through.

 Chapter 662

    662 Searching, not wanting to regret

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was in a mess. She did not dare to turn on the television or go online.

    Because every time she saw news about an earthquake, she couldn¡¯t help but be frightened.

    Once the colleagues around them had nothing to do, they started discussing the earthquake.

    So even if she didn¡¯t pay attention to the news about the earthquake, she could still find out about it.

    The situation in the disaster area was getting worse. The aftershocks had triggered floods and mudflows, making the rescue operation more difficult. The number of casualties was rising.

    Gu Youli did not know how Yu feibai was doing and whether ah Zhi had found him.

    She wanted to call to ask, but no matter who it was, she couldn¡¯t get through.

    He asked Tang Yu, but there was no news from him.

    Just as Gu Youli did not know what to do and was about to go to the earthquake zone to look for Yu feibai, she received a call from old master Yu. He asked her toe over to the old residence in the afternoon.

    Actually, before she received any news about Yu feibai, Gu Youli had wanted to call old master Yu.

    She felt that there would be more hope if more people asked.

    However, she did not dare to ask old master Yu. Old master Yu was already so old. What if he still did not know that Yu feibai had gone missing?

    If she were to call and ask, the old man would be worried sick. He loved his grandson so much.

    When Gu Youli arrived at the Yu family¡¯s old residence, there was no doubt that she was faced with a gloomy atmosphere.

    The Butler led her straight to the study. Old master Yu was sitting in the study, his expression uncertain. He must have already known that Yu feibai had gone missing.

    When he saw Gu Youli enter, old master Yu nced at her and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Sit down!¡±

    However, after not seeing him for a while, old master Yu seemed to have aged a lot.

    when yu feibai led the vanguard troops to carry out the rescue mission, old master yu called yu feibai every now and then to ask about his situation.

    The roads leading to the earthquake zone had been sealed off. Yu feibai and the rest had jumped down from a helicopter.

    The moment they entered, they encountered an aftershock. Everyone¡¯smunication devices lost their signal.

    Bai was not the only one who had gone missing. All his subordinates had gone missing as well.

    the rescue team had already deployed a search area, but the effect was not obvious, because all the troops were gathered on the rescue of the victims.

    They simply couldn¡¯t spare any extra troops and energy to find them.

    Gu Youli did not decline and sat down opposite old master Yu.

    grandfather, what¡¯s the situation? what happened to feibai? is there any news about him? ¡±

    She stared at old master Yu, hoping to hear good news from him.

    However, old master Yu did not give her any good news. He only consoled her, ¡± ¡°Lili, calm down. Feibai is only uncontactable, not in trouble. We can¡¯t lose ourposure first!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was heavy as she nodded silently.

    ¡°Grandpa called you here today to tell you not to be anxious. There will be news of feibai soon.¡± Old master Yu continued.

    Gu Youli looked up at old master Yu and said softly, ¡± ¡°Grandfather, I want to look for feibai.¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with disapproval. ¡°How can we do that? it¡¯s very chaotic over there now and we¡¯ve lost contact with the people we sent over. I was afraid that you would be worried and afraid that you would go and look for him on your own. That¡¯s why I asked you toe and tell you not to be anxious. Feibai will definitely be fine. Why are you telling me that you are going to look for feibai now?¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head stubbornly. grandfather, I¡¯ve already decided. I want to look for him. I know you¡¯re still going to send people to look for feibai. Can you take me with you?¡±

    ¡°No, wait for feibai at home. You are not allowed to go anywhere!¡± Old master Yu rubbed his throbbing temples and continued to say coldly, ¡± he¡¯s just unable to contact the Army now. It¡¯s not that something has happened to him. If you go there now, Won¡¯t You Be adding to his troubles? ¡±

    He had called her over to tell her to calm down and not be impulsive.

    in the end, she still pestered him to send her to the earthquake zone.

    gu youli bit her lower lip and her eyes were red. her voice was slightly hoarse. but grandfather, I can¡¯t wait any longer. I can¡¯t wait a moment longer. I want to find feibai. I¡¯m going crazy from thinking about him!

    ¡°That¡¯s not a ce a little girl like you should go!¡± Old master Yu sighed.

    ¡°Grandpa, even if you don¡¯t send me there, I will buy a ticket myself!¡± Gu Youli looked at old master Yu weakly.

    old master yu red at gu youli. ¡± ¡°Do you really have to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Youli replied firmly.

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I¡¯ll get someone to send you there!¡± Old master Yu clearly knew that no matter how much he refused, it would be useless.

    If Gu Youli wanted to go, she would definitely go.

    She must have thought of this before he called her. Even if he didn¡¯t agree to send her now, she would go secretlyter.

    to prevent her from barging in, old master yu had no choice but to agree.

    Since they were going to the earthquake zone, there were some things that Gu Youli had to exin clearly.

    In the design department¡¯s meeting room, Gu Youli invited Lu Xun and Chen junrui over and told them that she wanted to look for Yu feibai in the earthquake zone.

    She hoped that they could help her with the rted work while she was away from thepany.

    When he heard that Gu Youli wanted to go to the earthquake zone, Lu Xun¡¯s reaction was very big. He rejected her with a cold face, ¡± ¡°No!¡±

    Chen junrui did not agree either. He furrowed his cold brows.¡±It¡¯s too dangerous there, you can¡¯t go!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyshes drooped slightly and her voice was choked. ¡°But he¡¯s gone. He¡¯s missing. I¡¯m really worried about him! I don¡¯t even dare to imagine what happened to him over there. I¡¯m so worried every day that I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Lu Xun red at her, his gaze was as cold as ice, ¡± ¡°Have you even figured out what that ce is? it¡¯s a disaster-stricken mountain area with floods,ndslides, and aftershocks. No matter what you encounter, you¡¯ll die. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll find it if you go?¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work, but i just want to go find him!¡± Gu Youli had to admit that she was a little childish at the moment.

    However, she wanted to let herself be presumptuous this time, so that she wouldn¡¯t regret it in the future.

    ...

    The room was swallowed by silence.

    Lu Xun red at Gu Youli in exasperation. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say a single word.

    The cold and low pressure from his body seemed to spread throughout the entire conference room in an instant, making it hard for people to breathe.

    Chen junrui looked at Gu Youli. Her palm-sized face was filled with sorrow. ¡± you don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be of any use. you only know that you have to go and find him. then, when you go, have you ever thought about what you¡¯ll do when you get there? ¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. I don¡¯t know. I think I should only think about it after I get there.

 Chapter 663

    663 fear, that most painful sorrow

    Gu Youli shook her head. I don¡¯t know. I think I should only think about it after I get there.

    ¡°Gu Youli!¡± Lu Xun suddenly exploded and he shouted at Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°why are you so selfish? you only thought of yu feibai. did you think of your father? aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll worry about you if you go to such a dangerous ce? And I, Yingluo!¡±

    lu xun¡¯s voice became slightly gentler as he angrily said, ¡± ¡°Do you think of me as your uncle? I¡¯m also worried about you. I¡¯ve just lost your grandmother not long ago, and I don¡¯t want to lose you as well. You¡¯re my family, and I don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re my family!¡±

    gu youli looked at him apologetically. ¡± uncle, i¡¯m sorry! ¡±

    Lu Xun furrowed his brows, his slender fingers loosened his tie as he said hoarsely, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being sorry? there¡¯s no mistake in saying that girls are extroverts! Didn¡¯t you always say that you wouldn¡¯t allow my brother to take the Lu Corporation? ¡°I¡¯m still tied up with a case and am still a suspect, but you left me and the Lu Corporation to look for Yu feibai in the earthquake zone. If something happens to me during this period of time, what should the Lu Corporation do?¡±

    you¡¯ll be fine, ¡± Gu Youli said anxiously.

    She pondered for a moment and then continued, ¡± uncle, I know that you¡¯re worried, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. Yu feibai¡¯s grandfather will send someone to take me there. I¡¯ll be very safe.

    After a pause, his voice suddenly became a little sad. actually, uncle, the reason why I must go is that I had an argument with him before. I didn¡¯te to work because of this, and the argument was quite fierce. I avoided him for two days, so he must be in a bad mood. I wouldn¡¯t go normally, but I had an argument with him, and he¡¯s in a bad mood. In a bad mood, it¡¯s easy for things to happen, so I must go!

    Chen junrui, who had been silent all this while, frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re quarreling because of me, right?¡±

    Gu Youli was as calm as water and did not say anything.

    I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Chen junrui said apologetically. I didn¡¯t know Yingluo came to look for me that day. I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this!

    you said he looked for you?! Gu Youli¡¯s chest was filled with sourness. Her small hands trembled and she clenched them subconsciously.

    chen junrui¡¯s expression was cold, and his voice was cold. ¡± ¡°He asked me to resign and leave the Lu Corporation. In my opinion, he¡¯s really selfish and doesn¡¯t think that he loves you that much. Doesn¡¯t he know what you¡¯ve been through at the Lu Corporation? Don¡¯t you know what kind of trouble I¡¯ll bring you if I leave? Lili, can you not be so silly? at least in terms of love, can you hold back a little?¡±

    gu youli shook her head and defended yu feibai. ¡± ¡°no, you don¡¯t understand! He only told you that because he cares about me too much, just like how I care about him!¡±

    There was no room for sand in the eyes of lovers, let alone the arrogant and cold Yu feibai.

    he had always been overbearing. how could he not do anything when he saw the photo?

    Lu Xun looked at the two of them with a heavy gaze. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t tell that Chen junrui was interested in Gu Youli.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his interest, he probably wouldn¡¯t have joined the Lu Corporation in the first ce.

    ¡°Alright, you can go!¡± He sighed.

    There was no use in objecting. Gu Youli had already made up her mind. She had to go.

    In that case, he could only support her and let her go to the earthquake zone to find the person.

    Gu Youli forced a smile and replied with a soft and clear ¡®hmm¡¯. She then smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±

    then you have to promise me that you wille back safely. You have to keep in touch with me every day and you are not allowed to go to the ce where you lost contact. Lu Xun warned.

    ¡°Good!¡± Gu Youli nodded and looked at Chen junrui. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the design department to you!¡±

    Chen junrui said helplessly,¡¯can I not agree? You know I can¡¯t reject you!¡±

    ¡°Chen junrui!¡± The light in Gu Youli¡¯s clear eyes trembled slightly.

    the happiest thing in my life was to know Gu Youli. But the most unhappy thing was also knowing Gu Youli. don¡¯t worry, ¡± Chen junrui said with a smile. I¡¯ll help you look after the design department.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Gu Youli said sincerely.

    After settling the matters at thepany, Gu Youli went to visit Gu liangwei at night. That night, she kept pestering Gu liangwei to chat and told him to take good care of himself.

    However, she did not tell Gu liangwei that she was going to the earthquake zone.

    The next day, Gu Youli sat in the emergency supply car and started her journey to find Yu feibai.

    At two O ¡®clock in the afternoon, they arrived at S city. They finally arrived at M City, which was less than 200 kilometers away from YA city.

    The National Highway from City M to city YA was now in an emergency, so the emergency supply vehicle could not drive in and could only be transported by manpower.

    so everyone could only walk and enter YA city.

    Even though it was only a few hundred kilometers, it felt like a long distance to walk.

    Along the way, the heavy rain continued to fall, as if it was crying for thend that had been destroyed.

    When it was dark, they finally arrived at a small town on the edge of YA city.

    All the houses in the town had copsed.

    The people living in the military tents were all silent, listless, and sad.

    Gu Youli stood in the rain and looked at them quietly. They had lost their homes and loved ones. Her heart felt extremely heavy.

    The supply team had set up a temporarymand center there.

    instead of moving forward collectively, they would distribute the materials in batches when they were certain that there was a response.

    Gu Youli did not know that. She watched as they stayed in the small town for a day and the materials were distributed batch by batch. However, they did not seem to have any intention of moving forward.

    Hence, she could not help but ask Wu Zijiang.

    Wu Zijiang was the Commander-in-Chief of this batch of goods. Old master Yu had entrusted him to take care of Gu Youli.

    ¡°Miss Gu! we¡¯re in ya city now, so we¡¯ll stay here for the time being and not move forward.¡± Wu Zijiang exined.

    Gu Youli was anxious. if we stay here, when are we going to look for him? ¡± she asked.

    I¡¯ve already asked therade who distributed the materials to look for it. We¡¯ll just stay here and wait for the news.

    ¡°What? wait for news? No, I want to find him myself!¡± Gu Youli waved her hands.

    Her purpose ofing here was to find Yu feibai. Now that she was here and was so close to Yu feibai, how could she give up!

    ¡± but it¡¯s dangerous to go in now, ¡± wu zijiang said calmly. ¡± the aftershock coulde at any time. ¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a violent tremor suddenly came from the ground.

    At the same time, roars reverberated in their ears, ¡± the aftershock is here, the aftershock is here again!!!

    ...

    there were even screams of fear mixed in.

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned and immediately ran towards the empty space.

    Oh my God, Wu Zijiang¡¯s jinx really got what he wanted!

 Chapter 664

    664 Thinking, should I set off alone?

    the aftershock came. everyone lowered their bodies and ran towards the open space.

    They hugged each other in twos and threes, shouting in horror as they waited for the aftershocks to pass.

    It was estimated to be around YA city, so the aftershock was not strong and stopped after two minutes.

    Gu Youli sat on a rock and looked at the road leading to the disaster area. Her nose felt sour and her eyes were hot and swollen.

    She was very close to Yu feibai and seemed to be able to find him immediately. However, she could only wait. This made her feel that it was worse than waiting at home.

    She was so anxious that she wanted to cry.

    Gu Youli had never felt so helpless before.

    He was full of energy, but he couldn¡¯t find a ce to use it.

    She really wanted to disregard everything and enter the disaster area alone, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Even if she went to the disaster area alone, she would not be able to find Yu feibai.

    perhaps, he could even put himself in some kind of danger and increase the work of the rescue team for no reason!

    Therefore, she descended and forced herself to calm down, not doing anything that she might regret.

    After the aftershock, Wu Zijiang took attendance and realized that Gu Youli was not among them. He thought that she had gone into the mountains alone and was shocked.

    He quickly got people to search for it.

    He hurriedly led his men to the intersection and saw Gu Youli sitting on a rock. His heart that had been hanging in the air finally settled down.

    He raised his hand and gestured for the others to go back first. Then, he sat down on the rock beside Gu Youli. ¡°Miss Gu!¡±

    Gu Youli nced at Wu Zijiang when she heard that.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all, so she turned her head away unhappily.

    Wu Zijiang didn¡¯t know what to say. He raised his hand and scratched his head.¡±Miss Gu, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll have news about chief Yu soon.¡±

    Gu Youli red at him. very, very quickly. It¡¯s already been so many days. If there was any news, there would have been news a long time ago. Can this be any faster? ¡±

    Wu Zijiang became weak and did not make a sound.

    gu youli stared at him intently. suddenly, she thought of something and her eyes lit up.¡±ss monitor Wu, I want to go find him. When the next batch of supplies is sent out, can you let me go with him to take a look?¡±

    Wu Zijiang did not even think about it and immediately rejected, ¡± no, the next batch of materials will be thest batch of materials for this operation. They will be sent to L County, which was the most seriously affected by the disaster. You can¡¯t go with them!

    ¡°L County. Isn¡¯t that the ce where Yu feibai lost contact? no, I must go there! Please, I¡¯m going to go crazy if I continue to wait here for news!¡±

    Perhaps it was because Gu Youli¡¯s expression was too serious, or perhaps it was because Gu Youli¡¯s voice was too firm.

    The words fell heavily on Wu Zijiang¡¯s heart, and he was unwilling to reject them.

    He was silent and held his forehead. He felt his head hurt even more because he was moved.

    He really shouldn¡¯t have brought her here!

    ¡°Can you treat me like a small soldier? I promise you that I will follow your orders. I have gone through military training in University and understand your rules.¡± gu youli stared at him intently, her face full of anticipation.

    The burning desire in his eyes was like a fire that had been added with gasoline, suddenly burning.

    Wu Zijiang was a little helpless and could not get rid of her. I¡¯m setting off for the next batch of supplies. I¡¯m really worried about leaving you here alone. If you run off on your own, I won¡¯t be able to exin to the old general. How about this, you cane with me, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t run off on your own, you can¡¯t leave the team, and no matter what happens, you¡¯re not allowed to act alone.

    gu youli nodded her head. ¡± squad leader wu, i promise you that i¡¯ll follow your instructions. i¡¯ll listen to yourmands. ¡±

    as she spoke, she raised her hand and made an oath with a serious expression.

    at dawn the next day, a new batch of materials, which was also thest batch, was sent out.

    Gu Youli followed Wu Zijiang to the delivery car.

    after a whole day¡¯s journey, they finally arrived at about 20 kilometers outside of L county at six o ¡®clock in the evening.

    But at this moment, it started to rain heavily.

    it had always been dangerous to rain in the earthquake zone, and a very steep slope was just a little further ahead.

    The situation was extremely bad, and the car could not move an inch.

    At this moment, everyone could only stop.

    Gu Youli was wearing a raincoat as she pushed the cart back with Wu Zijiang. ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    wu zijiang said, ¡± there¡¯s a slope up ahead. it¡¯ll be slippery when it rains, and the vehicle might even get stuck there. there¡¯s a mountain road on the side that we can pass through, but it¡¯s a dangerous area. we don¡¯t dare to go there by looking, so we can only rest here for the time being and send someone to scout the road. if it¡¯s really not possible, we can only wait for the rain to stop and the sun toe out before we set off. ¡±

    they found an open and t area as a temporary resting ce for everyone.

    gu youli sat cross-legged in the military ount. wu zijiang told her to rest early, but she did not feel sleepy at all and could not fall asleep no matter what.

    gu youli listened to the pitter-patter of the rain outside but did not look anxiously at the front.

    his thoughts had already drifted and drifted away.

    Yu feibai, where are you? did you sense meing to find you? ¡± Gu Youli mumbled softly.

    Her fingers were unconsciously scribbling on the palm of her other hand.

    Yu feibai¡¯s name was all drawn.

    If only she had not quarreled with him that day.

    then she wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious ande to him like a headless fly.

    However, even if they had not quarreled that day, she would still havee to find him when she found out that he had lost contact.

    This time, her insistence on looking for Yu feibai was probably the most willful and selfish decision she had ever made.

    ...

    but if she didn¡¯t do it, she was afraid that she would regret it.

    Just this once, she would let herself be selfish and willful.

    When they had quarreled that day, she had said that she wanted to break up, but in fact, she had said those words out of anger.

    Her love for Yu feibai was deep in her bones. How could they break up just like that? the reason why she was so angry was because his words were too hurtful.

    However, the truth was that he had said those nasty things to her that day because he cared too much about her. It was because he cared that he cared.

    He should be more reluctant to hurt her than anyone else in this world.

    Yu feibai was a very quiet and cold person.

    However, in front of her, he was always gentle and never gave her a hard time. He was willing to do things ording to her thoughts and try his best to satisfy her requests.

    All these years that they had been together, he had always tolerated and empathized with her.

    When she needed warmth andpany the most, he wouldfort her, protect her, and do things for her silently.

    It had been so many years, but he had never really been angry with her.

    ...

    Only this time, he was really angry.

    As she thought about it, Gu Youli wrapped her arms around her knees and slowly ced her chin on them.

    suddenly, she heard a series of cries for help from the depths of the forest.

 Chapter 665

    665 Finally, I found it

    Suddenly, she heard a series of cries for help from the depths of the forest.

    Gu Youli was suddenly alert. She stood up subconsciously, put on her raincoat, and walked out of the tent.

    When he came out, he realized that the others had alsoe out.

    The cry for help was getting closer and closer, but it was also getting weaker and weaker. He didn¡¯t know if the person was getting further and further away or if he didn¡¯t have the strength, but he couldn¡¯t call for help anymore.

    ¡°This voice, is it Xiao Xu¡¯s?¡± gu youli asked softly.

    Xiao Xu was a soldier sent by Wu Zijiang to Scout the road.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look first!¡± As Wu Zijiang spoke, he left two soldiers behind to guard the goods and took the other soldier in the direction of the cry for help.

    Gu Youli followed him.

    In the quiet night of the deep mountains, the cold rain did not stop.

    As the sound of their footsteps got closer, the call for help became clearer. It was Xiao Xu, who Wu Zijiang had sent to Scout the road.

    The military shlight in Gu Youli¡¯s hand scanned the surroundings continuously, looking for Xiao Xu.

    ¡°Someone, help!¡±

    The sound was heard again, and the three of them rushed forward. The military shlights in their hands finally caught sight of two dark shadows.

    ¡°Xiao Xu!¡± Everyone shouted for Lil ¡®Xu and ran up to him.

    It was only then that she realized that Xiao Xu was not alone. He was holding onto a soldier, and the soldier seemed to be in aa!

    His body was covered in muddy water, and his original appearance could hardly be seen.

    His entire body weight was on Xiao Xu, and Xiao Xu¡¯s leg seemed to have been cut by something sharp, and blood was flowing all over the ground.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Wu Zijiang quickly ran over and helped the soldier up, then carried him on his back.

    the other soldier helped xiao xu up.

    Gu Youli took all the shlights and illuminated them from behind. Everyone headed to the resting area together.

    He saw Wu Zijiang returning with the injured Xiao Xu.

    the two soldiers quickly took out a first aid kit and examined xiao xu and the other soldier.

    Gu Youli helped everyone to clean up Xiao Xu¡¯s wounds in the tent.

    She heard Wu Zijiang ask the two soldiers who were treating the other injured person, ¡± ¡°How is it? Are his injuries serious?¡±

    he¡¯s seriously injured. We have to send him back to the camp as soon as possible and let the professionals take care of him. One of the soldiers raised his head and spoke.

    Gu Youli turned around to look at the injured soldier when she heard him.

    It was too dark outside, and he was covered in mud, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    The more she looked at him, the more familiar he looked.

    then, Xiao Zhang, Xiao Lin, you two stay here to look after miss Gu and wait for us. Xiao Zheng and I will send the two injured back to the camp. Wu Zijiang quickly assigned the number of people, and then prepared to move all the supplies into a car.

    Gu Youli took a towel and wet it with the rain before wiping the mud off the injured soldier¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hu Zhifeng, Hu Zhifeng, it¡¯s you!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s voice changed dramatically because of the surprise.

    when everyone heard that gu youli actually knew this soldier, they immediately stopped in their tracks.

    At that moment, the injured soldier slowly woke up.

    His face was slightly twisted, as if he was immersed in great pain, and it took a long time for him to recover.

    Gu Youli grabbed his hand excitedly. ¡°Hu Zhifeng, where is Yu feibai? tell me, where is Yu feibai?¡±

    Hu Zhifeng was one of Yu feibai¡¯s most elite special Forces. The first batch of elite troops couldn¡¯t be without him.

    When Wu Zijiang heard Gu Youli¡¯s excited voice, he immediately looked at the pattern on the injured soldier¡¯s clothes.

    He reached out and tried to get rid of all the mud on it.

    The totem embroidered on it silently revealed the other party¡¯s identity. He was indeed from the Capital Region¡¯s Special Forces.

    Hu Zhifeng finally found his reason in his daze.

    He looked at Gu Youli in disbelief. ¡°Miss Gu Wanwan, is it you, Wanwan?¡±

    Gu Youli nodded her head repeatedly and her voice became extremely urgent. ¡± it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me! where¡¯s yu feibai? where is yu feibai now? ¡±

    chief, please! Hu Zhifeng seemed to have reached his limit. He didn¡¯t even manage to say two words before he fainted.

    Gu Youli was anxious and quickly reached out to shake him. ¡°Hu Zhifeng, don¡¯t faint. Tell me where Yu feibai is. Hu Zhifeng!¡±

    ¡°if you keep shaking, i¡¯ll really faint!¡± Hu Zhifeng¡¯s eyes glowed as he finally managed to squeeze out these words.

    Gu Youli quickly retracted her hand andid Hu Zhifeng t on the ground. ¡°I won¡¯t shake it. You should rest for a while. But you must not faint!¡±

    Hu Zhifeng¡¯s lips trembled as he slowly opened his mouth with great difficulty. there¡¯s a red-clothed Xuanji marking on the side. One mile to the right, there¡¯s a Xuanji vige. There are a lot of Xuanji people there. Everyone was trapped there, so I came out to look for help!

    His voice was hoarse and t, but he tried his best to amplify it so that everyone could hear him clearly.

    After saying this short sentence, Hu Zhifeng couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and finally fainted.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, shock, and disbelief.

    Yu feibai said from the side. He was a little man in red clothes with a marking on it. He was walking towards the vige about a mile to the right!

    the joy in the depths of his eyes was like the waves at the bottom of the sea, instantly sweeping across the entire sea.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, we¡¯ve finally found chief Yu. Little Zheng, you¡¯re in charge of sending little Xu andrade Hu back to the campsite. You have to ensurerade Hu¡¯s safety as soon as possible. Just tell the campsite to send reinforcements to find us. Little Zhang, little Lin, I¡¯ll send the supplies into the mountains with you.¡±

    ...

    Wu Zijiang recovered from his shock and rearranged his work with a tense face.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone responded in a loud and clear voice.

    then, he rushed out of the tent to move the materials from the car.

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body was trembling.

    She had never known that her heart could be so excited. It waspletely out of her control and was beating violently.

    It was as if it would jump out of her chest in the next second.

    She was stunned for a moment, then rushed out to help everyone move the materials.

    When she thought about how she would be able to see Yu feibai soon, a voice called ¡®ecstatic¡¯ kept shouting in her blood. It was as if it was going to burn up at any moment.

    However, she couldn¡¯t believe it. She was worried that her joy would be in vain and she would be burned to ashes.

    Hu Zhifeng and Xiao Xu were sent to the camp while Gu Youli followed Wu Zijiang and drove to the side road under the rainy night.

    After walking for about 20 minutes, they saw the marked road Hu Zhifeng had mentioned.

    ...

    However, that was because the road was too narrow, and Hua Zi could not enter at all.

    Thendslides in the surrounding mountains were also very serious. One of the mountain peaks was broken, and the rocks blocked the road ahead.

    in such a situation, not to mention cars, even people couldn¡¯t get in.

    (PS: I only updated 4000 words yesterday, so I¡¯ll add another 2000 words today. There will be another 4000 wordster. 2000 words per chapter. In the next chapter, Xiao Bai will be reuniting with Lili. Do you want to make up?)

 Chapter 666

    666 Idiot, who asked you toe?

    Wu Zijiang left Xiao Lin behind to watch over the material vehicle while waiting for rescue.

    Then, with Gu Youli and Xiao Zhang, they carried two bags of dry food and a bag of medicine. They went around the huge broken stone and walked into the vige.

    In this rainy night, the mountain road was particrly difficult to walk on.

    After walking for half the night, they still couldn¡¯t find the vige Hu Zhifeng had mentioned.

    suddenly, the peak of the mountain slid down with a rumble.

    At the same time, the ground shook violently, and the earth trembled.

    The small aftershock caused broken stones to fall from a certain mountain peak.

    there¡¯s andslide! Everyone, run! Wu Zijiang shouted anxiously.

    He led the way and started running with Gu Youli and Xiao Zhang.

    Gu Youli faced all of this with fear. Other than running away quickly and leaving the danger zone, she could not think of anything else.

    As he was running too fast, he identally rolled down the slope.

    Fortunately, the ground was covered in mud. It was soft, so he didn¡¯t get hurt, but he was stained with mud.

    However, the things in the luggage were all crushed.

    fortunately, her bag was full of dry food, which could be eaten even if crushed. if it were medicine, it would really be useless.

    Wu Zijiang and Xiao Zhang pulled Gu Youli out of the mud and helped her to continue moving forward.

    After walking for a long time, the rain finally stopped.

    The sunlight broke through the dark sky and shone on every corner of the ground.

    The bright and eye-catching golden color was the surging vitality. When Xiao Zhang saw this, he happily shouted, ¡± the sun, the sun is out! Argh!

    Wu Zijiang also raised his hand and covered his eyes. Then, he looked up at the sky. it¡¯s dawn. The rain has stopped. The sun has finallye out. That¡¯s great!

    Gu Youli smiled silently and nodded happily at them.

    She raised her hand to wipe the sweat off her face, then made a cheering gesture to Wu Zijiang and Xiao Zhang.

    In fact, ever since she found out where Yu feibai was, the sun had been shining on her heart.

    No matter how heavy the rain was, no matter how dark the night was, nothing could stop her from moving forward.

    The three of them walked for another ten minutes. Finally, under the beautiful morning sun, they saw a small vige that had been shaken by an earthquake. There was not a single intact vige.

    there were more than a dozen tents on the ground, and all of them were filled with injured people.

    As for those who were not injured, they were all moving the rocks and continuing to search for the person who was crushed under the rock but who might still be alive.

    When they suddenly saw someone, everyone shouted happily, ¡± someone¡¯s here! Help¡¯s here! Someone¡¯s here! Help¡¯s here!

    Then, many people ran out of the vige.

    He weed Gu Youli, Wu Zijiang and the rest warmly and happily.

    Gu Youli saw the man who had walked through the crowd and walked to the front in big strides. He was dressed in a military uniform and had a tall and straight figure with a cold expression.

    other than the mud and dust on his body, and the faint dark circles under his eyshes caused by staying up all night, he was still very young.

    There was no other difference.

    She was still as cold and charming as before.

    ¡°Feibai! Yu feibai!¡± A huge surprise filled Gu Youli¡¯s entire heart.

    She shouted happily.

    But when she saw the woman beside Yu feibai, the joy on her face immediately froze.

    Qian Lijing? why was she here?

    Yu feibai could not believe his eyes as he walked over calmly. The surprise and joy on his face were so obvious.

    This was very different from his usual calm, cold, and indifferent appearance.

    In an instant, everything was gone.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were as cold as winter. He looked at him nervously and walked faster. However, the ice in his eyes also became colder.

    He was still thinking about how Gu Youli had ended up in such a dangerous ce when he was already in front of her.

    He suppressed the fear and worry in his heart and reached out to pull her into his arms, ignoring the mud on her body.

    Tightly!

    Gu Youli was immediately pulled into a tight embrace.

    He hugged her tightly and wrapped his arms around her so tightly that Gu Youli was almost suffocating.

    She had difficulty breathing, but she did not dare to say a word.

    she merely reached her hand around his back and clung onto yu feibai¡¯s shoulder tightly. her heart was filled with joy and grievance.

    feibai, feibai Qingqing, ¡± Gu Youli said his name softly. Her watery eyes were misty like ayer of dew.

    She was so happy, and her heart that had been hanging in the air finally settled down. ¡°It¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    When Qian Lijing saw Gu Youli and Yu feibai suddenly sped up, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    He also found Gu Youli¡¯s arrival unbelievable.

    she looked at them in a daze, then suddenly smiled and couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud ¡± ah ¡°.

    ...

    She raised her hand and waved at Gu Youli in a friendly manner. Youli, are you here to volunteer too? That¡¯s great!¡±

    Gu Youli lifted her eyes and looked at Qian Lijing. Then, she smiled.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say or what to ask.

    But her heart was filled with questions. Why was Qian Lijing with Yu feibai?

    Was it a coincidence?

    ¡°Yingluo never thought that she woulde to look for him. Youli, did you get injured on the way here?¡± Qian Lijing ran over, ignoring the fact that they were still in an embrace, and continued to ask questions.

    gu youli felt a little ufortable and tried to break free from yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    However, Yu feibai refused to let go and continued to hug her tightly.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± The two of them were the only ones who heard that.

    gu youli felt that she should beughing when she heard that. however, at that moment, she could not control her tears.

    She gritted her teeth to stop herself from making a sound, but tears still spread all over her face.

    ...

    Crying had never been her strong suit. It had always been difficult for tears to flow. She never knew that she could be so emotional and cry so hard.

    ahem, ahem, ahem, ¡± Lu Hongtao coughed twice. squad leader Wu, did you bring medicine for everyone? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I brought some. I¡¯m still buying some dry food!¡± Wu Zijiang quickly replied.

    As he spoke, he took out his luggage. there¡¯s a truck full of supplies outside, but the road ahead is blocked. We can¡¯t pass through. If it¡¯s not enough, get a few more people toe with me to get the Kasaya.

    As they spoke, Wu Zijiang and Lu Hongtao led everyone to the other side to distribute the dry food and medicine.

    He left this quiet ce to Gu Youli and Yu feibai.

    Qian Lijing was still smiling. She nced at the two people hugging, then turned around and walked toward the crowd.

 Chapter 667

    667 I¡¯ll agree to whatever you say

    Inside the tent, Gu Youli had changed out of her dirty clothes and was sitting there obediently.

    Yu feibai, who was wiping her face and hands with a towel, did not look too good. His face was as cold as snow.

    Yu feibai, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? ¡± Gu Youli¡¯s voice was sleepy and soft. She sounded very tired.

    She had not slept for an entire night and hade in the rain. Her energy was already at its limit.

    Yu feibai continued to move his hands silently and remained silent.

    Gu Youli did not make a sound. When Yu feibai continued to help her wipe, she did not want him to do it anymore. She reached out and pped his hand away.

    She felt wronged and angry. How could he treat her like this?

    She had gone through so much trouble to find him, but he was so cold to her and did not say a word.

    The atmosphere in the tent was dead silent.

    Gu Youli sat quietly at the side and did not want to look at Yu feibai at all.

    Yu feibai remained in his original position where Gu Youli had smacked him away. He continued to look at Gu Youli with a deep gaze.

    A momentter, he moved away.

    The bright sunlight shone in through the thin gap and a ck bug flew in with the sunlight, flying towards Gu Youli¡¯s long eyshes.

    Gu Youli blinked her eyes subconsciously and the ck bug flew into her eyes identally.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she called out in a low voice reflexively.

    She instinctively raised her hand and quickly rubbed her eyes.

    Yu feibai¡¯s face shed with fear and he immediately turned to look at Gu Youli.

    When he saw her rubbing her eyes, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. He frowned slightly. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Let me see!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were closed. the worm has entered my eye! she said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll do it.¡± yu feibai helped gu youli up andid her head on hisp. then, he reached out and touched gu youli¡¯s eyes with his fingers.

    He used his hands to force Gu Youli¡¯s eyes open a little.

    He saw that the bug had already turned into a small ck ball and stopped at the corner of Gu Youli¡¯s eye.

    Fei Bai leaned over and got close to her eyes. He opened his lips and gently blew on them.

    immediately, the bug was blown out and yu feibai removed it with his hand.

    gu youli¡¯s eyes instantly felt much better.

    She sat up straight and rubbed her eyes. She did not look at Yu feibai and did not speak.

    It was as if he was still angry.

    Yu feibai hugged her tightly from behind as if he wanted to bury her in his body.

    ¡°Do you know where you are? this is a high-risk area. if there is an aftershock and you get injured, what do you want me to do?¡± His expression was cold, and his heart was like a turbulent sea.

    Gu Youli twisted her body in an attempt to break free from Yu feibai¡¯s embrace, but Yu feibai hugged her even tighter.

    She felt very wronged. Thinking of the fear she had been in these past few days and his cold appearance after she had gone through so much trouble to find him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her nose sting.

    ¡°do you think you don¡¯t know what to do when i¡¯m injured? have you thought about me? do you know how i¡¯ve been these days when you¡¯re missing? i was so worried when you suddenly disappeared!¡± As Gu Youli spoke, her tears fell uncontrobly again. ¡°I thought Yingluo thought you were going to leave me and ignore me.¡±

    Yes, in the past few days of her disappearance, this was the thought that she was most unwilling to face.

    He left her behind and would nevere back.

    although he tried hard to restrain himself and not let his thoughts run wild ...

    However, she still couldn¡¯t avoid it. This was the thought that she was most afraid of.

    It was also because of this thought that she hade to the earthquake zone without hesitation.

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes were filled with warmth.

    a strong sense of bitterness and shock collided in his heart.

    Yu feibai¡¯s hand that was holding Gu Youli trembled slightly. you should stay at home and be good. I won¡¯t leave you behind, never. I¡¯ll go back to find you soon. Didn¡¯t I tell Grandpa to take good care of you before I left? why did he ask you toe? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s tears finally burst out and fell to the ground. Yu feibai, you¡¯re a Big Bad guy. You¡¯re a Big b * stard. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll cut your tongue when you say that? ¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i was just too worried about you. i don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, do you understand?¡± his slender fingers trembled slightly as he held her face and leaned over to bite her lips.

    Gu Youli cried and looked at him with teary eyes, letting him do as he pleased.

    Suddenly, she reached out and hugged his arm that was wrapped around her from behind.

    Yu feibai let out a muffled groan of desire and ecstasy. He pried open the gap between her teeth and the tip of his tongue swam in her mouth domineeringly and thirstily.

    It was unusually gentle, but it was also unusually fierce.

    No matter how much he sucked on her, it was not enough. The bone-eroding longing made him want to crush her, swallow her, bite by bite, and be one with him, never to be separated again!

    Yu feibai, please put yourself in my shoes. she found an opening in the kiss and said with a choked voice, ¡± ¡°If I were the one who went missing and lost all contact with you, would you still be able to wait for me at home? Are you waiting for me to go back?¡±

    Yu feibai pried open her mouth domineeringly and sucked on her soft tongue. Then, he slowly let go. ¡°I¡¯m not like you, I¡¯m a man!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s bright eyes were wide open and her eyes curved up in grievance. More tears poured out. so what if I¡¯m a woman? don¡¯t women have hearts? don¡¯t they worry about people? If I don¡¯t have a heart, how could I fall in love with someone? you¡¯re such a bad person, you were so fierce to me that day. Yes, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m a big idiot. I was insulted by you like that, but I still came to find you, Hanhan!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart ached when he heard her soft sobbing.

    His face was tightly pressed against hers, and he muttered vaguely, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll never say such things again in the future, Zhenzhen.¡±

    Gu Youli turned her head and could not help but kiss him.

    ...

    She turned around and hugged him tightly. After a fierce kiss, she leaned her head on his shoulder.¡±don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡±

    Her voice was very soft, and she mumbled like a child begging for forgiveness after making a mistake.

    Yu feibai hugged her tightly and said, ¡± ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t break up in the future, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re not allowed to talk about me like that, okay?

    his eyes were deep as he pressed his cheek against her lips. ¡± alright, whatever you say. I¡¯ll agree to everything as long as you don¡¯t break up with me, don¡¯t disappear, don¡¯t hide from me, and don¡¯t let me not find you!

    gu youli wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡± I promise I won¡¯t go missing again. I won¡¯t let you not be able to find me. No matter how we argue, I won¡¯t break up. I won¡¯t hide anything from you!

    (Author¡¯s note: Tang Yu¡¯s love story ¡°Hidden Marriage of a wealthy family: Mistakenly marrying a ck-bellied husband, mo Jiao¡¯s story, painting thend for marriage: Love a sky-high wife ¡°, AI muli¡¯s story ¡± the Phoenix girl of a family of generals: Mad consort battles the world)

 Chapter 668

    668 Do you like Yu feibai?

    This ce was indeed a disaster area. It could really be said that there were constant aftershocks.

    gu youli and wu zijiang had only been here for less than half a day and they had already encountered two aftershocks.

    After staying here for a few days, Yu feibai was already very familiar with the asional aftershock.

    as soon as he felt something strange under his feet, yu feibai could immediately sense it. he immediately protected gu youli and hugged her tightly. heforted her softly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just an aftershock.¡±

    It was just an aftershock. Yu feibai¡¯s words made Gu Youli¡¯s heart ache.

    The people who were affected by the aftershocks did not scream or fear at all. Instead, they were indifferent. Their attitude waspletely different from the people outside of YA city.

    She thought, apart from the fact that they had already chosen the best terrain and knew that it was empty, the aftershocks would not cause much of a problem.

    It was also because they were already used to it, or rather, they were numb to it.

    Some people sat in the same ce, not moving at all, quietly waiting for the aftershock to pass.

    Gu Youli was no longer afraid because Yu feibai was hugging her tightly. His protective posture was as if he was protecting a treasure. Their love for each other was so deep.

    In some people¡¯s eyes, they were really envious, jealous, and hateful.

    after the aftershock, yu feibai continued tomand everyone to rescue the others.

    gu youli did not want to stay idle either, so she went to the temporary medical center that yu feibai and the rest had set up to help the patients clean their wounds.

    when she saw gu youliing over to help, qian lijing gave her a warm hug. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m very happy to be here and to see you, youli.¡±

    After saying that, he mischievously blinked his eyes.¡±How about you? Youli.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled but did not answer. She just hugged Qian Lijing gently.

    To be honest, she was not very happy to meet Qian Lijing here.

    he didn¡¯t know the reason.

    Qian Lijing was still the same Qian Lijing. She looked cheerful and innocent. She was always smiling, and her face was beautiful.

    However, Gu Youli was still in a daze when she saw his smile.

    she would never have thought that qian lijing would be in the earthquake zone. she heard that she had applied for volunteers to join the rescue operation.

    this kind of woman must be a kind woman.

    but why did she have to be so petty? He seemed to feel a little ufortable whenever he saw her.

    she thought that it was probably because of qian lijing and yu feibai¡¯s first encounter that she could not bring herself to like them.

    Qian Lijing looked at Gu Youli and said, ¡± Youli, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be in danger bying to look for feibai? ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled faintly. I didn¡¯t think of it before I came here, so I wasn¡¯t afraid. Later, when the aftershock came, I suddenly got scared. I was really afraid that I would die Here and never see Yu feibai again. But now that I¡¯ve seen Yu feibai, I¡¯m not afraid at all. but what about you? why aren¡¯t you afraid that a girl like you would go to such a dangerous ce to be a volunteer?¡±

    I didn¡¯t think about whether I¡¯m afraid or not before I came here. When I heard the news of the earthquake, I immediately applied. I used to study nursing and I thought I would definitely be able to help. I just didn¡¯t expect to meet brother feibai and the others. Qian Lijing¡¯s voice was soft.

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    exactly. Oh right, Gu Youli, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you something. Qian Lijing lowered her voice and whispered into Gu Youli¡¯s ear.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Gu Youli asked.

    Qian Lijing¡¯s face darkened and she said unhappily, ¡± let me tell you, I think brother feibai is really strange. I have never seen such a narcissistic man before. He actually said that I came here to follow him. It¡¯s so funny. He came here by ne. How can I follow him? you have to talk to him when you go back. Not every girl likes him. Don¡¯t be so narcissistic in the future. I was so angry that I almost pped him, but I can¡¯t beat him.

    After that, Qian Lijing kept on chattering andining to Gu Youli.

    sheined about yu feibai.

    She also mentioned that she saw a rock falling from the sky and almost hit Yu feibai. She was kind enough to rush over and push Yu feibai away.

    In the end, Yu feibai even told her not to touch him in the future.

    Towards the end, Qian Lijing puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡± I¡¯m so angry. Youli, how can such a man exist? how can he be so bad and ungrateful? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face stiffened. Her man was being criticized so badly.

    It would be a wonder if she was happy to hear that.

    Furthermore, she could hear a hint of strangeness in his words, but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was.

    After a while, Gu Youli smiled and said, ¡± Lijing, let me apologize to you. He¡¯s a bit cold and has a bit of a clean freak. He doesn¡¯t like people touching him, and it¡¯s also because there are many women who like him, so he¡¯s a bit arrogant. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!

    Qian Lijing¡¯s eyes darkened.

    She pursed her lips and did not know what to say. She smiled at Gu Youli and said, ¡± ¡± what? so many women like him. is there something wrong with the eyes of these women? ¡±

    She looked at her meaningfully and the corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up. Then, sheughed teasingly and said, ¡± ¡°What about Li Jing? don¡¯t you like my feibai a lot? women can¡¯t resist his charm.¡±

    Qian Lijing¡¯s eyebrows twitched and her face turned pale. She smiled and asked, ¡± Youli, what do you mean by that? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just asking!¡± Gu Youli shook her head and her lips curled into a faint smile.

    Qian Lijing reached out her hand and flicked her hair behind her ear. She said solemnly, ¡± Youli, I¡¯m only going to tell you this once. A man like Yu feibai is indeed very charming and it¡¯s very easy for him to attract girls. If I say that I have no feelings for him at all, then I must be lying to you. However, it¡¯s a pity that I already have someone I like. Compared to the person I like, your man seems to be much worse. I¡¯m different from other girls. I like to like him with all my strength and hate him with all my strength. To the person I love, I only wish for him to be the rainbow in my heart.¡±

    Lijing, what you said seems to have a deeper meaning. However, Gu Youli expressed that she did not quite understand.

    She said that she would not have no feelings for feibai, but she also said that she had someone she liked. Didn¡¯t she feel that it was contradictory?

    If she had someone she liked, why would she have feelings for another man?

    She also said that to the person she loved, she only hoped that he would be the rainbow in her heart.

    It seemed that every girl who was in love would see the boy she was in love with as the rainbow in her heart!

 Chapter 669

    669 Youli¡¯s high fever is not going down

    It seemed that every girl who was in love would see the boy she was in love with as the rainbow in her heart!

    There was also the phrase ¡®if you like it, use your strength to like it. If you like it, use your strength to hate it¡¯.

    What was the meaning of this?

    Since there was a clear distinction between love and hate, how could she exin the saying that she had no feelings for Fei Bai at all?

    what was she really trying to express?

    Qian Lijing smiled and continued, ¡± ¡°Is there a deeper meaning? ¡°I think it¡¯s okay. I just want to express that brother feibai may be a gorgeous rainbow. Because he is so beautiful, every girl can¡¯t help but be obsessed with the color of the rainbow. However, they only exist and are obsessed with the colors outside the rainbow. In fact, what shines is not the rainbow itself, but the water vapor of the rainbow and the refraction of the girls ¡®eyes. Once the water vapor and sunlight disappear, the water vapor and the sunlight will be reflected in the rainbow. The rainbow would also disappear, and the girls would no longer see the good in him. Of course, they would no longer keep him in their hearts!¡±

    Gu Youli did not understand at all. She was getting more and more confused.

    But she could feel that these words seemed to be implying something.

    she was saying that yu feibai¡¯s excellence stemmed from his identity and appearance. without his identity and appearance, no woman would ever like him again.

    This included her, Gu Youli.

    Did Qian Lijing mean that?

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. What a smart and cunning answer.

    If it were an ordinary person, they probably wouldn¡¯t have heard anything at all, nor would they have felt anything. Instead, they would have thought that what she said was very true.

    Unfortunately, the person she had met was her, Gu Youli.

    It didn¡¯t seem very good to use such specious words to deceive her.

    It was as if some of the uncertainties he had before had suddenly been cleared.

    As Gu Youli thought about it, she felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°aiya, look at you frowning. don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s actually very simple. I¡¯m just saying that I don¡¯t like Yu feibai!¡± Qian Lijing looked on with an innocent smile.

    Gu Youli collected her thoughts and smiled at her.

    regardless of whether she was overthinking things with her petty mind or if the other party was really like her and was thinking the same way, after this simple conversation, gu youli felt that qian lijing was like a legendary creature.

    Romance novels were a must for melodramatic TV series.

    It was a creature called Mary Sue!

    Some said that it was a virus.

    Qian Lijing had all the qualities of Mary Sue. She had a pure and clean temperament, a kind, beautiful, and powerful heart, and the magnanimity of caring for the people at dawn.

    Of course, other than her male lead.

    As The Mary Sue female lead, no matter how that person treated her, no matter what deep hatred she had, she would never take it to heart. In the end, she would always forgive him.

    This was her kindness.

    However, it was different for the male lead. She could hate and scold him for a long time for even the smallest things.

    The problem was that they could always meet.

    Wasn¡¯t this what Qian Lijing had just described? She didn¡¯t like Yu feibai, she hated Yu feibai, but she happened to meet him.

    Facing Mary Sue, Gu Youli felt dizzy and weak all over.

    Gu Youli, you have to talk to him when you get back. Tell him that I don¡¯t like him and that I hate him. Tell him to treat me better in the future! qian lijing nudged gu youli with her elbow and said mischievously.

    Gu Youli nodded and was a little distracted. okay, I¡¯ll definitely tell him off. Let¡¯s go in and help!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Qian Lijing smiled. The sun was shining brightly, and she was beautiful.

    after helping to clean up a few injured people, gu youli felt that something was wrong with herself.

    Her entire body and forehead were a little hot, but Gu Youli did not put it on her body.

    Not long after, a burning red color dyed Gu Youli¡¯s slightly pale face.

    The patient who was being taken care of by Gu Youli also noticed that something was wrong with Gu Youli. miss Gu, are you alright? why is your face so red? ¡±

    ¡°blushing?¡± Gu Youli frowned. When she spoke again, she realized that her voice had be hoarse.

    She subconsciously raised her hand and covered her face.

    Oh my God, it¡¯s so hot!

    Gu Youli stood up slowly and her vision was very blurry.

    She stood up unsteadily, but before she could steady herself, she fell back down.

    ¡°Miss Gu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The patient¡¯s aunt quickly reached out and helped her fall to the ground. She then shouted, ¡± someone! someone! miss gu has fainted! ¡±

    The other people in the clinic immediately ran over.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Qian Lijing asked worriedly.

    I don¡¯t know either, ¡± the injured woman said. miss Gu suddenly fainted, and his body was so hot!

    Ever since she found out that she had lost contact with Yu feibai, Gu Youli had been very worried.

    Aftering to the earthquake zone, he was drenched in the rain and stayed up all night, so he didn¡¯t have a good day¡¯s rest.

    His resistance suddenly dropped.

    However, she had been holding on. After she found Yu feibai, her body and mind rxed a little, and she was invaded by the bacteria and fell ill.

    Everyone had given her first aid, but her high fever did not go down. Her head was burning so much that she was dizzy and dizzy, and she could not tell who was who.

    Everyone was afraid and quickly sent someone to inform Yu feibai.

    ...

    after a short while, the tall figure in army green walked in quickly.

    that pair of deep and cold eyes was very terrifying.

    He hade in a hurry, and his hair and shoulders were covered in dust.

    he reached out and pulled gu youli into his arms.

    Qian Lijing, who was beside him, quickly said, ¡± ¡± hanhan caught a cold and her fever is a little serious. her temperature is not low, probably because she was drenched in the rain yesterday! ¡±

    ¡°Did you get an injection to reduce your fever?¡± Yu feibai furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°No, among the medicines we brought, there was only fever medicine! ¡°I¡¯ve already made her take it,¡± Qian Lijing said.

    Yu feibai lowered his head and pressed his face against Gu Youli¡¯s forehead. He could feel the heat from her body and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°No, Yingluo!¡±

    As he said that, he pressed his thin lips against her forehead and felt it. He continued, her temperature is too high. We need to go to the hospital for an injection to reduce the fever.

    If she dyed any longer, she would definitely suffer from some residual effects from the fever.

    Lu Hongtao, who came with Yu feibai, frowned and said, ¡± chief, it¡¯s a long way from here to the doctor and it¡¯s a day¡¯s journey to the emergency Center. Youli can¡¯t run around anymore. Besides, I¡¯m not sure if the emergency Center has any fever needles.

    ...

    qian lijing bit her lip and said,¡±take the medicine, cover yourself with a nket, and have a good sleep. you should be fine after you sweat.¡±

    ¡°All of you, get out. The air isn¡¯t circting here.¡± Yu feibai indifferently asked him to leave.

 Chapter 670

    670 Don¡¯t kiss me, I¡¯ll infect you

    ¡°all of you, get out. the air isn¡¯t circting here.¡± Yu feibai indifferently asked him to leave.

    No one said anything more. They looked at each other and left in silence.

    After closing the curtains of the tent, Yu feibai¡¯s gentle kissnded on the corners of Gu Youli¡¯s eyes, the tip of her brows, and around her hair.¡±Idiot, you didn¡¯t even know that you were feeling unwell. If you had discovered it earlier and prevented it, it wouldn¡¯t have been so serious.¡±

    He gently ced Gu Youli back on the bed and ced a wet towel on her forehead.

    There was no ice in this ce, so he could only use a wet towel to lower her fever.

    seeing gu youli suffering from the pain, yu feibai felt even worse than the sick gu youli.

    perhaps the cold and fever were the simplest of diseases, but also the lightest torture.

    But when it came to her, he just couldn¡¯t.

    As long as she had the slightest bit of pain and grievance, it would be magnified infinitely with him. His heart would ache, he would be sad, and he would be tormented.

    Gu Youli, who was running a high fever, had her face turn from red and hot to pale.

    She kept crying out that she was cold even under the nket. She kept frowning in pain and tossed and turned restlessly, as if she was in a dream and couldn¡¯t break free.

    Yu feibai asked Lu Hongtao to go outside and ask everyone who had a clean and thick nket.

    Lu Hongtao turned around and hurried back to tell Yu feibai, ¡± chief, there¡¯s a hot spring about half a mile behind the vige. We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been destroyed by the earthquake, or if it¡¯s still flowing. If not, you can bring miss Gu there. Hot springs are good for treating fevers!

    It didn¡¯t matter if the tremors had died down or if there was still hot spring water.

    It was only half a mile away but Yu feibai decided to bring Gu Youli along to try.

    Yu feibai brought Gu Youli to the foot of the hot spring Mountain that everyone was talking about.

    at the foot of the mountain a hundred meters away was a tnd that stretched as far as the eye could see. it did not look like there was a hot spring at all.

    he turned around and looked at gu youli, who was wearing a thick coat and sleeping on his back. then, he started to look for her a hundred meters away.

    finally, in a dense forest, he saw hot steam.

    Walking into the dense forest, they saw a small round pool, a natural hot spring surrounded by many solid stones.

    Under the hot mist was the sound of flowing water.

    Hot spring water kept pouring out of the mouth of the spring and into the pool.

    There was a gap on one side of the pool, and water kept flowing out.

    the corners of yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up. he put gu youli down from his back, took off his clothes, and soaked her in the bath.

    The moment he entered, Yu feibai felt as if all the fatigue that he had umted over the past few days had been washed away.

    He believed that Gu Youli, who was in his arms, would be able to get rid of all her pain and fatigue.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t be so ufortable soon, Yingluo.¡±

    No matter how cold a person was, they wouldn¡¯t feel cold from the hot air that seeped out of the spring.

    A thinyer of sweat quickly seeped out from Gu Youli¡¯s cold and hot skin.

    After about half an hour, Gu Youli opened her eyes slowly.

    She was still confused and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    Yu feibai was overjoyed. He kissed her on the cheek. ¡°At the hot spring. Are you feeling better?¡±

    After his reminder, Gu Youli felt that her body was being surrounded by an unusual heat.

    Although she was very weak right now, especially her head, which was hot and heavy.

    However, this warmth made her feelfortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little better!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s health might have gotten better, but her voice was still very hoarse.

    yu feibai pressed against her sensitive neck and covered her ears. he pursed his lips and said softly, ¡± ¡°Yingluo needs to get well quickly!¡±

    His voice was hoarse and extremely low.

    to the ears of others, it was clearly amand.

    However, there was a hint of begging in it.

    She was sick alone, but she was in pain with two people, especially with a sense of powerlessness.

    in the past, he had never felt that life, old age, illness, and death were anything to be afraid of.

    But because of her, he was afraid and didn¡¯t want her to be hurt at all.

    gu youli rubbed her sleepy face and turned her head to kiss him on the cheek. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine soon!¡± He said.

    Yu feibai lifted his hand and ced it on the back of her head. He then turned from the guest into the host and kissed her deeply.

    Wrap| soft, sweet, waah waah

    Gu Youli groaned and responded softly.

    Yu feibai kept sucking on her lips.

    Gu Youli felt a torrent of water rushing up her spine.

    It reached her brain and made her dizzy.

    Her long eyshes trembled. Gu Youli closed her eyes and leaned against him, panting.¡±Not Bai Qingqing¡±

    ¡± i¡¯m here. ¡± yu feibai looked up at her. there was a charming glow in his deep eyes.

    He leaned forward and kissed her on the lips again.

    ...

    of course, gu youli knew what that look in yu feibai¡¯s eyes meant.

    with her current sickly body, she could not bear any of his pleasure.| Love could not help but beg for mercy weakly, ¡± no, feibai, not today. My whole body is soft.

    Yu feibai raised his eyes to look at her again. His eyes were filled with a devilish charm.¡±What are you thinking, you little lecherous girl!¡±

    As he said that, he reached out and touched her nose.

    Gu Youli pouted, turned her body, and leaned into his arms.

    However, she immediately bounced away like a spring. Aiya, my cold is so serious, and I¡¯m so close to you and kissing you. I¡¯m going to infect youter. What should I do? ¡±

    ¡± it¡¯s alreadyte at night if you only think of it now, ¡± yu feibai said. he lowered his head again and covered her lips with his.

    His tongue slithered into her mouth like a slippery snake.

    Their lips and tongues intertwined, and their kiss was hot and intense.| love.

    The sound of running water in the hot spring rang out, and the rising heat made the two of them even more intimate, making them even more rippling.| Ambiguous.

    behind a big tree somewhere in the dense forest, a pair of eyes were staring at them, as cold as poison.

    ...

    however, the owner of the gaze was blushing.

    the two of them were kissing more and more intensely.| Mian seemed to be unable to stand it anymore, so she turned around and left.

    At that moment, Yu feibai let go of Gu Youli gently.

    He nced in that direction, his eyes cold and indifferent, even hiding anger.

    Gu Youli panted. it¡¯s an infection. You can¡¯t me me for that.

    Yu feibai looked at her gently and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Then I¡¯ll kiss you and return the cold to you!¡±

    Gu Youli pouted and pouted. bad person! she pouted.

 Chapter 671

    671 I will definitely remember my promise in the future

    Soaking in the hot spring water, Gu Youli only woke up for a while before falling back into a deep sleep.

    When her consciousness returned, she felt very clear and energetic.

    the burning heat in her body had also subsided, and she was unusually light.

    A familiar female voice rang in his ears. he should be awake soon. I touched his forehead just now. It¡¯s normal temperature.

    Then, she heard Yu feibai acknowledge her with a soft ¡®hmm¡¯.

    he¡¯s really infuriating. He actually came to this ce alone and isn¡¯t worried about danger. The female voice scolded unhappily, but her voice was filled with worry and concern.

    There was only one woman who would scold her out of concern-Chu Qing.

    gu youli¡¯s lips curled up into a smile and she slowly opened her eyes.

    The first person she saw was Yu feibai, who was sitting by the bed. He was looking at Chu Qing calmly, and there was a hint of fatigue in his eyes.

    But it was still cold.

    Yu feibai agreed with Chu Qing¡¯s words. she¡¯s always like this. I don¡¯t look at her for a day and she goes around having fun.

    Chu Qing pursed her lips andughed sneakily. but chief, you seem to be very happy!

    Without waiting for Yu feibai to say anything, Gu Youli sat up and mimicked his voice. She said very seriously, ¡± rade chu qing, did youe to the earthquake zone to gossip or to help the people?¡±

    Chu Qing immediately gave a military salute and said loudly, ¡± ¡°Salute! Of course, they came to the earthquake zone to ask for help from themon people.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she realized that something was wrong and immediately pointed at Gu Youli. Gu Youli, you¡¯re not making a sound after waking up. Instead, you¡¯re making fun of me. You¡¯re too much!

    When Yu feibai, who was sitting at the side, saw that Gu Youli had woken up, he immediately turned around and reached out to help Gu Youli sit up.

    ¡°you¡¯re awake. do you feel better?¡± His expression softened, and so did his voice.

    Gu Youli smiled and nodded. Alright, I feel like I¡¯m fine.¡±

    At the end, he added: ¡± both are fine. Let¡¯s go to the ground and fight the Tiger!

    Chu Qing rolled her eyes andzily mocked, ¡± with such a small body, you¡¯re still fighting the Tiger. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re not gnawed to death by the Tiger.

    Gu Youli red at her.

    Chu Qingughed. Oh, but your bad friend gave you an injection in time. That¡¯s why you recovered so quickly. Come,e. Come and thank your Savior.

    Gu Youli pouted and shook her head. I¡¯ve soaked in the hot spring. I can¡¯t have recovered without the fever needles!

    he¡¯s too heartless. He only has the opposite sex but no humanity. Chu Qing snorted and looked at her gloomily. next time, I won¡¯t even give you an injection to reduce your fever if you be a fool from fever.

    As he spoke, he raised his fist and made a punching gesture at Gu Youli.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Yu feibai suddenly coughed and his voice was as cold as a cer.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyshes fluttered and her heart almost froze. She took a step back inexplicably.

    He seemed to have noticed that something was wrong.

    ¡°there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep voice rang out once again, but it was an order for him to leave.

    ¡°Yes, chief!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s stiff body slowly turned around.

    The expression on her face flickered strangely, and she walked out of the tent.

    The moment she walked out, Chu Qing took in a deep breath.¡¯What the f * ck? why did you find your best friend? it¡¯s her Big Boss.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t even say sweet words to him.

    but her best friend could insult her. it was not fair, not fair!

    Gu Youli was in good spirits. She stuck her tongue out at Chu Qing and then looked at Yu feibai. ¡°Why is Chu Qing here?¡±

    ¡°The rescue team is here!¡± Yu feibai exined.

    gu youli¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± really? that¡¯s great. what about the injured people? ¡±

    Yu feibai smirked. we¡¯re moving gradually. After you rest for a while, we¡¯ll be moving to the safe zone too.

    Gu Youli reached out and hugged Yu feibai¡¯s neck tightly. She said happily, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Yu feibai reached out and hugged her waist. He rubbed his face against her neck and his warm breath sprayed on her skin. I¡¯m also very happy that you don¡¯t have to lie in my arms without any strength.

    haha, I¡¯m all better now. Gu Youli¡¯s face was pressed against his chest.

    Feeling his heartbeat, she suddenly felt very, very warm.

    in the future, you must remember to take care of your health. Don¡¯t get sick without even knowing it. Yu feibai kissed her on the cheek.

    He then used his face to feel her warmth.

    it was no longer so high, no longer within reach, and it was burning hot.

    This was good.

    gu youli continued to wrap her arms around his neck tightly and buried her head in his neck. ¡± i won¡¯t. i won¡¯t let myself fall sick again. i won¡¯t let you worry again. ¡±

    Yu feibai pushed her away gently and caressed the top of her head.

    Then, he said seriously, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to worry, I¡¯ll have someone send you back tomorrow!¡±

    Gu Youli gasped and looked at him in a daze. She said embarrassedly, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go back yet.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes glowed with displeasure.

    His eyes were as calm as water, and a cold aura lingered around him. ¡°why can¡¯t i go back? Didn¡¯t you already find me? I¡¯m very safe, and I¡¯m fine. So, after we move to the formation area, I¡¯ll have someone send you home.¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him carefully and smiled. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go back if you don¡¯t. I want to go back with you!¡±

    ...

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep and cold eyes stared at her for a long time before his gaze softened.

    he held her hand and kissed it. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here!¡±

    ¡°The array area after the transfer is not dangerous. I¡¯ll wait for you there, okay?¡± Gu Youli looked up and maintained her smile.

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows and stared at her.

    The silence continued for a long time.

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and reached out to hold his hand. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I¡¯m worried about you too. There are a lot of injured people at the transfer array. I¡¯ll be there as a healer and won¡¯t leave the camp until youe back. Can¡¯t I do that?¡±

    The ce where the wounded were transferred to was the safest ce in YA city. Not only was there a rescue team stationed there, but it was also a ce to amodate the victims from all over the ce. There were very good medical andmunication facilities.

    However, even though he said that, Yu feibai was still not very willing.

    feibai, I¡¯m already here, so I want to help these victims too. Gu Youli¡¯s soft arms wrapped around Yu feibai¡¯s arm.

    As if she was acting coquettishly, she started to shake it gently.¡±just let me stay!¡±

    Yu feibai really did not know what to do with her. Gu Youli had always been someone who would listen to whatever she said and give her whatever she wanted.

    ...

 Chapter 672

    672 Yes, yes, I want to eat your Yingluo

    Yu feibai reached out and wrapped his arm around Gu Youli¡¯s weak waist before lying down under the nket with her.

    you ... he buried his long fingers in Gu Youli¡¯s hair.

    He leaned forward and kissed her ear. ¡°Yingluo, I really can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    gu youli¡¯s lips parted slightly and she pressed them against his neck. ¡± me too. I can¡¯t do anything about you. You¡¯re so straight.

    ¡°Speak like me!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s long fingers pinched Gu Youli¡¯s little face gently.

    Gu Youli followed his example and pinched Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Imitate my speech.¡±

    After that, she even touched Yu feibai¡¯s ear yfully.

    A slight numbing sensation instantly spread from his ears to his limbs.

    yu feibai¡¯s heart softened and his voice became even more hoarse and gentle. ¡± alright, stop fooling around. Rest for a while and we¡¯ll be setting off. But before that, we have to eat something. What do you want to eat, hmm? ¡±

    ¡°yes, i want yingluo to eat you, yingluo!¡± gu youli said in a hoarse voice.

    After she finished speaking, her hand actually followed the arc of his back and then tightly hugged his waist.

    Torture. She was going to torture him by eating fruits.

    Look at what kind of ce this was. She actually said something like that. It was obvious that she was trying to tickle him, but she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened and he immediately leaned forward to suck on her disobedient lips.

    He didn¡¯t dare to be too intense. He only pried open the gap between her teeth and gently sucked on the tip of her tongue twice.

    He was afraid that if he was not careful, he would not be able to control the desire in his body.

    when gu youli was about to suffocate, yu feibai finally let go of her lips. however, they were still tightly wrapped around her chest.

    He squinted his eyes and looked down at her. His voice seemed to contain a hint of lust. ¡°You little rascal, are you deliberately torturing me? Hmph!¡±

    gu youli was touched by him and mumbled softly as she dodged. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, don¡¯t mess around, Yingluo.¡±

    little rascal, do you still dare?!

    I won¡¯t dare! Gu Youli sighed. I won¡¯t!

    Yu feibai let go of her and nibbled on her ear. He whispered, ¡± ¡°Just wait and see how I¡¯ll punish you when we get back!¡±

    gu youli moaned and then hid in his arms. she lowered her head and hid her face.

    It was as if she was so embarrassed that she did not dare to look up at Yu feibai.

    But in fact, she was hiding in front of Yu feibai¡¯s chest and secretlyughing.

    How could Yu feibai not know? he patted her head lovingly.

    In the afternoon, the two of them followed the rescue team and returned to the camp.

    It was equivalent to feibai for Gu Youli to stay here. On the other hand, Yu feibai and the rescue team had left immediately after sending her and the vigers here.

    He continued to help the victims.

    Every day, many injured people would be sent to the rescue Station.

    The few doctors and nurses were extremely busy.

    Gu Youli, who had fully recovered, immediately followed Qian Lijing to the medical station to help.

    in order to save the most people with the highest efficiency, the doctors and nurses divided the injured into severe injuries, moderate injuries, and light injuries.

    Severe injuries were at the front, first treated, then moderate injuries.

    As for those with light injuries, they were handed over to the volunteers.

    Gu Youli went to help out every day. She took care of some patients with mild injuries and was responsible for cleaning and bandaging the wounds.

    There were the most people who were lightly injured. Gu Youli carried the bandages and bandages on her body every day and would run over to anyone who was injured.

    Sometimes, he was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have the chance to eat.

    The people sent over every day were not only civilians but also soldiers.

    These soldiers were all injured in the process of helping the people.

    Gu Youli was worried about Yu feibai every day and wanted to ask him about his current situation.

    however, the workload at the rescue station was really too heavy. gu youli was so busy every day that she could not get away from it until night.

    However, when she thought of it or had the time to ask about Yu feibai ...

    everyone had already gone to rest.

    Ten days passed and Gu Youli finally received some news.

    Yu feibai¡¯s team had sessfullypleted the rescue mission in this area. They had all returned and were waiting for orders from above.

    The clinic was not very busy that day, so Gu Youli took a day off and went to the intersection to pick up feibai.

    Qian Lijing had also applied for leave. She said that she was going to pick up a certain someone, who was a soldier under Yu feibai, and that they had chatted for a while.

    When they were waiting at the intersection in the evening, Qian Lijing went to chat with Gu Youli.

    She asked, ¡± Youli, that¡¯s how soldiers are. No matter how big or small the matter is, he might not be by your side when you need him. Don¡¯t you feel tired if you find a soldier? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Gu Youli smiled faintly and replied perfunctorily.

    qian lijing¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then she smiled and did not say anything.

    after a long wait, gu youli finally saw yu feibai.

    ...

    A row of green military uniforms came over like a beautiful scenery, but it had a deadly sharpness and solemnity, which attracted the eyes of women.

    Yu feibai, who was sitting on the mountain bike, was undoubtedly the most attractive. His entire body exuded the cold aura of a King.

    she could see gu youli from afar. her cold eyes were staring at her with a soft light.

    the mountain bike sped up and stopped not far away from gu youli.

    with a swift and handsome leap, he jumped down from the top.

    Tears welled up in Gu Youli¡¯s warm eyes and she immediately ran over. She stood on her tiptoes and leaned closer to him, her soft arms holding him tightly.

    The soldiers allughed out loud.

    Someone even blew the Xun.| An ambiguous whistle.

    But they didn¡¯t stay for long. Everyone continued to head towards the camp.

    The mountain bike was also driven away by Lu Hongtao.

    ¡°Are you all right? are you hurt?¡± Gu Youli left his embrace gently and asked anxiously.

    ...

    yu feibai held gu youli¡¯s hand. ¡± it¡¯s fine. ¡±

    Before Gu Youli could say anything else, a crisp voice was heard. oh my, brother feibai, you¡¯re so annoying. You¡¯re fine and everything is fine, but look at what you¡¯ve done to Youli.

    Qian Lijing¡¯s tone was rxed, with a little bit of artifice and frivolity.

    And a little mischievous.

    Gu Youli and Yu feibai both turned to look at her.

    Qian Lijing was wearing a white dress today, and she looked very light and beautiful when she walked.

    When she walked towards them, she looked like an angel who had descended from the sky.

    She stood in front of them, smiled, and reached out her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m fine! Brother feibai, wee back safely!¡±

 Chapter 673

    673 Virtuous, I despise you

    Yu feibai exuded a cold aura and did not shake hands with Qian Lijing.

    His deep eyes gazed at her indifferently and he remained silent.

    Qian Lijing¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at Yu feibai helplessly.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do!

    suddenly, she sneered and turned to hold gu youli¡¯s hand. ¡± ¡± oh, i forgot again. brother feibai doesn¡¯t like people touching him. ¡±

    As she spoke, Qian Lijing¡¯s smile was tainted with ayer of sarcasm.

    Although she was holding Gu Youli¡¯s hand, her face was facing another direction. She looked at Yu feibai and said, ¡± ¡°But brother feibai, if your chief wants to shake hands with you, what are you going to do?¡±

    Yu feibai ignored Qian Lijing. His calm eyes revealed a sharp and disdainful expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He turned around and looked at Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli looked at Qian Lijing and smiled. don¡¯t take it to heart. We¡¯ll be leaving now. Bye!

    Yu feibai seemed to be very polite to everyone.

    In fact, that was not the case. His indifference and politeness were actually a kind of alienation.

    He rarely showed his emotions to others, and Qian Lijing was the first one.

    Gu Youli felt that this was not a good idea and her heart was filled with anxiety. She did not like the way Yu feibai treated Qian Lijing.

    ¡°Bye!¡± Qian Lijing smiled as she saw them off.

    After their backspletely disappeared, her smile instantly disappeared.

    It was night time. Under the dim light in the tent, two shadows, one long and one short, were lined up side by side.

    yu feibai turned his head to look at gu youli and realized that she was staring at him.

    He reached out and pulled her into his arms, a deep and shallow yfulness in his deep eyes. ¡°Eh? What are you staring at me for?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. look at you. You look exhausted.

    Yu feibai leaned over and nibbled on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Do you believe that I can still eat you up now?¡±

    ¡°I do. You¡¯ve always had a strong body.¡± Gu Youliughed as she spoke. Her petite face was shining and she looked very adorable.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart itched as he looked at her. He leaned over and kissed her again.

    after a while, he pressed his lips against hers and asked, ¡± ¡°Eh? How do you know that I¡¯m very strong?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red when she heard that.

    After a while, Gu Youli understood what he meant and pushed him away. She panted and pouted.¡±Yu feibai, you only know how to talk like a hooligan.¡±

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into an evil smile.|¡±How are you a hooligan? what are you thinking?¡± Gu Youli, I realized that you¡¯re really perverted.¡±

    Gu Youli twisted her body and tried to get rid of his hand. the perverted manined first. He¡¯s too shameless. I didn¡¯t think that way!

    Yu feibai raised his brows and his hand that was on her waist went in silently. It moved down her lower abdomen and he had the intention to tease her most sensitive part.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body turned into a puddle of water after being attacked.

    Yu feibai, you¡¯re such a hooligan! Let go of me! Gu Youli was powerless and did not have the heart to fight back. Her body softened and she leaned against him.

    After a round of unbridled rubbing, Yu feibai pulled his hand out and ced it in front of Gu Youli.

    He didn¡¯t allow her to Dodge and insisted that she stare at the moisture on his fingertips. ¡°No, look at how wet it is!¡±

    ¡°yu feibai, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± Gu Youli was both embarrassed and angry. She raised her fist and was about to hit Yu feibai.

    However, Yu feibai held her in his hand.

    Gu Youli could not vent her anger and could only snort.

    However, she was still unwilling to give up. She reached for his stomach with her other hand.| Then, she clutched his hard body and pouted her lips in dissatisfaction.¡±Look, look, it seems to want to? Big pervert!¡±

    her actions, expression, and words made yu feibai feel that gu youli was extremely adorable.

    He chuckled deeply and leaned over to her ear, whispering softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m perverted!¡±

    At the same time, he wrapped his hand around her soft little hand and exerted force to make her move up and down through her pants. ¡°i want to lust after you every day, and i want to enter you!¡±

    as she said,| he suddenly sucked on her earlobe.

    Ear to ear| Gu Youli was already panting unconsciously. ¡°If you continue to torture me, I¡¯m going to torture you.¡±

    in such a critical period, nothing could be done.

    Sometimes, you really can¡¯t go too far, or you¡¯ll only be torturing yourself.

    Yu feibai let go of her and hugged her as theyy down. alright, don¡¯t disturb me anymore. It¡¯s gettingte. Have a good rest. As you said, I¡¯m quite tired.

    Gu Youli chuckled. do you want me to massage your back? ¡± she asked.

    Yu feibai was surprised. He met Gu Youli¡¯s eyes and finally smiled. ¡°How virtuous!¡±

    ¡°You only know now!¡± gu youli¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    Yu feibai shifted his position and pressed himself closer to her. ¡°I already knew. Otherwise, why would I choose you?¡±

    Gu Youliughed. Then, she wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s waist and buried her face in his arms.

    She rubbed against his body through his shirt. Gu Youli frowned and said something that disappointed her, ¡± ¡°Well, how many days have you not showered?¡±

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows slightly, but he quickly rxed and said, ¡± yes, I haven¡¯t taken a bath in the hot spring yet. But you¡¯re not any better.

    When Gu Youli heard that, she raised her arm and sniffed her body. She was embarrassed and embarrassed. I¡¯ve been in the hot spring until now. It¡¯s really smelly. How did I survive these few days? ¡±

    ...

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you!¡± The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up and he even kissed her hair.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like you!¡± Although Gu Youli¡¯s voice was filled with disdain, she sounded like she was acting coquettishly.

    Oh, you¡¯ve be more capable now. You even dare to look down on me, ¡± Yu feibai said as he lowered his head and kissed Gu Youli¡¯s lips in a domineering and lingering manner.

    Gu Youli was shocked and her eyes widened.

    On the other hand, Yu feibai opened his eyes and looked at her mischievously. The two of them just looked at each other and kissed.

    A momentter, he finally let go.

    Gu Youli smiled and hit him. ¡°I just dislike you.¡±

    But after she finished speaking, she kissed Yu feibai back.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were burning. As he nibbled on her lips slowly, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°you despise me, but you still kiss me.¡±

    ¡± hehe, yingluo. ¡± gu youliughed and pushed him away.

    However, Yu feibai pulled her back and held her in his arms.

    ...

    His voice was no longer yful and yful, but surprisingly gentle. ¡°Hurry up and sleep, don¡¯t torment yourself.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and replied obediently, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    After a pause, he added,¡±no way!¡±

    In the long night, Gu Youli and Yu feibai flirted for a long time before they fell asleep.

    that night¡¯s sleep was the most peaceful sleep they had ever had since they arrived at the earthquake zone.

 Chapter 674

    674 when you rush back, there are always unexpected things

    The next day, the two of them woke up early and Gu Youli continued to help out in the infirmary.

    As for Yu feibai, he had to start arranging the direction of the disaster victims.

    In the afternoon, Yu feibai received an urgent call from his family. Old master Yu had fallen ill and his condition was critical. He had to return home immediately.

    This piece of news was like a bolt from the blue and shocked Yu feibai and Gu Youli.

    the rescue mission assigned to yu feibai by the higher-ups had already beenpleted.

    The reason why he stayed behind was because he wanted to do his part to help the people in the disaster area.

    However, this was an emergency and Yu feibai could only lead his team to retreat.

    Seeing Yu feibai¡¯s troops leave in a hurry, Qian Lijing was shocked and found it hard to ept.

    She immediately ran towards Yu feibai and Gu Youli. Seeing that both of them did not look too good, she asked nervously, ¡± ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yu feibai did not even nce at her and continued to watch everyone leave.

    Naturally, there was no answer from her.

    It was Gu Youli who exined to her, ¡± ¡± grandpa suddenly fell ill. we have to go back quickly. ¡±

    Qian Lijing¡¯s face changed and she said worriedly, ¡± what? such a big thing has happened? I have to go back too. Grandpa is so good to me. I have to go and see how he is.

    When Yu feibai and Gu Youli arrived at the main entrance of the military hospital, it was already 12 o ¡®clock at night.

    Before the car had evene to aplete stop, Gu Youli pulled Yu feibai along and ran out of the car.

    In the hospitalte at night, the corridor was especially quiet.

    Old master Yu was still in the operating room. He had been in there for almost ten hours and had yet toe out.

    The members of the Yu family who were waiting outside were all in low spirits. Their faces were dark and they were panicking.

    in short, he didn¡¯t say a word and was extremely worried.

    The younger generation only informed Yu feibai and no one else, so the Yu family¡¯s elders were all present.

    However, there were only Yu Liying and Yu Haoyu and his wife.

    the sound of yu feibai and gu youli¡¯s hurried footsteps broke the suffocating silence.

    When everyone saw that Yu feibai had arrived, they looked as if they had seen their Savior.

    Yu Liying suddenly burst into tears, brother feibai, Grandpa Jian Jia ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes seemed to be immersed in the cold wind and snow. There was no warmth in them.

    He reached out to hug Yu Liying, his thin lips slightly opened, ¡± ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still in the operating room. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on,¡± Yu Liying choked.

    Gu Youli panted and tried to calm herself down. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I saw Grandpa before I went to the earthquake zone. Why did he suddenly fall ill?¡±

    She asked in a low voice, her voice full of worry.

    Yu feibai also looked at the elders of the Yu family. Everyone¡¯s eyes were lowered and they did not say a word. They only red at him hatefully and then weakly nced at he Jintong who was standing in the corner.

    Feeling everyone¡¯s reproachful gazes, he Jintong¡¯s gaze trembled, and she said aggrievedly, ¡± ¡°What does this have to do with me? I¡¯m not the one in the wrong. I¡¯m just having a meal with a few friends.¡±

    ¡°shut up!¡± Yu Haoyu shouted coldly. The hatred in his eyes could kill he Jintong.

    ¡± you¡¯re the one who should shut up! this yingluo should be med on you! ¡± he jintong¡¯s voice was trembling, and so was her body.

    it wasn¡¯t because of fear or guilt, but anger.

    ¡°Enough! don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve caused enough trouble? If you don¡¯t want to make things ugly, get lost immediately!¡± The Yu family¡¯s boss, Yu Yike, appeared and his tone was very serious.

    He Jintong opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something.

    However, when he met Yu Yike¡¯s cold eyes, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    She clenched her fists tightly, turned around stiffly like a robot, and moved forward step by step.

    He left.

    After he Jintong left, Yu Yike fell back into his seat dejectedly. He seemed to have aged more than ten years in an instant.

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and stood beside Yu feibai. She secretly looked up at the crowd.

    He noticed that everyone was looking at Yu Yike with eyes full of me, and Yu Yike¡¯s wife, Yu Haoyu¡¯s mother.

    From the beginning to the end, he did not even nce at a single subject.

    It was onlyter that Gu Youli found out that Yu Yike was the reason why old master Yu fell ill.

    In the afternoon, after old master Yu woke up from his afternoon nap, he went online in the courtyard.

    He saw rumors online about he Jintong and a small star.

    Old master Yu was very angry, so he called he Jintong to the old residence and taught her a harsh lesson.

    they said that she was a member of the yu family and that such a scandal could not be created again. they also asked her not to meet that small star ever again.

    he jintong didn¡¯t seem to agree and didn¡¯t reply.

    Old master Yu was even angrier.| He brought up his love for videos.

    this time, he jintong was also angry. she loudly questioned old master yu, saying that the men of the yu family could y with women outside, but why couldn¡¯t the women of the yu family y with men outside?

    As they argued, he Jintong took out a few photos.

    the man in the photo was her father-inw, yu yike. the woman who was intimate with the man was not yu yike¡¯s wife but another woman.

    ...

    he even asked old master yu confidently, ¡± your son is messing around outside and you didn¡¯t discipline him. I¡¯m just having a meal with a friend. Why can¡¯t I do it? I have to be reprimanded.

    In the midst of the argument, old master Yu¡¯s high blood pressure rose and he fainted on the spot.

    Wang Jiahui walked forward and said to Yu feibai and Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°Feibai, Lili, the two of you have just returned from the earthquake zone. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest for a while? we¡¯ll stay here and guard the area.¡±

    It was only then that everyone noticed how disheveled Gu Youli and Yu feibai were.

    Everyone nodded. that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go back and wash up first. Then, we¡¯lle back again!

    Yu feibai looked at them indifferently and said, ¡± no need. We¡¯ll go back after Grandpa is out of the emergency room.

    No one made a sound. If Yu feibai said that he was not willing to go back, then he would definitely not go back. It was useless for them to say anything.

    Time passed in silence. After a long time, the door of the operating room finally opened and the doctor walked out.

    The crowd immediately rushed forward and surrounded the doctor, asking him worriedly.

    the old man¡¯s body is still considered healthy. He was sent here in time, so he¡¯s out of danger for the time being. However, when the old man wakes up, you must remember not to agitate him again, or the consequences will be unimaginable.

    The doctor gave a few simple instructions and then asked the nurse to send old master Yu to the intensive care unit.

    ...

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that old master Yu was fine for the moment.

    Seeing that the old master was fine for the time being, Yu feibai and Gu Youli also went home to clean themselves up under Wang Jiahui¡¯s advice.

 Chapter 675

    675 You ate me, you¡¯re being retaliated on

    It was almost dawn by the time they got back. Gu Youli was so tired that she could not support herself and fell asleep in the car.

    When she woke up again, it was already after dusk.

    She opened her eyes in a daze and found herself lying on the bed, feeling refreshed.

    She was so sleepy and in such a deep sleep that she did not even feel a thing when Yu feibai helped her shower.

    Gu Youli let out a big yawn and struggled to get up, only to realize that there was a hand on her waist.

    She turned her head and saw Yu feibai¡¯s sleeping face.

    Yu feibai, who was sound asleep, moved uneasily.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A raspy, maic voice came from above her head.

    Yu feibai did not open his eyes. He merely tightened his grip on Gu Youli and pressed her head against his neck so that their bodies were pressed even closer together.

    The warm and familiar smell lingered in her nose. Gu Youli shrank into Yu feibai¡¯s arms greedily. yes, it¡¯s almost night time. Why can¡¯t you wake up yet? you should wake up soon too. We have to wake up quickly and go to see Grandpa together. I wonder if Grandpa is awake yet.

    The sound of even breathing could be heard, but Yu feibai still did not open his eyes. He replied as if he was in a dream, ¡± don¡¯t worry. I called him in the afternoon and he¡¯s already awake.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she said in admiration,¡¯you¡¯re awake? Really? That¡¯s great!¡±

    As she spoke, she furrowed her brows and pushed Yu feibai away slightly, ¡± ¡°Grandpa is awake. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? We should have gone to see Grandpa at that time.¡±

    Yu feibai opened his eyes slowly and pulled her into his arms again. He suddenly nted a wet kiss on her forehead. you were sleeping like a little pig. I¡¯m the only one who can wake you up. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already gone to see grandfather. He¡¯s fine.

    ¡°what?¡± gu youli was shocked.

    She pouted and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°You ... You went to see Grandpa alone without me!¡±

    a faint smile appeared on yu feibai¡¯s handsome face. he did not nod or shake his head. instead, he smiled at her. ¡°I did, but you didn¡¯t wake up!¡±

    Gu Youli reprimanded, ¡± Aiya, seriously. If I can¡¯t wake me up, why didn¡¯t you wake me up with cold water? grandfather is so good to me but you went to see him alone when he woke up. How could you do this? ¡± How will Grandpa see me?¡±

    What would her grandfather think of her?

    He was so good to her, but when he was sick, she only stayed at home to sleep. She didn¡¯t even go to see him when he woke up. Grandpa would definitely be disappointed and think that she had no conscience.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re very tired, and I didn¡¯t have the heart to wake you up!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s heart ached for her when he thought about how Haggard she looked.

    In the end, after calling her twice and seeing that she was so tired that she wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter what, he pitifully stopped speaking.

    Actually, she would have woken up if he had called her a few more times or pushed her.

    Gu Youli replied coldly, ¡± we¡¯re already back. It doesn¡¯t matter when we sleep. It doesn¡¯t matter if we sleep here for a while. Get up quickly and apany me to see grandfather.

    gu youli¡¯s heart felt suffocated at the thought of her grandfather¡¯s disappointment.

    She couldn¡¯t sit or lie down anymore and wanted to get up from the bed.

    However, just as she sat up, Yu feibai held her waist. don¡¯t be anxious. Grandpa doesn¡¯t me you. Instead, he wants you to rest well. When you¡¯re well rested, you can visit him tomorrow. There¡¯s no need for you to do so today!

    His voice was as gentle as the peach blossom water in March.| It was soft, and there was a trace of a strange charm.

    he leaned over and kissed her on the forehead.

    Right now, Gu Youli¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts about old master Yu¡¯s illness and she did not notice Yu feibai¡¯s ever-changing emotions.

    Naturally, she would not have thought that he was thinking about other things.

    She furrowed her brows. Grandpa asked me to visit him tomorrow. Oh my God, is Grandpa angry with me? ¡± she said angrily.

    After saying that, she hit Yu feibai¡¯s chest with her small fists. ¡°it¡¯s all your fault, all your fault, why didn¡¯t you call me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Yu feibai let out a muffled groan and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s little fist that was messing around in front of his chest with his big hand. He wrapped it in his palm. ¡°Stupid, if Grandpa is angry, he will tell you not to go forever. He is concerned about you. Isn¡¯t he quite smart? Why are you so stupid now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± gu youli raised her eyebrows and did not seem to believe him.

    ¡°Think about it!¡± Yu feibai threw the question back at her.

    ¡°Alright, that seems to be the case!¡± As Gu Youli spoke, she opened her mouth and bit Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The next time something like this happens, you can¡¯t run away by yourself.¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Gu Youli spat and said, ¡± ¡°I was just talking nonsense just now. It doesn¡¯t count. There won¡¯t be a next time. It won¡¯t happen again. Grandpa is still healthy.¡±

    yu feibai was amused by her mumbling to herself. he pressed his body against hers and whispered into her ear, ¡± ¡°Compared to the top, I prefer you biting me with your bottom!¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before her face turned red. ¡± yu feibai, you big pervert. i hate you so much, qingqing. ¡±

    Yu feibai smiled devilishly and said,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to eat me? I¡¯ll let youe and eat me, how about that?¡±

    Gu Youli felt embarrassed and said,¡¯did I say that? No, no, absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing. Do you like it?¡± Yu feibai asked softly. His voice seemed to be enchanted.

    Gu Youli deliberately went against him and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡±

    ¡°say it again!¡± Yu feibai narrowed his eyes dangerously.

    Gu Youli looked into his eyes and finally said bravely, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t like Yingluo¡±

    Of course, Yu feibai would not allow her to continue saying the words ¡®I don¡¯t like you¡¯, so he covered her mouth in a domineering manner.

    Gu Youli hummed and wanted to turn her head away to avoid it.

    However, it was firmly pinned down by him and could not move at all.

    They kept kissing deeply, as if they were going to kiss until the end of time, as if they were going to kiss until the sea dried up and the stones crumbled.

    Due to special reasons, Yu feibai had been holding it in during the earthquake.

    Gu Youli even teased him a few times in the middle. The beast in the cage was screaming madly to break out of the door.

    Now that he was finally back, she was lying beside him, under him, in a daze.

    ...

    That part of his had already swelled to the point where it was almost hideous, and he was moring for an urgent release. How could he not do anything?

    He was thirsty, eager, and unbearable.

    With the fastest speed, the restraints on the two of them were removed. They quickly became one, bing the most precious part of each other.

    gu youli was utterly defeated under his body. she raised her head and started to sing emotionally.

    The sound was soft and muffled, like the chirping of a cat or the chirping of a bird.

 Chapter 676

    676 old man, you know how to trick people too

    The next morning, Gu Youli and Yu feibai got up early to visit old master Yu.

    when they arrived, the yu family¡¯s three daughters-inw, zhou minhua, wang jiahui, and yang lili, as well as old master yu¡¯s daughter, yu lijia, were all present.

    Standing outside the ward, before he could enter, he heard old master Yu¡¯s angry voiceing from inside, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so serious about it? if I say you can be discharged, then you can be discharged.¡±

    what¡¯s so serious about it? if it wasn¡¯t, would he have been sent to the hospital? could he have been in the operating room for more than ten hours? ¡± Yu Lijia said unhappily, ¡± why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? you¡¯re still on a drip and you want to force yourself to be discharged. Do you want us to worry about you every day? ¡±

    Old master Yu snorted coldly. who needs you to worry about me? I don¡¯t need you to care about me. I¡¯m in good health, so go do what you need to do. Don¡¯t all crowd around my Ward and make me breathless.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Yu Lijia was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    But at the same time, he was helpless.

    Wang Jiahui, who was sitting at the side peeling fruits, looked up and said, ¡± alright, Li Jia. If dad wants to be discharged, then let him be. We¡¯ll get the family doctor to take care of him.

    As he spoke, he gave her a look.

    The old man¡¯s stubborn personality always meant that he had to do whatever he wanted. If he was unwilling, he would be unwilling.

    if he spoke less, there might still be room for change.

    Yu Lijia looked away helplessly. He had just finished the operation. After staying in the hospital for a few days, he would be fine. Of course, he could go home and let the family doctor take care of him.

    But now, of course, it was better to be hospitalized.

    At this moment, Yu feibai pulled Gu Youli along and entered the ward. He greeted her, ¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    Grandpa. Gu Youli smiled and greeted old master Yu.

    Seeing that someone had arrived, Wang Jiahui quickly changed the topic so that old master Yu would not be unhappy again and the father and daughter would not be so stubborn.

    She smiled elegantly. feibai, Youli, you¡¯re here. Come and chat with your grandfather. He¡¯s been talking about you for a long time.

    When he saw Yu feibai and Gu Youli enter, old master Yu¡¯s originally heavy expression softened a little.

    His lips curled into a kind smile. ¡°Lili¡¯s here today too. Come closer and chat with Grandpa!¡±

    As he said that, he waved at Gu Youli.

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up slightly and a hint of warmth shed in her eyes. She broke free from Yu feibai¡¯s hand and sat down by the bed.¡±Grandpa, are you feeling better? I¡¯m so sorry I couldn¡¯t show you yesterday.¡±

    Old master Yu smiled. it¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯re tired. I heard that you helped in the earthquake zone and saved a lot of people.

    Gu Youli was embarrassed and reached out to scratch her head. no, I¡¯m just helping to bandage the wound. The doctors are the ones who really save the dying and the wounded.

    bandaging is also important. How can these doctors handle it if no one is bandaging their wounds? ¡± Old master Yu said proudly with an expression of Supreme glory.

    Yu feibai walked over and reached out to hold Gu Youli¡¯s shoulders. He smiled. ¡°whatever you say, grandpa.¡±

    Old master Yu looked at the two of them and then looked at Gu Youli. ¡°Are you hurt? I heard that the aftershocks there were very serious.¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. I¡¯m not injured. On the other hand, Grandpa, I haven¡¯t seen you for only ten days and you¡¯ve already fallen sick.

    Old master Yu raised his voice to show that he was very confident.¡±Who said I¡¯m sick? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m in good health. I¡¯m not sick at all.¡±

    Gu Youli did not think much of it. Grandpa,e on. You have high blood pressure. You can¡¯t deny it even if you want to. Seriously, why didn¡¯t you tell me? you even had a steamed bun thest time we had dinner.

    Old master Yu interrupted Gu Youli and said in a dangerous voice, ¡± little girl, do you miss me? do you object to you being with feibai? ¡±

    Gu Youli looked at old master Yu pitifully like a child who had been bullied. ¡°This is too much! Grandpa, you¡¯re actually threatening me. You¡¯re just as childish as Zhou Botong!¡±

    ¡± what? i look like zhou botong, that old urchin? are you kidding me? ¡± old master yu said unhappily.

    no, you¡¯re not even as good as Zhou Botong. He doesn¡¯t care about trifles and doesn¡¯t feel ashamed to ask. He even took Xiao longnu as his master. He¡¯s so respectable. He¡¯s just like you, Grandpa. You¡¯re not willing to ept reality at all.

    Everyone was secretly surprised when they heard this, and cold sweat had already appeared on their foreheads.

    Was there something wrong with her? how could she speak to the old master like that? she really did not want to be with feibai anymore.

    In the Yu family, the old master was the Imperial edict.

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression remained indifferent, but he was feeling a little uneasy. No matter how much old master Yu liked Gu Youli, he had never liked people challenging his authority.

    However, they did not know that this was how old master Yu and Gu Youli had been acting on their first day together.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I ept the reality?¡± From the beginning to the end, old master Yu had not changed at all.

    His expression was as calm as the ocean in the middle of the night, and it was hard to read.

    But it was also because of this that it made people even more frightened.

    Yu feibai could tell because he knew Gu Youli too well. He knew that she had always known her limits.

    It was impossible for him to provoke old master Yu for no reason.

    The other four people could not help but wipe away the cold sweat on Gu Youli¡¯s behalf. Their brains were spinning quickly as they thought of a way to deal with the aftermathter.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she asked old master Yu, ¡± you¡¯re just sick, and you¡¯re afraid that people will know that you¡¯re weak. You¡¯ve just woken up, and you¡¯re alreadyining that you¡¯re in good health and want to be discharged. Is this what you call being realistic? ¡±

    stupid girl, ¡± old master Yu scolded. who said I¡¯m going to be discharged? I¡¯m living well here.

    Old master Yu¡¯s words shocked everyone in the Yu family. They all looked at Gu Youli in disbelief.

    everyone had persuaded him for so long, but the old master still insisted on being discharged, and she actually used this method to make the old master not be discharged.

    You¡¯re awesome!

    When old master Yu blurted out these words, he was also slightly shocked.

    you stupid girl, ¡± he chided, ¡± you actually dared to set me up.

    gu youli acted as if she did not see his anger and said calmly, ¡± ¡± i wouldn¡¯t dare to set a trap for grandpa. grandpa said it himself. don¡¯t worry, grandpa. i¡¯lle to see you every day while you¡¯re in the hospital. ¡±

    When everyone heard Gu Youli¡¯s words, they could not help but smile. They really did not expect that there would be a day when the old master would be set up.

    ...

    I don¡¯t want you toe and see me every day, lest I die of anger, ¡± old master Yu said angrily, and then coldly shouted, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. Get me some water.¡±

 Chapter 677

    677 Hesitating, do you not want to marry me

    I don¡¯t want you toe and see me every day, lest I die of anger, ¡± old master Yu said angrily, and then coldly shouted, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. Get me some water.¡±

    Gu Youli ignored his anger and continued to smile. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, but the water has to be warm, hot, or cold. Fill it up or not. And the cup, do you want a pretty one or a not-pretty one?¡±

    When yang Lili heard that the old man wanted water, she immediately poured a ss of water for him while Gu Youli was talking to the old man.

    With a decent smile on her face, she walked to the bedside and handed over some water. ¡°Dad, here¡¯s the water!¡±

    However, old master Yu didn¡¯t like it and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Who asked you to pour water for me? take it away, take it away. Stupid girl, hurry up and pour water for me.¡±

    Suddenly, yang Lili froze on the spot. How would she know that old master Yu was not going to drink any water? he was just trying to make things difficult for Gu Youli to vent his anger.

    Gu Youli took the water and handed it to old master Yu with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s sick, but the pain is in everyone¡¯s hearts.¡±

    Hearing this, not only did yang Lili feel a trace of warmth in her heart.

    even zhou minhua, wang jiahui, and yu lijia couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    ¡°Grandpa, I know that you like to be free and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. But I also understand the Taoist¡¯s essence of health maintenance, so that you can live a long life and live a carefree life in the world,¡±

    old master yu¡¯s gloomy expression was relieved. he reached out to take the ss of water, took a sip, and handed it to gu youli. stupid girl, you¡¯re not that smart. At least you still have a few words. This time, Grandpa will let you go, but I won¡¯t allow it in the future.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Gu Youli smiled with her eyes narrowed.

    Everyone had different thoughts when they heard this small conversation.

    Yu Lijia and yang Lili¡¯s thoughts were a littleplicated. ¡± this girl called gu youli is really good at pleasing the old master. no wonder the old master agreed to let her be with yu feibai! ¡±

    Zhou Minhua put on a smile, but inside, she was a little envious and jealous. ¡± i really regret agreeing to let that he marry my son. now, old master yu is even more biased towards the second son¡¯s family. it¡¯s really a bad n. ¡±

    Wang Jia Hui¡¯s eyes were filled with a glint that no one could understand. that¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing to be of equal social status. Look at how much he Jintong is offending the old master now. My future daughter-inw is different. I can guarantee that Gu Youli will definitely be a Big Shot in the future.

    As for Yu feibai, he did not think too much about it. He was only happy because old master happy liked Youli so much.

    ¡°Feibai, you saidst time that Lili had promised you that she would marry you after she graduated, right?¡± old master yu suddenly asked yu feibai a question in a calm and kind tone.

    Yu feibai nced at Gu Youli and smiled elegantly. ¡°Indeed,¡±

    gu youli was a little embarrassed. ¡± grandpa, about wanwan. ¡±

    Old master Yu snorted. that ... he said, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to marry Yu feibai? ¡±

    ¡°Yingluo isn¡¯t. I want to marry him.¡± Gu Youli shook her head and said softly while biting her lip.

    she was worried that old master yu and wang jiahui would be angry.

    This marriage was such a huge matter, but she had actually agreed to it with Yu feibai without any notice.

    It was fine if it was a normalmoner¡¯s house, but this was their Yu family.

    As a grandfather and a mother, they should be very, very angry.

    ¡°get married after graduation? ¡°i¡¯ve never heard you guys talk about this before. it¡¯s only been a month. the wedding preparations are too rushed,¡± wang jiahui said.

    ¡°We¡¯re preparing to register. We don¡¯t n to hold a wedding,¡± Yu feibai exined.

    how can we do that? ¡± old master Yu said sternly. we must hold this wedding.

    As he said that, he rolled his eyes and thought for a moment. I checked the dates before. There are good dates in the second half of the year, but they¡¯re not as good as next year. Next year is the double spring, which is suitable for marriage. There¡¯s also the once-in-a-century September, so I want you to get engaged in the second half of the year and get married tomorrow. What do you think? ¡±

    Yu feibai nodded his head and maintained his usual low profile. sure, Grandpa, you decide.

    Old master Yu looked at Gu Youli. girl, what about you? do you have any objections? ¡±

    Gu Youli did not say anything. She only nodded her head awkwardly and shyly.¡±I don¡¯t have a problem with that either, but Yingluo ...¡±

    Without waiting for old master Yu¡¯s question, Yu feibai asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°But what?¡±

    She had no choice. Who asked her to always think of ways to fool him about marriage?

    Now, he thought that she had gone back on her word.

    The crowd could not help but be shocked. Was this the usually cold and indifferent Yu feibai? he actually knew how to use the word ¡®urgent¡¯.

    I still have to ask my father, ¡± Gu Youli replied.

    The crowd chuckled. Wang Jiahuiughed and said, ¡± this is what I should do. I¡¯ve already said that we¡¯ll find a time for the two families to meet!

    seriously, why didn¡¯t you set a time? look at how anxious they are, ¡± Yu Lijiaughed, his words full of ridicule.

    In an instant, the ward was filled withughter.

    Gu Youli felt rather embarrassed and wanted to find a ce to hide. After a while, the nurse came and said that visiting hours were over and the patient needed to rest. Everyone then left one after another.

    in the parking lot, gu youli followed yu feibai to the car and looked up at him, waiting for him to open the door.

    However, she did not expect Yu feibai to look at her deeply. He had no intention of opening the car door. Instead, he cupped her face in his hands and kissed her on the lips.

    feibai Qingqing! when she whimpered, Yu feibai forcefully invaded her mouth and swept away all the beautiful things in her mouth.

    Yu feibai tightened his grip on her waist and pressed her against the car. He kissed her deeply and passionately.

    The parking lot was filled with passionate kisses, and the atmosphere was very intense.| Love Gu| Ambiguous.

    After a long time, when Gu Youli was about to suffocate, Yu feibai finally let go of her.

    However, he did not let go of her. He continued to push her against the car door and muttered in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Qianqian was so hesitant just now. You don¡¯t want to marry me?¡±

    Gu Youli looked up at him and said innocently, ¡± ¡°Ah? No, I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t marry you!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you hesitating?¡± Yu feibai asked.

    His long arms held her tightly in his embrace, his forehead touching hers, and his breath blended with her hot and bitter breath.

    Gu Youli stared at him in shock but did not say anything. You¡¯re so bored. Are you looking for trouble?

    ...

    ¡°Will you marry me?¡± yu feibai kissed her lips again and asked the referee in a hoarse voice.

    Gu Youli choked on her sobs and did not make a sound, but there was a sudden pain on her lips.

    Yu feibai bit her ruthlessly and held the back of her head tightly with his fingers. His lips were entangled with hers as he asked again, ¡± ¡°Tell me, Will you marry me?¡±

 Chapter 678

    678 The rooftop is also a ce to listen to gossip

    Gu Youli reached out and put her arm around Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? Why do you keep harping on this question?¡±

    Yu feibai continued to speak in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I want you to say it again.¡±

    Gu Youli bit his lips lightly and said in a low but clear voice, ¡± I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing to marry you. If you ask me again, I won¡¯t be willing.

    Without waiting for Yu feibai to speak, a burst ofughter came from the other car. Then, a gentle voice sounded, ¡± ¡°Young people are good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± another female voice was heard.

    the two familiar voices made gu youli¡¯s body freeze and she turned her head instinctively.

    The car window rolled down and she saw Wang Jiahui and Yu lixii sitting in the car.

    her eyes widened and her hands trembled. she immediately pushed yu feibai away, ¡± ¡°hello!¡±

    oh my god, this was so embarrassing. gu youli really wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide in it immediately!

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them snickered.

    ¡°Mom, aunt, you haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Yu feibai coughed.

    ¡°i¡¯ll leave now. you guys continue.¡± As Yu Lijia spoke, he stepped on the gas and drove away.

    Gu Youli looked up and red at the calm andposed Yu feibai. She reached out and punched his arm. it¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s so embarrassing.

    Yu feibai met her re with a calm expression. He leaned over and kissed her on the corner of her lips.

    Gu Youli visited old master Yu in the morning and went to thepany in the afternoon. Everyone was very happy about her return.

    Chen junrui was the happiest among them. He said that he would treat everyone to dinner as a wee party for Gu Youli.

    gu youli, who was still in a state of panic after the drunk kiss at the celebration party, quickly found an excuse to reject it.

    Chen junrui did not say much. He only briefly told Gu Youli about the work that he had been dealing with recently.

    Then, he asked his assistant to bring over the new item for the first season that he had already decided on. He wanted to see if Gu Youli had any other opinions.

    gu youli reviewed the new products and felt that they were all okay. however, there was not a single series or any piece of jewelry that she could rmend as a brand.

    this was probably the reason why chen junrui had handed all his works to her and let her make the decision.

    To the Lu Corporation, which had just started out, signature products were indispensable.

    Gu Youli raised her hand to massage her neck and shook her head before going to the top floor of thepany.

    she stood in front of the railing and looked into the distance, thinking about how she could make the lu corporation¡¯s first gship jewelry store cause the greatest response in the jewelry industry.

    Gu Youli was a little tired from standing in her high heels, so she sat down on a small stone block at the corner of the balcony.

    After a while, she heard footstepsing from the door.

    Two female colleagues went up to the rooftop and started talking to each other.

    Gu Youli did not mind at first, but she could vaguely hear them talking about general manager Lu. She subconsciously hid herself and listened to their conversation.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    This voice was very unfamiliar and Gu Youli was sure that she had never heard it before. However, the voice that followed was very familiar to her.

    sigh, I don¡¯t know either, it¡¯s really annoying, if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have bought it, ¡± this was Lu Xun¡¯s Secretary¡¯s voice.

    but we¡¯ve already bought this stock. Who asked us to be so obsessed back then? ¡± This voice was on the verge of tears.

    However, when Lu Xun¡¯s Secretary heard this, she really burst into tears, she had the look of a coy little wife and said bitterly and with deep hatred, ¡± ¡°I heard the General Manager on the phone saying that XX¡¯s stock would definitely rise, but who knew ...¡±

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s easy to make money from this stock market, but it¡¯s not easy to make money from buying it.¡±

    why are we so frustrated after we lost the money, but general manager Lu looked like nothing happened? I clearly heard him say that he wanted to buy 10000 shares. I really wonder if he bought xxx shares.

    how would we know about the matters of the higher-ups? besides, he¡¯s a rich man. He wouldn¡¯t care about this.

    let¡¯s just admit that we¡¯re unlucky. We didn¡¯t buy much anyway. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t bezy for too long, or we¡¯ll get scolded again.

    The faint discussion went further and further away, and the two had already left.

    Gu Youli walked out after they left and stood in front of the railing again. She looked into the distance with a suspicious smile and dark eyes.

    Their conversation just now was that they had followed Lu Xun to buy XX stocks, but they didn¡¯t expect the stock to fall so drastically, and now they had suffered heavy losses.

    She had always heard that Lu Xun had been specting in the stock market.

    They had also investigated and found that he had embezzled thepany¡¯s money to specte in stocks, foreign exchange, and futures.

    Usually, when they earned something, they would fill up the hole. Over the years, they earned more than they lost, so she had no way to find a way to bnce Lu Xun in this aspect.

    and the first time, he could do it wlessly, because the director of the finance department was his man. on the surface, he could check the ounts, but nothing could be found.

    If they called for a board meeting to conduct a thorough investigation and found nothing, they would be pping themselves in the face.

    Now that he knew that he might be losing money by specting in the stock market, he should seize this opportunity and investigate it.

    Gu Youli left the rooftop and investigated the XX share price that the two men had mentioned. She realized that it had indeed fallen very badly in the past two days.

    In other words, Lu Xun should also have suffered a terrible loss.

    But why was there no reaction?

    100 million wasn¡¯t a small amount, did Lu Xun¡¯s personal wealth have that much? If he used thepany¡¯s money, he would have to fill in the amount.

    otherwise, once the shareholders found out, he would be chased out of the lu corporation even if they didn¡¯t sue him.

    Therefore, he had secretly filled the hole before anyone noticed.

    However, there was only one person who could help Lu Xun if he went there to find money to fill in, and that was Liu Xiuyu.

    ...

    It was impossible for Liu Xiuyu to have that much money on her own, but the Liu family did.

    However, because of the matter of Lu Xun having an illegitimate child outside, it was likely that the Liu family would have to consider killing many when they gave him the money again.

    if she were to find someone to check the ounts at this time, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to finding out lu xun¡¯s fox tail?

    Gu Youli did not know much about stocks, so she looked for a bunch of information to study.

    However, in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes, the dense exnations and pictures in the information were like ants. She had the urge to throw the information out.

    After watching for a while, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She put it down and ran to the study to find Yu feibai.

    gu youli flew over like a butterfly and pounced into yu feibai¡¯s arms. to her surprise, she found that yu feibai¡¯sputer was filled with all sorts of curves and colorful pictures.

    it was 90% simr to the pictures she had seen in the information.

 Chapter 679

    679 A wise and ck-bellied couple

    ¡°Stock market simtion operation table?¡± Gu Youli was shocked.

    She looked up at Yu feibai. Under the dim light, her eyes were like ck agate beads soaked in champagne. They were bright and ck.¡±You understand this, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu feibai pursed his lips and looked at her indifferently.

    Gu Youli ced her hands under her chin and looked at Yu feibai with admiration. why didn¡¯t you say that you know how to trade stocks? ¡±

    He¡¯s too powerful. Why does he know everything? although he¡¯s been promoted to general, he¡¯s still a soldier.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and caressed her ck hair. I didn¡¯t know how to do it in the past, but I¡¯ve just started my research. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m getting married, so I naturally want to earn more money. It¡¯s her fault for not liking me spending my family¡¯s money.

    Gu Youli wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled. ¡°so?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s finger tapped Gu Youli¡¯s nose. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to work hard to earn money to support my wife.¡±

    gu youliughed. ¡± i¡¯m very easy to take care of. you don¡¯t have to invest in the stock market. what if you lose money? ¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m buying stocks?¡± Yu feibai said with deep meaning.

    Gu Youli was confused. if you¡¯re not buying the shares, then why are you here to study this? could it be that you know that I¡¯m going to study the stock market, so you¡¯re here to help me? ¡±

    yu feibai raised his eyebrows and looked at her. You want to buy stocks?¡±

    gu youli pondered for a while and then said with her cheeks puffed up, ¡± ¡°then just take it that i want you to help me buy some stocks. i just don¡¯t know if you really know how to do it?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what kind of idea you have. Feimo gave me his ount. There¡¯s quite a lot of money in it. He asked me to practice. I¡¯ve bought some stocks these two days. See if it¡¯s enough for you to believe me.

    As he spoke, Yu feibai opened an ount on theputer.

    gu youli¡¯s mouth was wide open when she saw the money in the ount.

    After a long while, he closed his eyes and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect feimo to be so rich. Oh, so many zeros. Do you think we can use his money to buy some shares and then not give them to him after we earn some money? ¡±

    ¡°of course you can. tell me, which stock do you want to buy?¡± yu feibai smiled.

    Gu Youli said embarrassedly, ¡± I was just joking. I don¡¯t really want to buy any stocks. Actually, I just want to know if XX¡¯s stock has fallen today. Is there any possibility of it rising in the next ten days? ¡±

    xxx stocks. I¡¯ve seen this stock just now. Many experts have said that this stock has no future. as he said that, Yu feibai turned on hisputer.

    He ced the data he had analyzed in front of Gu Youli and said, ¡± however, I personally feel that there¡¯s someone behind this stock that¡¯s deliberately manipting it. Although the shares may be low for a few days, they¡¯ll be able to recover very quickly. Moreover, after they recover, the rise will be very high.

    Gu Youli was confused when she heard that.

    She was silent for a while before she could digest the meaning of his words. you¡¯re saying that someone deliberately pushed down the share price first, and when some people lose money, they¡¯ll think of ways to raise the share price after they cut their positions or buy it at a low price. Then they can make a big profit. Is that what you mean? ¡±

    Yu feibai reached out his hand and helped her to smooth her long hair that was scattered messily on her shoulders. that¡¯s right. ording to my personal analysis, I think that¡¯s probably the case. ording to the current situation, if we don¡¯t make up for it, we¡¯ll have to cut it.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were filled with a sharp light. then, if someone invested 100 million Yuan before, ording to the current decline rate, how much would they lose? ¡±

    Tapping his fingers on the table, Yu feibai thought for a moment and replied, ¡± I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to get back the 100 million he invested. If he wants to support the stock price until it rises, he¡¯ll have to free up money to make up for the position and reduce the cost of the stocks.

    Gu Youli bit her lip and her fingers gently touched the space between her eyebrows as she thought about it. Therefore, Lu Xun wasn¡¯t anxious because he knew that the shares would still rise.

    Then, what he could do was to find a way to prepare the funds to make up for the position and make a lot of money when the stock price rose.

    But what about the money for the restocking? Where was Lu Xun going to get it from?

    Needless to say, he would definitely embezzle thepany¡¯s assets. Liu Xiuyu could not give him that much money.

    Therefore, at this time, as long as the Board of Directors was called to check the ounts, even if they couldn¡¯t find out that Lu Xun was misusing the wages, they would still make Lu Xun lose all his capital.

    Yu feibai pinched Gu Youli¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°What are you thinking? You¡¯re so engrossed.¡±

    Gu Youli was in pain. ah! He had to call out softly.

    She raised her eyes and red at Yu feibai. ¡°what are you doing? it hurts.¡±

    Yu feibai touched her face that was being pinched. Then, he ced her in his arms and hung her in the air. ¡°what are you thinking about?¡±

    Gu Youli was shocked. She quickly reached out to hook her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck and moved closer to him.

    She looked into his beautiful eyes and said, ¡± I think I might be able to think of a way to deal with Lu Xun. Furthermore, without alerting the enemy, I might even be able to help you find jinghuang through him!

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and curled his lips in anticipation. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°No, pull her up first. It¡¯s so ufortable to talk like this!¡± Gu Youli picked up the cup and shook her head.

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli¡¯s smug face and suddenlyughed.

    Then, he loosened his grip on her waist and Gu Youli screamed.

    She tightened her grip on Yu feibai¡¯s neck and raised her voice, ¡± ¡± yu feibai, are you kidding me? are you trying to murder me? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s thick eyshes blinked twice.

    Instantly, it exuded a charming aura.| The light of humor remained silent and only smiled at her.

    This devastatingly beautiful smile, and it even had a bewitching look to it. It was a beauty trap.

    It made Gu Youli feel like her little heart was about to jump out of her chest.

    Yu feibai, help me up quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to get angry! Gu Youli put one hand around his neck and grabbed his cor tightly with the other, pulling him down. ¡°It¡¯s very strenuous for my body to be suspended in the air like this!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his waist seemed to be restrained by a huge force.

    Yu feibai straightened his body and hugged her tightly.

    Gu Youli cried out in surprise and was about to say something.

    in the next second, her breath was instantly swallowed.

    Yu feibai kissed her passionately but gently.

    ¡°Speak!¡± As he spoke, their lips touched and their breaths melded together.

    ...

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was red from the kiss and she was panting.

    Yu feibai wrinkled his nose, then pouted his lips and leaned close to his ear, whispering, ¡±

 Chapter 680

    680 You should know what to do

    Before the shareholders ¡®meeting was held and before she implemented her own n, Gu Youli first asked Lu Xun out for a meal and told him her thoughts.

    With Gu Youli¡¯s automatic withdrawal, Lu Xun was now thepany¡¯s chairman.

    although he still had cases to work on, it didn¡¯t affect his ability to manage thepany.

    Gu Youli wanted to hold a board meeting to check the ounts. With her 30% shares, she didn¡¯t need Lu Xun¡¯s consent at all.

    However, she still decided to discuss it with Lu Xun first, in case Lu Xun¡¯s scale leaned towards Lu Xun again.

    Moreover, she made her words very clear, telling Lu Xun that she had discovered that Lu Xun had misused thepany¡¯s public funds, so she had requested to conduct an audit.

    After Lu Xun heard this, he remained silent and his expression was calm.

    After the meal, he did not tell Gu Youli his answer. Did he agree or disagree?

    Gu Youli put down her chopsticks and pouted.

    Then, he looked out of the window and asked thoughtfully, ¡± did you already know that Lu Xun used thepany¡¯s public funds to specte on the stock market, or did you already have your suspicions? ¡±

    Lu Xun carefully thought for a moment and nodded, ¡± yes, I¡¯ve long suspected that he used thepany¡¯s public funds to specte in the stock market. However, I personally think that it¡¯s fine as long as he pays the bill and doesn¡¯t cause thepany to suffer losses. After all, he¡¯s my big brother.

    Gu Youliughed in surprise but her smile was as cold as ice.¡±Lu Xun, is this how you help grandma manage thepany? If I had known that you helped grandma manage thepany like this, I would never have handed over thepany¡¯s management rights. ¡°Let me tell you, the Lu Corporation is a listedpany. Although it¡¯s called the Lu Corporation, it¡¯s not exclusive to the Lu Corporation. Although Lu Xun is your brother, it¡¯s wrong of him to use public funds to specte in the stock market. You just can¡¯t cover up for him. Have you ever thought about what you¡¯d do if the other shareholders and directors find out about this and use this to make you a figurehead?¡±

    I¡¯ll keep an eye on him, ¡°Lu Xun said firmly. I won¡¯t make this matter a big deal!

    Gu Youli was filled with anger and her chest heaved up and down. ¡°Look at him? How are you going to look after him? can you? do you know that he lost 100 million yuan in the stock market yesterday? If he can¡¯t earn back this one hundred million, what are you going to do? Are you going to pay for him?¡±

    ¡®Yingluo¡¯ Lu Xun didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Gu Youli sighed. do you think he¡¯ll appreciate your kindness for treating him like this?! I¡¯m telling you, he won¡¯t! if he would appreciate your kindness, he wouldn¡¯t have embezzled public funds to invest in the stock market.¡±

    After a pause, Gu Youli continued. no matter what, I will definitely get someone to check the ounts this time. Whether you agree or not, I will hold a shareholders ¡®meeting. With my current shares, I have the right to call it.

    ¡°Youli, do you have to do this?¡± Lu Xun¡¯s expression also darkened.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart sank. She stood up and looked at him coldly. then how do you think I should be? ¡± Say it, you want me to let him do that? Let him continue to stir? do you really think no one knows? i¡¯m telling you, the truth can¡¯t be hidden forever. if i can find him today, there will definitely be other shareholders who will find out about this in the future.¡±

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t answer immediately, he only raised his hand and rubbed his temples as his head ached.

    Gu Youli frowned and looked deeply at Lu Xun.

    her expression softened a little as she looked around. ¡± then how about this, we won¡¯t hold a board meeting and use the excuse of immediatelyunching a jewelry sales point to check thepany¡¯s ounts internally. This can be considered as a warning to Lu Xun, so that he won¡¯t dare to misappropriate thepany¡¯s public funds in the future. How about it? ¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s handsome face turned pale. After a long time, he finally made up his mind and nodded.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll go back first. You pay for this.¡± Gu Youli¡¯s expression remained the same. After she said that coldly, she turned around and left.

    When she closed the door of the private room, she raised her eyebrows and her lips curved into a cold smile.

    The finance department received an order from the director in the afternoon to check thepany¡¯s ounts for the past two years.

    This news scared the Finance Manager, du Wen, so much that he broke out in cold sweat.

    This was because he had just transferred arge portion of the funds from other projects to Lu Xun. He nned to return the funds to the project after he profited from it.

    of course, they would get the difference in price.

    although they had hidden everything and made sure that the ounts were not exposed, it was inevitable that they would leave some traces!

    Gu Youli had hired a very famous ountingpany to check the ounts.

    If he really wanted to find fault with the other party, it was easy to find the bones in an egg. Furthermore, du Wen was not innocent and had done many shameful things.

    The ountingpany quickly found many loopholes in the ounts.

    After Gu Youli received the questions regarding the bills, she didn¡¯t hand them over to Lu Xun, nor did she immediately call for a shareholders ¡®meeting. Instead, she secretly asked du Wen out.

    before he checked the ounts, du wen had always been disdainful of gu youli.

    However, after he received the notice to check the ounts, his attitude took a 180-degree turn. He was afraid that Gu Youli would get hold of something against him and take the opportunity to kick him out of thepany.

    ¡°May I know why miss Gu has asked me out?¡± he sat there obediently, careful not to make any unnecessary movements.

    ¡°Do you want sugar?¡± Gu Youli picked up a sugar spoon and was about to add sugar to du Wen¡¯s coffee.

    seeing this, du wen hurriedly said, ¡± I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯ll do it myself. Thank you, miss Gu.

    Gu Youli did not insist. She let him snatch the spoon and added two spoonfuls of sugar randomly.

    After taking a sip of her coffee, Gu Youli smiled and said, ¡± ¡± manager du, i called you here today to tell you that you¡¯ve been doing your best for thepany. although you¡¯ve done something wrong, it¡¯s notpletely unforgivable. ¡±

    Du Wen¡¯s heart began to race, and his back was drenched in cold sweat.

    He forced himself to calm down and put on a fake smile. ¡± this, this, yingluo, please forgive me for being too stupid. i don¡¯t really understand what miss gu means. ¡±

    Could it be that she had already found out the problem? could it be that she already knew everything?

    Now, they were asking him to leave the Lu Corporation immediately, or to call the police to arrest him.

    No, if that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t have asked him out in private. What was she trying to do?

    Gu Youli put down her coffee cup and took out a stack of documents from her bag. She then handed them to du Wen.¡±I believe that manager du is familiar with these things.¡±

    Du Wen lowered his eyes and, when he saw the information, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer.

    As expected, he had already found out everything!

    Gu Youli looked at him coldly.

    She yed with the coffee cup in front of her and said with a faint smile, ¡± manager du, you might think that someone is helping you, but I want to tell you that no one can help you except me. If you don¡¯t ask for my help, you will only end up in jail!

 Chapter 681

    681 Chapter 681-falling into a trap

    Her indifferent voice was like a heavy hammer that struck du Wen¡¯s heart.

    Du Wen¡¯s face was pale and he looked at Gu Youli in fear. ¡°Miss Gu, just tell me what you want!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. it¡¯s not what I want to do now. It¡¯s what you want to do, manager du. This incident definitely wasn¡¯t done by you alone. There¡¯s no reason for you to bear all the sins alone. That would be too unfair to you. After all, to me, you¡¯re just doing what I¡¯ve been told!¡±

    miss Gu, are you referring to Yingluo? ¡± du Wen hesitated, not willing to betray his master.

    ¡°I think manager du, you should understand what I mean!¡± Gu Youli smiled at him and then took out a stack of documents to pass to him.

    Regarding the matter of misappropriating public funds, even if he ratted out Lu Xun, it would be difficult for him to escape thew.

    If he admitted to all his crimes, he might even be able to get some benefits from Lu Xun. In the future, after he was released from prison, he might still be able to continue following Lu Xun.

    since both of them had lost all their fame, why not choose thetter? there would be some leeway.

    Hence, Gu Youli knew that it would be very difficult to get du Wen to betray her.

    Unless there was a certain grudge or entanglement between them, then the matter would be the same.

    Gu Youli flipped through the information she had used to investigate Lu Xun again and again.

    In the middle, she finally found some useful evidence. It might not be too serious, but based on her understanding of du Wen and his current situation, it should be enough.

    As expected, du Wen was struck by lightning after reading the information.

    Unlike the fear he had earlier, he picked up the documents in disbelief and quickly flipped through them.

    Then, he cursed angrily, ¡± ¡°F * ck! How could it be like this! F * cking Lu Xun, he¡¯s simply inhuman!¡±

    Apart from Gu Youli, who knew the contents of the information, no one else could understand du Wen¡¯s anger and the obscurity of it.

    Among the Lu family¡¯s confidants, du Wen supported Lu Xun the most.

    Every time Lu Xun made a decision, du Wen would support him without anyints.

    The reason why he followed Lu Xun like this, other than feeling that Lu Xun could lead him to make a name for himself, was also because Lu Xun was once his matchmaker.

    Du Wen¡¯s current wife was introduced by Lu Xun.

    The uglier-looking du Wen had never been liked by girls.

    Later on, through Lu Xun¡¯s introduction, he got to know an extremely beautiful girlfriend and even got married within a year.

    Du Wen felt that he must have burned the incense from eight generations ago to be able to marry such a beautiful wife because he had followed Lu Xun.

    However, how would he know that this beautiful friend was Lu Xun¡¯s woman in the past?

    No one knew whether Lu Xun and du Wen¡¯s wife still maintained their previous rtionship.

    However, du Wen¡¯s wife often asked Lu Xun out for a meal.

    No one knew if anything had happened, but since Gu Youli had deliberately misled him, it was hard for du Wen not to overthink it.

    He frowned, his eyes filled with anger.

    He clenched his fists tightly, for a moment, he really wanted to rush out and find Lu Xun.

    manager du, it¡¯s up to you. The choice is yours. You can choose to take all the responsibility. I¡¯ll call the police and you¡¯ll have to bear all the responsibility. Your reputation will be damaged, you¡¯ll lose your job, and your future will be ruined. ¡°Of course, I can also choose to confess the mastermind, and you can atone for your crimes. You can continue to be the director of ounts because I won¡¯t call the police. After all, that person has a certain rtionship with the chairman. I will only choose to kick him out of thepany!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him. Her eyes were cold and deep like the sea, as if everything was under her control.

    Du Wen¡¯s expression changed several times before he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡± as long as miss gu doesn¡¯t call the police, i¡¯ll listen to you. ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes shed with a cold smile.

    She slowly stood up and said with a deeper meaning, ¡± what you need to listen to isn¡¯t mine, it¡¯s Lu Xun¡¯s, he¡¯s the chairman. If I find out that you still don¡¯t understand who the real owner of the Lu Corporation is, then it won¡¯t be as simple as me talking to you!

    After that, Gu Youli turned around and left the private room.

    As he closed the door, he shot the man a nce, though it was a meaningless and emotionless one.

    However, when he met her gaze, he could not help but shudder.

    du wen could not describe his feelings.

    Gu Youli had said that he could continue to be the director and manager of thepany¡¯s finance department after the matter was over.

    However, he knew that he could no longer stay in the Lu Corporation after this matter was over.

    The next day, Gu Youli held a secret board meeting.

    Previously, Gu Youli had promised Lu Xun that she would only warn him that she wouldn¡¯t hold a shareholders ¡®meeting. However, she didn¡¯t promise him that she wouldn¡¯t hold a board meeting.

    Lu Xun was very angry with Gu Youli¡¯s sudden decision.

    He red at Gu Youli coldly. His expression was very dark and dark. manager Gu, the board meeting is not a game. It¡¯s used to discuss thepany¡¯s development ns. Everyone has to take time out of their busy schedules to attend the board meeting. You shouldn¡¯t hold a board meeting for no reason. You should at least inform me, the chairman, before you do so!

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curved up as she looked at him, her anger towards Lu Xun was faint.

    She picked up a stack of materials on the table and waved it in the air. ¡± chairman, i¡¯ve already ced this investigation report in your position. you¡¯ll know once you take a look. the reason why i called for a board meeting is because someone in thepany used his power to collude with his subordinates to misappropriate thepany¡¯s public funds for personal gain. i think this matter must be disclosed, or i can¡¯t exin it to the shareholders! ¡±

    As soon as he said that, everyone was in an uproar and looked at the information in front of them.

    They were first shocked, then they were furious.

    are you kidding me? ¡± director Zheng shouted. how dare you misappropriate thepany¡¯s funds to invest in stocks? this is too much.

    Lu Xun, who was sitting on the other side, had a change in expression as he red coldly at Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli did not back down and looked straight at him. She raised her eyebrows and said to the director, ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. over the past two years, thepany has embezzled more than one billion yuan. ¡±

    Director Zheng mmed the table and stood up. He spoke to everyone fervently, ¡± ¡± are you kidding me? how could there be such a ck sheep in thepany? i can¡¯t tolerate this. miss gu, you must expose the truth and tell everyone who these people are. we can¡¯t let him stay in thepany anymore. ¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± The other directors agreed.

    ...

    Gu Youli looked at director Zheng andughed in her heart.

    This person was really helpful. Lu Xun had been bribing him all this time because he had a lot of authority in the Board of Directors.

    The money that Lu Xun earned from misappropriating public funds was probably spent on this director Zheng by quite a bit.

    But who would have thought that this director Zheng was actually a fence-sitter.

    At this moment, Lu Xun was probably regretting it to death!

 Chapter 682

    682 scheming, is there any injustice

    A trace of panic shed across Lu Xun¡¯s heart, he was really angry and anxious.

    What¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t du Wen say that there was no problem with the bill?

    Did the ountingpany that Gu Youli hired not find out anything?

    How could there be so many loopholes?

    He endured the twitching of his heart and continued to smile calmly.

    Lu Xun looked at Gu Youli and his gaze was filled with a hidden threat, ¡± manager Gu, the impact of this matter is very serious. I hope you can produce real evidence. Otherwise, if word gets out, it will have a very bad impact on thepany!

    He hoped that Gu Youli would let Lu Xun go.

    Of course, Gu Youli knew what he was thinking. If they let him go, there would not even be a dog hole, let alone doors and windows.

    Her gaze flitted lightly and lightly towards Lu Xun.

    then, he looked at everyone and his especially cold gaze fell on lu xun, ¡± ¡°Of course, I have solid evidence!¡±

    Lu Xun was startled, he dangerously narrowed his eyes.

    Gu Youli stood up and walked to the door of the meeting room. She opened the door and du Wen walked in immediately.

    lu xun¡¯s expression immediately changed when he saw du wen. this was a secret board meeting, why did gu youli ask him toe?

    Could it be that du Wen had betrayed him?

    It had to be, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared here.

    What was wrong with this man? he had benefited a lot from him over the past few years, yet he dared to betray him!

    His gaze was like a poisonous arrow that wanted to pierce through du Wen!

    If he could, he wanted to call security.

    then, he would throw du wen out of the lu corporation. however, his rationality told him that he had to calm down.

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes slightly and her gaze was slightly cold as itnded on du Wen. manager du, can you exin to everyone where these batches of money have gone? ¡±

    Du Wen subconsciously raised his head and looked at Lu Xun.

    Meeting his eyes, du Wen felt the blood in his body freeze as his body turned stiff and cold.

    the warning and threat in her eyes made du wen shudder.

    His heart skipped a beat and he quickly turned around to look at Gu Youli.

    It had to be said that he was afraid, after all, he had been Lu Xun¡¯s subordinate for so many years, his subservient instinct still existed.

    moreover, lu xun was, after all, a powerful member of the lu family.

    gu youli was right about one thing. when he made a mistake, he would be facing the judgment of thew.

    however, if lu xun made a mistake, he would at most receive a warning, and if it was serious, he would only be chased out of the lu corporation.

    Sensing du Wen¡¯s retreat, Gu Youli shot him a look.

    This meaningful look seemed to be telling him that this was the end of the matter and that he could no longer retreat!

    He took a deep breath and calmed down.

    He looked at everyone and then told them everything about how Lu Xun instructed him to operate and how he used thepany¡¯s public funds to specte on stocks.

    Lu Xun was so angry that his face turned blue, he stood up with a ¡®Swoosh¡¯.

    He coldly red at du Wen and demanded, ¡± ¡°manager du, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. why are you ndering me like this? are you trying to find an excuse for embezzling public funds, or are you under someone¡¯s orders?¡±

    Du Wen raised his voice and hurriedly asked, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Lu Xun coldly snorted,¡¯the truth? Where was the evidence? Do you have any evidence to prove that this is the truth? If you don¡¯t have any evidence, then don¡¯t nder me!¡±

    When the directors heard his usation, they were initially furious.

    it was simply unbelievable, the person who embezzled public funds to specte on stocks was actually lu xun.

    In the beginning, when Lu Xun asked Gu Youli to produce evidence, they all unanimously believed that the matter was rted to Lu Xun.

    They thought that this uncle and nephew pair was finally going to take off their masks and start a war.

    They originally wanted to speak out in anger and ruthlessly criticize Lu Xun.

    however, when she saw lu xun¡¯s intense reaction, she also felt that what he said made sense.

    This was a matter of great importance, and there had to be substantial evidence.

    He definitely could not take whatever du Wen said as it was.

    If he was really being instructed by someone, then wouldn¡¯t he be wrongly using Lu Xun?

    Director Wang stood up and asked, ¡± ¡°manager du, do you have any evidence?¡±

    du wen was at a loss.

    he had no evidence.

    Lu Xun was very smart, everything was just an order, he was instructed to do everything.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t personally participate in any of the matters inside.

    naturally, it was impossible to leave any traces.

    Lu Xun sneered in his heart, he clearly knew that du Wen couldn¡¯t produce any evidence.

    he mmed the table heavily as if he had been greatly wronged. he said angrily, ¡± manager du, please show us the evidence. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be used of being instructed by someone to frame me, Yingluo.

    ...

    Speaking up to this point, Lu Xun looked at Gu Youli who was beside him and coldly said, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t let this go!¡±

    Gu Youli wanted to use this method to kick him out of thepany.

    However, she seemed to be a little too inexperienced, and she seemed to have missed a step.

    if she could not produce any substantial evidence today, he would definitely use this opportunity to prove that gu youli had framed him!

    In that case, the person facing the crisis of leaving thepany would be Gu Youli.

    ¡± yingluo! ¡± du wen was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. he could only look at gu youli for help.

    he didn¡¯t know that his helpless silence and lu xun¡¯s questioning gaze both shifted to gu youli at the same time.

    The directors looked at each other and everyone began to whisper to each other again.

    she felt that du wen couldn¡¯t produce any evidence and that this matter might be gu youli¡¯s doing to frame lu xun.

    Lu Xun¡¯s dazed heart was no longer flustered, the one who should be anxious now should be Gu Youli.

    However, contrary to Lu Xun¡¯s expectations, Gu Youli wasn¡¯t anxious at all.

    ...

    She met his gaze and smiled coldly. There was an indescribable strangeness in her smile.

    This caused Lu Xun¡¯s heart to tremble.

    He looked at Gu Youli¡¯s calm face and the cold smile on her lips. He felt a chill down his spine and a thinyer of cold sweat poured out.

    Things didn¡¯t seem right, and he didn¡¯t know what she was going to do.

    Did she have evidence? No, it can¡¯t be. There can¡¯t be any evidence!

    however, the next second, he saw gu youli lowering her head and fiddling with her phone screen.

    Then, an exciting conversation was heard from the phone and rang in the conference room.

    ¡°General manager, are you sure you¡¯ll be able to increase the number of your xxx shares?¡± du Wen asked.

    Then, another voice sounded, it was Lu Xun¡¯s voice, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I have insider information. This stock will definitely rise. It¡¯s very strong. Besides, it¡¯s not your money even if you lose it. It¡¯s only 100 million. I believe you can definitely pay this bill!

    Although it sounded very impatient, it was absolutely certain that this was Lu Xun¡¯s voice.

    Du Wen continued, ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not in a hurry. i believe in president lu! ¡±

 Chapter 683

    683 Scheme, chased out of thepany

    Three seconds after the recording stopped, the entire conference room was silent.

    suddenly, one of the board members mmed his fist on the table and said angrily, ¡± Lu Xun, you¡¯re simply too much, how can you face us shareholders who support you? ¡±

    The other board members also roared, ¡± that¡¯s right. This is too much. How can you do such a thing? ¡±

    ¡°Y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-you¡¯ve really disappointed me!¡±

    The explosive scolding began at this moment.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were all focused on Lu Xun¡¯s body, they were filled with endless me, anger, and contempt, along with a deep hatred.

    Lu Xun¡¯s face was as white as blood.

    This was not the conversation they had yesterday afternoon when du Wen suddenly called him.

    He didn¡¯t expect it to be a trap!

    It turned out that Gu Youli had already set up today¡¯s trap yesterday!

    He red at du Wen hatefully, wishing he could skin thetter alive.

    However, du Wen was also extremely shocked by the recording and waspletely confused.

    He had met Gu Youli yesterday and she had called him again after she had left.

    She asked him to return to thepany and give Lu Xun a call, asking him if he was 100% sure that XX shares had room to rise.

    Back then, he did not understand the meaning behind Gu Youli¡¯s actions.

    But in the end, he still did as he was told.

    However, he did not expect that such a small step would be the most explosive part of the entire n.

    It was all so that Lu Xun couldn¡¯t deny it!

    He had really underestimated this woman called Gu Youli in the past. She was really cunning, sinister, and two-faced.

    However, he had to admit that she was really smart.

    Who would have thought that there would be such a step today?

    Director Zheng was so angry that his face turned red, he raised his hand and pointed at Lu Xun as he angrily scolded, ¡± Lu Xun, how do you exin this matter? ¡±

    Lu Xun almost crushed his fist. He looked at the angry director and his entire body felt a chill.

    For a moment, he was speechless.

    The evidence was irrefutable, and any further refusals would only make the board members even more disgusted.

    manager Lu, you¡¯re really good at calcting. You¡¯re using our money to help youin about the money. If you earn anything, it¡¯s all yours. If you lose, thepany will pay for it. I really admire President Lu¡¯s wisdom!

    Gu Youli smiled faintly, but her words were sharp, mean, and sarcastic.

    Lu Xun looked at Gu Youli. His gaze was like a knife, as if he wanted to execute her by dismembering her.

    Gu Youli was not afraid of him. She looked him in the eye and continued to smile.

    Director Zheng¡¯s face darkened. such a person is actually a director and a general manager of thepany. This is a great insult to all of our shareholders and employees! I suggest that we file awsuit to the court immediately.¡±

    that¡¯s right, ¡± the rest of the board members chimed in. it¡¯s unforgivable.

    Sue? Lu Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his expression changed again.

    he clenched his fists and immediately put on a guilty expression. he looked at everyone and said apologetically, ¡± I know that what I did this time was inappropriate. I¡¯ve let down everyone¡¯s love. I embezzled 100 million from thepany. I¡¯ll return the money ording to the bank¡¯s interest. What do you think? ¡±

    At this time, only a good attitude could make things sink.

    Director Zheng frowned and said angrily, ¡± what Vice President Lu means is to return thepany¡¯s 100 million right now as interest. We¡¯ll treat it as a loan from thepany, right? ¡±

    ¡°Naturally!¡±

    who asked him to have evidence to prove that he had indeed embezzled public funds?

    Compared to denying, denying, and clearly admitting his mistake, this was the best solution.

    100 million, he could still afford it.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t take it out, Lu Xun and Liu Xiuyu would help him.

    alright, as long as you return the 100 million, we can consider not suing you! Director Wang said angrily.

    Gu Youli looked at the crowd and said softly, ¡± regardless of whether we file awsuit or not, the money has to be returned because it belongs to thepany and general manager Lu is the Chairman¡¯s brother. Before we file awsuit, we have to give him face no matter what, so there¡¯s still room for discussion. However, with general manager Lu¡¯s character, we can no longer trust him. We can¡¯t let him appear in the Lu Corporation again. I propose to remove him from all his positions in the Lu Corporation.

    What? she wanted to kick him out of thepany?

    Lu Xun¡¯s breathing became unstable, his head felt dizzy, and his expression was as unsightly as it could be.

    Everything that Gu Youli had done to him had made him extremely angry.

    His chest felt stuffy and ufortable, and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    He really regretted leaving Gu Youli behind.

    If she and Yang Cai were to be dealt with together, then there would really be nothing left.

    Really, a woman¡¯s beauty is misleading.

    During the discussion, Lu Xun maintained his silence.

    His gaze was heavy as he scanned everyone¡¯s body. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Suddenly, he let out a long sigh. of course not. The Lu corporation¡¯s stock prices have been fluctuating since the second half ofst year, and they¡¯ve only just stabilized. I still have a case to handle, so it¡¯s really not appropriate for me to take part in anotherwsuit. Furthermore, it¡¯s a matter of embezzlement. This will undoubtedly be a heavy blow to the Lu Corporation that has just been restored, including the opening of the jewelry store. As for the dismissal of his position in thepany, it should be dyed. You can let him take a break for now. Let¡¯s wait and see how he performs before making a decision, what do you think?¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s words made a lot of sense.

    ...

    based on the lu corporation¡¯s current situation, it was indeed not suitable for them to start awsuit.

    Gu Youli also knew this, so from the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t even think ofining to Lu Xun.

    She only did this because she wanted to drive Lu Xun out of the Lu family.

    when the directors heard this, they felt that it made sense and began to whisper to each other.

    During this period of time, Lu Xun kept showing a guilty and remorseful appearance.

    While those board members discussed how to deal with this matter, they looked at Lu Xun, the anger in their hearts slightly subsided.

    In the end, director Zheng announced the conclusion of their discussion. Chairman, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s really not a good time for thepany to get into awsuit, so we¡¯ve dropped thewsuit. However, his actions are really disheartening, so we¡¯ve decided to remove him from all his positions in the Lu Corporation!

    but, Lu Xun. Lu Xun still wanted to say something, but he was cut off by Lu Xun.

    I¡¯ll follow everyone¡¯s arrangement. I was blinded by greed and did such a stupid thing. But please believe me, I¡¯ll only be afraid this time. I only hesitated because I heard some inside information.

    He said with a face full of regret, his face twitching.

    Throughout the entire process, Lu Xun didn¡¯t say a word. In the beginning, he even berated Gu Youli.

    ...

    In that case, Lu Xun probably already knew that he used public funds to specte in the stock market and had been helping him to hide it all along.

    So be it if he left temporarily, as long as his attitude was good enough, with Lu Xun¡¯s help, it was only a matter of time before he returned to thepany.

 Chapter 684

    684 Scheming again, deliberately provoking

    Everyone left the meeting room one after another, and Lu Xun left Gu Youli behind.

    He red at Gu Youli and the veins on his forehead twitched.

    Seeing Gu Youli¡¯s nonchnt expression, she could not hold it in anymore.

    He reached out, picked up the teacup on the table, and threw it at Gu Youli!

    Gu Youli tilted her head slightly and the teacup brushed past her head. It fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    The teacup broke into pieces in an instant, and the tea sshed everywhere.

    Lu Xun suddenly stood up and angrily shouted, ¡± ¡°are you happy with the current situation?¡±

    Gu Youli red at him and her voice was as cold as ice. ¡°yes, i¡¯m happy, i¡¯m very happy!¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s Scarlet eyes seemed to be hiding a wild beast, ¡± ¡°How can you not care about our friendship? He¡¯s your Yingluo after all.¡±

    enough, Lu Xun, please put away your disgusting face! Gu Youli could not take it anymore.

    She also stood up and red at Lu Xun as she shouted, ¡± please don¡¯t talk to me about your brotherly love. He and you are him and you, and you and I are me and you. There is no friendship between the two.

    His tone was sharp and his eyes were as cold as a knife.

    Lu Xun was even more furious. her chest heaved up and down, and her face turned red and white.

    He red at Gu Youli with a dark face. ¡± you¡¯re good, gu youli. i finally see through you! ¡±

    After saying this, Lu Xun flicked his sleeves and was about to walk out.

    As they brushed past each other, Gu Youli grabbed his shirt and said, ¡± ¡°Clearly see me? Lu Xun, are you blind?¡±

    Lu Xun had already endured to the limit long ago!

    Back then, they had clearly agreed that it was only an internal audit and that they were only to give Lu Xun a warning, but she had tricked him.

    not only did she not report the problem with the bill to him, but she also instigated du wen to hold a private board meeting.

    he hadpletely ignored his feelings and forcefully kicked his only elder brother out of the lu group.

    She was right, he was really blind.

    Why did he suddenly believe that she was his niece who hadnded in the Lu Corporation out of nowhere and was full of schemes and plots?

    if I¡¯m not blind, why would I believe you? ¡± Lu Xun was furious. He suddenly exerted his strength and shook off Gu Youli¡¯s hand.¡±Get lost!¡±

    Gu Youli was a girl, so her strength was definitely no match for Lu Xun¡¯s.

    she was thrown back by him.

    Fortunately, she held onto the table behind her, or she would have fallen.

    Gu Youli was furious and roared, ¡± ¡°lu xun! stop right there!¡±

    Of course, Lu Xun wouldn¡¯t stop!

    ¡°I realized that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s blind. How did I help you?¡± Gu Youli was furious. She picked up the documents on the table and threw them all at Lu Xun.

    All the documents fell onto Lu Xun¡¯s back.

    lu xun¡¯s face was so gloomy that it was about to drip water. he turned around and red at gu youli, ¡± Gu Youli, are you done? didn¡¯t you already kick my brother out of the Lu Corporation? what else do you want? ¡±

    Gu Youli red back at him. I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want you to know that he¡¯s not a good person. He¡¯s a coward.

    Initially, Gu Youli had said that he was the murderer who killed her grandmother.

    However, she held back.

    In the absence of evidence, and in Lu Xun¡¯s current state of anger, saying this would only make Lu Xun feel that she was ndering Lu Xun.

    Lu Xun sneered and red fiercely at Gu Youli. he¡¯s better than you no matter what. At least he won¡¯t lie to me, he won¡¯t scheme against me, he won¡¯t Act One way in front of me and one way behind my back. He just promised me not to make it public and he immediately called for a board meeting. He can¡¯t wait for the whole world to know that my brother embezzled public funds!

    Gu Youli was tongue-tied and extremely speechless.

    Was there a mistake? Lu Xun wouldn¡¯t lie to him, he wouldn¡¯t scheme against him, he wouldn¡¯t Act One way in front of him and another way behind his back.

    what a joke, lu xun was the most hypocritical person in this world.

    lu xun saw that gu youli didn¡¯t say anything and thought that she was unable to refute.

    ¡°gu youli! I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t challenge my limits again!¡± A fire burned in Lu Xun¡¯s eyes. otherwise, there¡¯s no need to talk about any feelings!

    gu youli¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and she looked at lu xun in shock.

    A secondter, she slowly sneered. I admit that I lied to you. It¡¯s because I never thought of letting Lu Xun go from the very beginning. However, if you believe me, if you agree to publicly investigate Lu Xun, why Would I Lie to You? ¡± I¡¯m doing this for the Lu Corporation.¡±

    Lu Xun raised his eyebrows and retorted sarcastically, ¡± for the sake of the Lu Corporation, that¡¯s really too ridiculous. I¡¯ve finally realized that the most scheming person, the most impure person, has always been you. You¡¯ve always been the one in the wind and rain. Everything you¡¯ve done wasn¡¯t for anyone else, you¡¯ve only done it for yourself!

    Gu Youli was furious. She was sad and in pain. Her eyes were glistening.

    She regretted it, she regretted it to death. If she had known that Lu Xun didn¡¯t believe her, she really should have thought of a way to obtain the Lu corporation¡¯s management rights back then.

    He gritted his teeth and wanted to say something, but his words were stuck in his throat.

    His lips trembled violently for a long time before he took a deep breath and roared in anger and sadness, ¡± yes, I¡¯m not simple-minded, but at least I won¡¯t harm you. If you weren¡¯t my grandmother¡¯s son, I wouldn¡¯t even care if you were dismembered!

    Lu Xun was extremely angry, his handsome face fiercely twitched a few times.

    ¡°Lu Xun, do you dare to make a bet with me! Later on, do as I say, if after you see the real Lu Xun, you still think I¡¯m hypocritical, still think Lu Xun is the closest and most idolized big brother in your heart, then I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to make him return to the Lu Corporation.¡± gu youli said coldly.

    Lu Xun coldly stared at her, he pursed his lips as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    On the other hand, after Lu Xun left the conference room, he was escorted by security guards all the way out of the Lu corporation¡¯s headquarters building.

    He had never thought that he would have such a day.

    ...

    The Lu family should have been his, but he had actually been chased out of the Lu family.

    This was all Gu Youli¡¯s fault. It was unforgivable. He also had to me himself for not taking Gu Youli seriously back then.

    He had always felt that a woman like her couldn¡¯t be very romantic. At most, she would only cause a small ruckus.

    Now, it seemed that he was wrong.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. After leaving, he could stille back.

    Lu Xun arrived at the underground parking lot and prepared to drive his BMW.

    However, he was stopped by the security guard, who told him solemnly, ¡± mr. lu, i¡¯m sorry, but this car belongs to thepany. you no longer have the right to use it. ¡±

    The security guard left, and in the empty parking lot, the sound of high heels nking against the concrete floor could be heard.

    Lu Xun turned around and saw Gu Youli who had turned around from the side.

    She looked at her calmly, but there was a smug smile on her lips.

    Lu Xun dangerously squinted his eyes, his resentment and anger were like snakes, deeply entrenched in his heart.

    ...

 Chapter 685

    685 Remember, it¡¯s not worth it

    Now that there was Gu Youli, in Lu Xun¡¯s eyes, and she had suddenly appeared here, it was all just to see him make a fool of himself.

    Lu Xun was already resentful to begin with, so when he thought about it this way, his anger grew even greater.

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips suddenly curled up in a smug and contemptuous manner.

    A deep sense of disdain seeped out from her bones, causing Lu Xun¡¯s heart to feel even more stifled and ufortable.

    At that moment, he really wanted to do everything he could to anger Gu Youli and make her as angry as he was.

    It was as if that was the only way he could feel more bnced and better.

    Lu Xun¡¯s temples throbbed violently as he suddenly walked quickly towards Gu Youli!

    Gu Youli sensed Lu Xun¡¯s strong figure approaching her in a dangerous manner, and the rm in her ears rang loudly.

    She wanted to quickly turn around and leave, but Lu Xun suddenly grabbed her hand.

    There was no one around them, and the surveince cameras could not capture where they were standing.

    Lu Xun was a little out of control. With a trace of cold killing intent, he was like a demon from hell as he dragged Gu Youli and smashed her against the pir behind him.

    ¡°Ah-!¡± Gu Youli screamed as she was already restrained by Lu Xun.

    Lu Xun coldly raised his hand and mped Gu Youli¡¯s chin. Gu Youli, you¡¯ve set me up and you still dare to appear in front of me and show off your power. Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to kill you? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face turned red and white. Her cold eyes were filled with hatred.

    if I really felt that way, I wouldn¡¯t have pretended to have amnesia. she raised her hand and waved Lu Xun¡¯s hand away.¡±Get away from me!¡±

    Lu Xun red at her with cold eyes, his breath was unstable as he said, ¡± Gu Youli, I really regret it. I really hate it. Why didn¡¯t I kill you earlier? ¡±

    Gu Youliughed coldly and said slowly, ¡± it wasn¡¯t that you didn¡¯t want to kill me back then. You wanted to use me to threaten my grandmother and force her to transfer her shares to you. The only reason I didn¡¯t die with my grandmother in the yacht explosion was that I got rid of your subordinates and escaped. Otherwise, how could I have survived being locked up in that room by you? ¡±

    When Lu Xun heard this, he actuallyughed out loud.

    However, in an instant, he stopped smiling and his eyes became darker.

    gu youli tried her best to shrink back. ¡± Lu Xun, let me go. I¡¯m telling you, this is the Lu Corporation, and you¡¯ve already been driven out. You¡¯d better show me some respect.

    Lu Xun smiled coldly,¡¯Gu Youli, you¡¯re very proud of yourself now, right? Do you really think you¡¯ve won? Do you believe that I can get back to Madam Lu very quickly?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s wrist was almost broken by his merciless strength!

    She struggled, but to no avail.

    she was toozy to move anymore, she looked at lu xun indifferently and said resentfully, ¡± I believe you, because in Lu Xun¡¯s heart, you¡¯re his closest big brother. If you want to go back, he¡¯ll definitely help you go back. However, in your heart, he¡¯s nothing.

    If it was any other time, Lu Xun would definitely deny it.

    However, at this moment, he was so angry with Gu Youli that he just wanted to make her change her expression and make her sad, even if it was just a little.

    The corners of his mouth twitched and he sneered. Gu Youli, you¡¯re very self-aware. Since you already know, why are you attacking me so sinisterly now? aren¡¯t you afraid of reflecting Lu Xun¡¯s disgust? ¡±

    ¡°Even if he hates me, I won¡¯t let you stay by his side to harm him!¡± Gu Youli clenched her fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds.

    She used all the strength in her body and stretched out her hand, wanting to push Lu Xun away.

    However, due to the difference in strength between a man and a woman, she wasn¡¯t able to push Lu Xun away. Instead, she was pushed against the wall by Lu Xun.

    Gu Youli struggled but to no avail. She could only say angrily, ¡± Lu Xun, if you still have any humanity left in you, I hope you won¡¯ty your hands on him again!

    ¡°It seems that you really care about him!¡± Lu Xun sneered coldly.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were dark and silent as she watched, ¡± I know that you were the one who sent someone tomit the murder in Lu Xun¡¯s house. The police can¡¯t find anything now, but I know that you have a way to prove Lu Xun¡¯s innocence. I¡¯ll make a deal with you. As long as you promise me to hand over the real murderer, I can let you have the Lu family right away. How about it? ¡±

    The corners of Lu Xun¡¯s mouth curled up into a smug smile.

    Gu Youli sneered. I¡¯m not begging you, I¡¯m just making a deal with you. Now that you¡¯ve left thepany, Lu Xun has a case on his hands. Whatever happens to the Lu Corporation will have nothing to do with you. I hope you can let Lu Xun off on ount of your many years of Brotherhood. as she spoke, Gu Youli emphasized, ¡± don¡¯t hurt him again in the future!

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes darted around insidiously, ¡± if you add that you leave the Lu Corporation, then I¡¯ll immediately trade with you!

    ¡°don¡¯t even think about it!¡± gu youli said angrily.

    Lu Xun retorted sarcastically, ¡± you¡¯re a woman. What you should do is to go home and take care of your child. You shouldn¡¯t mix around in a man¡¯s business. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you leave the Lu Corporation. Even if I leave the Lu Corporation now, I still have enough bargaining chips to go against you. As long as I use a little trick, I can make you and Lu Xun turn against each other and shed all pretenses of cordiality and fight to the death!¡±

    Gu Youli clenched her fists and shouted, ¡± did you or did you not treat Lu Xun as your younger brother!

    lu xun sneered, ¡±e on, why are you still pretending? in my heart, he¡¯s just that wild woman¡¯s son. he has nothing to do with me. ¡± Gu Youli, don¡¯t think that you have the world in your hands just because you¡¯ve managed to get close to Yu feibai. Let me tell you, one day, I¡¯ll make you kneel down and beg me. Do you know what you¡¯re going to beg me for?¡±

    as he spoke, the corners of his mouth curled up into an evil smile, and his face was dyed with a strange red light due to his excitement. ¡± ¡°beg me to f * ck you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Gu Youli was so angry that she was trembling and gritting her teeth.

    Her gaze was like a knife as it shed towards Lu Xun¡¯s body, she practically hated him to the bone.

    However, Lu Xun was surprised to discover that he was especially enjoying Gu Youli at this moment.

    It seemed that this was the only way he could regain a shred of his dignity as a man after being humiliated by Gu Youli.

    However, his enjoyment did notst long.

    He was surprised to find that Gu Youli was smiling.

    And this smile wasn¡¯t the kind of one that was about to explode out of anger.

    instead, it was a kind of release that came from the heart that couldn¡¯t be concealed. it was as if his grievances and suffering had finally been washed away at this moment.

    lu xun was faintly uneasy by her ambiguous smile.

    As if sensing that something was wrong, Gu Youli suddenly opened her mouth and said in a voice full of pain and heartache, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re sad, aren¡¯t you? Remember, it¡¯s not worth it!¡±

    Who was she talking to?

    Lu Xun¡¯s heart was filled with horror. His gaze subconsciously followed Gu Youli¡¯s gaze and extended to the left. He saw Lu Xun, who was walking out from behind another pir with cold and sinister eyes and a heavy air of hostility.

    ...

 Chapter 686

    686 Exposed, this is your end

    ¡°lu xun!¡± Lu Xun subconsciously cried out, his voice carried a solemn panic!

    It was as if he had fallen into an ice cer, his entire body cold.

    In an instant, he realized that he had fallen into Gu Youli¡¯s well-nned trap.

    From the very beginning, her goal, other than chasing him out of the Lu Corporation, was to let Lu Xun know everything.

    Taking advantage of the fact that he had been kicked out of thepany and was feeling frustrated and flustered, she had especiallye to find him. She had bragged in front of him with a smug look on her face as if she had seen a joke. She had done it to provoke him even more, to provoke him until he had no defense.

    Sure enough, he was so angry that he lost his mind. He didn¡¯t realize that she had been trying to get information out of him throughout the entire conversation.

    Step by step, they were closely linked.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Lu Xun had been lying on the side for a long time. He saw that there were no surveince cameras, that Gu Youli didn¡¯t have her bag or her phone with her, and he was certain that the conversation wouldn¡¯t be recorded. In addition, her smugness made him anxious and angry.

    Just like that, without any precautions, he admitted to everything and even made a deal with her.

    In fact, it was refutable to agree to everything.

    After all, there was no evidence.

    However, the biggest problem was that he actually said that in his heart, Lu Xun was merely the son of a wild woman.

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he had no choice but to admit his current panic.

    Because what had just happened meant that he might have lost his only chance to get back at Madam Lu.

    ¡°Let me exin, Yingluo.¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s expression was cold to the point of turning green, his deep eyes were like sharp des dipped in poison, cold light overflowed in all directions, even his fists were clenched so tightly that creaking sounds could be heard.

    He didn¡¯t want to listen to Lu Xun¡¯s nonsense at all, his fist swept across Lu Xun¡¯s face with a ruthless fist wind.

    ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud bang.

    Lu Xun only felt an intense pain as if his jawbone was about to be shattered.

    The powerful force threw him onto the car beside him.

    Immediately, the car beeped with the sound of an anti-theft rm.

    The security guards quickly rushed in and saw Gu Youli, who was standing in shock at the side, Lu Xun, who was as angry as a wild beast, and Lu Xun, who was lying on the ground in a sorry state.

    All three of them were the big bosses of theirpanies.

    No, one of them wasn¡¯t, but he was still the big boss¡¯s brother.

    It wasn¡¯t their turn to speak up, so they stopped in their tracks and looked on, not knowing what to do.

    A thick bloody smell apanied by intense pain spread out from the corner of Lu Xun¡¯s mouth!

    He raised his hand to wipe it off and then angrily said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake, you¡¯ve been deceived, Yingluo.¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes were frighteningly cold, his tightly clenched fists loosened and clenched again, his bones felt like they were about to shatter.

    His thin lips, which were as sharp as knives, were lightly pursed. He walked over and tightly grabbed Lu Xun¡¯s cor, then he lifted him up. yes, I¡¯ve been deceived. I¡¯ve been deceived by you all this time. How could you disguise yourself so wlessly? ¡±

    Lu Xun panted heavily. I was just trying to anger her just now, I was just angry for a moment, I was just casually spouting nonsense, it¡¯s not what you heard, you have to believe me.

    I won¡¯t believe you anymore!! Lu Xun rudely and coldly rebuked, his eyes were like sharp swords that could pierce through people!

    Now, there was only disgust in Lu Xun¡¯s eyes when he looked at Lu Xun.

    He hated himself for not being close to people.

    Gu Youli was right to scold him. He must have been blind to warm up a cold snake in his arms and treat it as his closest rtive.

    She was reallypletely mesmerized.

    He didn¡¯t realize that the snake had been using him. After killing his mother, it even wanted to kill him for power.

    It was unforgivable!

    Simrly, he was also unforgivable.

    Just now, for Lu Xun¡¯s sake, he had even argued so fiercely with Gu Youli and even insulted her.

    At that time, he felt that Gu Youli was very unreasonable and stubborn.

    However, it turned out that the unreasonable, paranoid, and entric one was him!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. bang! Another ruthless punch smashed over, Lu Xun was flipped onto the ground by Lu Xun.

    He immediately coughed out blood.

    Lu Xun gritted his teeth tightly and endured the intense pain caused by the shattering of his bones!

    ¡± get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost! ¡± the blue veins on lu xun¡¯s forehead were throbbing!!

    He pursed his thin lips coldly, wishing that he could kill the man he once thought was the closest and most admired without caring about the consequences. get out of here and don¡¯t ever appear again!!

    After saying that, she shook her body violently and turned around suddenly. She reached out to grab Gu Youli, who was standing beside her, and left quickly.

    In the huge chairman¡¯s office, the door was locked and the blinds were drawn.

    Lu Xun¡¯s back was facing Gu Youli as he sat behind her desk in the wide leather chair. His expression was dark and he didn¡¯t say a word.

    After a long time, he said hoarsely,¡±Youli, I¡¯m sorry, Zhenzhen.¡±

    actually, ran ran. Gu Youli wanted to say something.

    However, she was interrupted by Lu Xun, he still had his back facing her, ¡°let me finish, not only is it to apologize for everything that just happened, it¡¯s also to apologize to you for my attitude towards you in the past, as well as for everything else!

    Just now, he had deeply experienced the feeling of being betrayed by one¡¯s loved ones. It was so painful that one would rather die.

    ...

    However, before he could feel the pain, he stabbed Gu Youli with a knife that he hated even more.

    The pain of not being trusted by one¡¯s loved ones, the pain of being insulted by one¡¯s loved ones, should be more heart-breaking and bone-biting than betrayal.

    In the past, she had once said that Lu Xun wasn¡¯t a good person and that he had something to do with his grandmother¡¯s death, but he didn¡¯t believe her.

    After that, for the sake of the harmonious rtionship between uncle and nephew, she chose to remain silent.

    However, he had never been willing to believe her one hundred percent.

    Just a moment ago, he was still certain that she had chased Lu Xun out of thepany for her own sake, for the sake of the Lu family¡¯s assets.

    Gu Youli sniffled and felt a little sour.

    She smiled faintly, her eyes misty. ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to say sorry. everything i¡¯m doing now is because grandma saved my life. if grandma didn¡¯t save me at the risk of her life, i probably wouldn¡¯t have tried my best to help you even if i knew you were my uncle. i¡¯ve never been a kind person. i only want to live ording to my own will. i¡¯m only doing this to make myself feel better, so don¡¯t say sorry. you didn¡¯t do anything to me!

    Lu Xun was so ashamed that he had no ce to show his face. He painfully closed his eyes, pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say a word, his face was pale.

    Gu Youli smiled again. actually, you¡¯re not wrong. Everything I did was not for the Lu Corporation in the first ce. I did not do it for anyone either. It was for myself!

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to say anymore!¡± Once again, Lu Xun interrupted Gu Youli¡¯s words and said in a choked voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I take back what I said before. I¡¯m sorry, I was too serious because of your sudden identity.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 687

    687 Reconciliation, the beauty of family

    I¡¯ve always been suspicious of you because of your sudden identity. It¡¯s also because I don¡¯t know how to judge people and have always treated my enemies as my brothers. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve let you down. Can you forgive uncle? ¡±

    As Lu Xun spoke, he raised his hand to cover his forehead and let out a low moan of a man.

    Gu Youli let out a long sigh and said in relief, ¡± I don¡¯t want to deny that I¡¯ve been working so hard not only because I promised grandma, but also because I¡¯ve been waiting for you, uncle.

    Her expression was still indifferent.

    However, in those clear ck and white eyes, a faint mist of water spread out, reflecting a crystal clear light.

    Lu Xun lowered his head deeply. no matter what happens to you in the future, uncle will always support you from behind. You are uncle¡¯s only rtive, I will definitely take good care of you. No one can bully you again, no one can hurt you again! ¡°I know you want me to run Lu Corporation well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll manage Lu Corporation well and make it stronger and stronger. When you get married in the future, I¡¯ll give you the most expensive and best dowry. I¡¯ll let them know that you have a strong backing and won¡¯t dare to bully you. I¡¯ll make you happy for the rest of your life!

    Tears streamed down her face silently. Gu Youli was not sad. Instead, she felt very happy.

    she knew that she had to hug lu xun¡¯s neck from behind, ¡± ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡±

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t turn around at all, but just like Gu Youli, his tears also slowly fell.

    Gu Youli knew that he had shown his courage by not turning back.

    Lu Xun wasn¡¯t a kind person, he was also a man who wasn¡¯t too willing to express too many emotions. If he turned around to look, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to say those emotional words just now.

    Some were happy, some were worried.

    Although Gu Youli and Lu Xun were both crying, they were still happy.

    As for the worry, it was naturally Lu Xun.

    When Lu Xun beat him up just now, it wasn¡¯t that Lu Xun didn¡¯t have the strength to resist, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t beat Lu Xun up.

    however, he knew that retaliating would only make things worse.

    this was the first time in his life that he had been beaten up so badly!

    Shame and anger filled his chest, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. There was only pain and dejection.

    Why was it that other people¡¯s lives were always so smooth?

    Yet, he never got what he wanted.

    Why?

    Lu Xun had never been so frustrated, so depressed, so angry.

    He was usually self-disciplined and would never spend money to get drunk.

    However, men were like this. No matter how strong, how cold-blooded, or how sinister a man was, when they were frustrated and could not see any hope, they could not help but drown their sorrows in alcohol.

    One cup after another, Lu Xun, who was sitting by the bar counter, couldn¡¯t remember how many cups he had drunk.

    He let himself indulge for a while, but tomorrow he must find a way to save everything.

    the lu family was his, it was his, lu xun¡¯s.

    At this moment, a beautiful and sexy woman with big wavy hair sat next to Lu Xun.

    He also started to drink cup after cup.

    Her frivolous expression made it obvious that she wasn¡¯t the kind of person to buy things, but definitely the kind of person toe out and y.

    Normally, Lu Xun wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce at such a woman.

    However, it was different now. He swirled the wine in the ss and felt very hot. It was as if there was a fire Dragon in his body and he needed to be released.

    The woman in the miniskirt first nced at the bar, and when their eyes met, she raised her exquisitely drawn eyebrows.

    Those fair legs unconsciously brushed past Lu Xun¡¯s body.

    Lu Xun once again looked at the woman in the miniskirt, his gaze was no longer as gloomy and unbothered as before, his eyes exuded a lustful lust like a Wolf in heat as he greedily stared at her.

    The woman in the miniskirtughed, her body nted and she leaned into Lu Xun¡¯s arms. ¡°Handsome, do you want to y with me?¡±

    Lu Xun¡¯s bones turned soft from the woman in the miniskirt¡¯s coquettish whine.

    the slender fingers of the woman in the miniskirt teasingly moved from lu xun¡¯s chest to his lower abdomen.

    he drew a small circle at times.¡±I¡¯ve booked a room upstairs, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Lu Xun was teased to the point that he let out a rough gasp.

    The woman in the miniskirt smiled even more charmingly. She got up and threw a coquettish nce at Lu Xun before she turned around and left.

    After Lu Xun finished the wine in his ss, he took out a few RMB notes and ced them on the bar counter before he left with the woman in the miniskirt.

    There was no one in the corridor, as if someone had cleared the building. It was very dark, and there was only a circle of crystal lights embedded in the ceiling a few steps away.

    In the darkness, the two bodies were entangled like snakes.

    They turned and kissed passionately as they came to a private room.

    After closing the door, Lu Xun anxiously pressed the woman against the wall, preparing to relieve his desire.

    wait a minute, Yingluo. Before I do it, I have to do something very important, Yingluo, ¡± the woman in the miniskirt said gently, then she pushed Lu Xun away.

    She sat on the sofa and took out a bag of powder. She took a puff and looked very intoxicated.

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes darkened, he felt that he shouldn¡¯t provoke this kind of person.

    He wanted to turn around and leave immediately, but he was about to be devoured by his desire.

    Therefore, after the woman in the miniskirt took a breath, he immediately pounced on her again, unleashing his bestial nature and kissing the woman in the miniskirt almost gnawing.

    The woman in the miniskirt didn¡¯t respond as passionately as she did before.

    Her body softly leaned against Lu Xun¡¯s side, her voice was soft and bewitching as she said, ¡± ¡°Do you want to take a breath too? Do it after you¡¯re done, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want to die.¡±

    ...

    Her hand was on Lu Xun¡¯s body, with a hint of seduction| It circled around in confusion.

    Lu Xun let out a rough roar and pressed her down on the sofa, ¡± I don¡¯t touch this thing.

    ¡°So many people have already sucked it, brother, what are you afraid of? you can¡¯t be that cowardly, can you?¡± the red lips of the woman in the mini-skirt moved, and her voice was filled with contempt.

    Lu Xun was triggered by her and immediately thought of himself. Today, as a man, his dignity had suffered a blow.

    so, he snatched the powder and took a light puff.

    After a long, long time, when Lu Xun vented his anger on the woman in the miniskirt, the woman in the miniskirt left.

    However, she didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she went to the private room at the end of the floor.

    there were a fewfortable leather chairs in the private room, and a man was sitting on one of them. his face was hidden in the dark, and his imposing manner was like an emperor in the dark night, with a shocking power.

    The woman in the miniskirt couldn¡¯t see his face, only a pair of cold ck eyes that flickered in the dark like frost.

    After she came in, the man¡¯s subordinate immediately stepped forward, his steady footsteps silently stepping on the ground.

    The woman in the miniskirt looked at the man¡¯s subordinate and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s done as you instructed.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 688

    688 done, r-rated video

    The woman in the miniskirt looked at the man¡¯s subordinate and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s done as you instructed.¡±

    The man¡¯s subordinate took out arge paper belt. ¡°The reward you deserve.¡±

    The woman in the miniskirt took it and opened the paper bag.

    She curved her lips in satisfaction, then kissed the paper belt and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Thanks! It¡¯s nothing to me, but to be honest, what kind of deep hatred do you have with that man? She hated him so much? You actually want him to get addicted to drugs?¡±

    the man¡¯s subordinate looked at him. ¡± it¡¯s best not to ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask! ¡± he said.

    His deep voice was cold and carried a bloodthirsty killing intent. The girl in the miniskirt was shocked.

    Her eyelids twitched stiffly, and then she smiled. just pretend I didn¡¯t ask anything just now.

    Before she turned around, she took another look at the man sitting in the dark.

    That man was cold and arrogant like a pair of icy wings. His slight movements were enough to make the surrounding air cold and tense.

    Such a man with such a strong aura was definitely not someone she could afford to offend.

    It was better to leave quickly.

    The door of the private room was closed again.

    The man stood up from the leather chair and walked out from the dark. His tall figure made the entire private room seem narrow in an instant.

    He was wearing a ck suit, had a tall and straight figure, and had an extremely beautiful face. He was so perfect that even the gods would be jealous.

    He slowly walked out, the dim light shrouding his face.

    His face was clearly reflected in the light. It was Yu feibai.

    He quietly looked at the closed door, his expression unfathomable. No one knew what he was thinking at the moment.

    if it was possible, yu feibai thought that he would kill lu xun and he would definitely kill him, this man who had hurt gu youli without any restraint.

    However, at this moment, he had to make full use of his value and find the terrifying locusts through him.

    Moreover, sometimes, there were many ways to take revenge, which were better than killing.

    In the Four Seasons Vi, when the door to the apartment opened, Gu Youli immediately went up to him happily and asked a little nervously, ¡± ¡°Is it done? Did you take the video?¡±

    Yu feibai walked towards her slowly and said, ¡± ¡°i got it. don¡¯t worry.¡±

    In their n, there was a n to let Lu Xun and the woman get intimate, then send the video to Liu Xiuyu.

    However, he didn¡¯t. With the n to make Lu Xun addicted to drugs, Lu Xun had poisoned so many people. Now, he was letting himself have a taste of the pain of being tormented by drugs.

    Yu feibai had no intention of letting Gu Youli know about this.

    Gu Youli covered her mouth andughed secretly.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful!¡± Yu feibai unbuttoned his shirt and sat down on the sofa. His movements were fluid and extremely elegant.

    ¡°Then hurry, hurry up and give it to me!¡± Gu Youli followed him and sat beside him.

    ¡°Why are you so anxious? I really like to watch videos with all A¡¯s. Yu feibai¡¯s tall and straight body slowly approached Gu Youli.

    His evil aura was overbearing, his charming eyes were yful, and the smile on his lips was yful.

    gu youli was stunned for a moment before she red at him with a red face. ¡± what are you thinking about? who likes to watch a video with all A¡¯s? I don¡¯t want to watch that Lu Xun or whatever. I just want you to give it to me quickly, so I can send the video to Liu Xiuyu.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and pinched Gu Youli¡¯s little face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d make you worry about that? don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve already asked ah chou to send it out.¡±

    The one who gave the woman in the miniskirt money just now was ah Chou.

    A ¡®Chou and a¡¯ Zhi were both Yu feibai¡¯s right-hand men who helped him manage his private army.

    Although they were a private army, most of the time, they were actually helping him investigate missions rted to the country.

    As Yu feibai had said, ah Chou had already sent the video to Liu Xiuyu on his way back.

    liu xiuyu had watched it live thest time, and this time, it was a video. both times, it was a man and a woman doing restricted sports.

    Of course, the main point was that the male lead in the movie was her old road taxi.

    Unlike the anger and agitation she had felt thest time, Liu Xiuyu was much calmer this time.

    the two people in the video rolled from the sofa to the carpet.

    The woman¡¯s face was intoxicated. Her eyes were closed, and her chin was raised. Her long hair was spread out, and her expression was very beautiful.

    On top of her, Lu Xun¡¯s movements were intense and violent, like a wild beast, ferociously charging and stabbing the ground.

    you¡¯re so hungry. How long has it been since you¡¯ve touched a woman? ¡± suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice came from the video.

    Lu Xun galloped on the woman¡¯s body, he smiled and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Has your wife never satisfied you?¡± the woman asked again.

    ¡°can you not mention her?¡± Finally, Lu Xun spoke.

    ¡°I see, you don¡¯t like your wife!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hate and disgust. Are you satisfied now?¡± After he finished speaking, Lu Xun blocked the woman¡¯s mouth and then moved even faster.

    Liu Xiuyu staggered and almost fell over when she heard the conversation.

    the blood all over his body instantly turned as cold as snow.

    Disgusting? He actually said that he only felt disgust and loathing towards her.

    But she loved him so much. No wonder he was unwilling to let her have children. No wonder he was so reluctant to touch her every time. It was because he had always been disgusted with her.

    How could she have fallen in love with such a man? she had been waiting for him stupidly, waiting for the day he would see her and discover her good points.

    ...

    now, it seemed that she was simply a joke, a huge joke.

    Anger, sadness, grief, perhaps his heart had really been hurt to death.

    liu xiuyu decided to get a divorce, she had enough of lu xun¡¯s hypocrisy.

    she had thought that even if he didn¡¯t love her, he would at least be a magnanimous gentleman.

    but now, it seemed that he didn¡¯t even have that magnanimity. he was just a despicable person.

    if he had told her openly that he hated and disgusted her, and that he should not give her any hope, she would not have been like this and clung to him without any dignity.

    lu xun had never thought about the liu xiuyu he had always disliked, or even hated, but had always loved him to the point of no return.

    One day, she actually took the initiative to ask for a divorce.

    He wasn¡¯t throwing a tantrum, nor was he retreating for the sake of advancing. He really wanted a divorce.

    After Lu Xun was chased out of thepany, after Lu Xun¡¯s male self-esteem suffered a blow, his pride as a man told him that he absolutely didn¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen.

    Even if they were to get a divorce, it would be him, Lu Xun, who didn¡¯t want Liu Xiuyu.

    ...

    Moreover, as far as Lu Xun was concerned, the Liu family was his only hope right now, so he had to stabilize Liu Xiuyu.

    A woman¡¯s love and hate were particrly strong. When she loved you, she could ignore everything just to wait for you to smile gently.

    But if they hated him, they would be the most ruthless creatures in the world.

    Lu Xun had said all the good things and used all the good tricks, but Liu Xiuyu had hardened her heart and decided to divorce.

 Chapter 689

    689 We¡¯re here to confirm the wedding date

    Lu Xun¡¯s heart was roaring, it was as if a thousand alpacas were running past.

    in the end, he was tired of it and didn¡¯t bother to say anything nice. he told liu xiuyu directly, ¡± ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about getting a divorce! You were the one who begged to marry me, but now that I¡¯ve fallen and I¡¯ve been driven out of the Lu group, you want to kick me out like this? no way!¡±

    lu xun was born to be a dormant venomous snake, it could be said that he didn¡¯t have a bit of conscience, he could bite the person closest to him at any time.

    To him, everyone owed him.

    He had countless grievances in his heart, and he would never be satisfied.

    the old chairman of the backroadpany had discovered his true nature and his dark side, so he had finally decided to hand thepany over to yang cai.

    Liu Xiuyu¡¯s face turned purple with anger when she heard that.

    She sobbed and then called her brother, Liu Weiren, over.

    After Liu Weiren caught Lu Xun in the act of adultery, he had never liked Lu Xun.

    To him, it was nothing for men to y outside.

    of course, if lu xun had a child with another person¡¯s woman outside, but lu xun¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t his sister, he would also feel that it was nothing.

    People weren¡¯t like this. They were usually very protective of their own.

    Therefore, when he saw Lu Xun¡¯s wife as his younger sister, this made him feel very annoyed and unforgivable.

    Previously, she had asked Liu Xiuyu to divorce Lu Xun, but Liu Xiuyu refused, thinking that no matter what, Lu Xun was still the General Manager of the Lu Corporation, so he might even have some benefits to gain.

    it was the nature of a businessman, so he turned a blind eye to it and let it go.

    Now, his sister, Liu Xiuyu, had actually taken the initiative to ask for a divorce.

    He would definitely support that.

    Moreover, the current Lu Xun was also chased out of the Lu Corporation, so there were no benefits to speak of.

    Naturally, Liu Weiren was in full agreement.

    In the face of Lu Xun¡¯s opposition, Liu Weiren very strongly took his sister, Liu Xiuyu, away, indicating that the divorce was set in stone.

    Lu Xun was so angry that his face and neck turned red. He was so furious that he wanted to kill someone.

    This was probably the saddest period of Lu Xun¡¯s life.

    He was chased out of the Lu Corporation, his wife wanted to divorce him, and all his rtives left him. What was even more tragic was that he got addicted to drugs.

    He, who used to make money by making drugs, had never thought that he would be addicted to drugs one day.

    And because of his drug addiction, he was soon financially stretched.

    he had no choice but to go to liu xiuyu, hoping that she would make up with him.

    However, Liu Weiren did not allow him to see Liu Xiuyu at all.

    Since he had no other choice, Lu Xun wanted to sell the shares in his hands.

    However, he still had a belief in his heart, and that was to return to the Lu Corporation. The Lu Corporation would be his.

    Therefore, even if he had no money now, he would definitely not buy the Lu corporation¡¯s shares.

    He believed that Lu Xun still retained the feelings of Brotherhood towards him.

    Therefore, he gave Lu Xun a call and asked him out to meet.

    However, Lu Xun was unwilling to see him.

    with no other choice, lu xun came to the lu corporation.

    However, the security guard blocked his way and did not allow him to enter.

    Lu Xun was very angry and expressed that he would definitely take revenge on Lu Xun and Gu Youli.

    Most importantly, he wanted to take revenge on Gu Youli. If it were not for her, he would not be in this state.

    heughed coldly. gu youli thought that she could defeat him by doing this.

    No way.

    A long time ago, he had started to slowly build up his own forces. Of course, all of this required money. Although he was the young master of the Lu family and had some pocket money, it was not much.

    If he wanted to build his ownwork and have his own people, he needed a lot of money.

    So, he joined an organization, a very mysterious organization, and helped them do the drug business.

    One capital, ten thousand profits.

    Soon, his money came in a steady stream.

    Therefore, Gu Youli would never have thought that even without the Lu Corporation or the Liu Corporation, Lu Xun would still have a lot of money.

    As long as they had the money, they could acquire the Lu Corporation maliciously. They would definitely be able to take over the Lu Corporation.

    However, what Lu Xun didn¡¯t expect was ...

    He sent someone to find his poison master, Wang Rongguang, but Wang Rongguang had disappeared.

    At night, in the quiet study.

    Gu Youli¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she asked Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°That teacher Wang, have you settled him down? Would Lu Xun really not be able to find it?¡±

    Yu feibai nodded. that¡¯s a matter of course. We can¡¯t let Lu Xun find him either. He¡¯ll be a powerful witness for us in the future.

    Gu Youli replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯.

    She frowned slightly, blinked twice, and pursed her lips. She had something to say, but she swallowed it back.

    ...

    After thinking about it, he decided not to say it.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and gently tucked a strand of hair behind Gu Youli¡¯s ear. His hand brushed past Gu Youli¡¯s earlobe and he asked, ¡± ¡°What do you want to say? Just tell me directly.¡±

    Gu Youliughed awkwardly. I just feel that teacher Wang is quite pitiful. I¡¯ve seen your investigation of him. He¡¯s a rtively simple person and doesn¡¯te into contact with many people or things. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s Lu Xun at school and at home. in school, he¡¯s still a good teacher, he¡¯s attentive in teaching and he¡¯s concerned about his students. The reason why he agreed to Lu Xun¡¯s request was all because of his son. He needed a huge amount of medical expenses, so he had no choice but to take the criminal path of making drugs. After all, he did something wrong, so punishment was inevitable. However, on ount of the fact that no one was taking care of his son, and on ount that he was willing to cooperate with the police in the end, it¡¯s all up to whether he could submit a petition to the higher-ups to reduce his sentence.

    Yu feibai used his arms to hold her in his embrace and sat her on hisp. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when he was willing to cooperate with the police, the police already said that they would give him a chance to atone for his crimes!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Youli immediately smiled. if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll just have to wait for Lu Xun to be at his wit¡¯s end and contact the people on jinghuang¡¯s side.

    As she spoke, she raised her arms and wrapped them around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. ¡°Is my little n okay?¡±

    Yu feibai gave her a Peck on her cheek. ¡°it¡¯s very good,¡±

    Gu Youli chuckled and her long eyshes fluttered mischievously. ¡°Then, does that mean that I have half of your medal?¡±

    of course, half of it is yours. Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were smiling.

    He reached out and rubbed the top of Gu Youli¡¯s head before saying, ¡± by the way, the day after tomorrow is a Saturday. Grandpa wants to invite your father and uncle to our house.

    Gu Youli was stunned and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t the two families meetst time?¡±

    ...

    ¡± they did meet, but they only had a meal outside. they haven¡¯t decided on the wedding date yet. grandpa said that since he¡¯s here as a guest, he¡¯d like to confirm the wedding date. ¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep voice had a hint of joy.

 Chapter 690

    690 Promotion, Youli¡¯s era is here

    they did meet, but they only had a meal outside. They haven¡¯t decided on the wedding date yet. Grandpa said that since he¡¯s here as a guest, he¡¯d like to confirm the wedding date. yu feibai¡¯s deep voice had a hint of joy.

    He reached out and ced his palm on the back of Gu Youli¡¯s head, pressing it against his own and pressing his lips against hers.

    ¡°Oh.¡± There was a hint of a smile in Gu Youli¡¯s voice.

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and asked,¡¯Oh~what do you mean? Are you unhappy?¡±

    Gu Youli thought of how Yu feibai had given her a weird answer to his unique ¡®Oh¡¯.

    sheughed evilly and immediately made a copy without missing a word. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s somewhere in between happy and unhappy.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s smile was deep and evil. you¡¯ve learned well. You¡¯ll have to learn this wellter, right? mm~~¡±

    As he said that, he rubbed his fingers against Gu Youli¡¯s waist and her soft skin.

    Gu Youli couldn¡¯t help but feel itchy all over. Yu feibai, you¡¯re up to no good. You¡¯re being a hooligan.| What¡¯s wrong!¡±

    As she spoke, she twisted her body slightly, trying to avoid his touch.

    The evil smile on Yu feibai¡¯s face was still there. He held her waist tightly with both hands. ¡°How did I do it? You¡¯re thinking the wrong way, little lecherous girl. Tell me, what kind of dirty thoughts are shing in your head?¡±

    He pressed his lips against Gu Youli¡¯s and kissed her gently and slowly on her tender lips.

    MMM, Yingluo. Gu Youli mumbled and turned her face to the side before avoiding his kiss.

    She held his hand with both hands and twisted it a few times, then mumbled, ¡± ¡°Yu Fei, Bai Qingqing, you¡¯re the big pervert! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s always trying to mislead me. You¡¯re clearly the one with dirty thoughts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m teasing you, it¡¯s very fun!¡± Yu feibai teased her in a low and intoxicated voice.

    Gu Youli pouted. I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with. Be careful or I¡¯ll hit you. You¡¯ll be so angry.

    yu feibai grabbed her hand and kissed it. ¡± ¡°go ahead, i¡¯m not angry. i like it very much, and i wee you to hit me.¡±

    Gu Youliughed in disbelief.¡±Comrade Yu feibai, did you forget to take your medicine today? Or have you always had masochistic tendencies?¡±

    Yu feibai leaned forward and pressed his face against hers. His lips brushed against her face and he nibbled on it gently. go ahead and hit me. You hit me once, and I gnaw on you ten times. I¡¯ll gnaw on you until not even your bones are left.

    Gu Youli propped up her watery eyes and stared at him in shock. She pouted and said, ¡± that¡¯s too bad. Demons eat people without leaving any bones behind. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage and it¡¯s too unfair. I¡¯ll have to hit you ten times and then let you gnaw on me once. And I can¡¯t gnaw too hard. This way, I can kill you before I¡¯m gnawed to death!

    little rascal. Yu feibai raised his brows and leaned over to bite her lips. He then kissed her gently.

    His wet and soft tongue licked her lips, sucking them carefully.

    gu youli¡¯s heart was beating fast and her body was numb.

    She raised her hand and pushed him away slightly. Gu Youli reached out to touch her Hot Lips and looked at her with watery eyes.¡±I¡¯m done ying with you. I¡¯m going to take a shower and sleep!¡±

    Then, he jumped off Yu feibai¡¯s back and walked out of the secretary¡¯s office.

    Yu feibai also stood up. His movements were as fast as a Ghost as he pulled her into his arms from behind. together!

    After saying that, regardless of whether Gu Youli agreed or not, he had already stepped out of the study and entered the bathroom.

    The next day, Gu Youli originally wanted to take advantage of her free time to look for Lu Xun and tell him that old master Yu wanted to invite him and Gu liangwei to be guests.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that right after she started working, Lu Xun would call her to go to his office.

    He told her that he and a few important directors had agreed that she would temporarily take over Lu Xun¡¯s position as the General Manager of the Lu Corporation.

    Gu Youli was very shocked by this decision.

    she wasn¡¯t a business genius, nor did she have a keen eye for business.

    many of her decisions in the past were only made because she had lived an extra life and was a little prophetic. that was why she made so many correct choices.

    therefore, she felt that she might not be able to trust this position.

    lu xun seemed to have known long ago that she wouldn¡¯t agree, so he also directly made his words clear.

    She was only a temporary general manager. If she felt that she was not up to the task, she could find a suitable candidate while she was acting as the temporary general manager.

    Since he had already said that, Gu Youli naturally could not reject him anymore.

    After telling Lu Xun that old master Yu was going to treat him to a meal, he came to the 22nd floor with his orders.

    Lu Xun¡¯s former office.

    Without Lu Xun, those on the 22nd floor were almost indolent beyond recognition.

    The first thing Gu Youli saw when she arrived was people gathering in groups of twos and threes, gossiping, or talking about makeup or shopping.

    Although Lu Xun had left, there were still quite a few of Lu Xun¡¯s trusted aides in thepany.

    Of course, the 22nd floor had the most rooms.

    Hence, when Gu Youli came to the 22nd floor, there were people who did not like her.

    Gu Youli saw this but did not say anything. She was very polite to them and asked them to sort out the work that they had done for the past two weeks and inform the managers of the other departments so that they could have a meeting to summarize it.

    In many people¡¯s eyes, this kind of politeness seemed to be the capital of being awesome.

    They didn¡¯t immediately inform the managers of the other departments.

    The air-conditioning in the meeting room was very high, but everyone seemed to be quite angry.

    It was almost time for the meeting but Gu Youli had not appeared yet.

    Someone unscrupulously mocked and ridiculed. Of course, there was also the intention to sow discord in the conversation. are you kidding me? do you have any sense of time? we agreed to have a meeting at this time, but you¡¯re still not here. Do you really think you¡¯re the son of a rich man just because you chased out our original general manager? I can¡¯t stand it.

    Before Gu Youli reached the door of the meeting room, she could hear themotion from afar.

    This voice was especially ear-piercing and sharp.

    Following that, another voice was heard. This voice was filled with dissatisfaction. I really don¡¯t understand. What does the chairman mean by making her the General Manager of thepany? she¡¯s obviously a designer. The chairman doesn¡¯t think that the General Manager only needs to draw drafts. Isn¡¯t he afraid that hispany will go bankrupt because of this woman? ¡±

    ...

    Gu Youli walked to the door of the meeting room and stopped in her tracks.

    She stood behind the door and turned sideways to look at the woman who was talking in the meeting room.

    The first woman to speak was Lu Xun¡¯s former Administrative Assistant, Fang Rn. She was the one who stirred up everyone¡¯s emotions and influenced everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction with Gu Youli.

    The person behind her was the manager of the nning Department, Wan Jingxue.

    In the past, Gu Youli hade into contact with her because of thepany¡¯s matters. Their rtionship should have been pretty good, and Wan Jingxue wasn¡¯t Lu Xun¡¯s confidant.

 Chapter 691

    691 Cold and elegant, Gu Youli is angry

    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but everypany needs a pretty face. That¡¯s the image of thepany, and I heard that this pretty face¡¯s boyfriend has a strong background. Otherwise, why would so many directors suddenly turn to her side? So, don¡¯t look down on this pretty face.¡±

    someone else started to reply.

    The cold smile on her lips became even more charming. Gu Youli turned her gaze to the side again.

    The person who spoke just now was the manager of the sales department, Zeng Zhidong.

    He wasn¡¯t Lu Xun¡¯s man.

    It was just that after Lu Xun left, everyone was spreading the rumor that the person who reced Lu Xun as the General Manager was him, Zeng Zhidong.

    all of you, stop talking. She¡¯s not only the Chairman¡¯s niece, but she¡¯ll also be our boss in the future. I believe that she must be capable to be our boss. Can¡¯t you all watch your mouth when you speak? you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. this time, the person who spoke up for gu youli was the new manager of the finance department, qiao xiaozheng.

    Although Gu Youli had said that du Wen could continue to stay at the Lu Corporation as thepany¡¯s financial manager, she was not afraid of him.

    However, he knew that he could no longer stay.

    There were some things that clearly had powerful cracks, but you pretended not to see them.

    That meant that you wouldn¡¯t even know how you died.

    if that was the case, he might as well resign and get gu youli to write a rmendation letter for him. he might even be able to find a betterpany and have a better future.

    Hence, after du Wen left, Qiao xiaozheng came up.

    He was able to follow du Wen¡¯s lead and be the new finance Manager, so naturally, his rtionship with Gu Youli and Lu Xun would be quite good.

    Even if they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship before, they would naturally regard themselves as the confidants of the two big bosses.

    ¡°So what if she¡¯s our boss?¡± Zeng Zhidong snorted. she¡¯s just a little brat. if it weren¡¯t for us, her subordinates, to help her, she wouldn¡¯t be of much use as a boss. if they really piss us off, we¡¯ll quit. i¡¯d like to see how the lu corporation will run without us.¡±

    Old Zhang from the Human Resources Department was lean and had a pair of inverted triangr eyes. He looked very smart.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to care about the gossip, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about this group of women.

    However, his rtionship with Zeng Zhidong was still considered good.

    He didn¡¯t want Zeng Dongzhi to get involved in the women¡¯s dispute, so he smiled at Zeng Dongzhi kindly and said, ¡± you should stop talking. Why do you care so much? just do your job well. Be careful not to get fired.

    Zeng Zhidong¡¯s face turned ck and he frowned. ¡°old zhang, i¡¯m not happy to hear that. what do you mean by¡± why care so much?¡±thepany getting a pretty face to be the general manager concerns all of us. how can i not say anything? Fired? I don¡¯t believe she can do anything to me. Without me, the sales department will be paralyzed.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled but her expression was cold.

    Zeng Zhidong, you¡¯re really giving me face.

    He actually thought that thepany would not be able to operate normally without him.

    If this matter was not dealt with properly today, many people in thepany would rebel against the heavens tomorrow.

    Gu Youli took the documents and walked in slowly.

    The moment the door was pushed open, everyone immediately fell silent and their eyes were all focused on Gu Youli.

    She didn¡¯t show any embarrassment for beingte and sat down at the main seat.

    A stack of documents was thrown onto the table.

    There was a kind of awe-inspiring aura that spread in the conference room.

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes and scanned the crowd like a cheetah before speaking.

    the meeting was scheduled at two O ¡®clock. Two minutes to two O¡¯ clock, I happened to be outside and heard you guys chatting in the conference room. I was quite interested in the content of your conversation, so I listened outside. I was so entranced that I waste without realizing it. If you think I¡¯mte and don¡¯t want to wait any longer, you can protest or even submit your resignation.

    She spoke in a soft and charming voice.

    However, he was very domineering and ruthless.

    Many people immediately shut their mouths obediently when they heard her words.

    However, some people felt extremely ufortable when they heard it.

    That was Zeng Zhidong. Who asked him to say ¡®if you really piss us off, we won¡¯t work here anymore. I¡¯d like to see how the Lu Corporation will operate without us.¡¯

    therefore, zeng zhidong could clearly feel that gu youli was referring to him.

    Therefore, he, who had always considered himself one of thepany¡¯s founding members, immediately jumped up.

    Old Zhang¡¯s brows furrowed in worry. He reached out and patted his shoulder, signaling him to stop talking.

    However, Zeng Zhidong did not feel any of old Zhang¡¯s good intentions.

    He stood up in anger and red at Gu Youli. miss Gu, I¡¯m an old employee of thepany. I¡¯ve worked hard for the Lu Corporation for more than ten to twenty years. I¡¯ve been working for the Lu Corporation ever since old director Lu was around. Now, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m taking advantage of my seniority, but you¡¯re being too outrageous. It¡¯s fine that you¡¯rete for your first management meeting, but you¡¯re even saying that you¡¯re not willing to resign and leave. Don¡¯t you know that thepany is not a ce for ying house?!

    Gu Youli sat quietly in her seat and listened to him with a smile.

    Instead of getting angry, she smiled even more charmingly.

    however, his words were said in a mocking tone, ¡± well said, manager CEng. Of course, you¡¯ve done a great job. Even though you told me not to think that you¡¯re taking advantage of your seniority, I can¡¯t deny that you¡¯re an old employee of thepany and have worked hard for the Lu Corporation for more than ten years. Back when old director Lu was around, you¡¯ve been working at the Lu Corporation. You¡¯re actually taking advantage of your seniority, but forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you do or not.

    Wanwan! Zeng Zhidong was so annoyed by Gu Youli that he felt like vomiting blood.

    Gu Youli continued to smile. manager CEng even said something just now. It was really, really well said. Thepany is not a ce to y house.

    As she spoke, she stopped smiling and looked at the crowd with a cold gaze.¡±if you know, why are you still arguing in this small office? do you think you¡¯re of little use? ¡°Do you think that thepany can¡¯t do without you? if you think that you¡¯re all great talents and that the Lu corporation¡¯snd is small and can¡¯t amodate a Great Buddha, then that¡¯s fine. If you want to leave, then don¡¯t stay. All of you, get lost!¡±

    Gu Youli and Zeng Zhidong were both angry. ¡°Gu Youli, Who Do You Think You Are? even if you¡¯re a new official, you have to see what achievements you have. You should know that I¡¯m the one who has worked hard to earn the sales department of thepany. Why should we leave just because you tell us to?¡±

    Zeng Zhidongpletely believed that Gu Youli was targeting him on purpose.

    on the basis that I¡¯m the major shareholder of thispany and the current general manager of the Lu Corporation. What? do you think that the Lu Corporation is yours? ¡±

 Chapter 692

    692 Intimidating, killing the chicken to warn the monkeys

    on the basis that I¡¯m the major shareholder of thispany and the current general manager of the Lu Corporation. What? do you think that the Lu Corporation is yours? ¡± Gu Youli¡¯s voice was still gentle, but her tone was cold and full of sarcasm.

    Her chin was slightly raised, and the expression on her face was cold and arrogant, so strong that no one dared to look at her directly.

    As she spoke, she suddenly pulled out a document and threw it at Zeng Zhidong. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s working hard in thepany¡¯s sales department, why should I be? ¡°Take a look now. This is the financial statement for the past six months. Your Department has been unable to make ends meet since the month beforest. The total ie from the month beforest is not even enough to pay your department¡¯s sry. With such sales, you still have the nerve to think that you¡¯re the one running the sales department. Your Department has suffered the most losses this year, and you still have the nerve to challenge me?¡±

    Zeng Zhidong felt as if his throat was bitten by a snake when Gu Youli said that.

    He pursed his lips, then said in a tough tone, ¡± there are always losses and profits in sales. The first half of the year is the off-season, so it¡¯s said that the second half of the year will definitely increase.

    Gu Youli pointed at CEng Zhi mercilessly and said angrily, ¡± with your current state, you¡¯re busy ying games and leveling up every day. How are you going to improve in the second half of the year?!

    Zhou Xiaozheng, who was sitting at the side, could not help but burst outughing.

    Zeng Zhidong almost vomited blood when he heard that.

    how did she know that he had been addicted to the game recently? it had only been half a month, and he had only been leveling up when he had nothing to do.

    However, it was undeniable that he was ying games at work.

    Zeng Zhidong was so embarrassed that his old face turned red. He behaved himself and did not dare to talk back anymore.

    The atmosphere in the office was very cold.

    After that, no one dared to speak. They didn¡¯t even dare to raise their heads.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned cold and she looked at Fang Rn. ¡°What did you just say? Do you really think that you¡¯re treating yourself as the daughter of a rich man just because you drove your boss out of the Lu Corporation? so what you mean is that only Lu Xun is your boss, right? So you feel very wronged now? Alright, you¡¯re wee to leave. I won¡¯t say anything!¡±

    This woman must not be allowed to live. She¡¯s trying to drive a wedge between us.

    She was the same as the tan Yongmei from before, they were both Lu Xun¡¯s confidants and supporters.

    The Lu Corporation could recruit all kinds of outstanding people. Why did they have to leave such a bomb by their side?

    after a pause, gu youli added, ¡± I just hope that you can leave as soon as possible. It¡¯s best if you¡¯re done handing over all your work before I start work next Monday.

    He was clearly chasing her away. Fang Rn¡¯s face turned as white as snow.

    She looked a little embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t want to leave thepany.

    First, the Lu corporation¡¯s treatment was good, and second, Lu Xun had told her to stay in thepany as a spy before he left.

    Calming herself down, Fang Rn tried to fight for the power that she had left behind. miss Gu, I was just making a passing remark just now. I¡¯m justining like everyone else. I¡¯ve done my best in the Lu Corporation. You can¡¯t fire me like this. It¡¯s not very kind of you.

    Gu Youli lifted her chin slightly and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Is it kind of you to pass on thepany¡¯s information to a manager who has been forced to leave thepany? I believe that nopany will keep an employee who is a traitor.¡±

    Fang Rn was so anxious that she was about to cry.

    She really didn¡¯t want to leave thepany at all. It was not easy to find a job these days, and it was even harder to find such a good job.

    What¡¯s more, she had always firmly believed that Lu Xun would return to thepany one day.

    She bit her lip and said, ¡± miss Gu, I didn¡¯t pass on any of my expenses to the public. I¡¯ve signed aborw with thepany. Within five years, thepany can¡¯t fire me without doing anything wrong. Please don¡¯t use me wrongly. If you really want to do this, I¡¯m not afraid of going to court.

    These words were said in a righteous manner, and his confidence was instantly full.

    That¡¯s right, Gu Youli didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that she had been sending messages to Lu Xun all this time. It was also because the messages she was sending were not important for the time being.

    It would not cause any harm to thepany.

    Otherwise, Gu Youli would have asked her to leave.

    Gu Youli turned sideways and looked at the Finance Manager, Qiao xiaozheng. She asked, ¡± ¡°How much is her sry?¡±

    a base sry of 10000 Yuan, full-Attendance Allowance, and year-end bonus! Zhou Xiaozheng said quickly.

    This Administrative Assistant¡¯s job rank was really high. Gu Youli finally understood why Fang Rn still helped Lu Xun after he left.

    It turned out that he had been using such a high sry before.

    it would be strange if he couldn¡¯t bribe people¡¯s hearts.

    Gu Youli nodded and turned to look at Mr. Zhang from the HR department. ¡°Is the cleaning department still short of people?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Old Zhang nodded.

    Fang Rn looked at Gu Youli nervously, not knowing what she was up to.

    gu youli rolled her eyes and said with a faint smile, ¡± manager Zhang, immediately give the Human Resources order to transfer assistant Fang to the cleaning department. Of course, her basic sry should also be reduced to the sry of the cleaning staff.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Old God Zhang added on with a smile.

    many peopleughed, but there were also many people who were instantly surprised.

    Gu Youli looked at Fang Rn. since you¡¯re so unwilling to resign and not willing to leave the Lu Corporation so easily, then stay and be a good cleaner.

    Fang Rn was so angry she almost vomited blood. are you kidding me? isn¡¯t this bullying? ¡± This is illegal, I¡¯m going to Sue you! I see that the Lu Corporation is treating its employees so badly. Who wille to work at yourpany in the future?¡±

    Old Zhang said indifferently,¡±in the Lu corporation¡¯s Labor Contract Law, there¡¯s a use that States: ¡± During the effective period of the contract, thepany has the right to decide the transfer of the position and the rise and fall of the sry ording to the performance of the employee.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and looked at Fang Rn. ¡°Any more questions?¡±

    Fang Rn was so angry that her face turned red and tears suddenly came out.

    She stood up, mmed the door of the meeting room, and left.

    zeng zhidong thought that he would be next.

    Unexpectedly, Gu Youli suddenly changed her tone and said to everyone, ¡± Rong, go and call security to watch Fang Rn leave. The rest of you can continue with the meeting.

    Zeng Zhidong felt that he was lucky to have escaped.

    However, when he saw Gu Youli¡¯s half-smiling eyes, he felt a wave of fear.

    He felt that in front of Gu Youli, he was like a beginner swordsman in front of a famous swordsman.

    ...

    She saw it and remembered it in her heart, but she wouldn¡¯t care about most of them.

    However, when it came to dealing with you, it would definitely be a one-hit kill.

    Therefore, there was a saying that he seemed to have forgotten. He remembered that when he first came in, he knew that a good employee would never fight with the boss. What a good employee sought was a cooperation n.

    Otherwise, he would be courting death.

    As expected, he was really taking advantage of his seniority.

    (Rmending Nangong Jin¡¯s article: happy event in Hanada: Prideful medicaldy fighting evil husband)

 Chapter 693

    693 Tyrannical pet, you¡¯re not allowed to force yourself

    Gu Youli¡¯s meeting was to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. It was the first time Gu Youli had established her authority and left a deep impression on everyone.

    In thepany, she was spreading her might everywhere.

    Even Yu feibai knew about it.

    after dinner, the two of them sat on the sofa and watched tv. gu youli couldn¡¯t help butin to yu feibai about what had happened in the afternoon, saying that lu xun had left behind a mess after he left.

    However, she did not tell Yu feibai how she had handled the situation.

    However, Yu feibai caressed her head and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already fire him? I heard that when you were sitting there, you were exuding a domineering aura. When you look at others, they don¡¯t dare to look at you! who did you learn this from?¡±

    In fact, he really wanted to proudly say,¡±you must have learned this from me!¡±

    This was a rhythm that was synchronized with his God.

    Gu Youli was shocked and confused.

    She widened her eyes and looked at Yu feibai in disbelief. ¡°y-y-you ... how did you know that i fired her? tell me honestly, did you have a secret ce in mypany?¡±

    yu feibai held her hand. ¡± i¡¯ve only called two people to protect you in secret. they won¡¯t disturb your normal life. you have to know that you¡¯ve chased lu xun out of the lu corporation. with lu xun¡¯s identity and background, if i don¡¯t let them stay by your side, how can i let you go to work in peace? ¡±

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai in a daze for a while and her eyes suddenly curved into crescents. if you think this can make you feel at ease, then let them stay. I¡¯ll continue to pretend that I don¡¯t know!

    Yu feibai raised his brows. ¡°You won¡¯t be angry?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and held her face in her hands. why would I be angry? you¡¯re protecting me. Do you think I¡¯m a petty and unreasonable person? ¡±

    of course not. I just thought that you wouldn¡¯t like the feeling of being watched. Yu feibai held Gu Youli¡¯s hand and wrapped it around his neck.

    Then, she leaned over and left a faint mark on his lips.

    Gu Youli leaned into his arms. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just a paper tiger. I don¡¯t want to be the General Manager at all.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Yu feibai pinched her face lovingly.

    Gu Youliughed weakly and pitifully. She sighed. because I don¡¯t like it, and I¡¯m not cut out to be the Lu corporation¡¯s general manager. You said that Lu Xun gave me a design department, so I thought I should have no problems and should be able to manage it well. But now I¡¯m the General Manager. The Lu Corporation has so many industries, catering, real estate, shopping malls, jewelry, operatingpanies, and so on. Other than jewelry, I don¡¯t know anything else, so how do you think I should manage it? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were filled with worry. ¡± if you really don¡¯t like her that much, then don¡¯t do it. you don¡¯t have to force yourself to be my woman, and i don¡¯t allow myself to force myself. ¡±

    Gu Youli turned her gaze to the side and looked at Yu feibai.

    Suddenly, she smiled mischievously and slyly.

    she raised her brows and said evilly,¡±do you think i¡¯m the kind of person who will force myself?¡± I¡¯ve already thought of a countermeasure. The jewelry sales point is about to open soon, when I go to work next Monday, I¡¯ll use this as an excuse to express that I¡¯m too busy and hand over all the matters of the other departments to Lu Xun to handle. At that time, he, the chairman, will be equivalent to the General Manager! The chairmen of arge number ofpanies are personally in charge of the General Manager¡¯s work, I believe that Lu Xun will definitely have no problem with it. ¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes shed with a glint.

    She adjusted her posture and leaned her back against his chest. He pressed his thin lips against her hair and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so mischievous!¡±

    Gu Youli rxed and leaned into Yu feibai¡¯s arms. I don¡¯t have a choice. I just want to be a designer, a top designer, and then be invited to a Grand Jewelry Show in fashion city.

    Yu feibai inched closer to her face and held her hand tightly. ¡± just do what you like. you don¡¯t have to go against your heart. i¡¯m always here. ¡±

    yes. Gu Youli smiled sweetly. She was as happy as a flower.

    Yu feibai was like the brightest light that lit up her entire life.

    The previous life, this life, it seemed to shake, but it was also in front of his eyes.

    sometimes, she would think that her rebirth seemed to be just to meet his hanhan.

    The weather was good the next day. The sun was beautiful and the wind was gentle, and the sky was blue.

    gu youli was in high spirits and beaming with joy.

    she had woken up early in the morning and was prepared to go pick up gu liangwei and lu xun with yu feibai before heading to the yu family¡¯s old residence.

    However, the Yu family was not an ordinary family, and they were extremely polite when they were particr about it.

    Old master Yu didn¡¯t want them to pick them up. He had asked the driver to pick them up early in the morning.

    Gu liangwei¡¯s and Lu Xun¡¯s breakfast was all served at the Yu family¡¯s old residence.

    When Yu feibai brought Gu Youli back to the old residence, everyone was already chatting happily.

    in the huge living room, everyone was talking andughing happily.

    When they entered, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned to them.

    Everyoneughed and greeted them.

    Gu Youli smiled and greeted everyone, including old master Yu, Wang Jiahui, Yu Feifan, and Yu Zhihe, who had a long face.

    At this moment, another sweet female voice was heard. Youli, brother feibai, you¡¯re here!

    Gu Youli¡¯s bright smile stopped there. She turned around and saw Qian Lijing.

    She immediately smiled again and politely called out, ¡± ¡°Hello, Lijing.¡±

    Weren¡¯t the two families meeting to discuss their marriage today? What was Qian Lijing doing here?

    Later on, Gu Youli found out that after Qian Lijing returned from the earthquake zone, she had been living in the old mansion. She had met her by chance but even so, she should have avoided her at such an event.

    After everyone invited Yu feibai and Gu Youli to sit down, the group of people started chatting happily again.

    Everyone seemed to be in a good mood.

    Only Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t smile at all from the beginning to the end, as if someone owed him tens of millions.

    Every time she saw her, Gu Youli would feel that her smile was very stiff.

    She secretly observed Gu liangwei and Lu Xun. Gu liangwei was an honest person, even if he felt that something was wrong, he would just smile and not say anything.

    In addition, thest time they met, Yu Zhihe was also like this.

    ...

    He had asked Gu Youli after the incident. Gu Youli had said that Yu Zhihe¡¯s personality was just like that. He would only be interested if there was no one else around. Hence, Gu liangwei was fine with it and pretended not to see anything.

    However, Lu Xun didn¡¯t seem to be happy. Gu Youli clearly saw him clench his fists and even frowned impatiently.

    Fortunately, he had met Wang Jiahui in the business world before.

    Wang Jiahui smiled kindly at him throughout the entire process.

 Chapter 694

    694 Think about it, where should we have our honeymoon?

    It was also good that the old man kept asking him questions kindly, such as whether he had a girlfriend or if he needed to introduce a girlfriend to him.

    The casual conversation eased the atmosphere.

    Otherwise, with Lu Xun¡¯s slightly arrogant personality, he would¡¯ve already thrown his face at the Yu family.

    When they were almost done talking, old master Yu finally got to the point.

    His eyes were kind as he asked Gu liangwei and Lu Xun with a smile on the corner of his mouth, ¡± I¡¯ve checked the Almanac. New Year¡¯s Day is a good day, so I want to hold the wedding on that day? ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting married next year? So early!¡± Lu Xun said in a soft voice, his ever-smiling expression was slightly surprised.

    He only knew to be a guest and didn¡¯t know that they were discussing the wedding date.

    To her, Gu Youli was about to graduate. Wasn¡¯t it a little too early to get married right after graduation?

    Old master Yu smiled. it¡¯s not early. Lili will be 22 next year and feibai will be 29. Both of them are at the marriageable age.

    Gu liangwei sighed, as if he finally had a daughter at home.¡±Time really flies. In the blink of an eye, my daughter is actually getting married. I really can¡¯t bear to part with her!¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s face was solemn. inw, don¡¯t worry. Lili will marry into our Yu family. We will treat her well and will not let her suffer even the slightest bit.

    As a father, he knew that his daughter was getting married, and then he said so much.

    Other than reluctance, there was also worry.

    Gu liangweiughed. I have absolute trust in this, old master. It¡¯s good to get married earlier. As a father, I¡¯vepleted my task and can retire in peace!

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up slightly and she said, ¡± ¡°Dad, why did you make me a mission?¡±

    that¡¯s right, ¡°Gu liangwei said andughed.

    Old master Yu alsoughed. yes, inws are right. Children are all the parents ¡®tasks. They are all very difficult tasks. Before they are born, it is a task. After they are born, they feel that their task is finallypleted. But then, they have to think about how to educate their children well. When their children graduate, they start to worry about their children¡¯s lifelong Affairs. When their children get married, they have to worry about their children, which is their grandchildren. When their grandchildren are born, they have to take on the responsibility of educating their grandchildren. This is a cycle.

    Gu liangwei was very happy and in a good mood. He continued old master Yu¡¯s words and said, this task is really heavy, but carrying such a task for the rest of my life makes me happy. He¡¯s a rough man and doesn¡¯t know how to talk. Please forgive him.

    ¡± what are you talking about? ¡± wang jia huiughed. ¡± i think what you¡¯re saying makes sense. ¡±

    After everyone finished a round of discussion about the child¡¯s mission, old master Yu looked at Lu Xun, who had not spoken for a long time.

    ¡°Then, uncle, do you have any opinions on the wedding date and matters?¡± he asked with a smile.

    lu xun smiled indifferently. ¡± you can discuss the wedding date with my brother-inw. i don¡¯t have any objections as long as the date is good. as for the wedding details, it¡¯s fine as long as youli is satisfied. ¡±

    you don¡¯t have to worry about that, ¡± old master Yu promised. we¡¯ll make sure the wedding is Grand. We¡¯ll let Youli enter the house in a grand manner.

    Gu Youli¡¯s clear eyes were filled with an unconcealed desire. She asked old master Yu in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, can we keep a low profile about the wedding?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make it Grand, do you think it¡¯s fine to just register it?¡± Old master Yu retorted with a dissatisfied expression.

    His eldest grandson was getting married. He couldn¡¯t wait to announce it to the world, including all his friends and family. His eldest grandson¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t keep a low profile even if she wanted to.

    it¡¯s not that we just need to register. We just don¡¯t want to make it a big event. We only want to invite family and friends. We don¡¯t want the seats to be full. We just want to get the blessings of our loved family and friends. gu youli then looked at yu feibai. ¡± what do you think? ¡±

    Yu feibai nodded and his lips curled into a smile. He said slowly, ¡± well, the blessings of our family and friends who love us are enough.

    old master yu, who was slightly dissatisfied earlier, had a sly smile on his face. ¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. We¡¯ll only invite family and friends.¡±

    He only wanted to invite his family and friends.

    However, the number of family and friends in the Yu family was definitely beyond Gu Youli¡¯s imagination.

    Yu feibai answered her that way because he knew that his grandson had the girl under his thumb.

    Old master Yu continued, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to care about the wedding, you just have to prepare your wedding dresses, wedding rings, and choose the ce for your honeymoon. You¡¯re not soldiers for nothing. Unless you¡¯re sent by the unit, you¡¯re not allowed to leave the country privately. So, your honeymoon can only be overseas.

    Yu feibai nced sideways at Gu Youli. I¡¯ll prepare the wedding dress and ring. Do you want to go on a honeymoon? ¡±

    Yu Feifan pursed his lips and smiled. poor brother. Since you are not going abroad, I would like to rmend Lijiang or Sanya.

    ¡°Can I?¡± yu feibai lowered his head and breathed into gu youli¡¯s ear as he asked for her opinion in a gentle voice.

    gu youli¡¯s face turned red and she said shyly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll see when the timees.¡±

    Gu Youli felt a little embarrassed when so many people were discussing where to go for their honeymoon.

    the topic was getting more and more heartwarming, and a certain someone¡¯s presence was getting lower and lower.

    She seemed to be very unwilling, so she interrupted with a smile, ¡± Youli, can I be the bridesmaid for your wedding? ¡±

    gu youli looked sideways and saw qian lijing, who wasughing so hard that she was trembling.

    She smiled faintly and was a little embarrassed,¡±this Yingluo.¡±

    Qian Lijing blinked her eyes and said pitifully, ¡± ¡°What, can¡¯t I?¡±

    Gu Youli maintained her smile but it was a little stiff. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that I promised two of my good friends a long time ago that I¡¯d let them be my bridesmaids and best men when I got married. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    A hurt and soft emotion shed in her eyes. She said bitterly, ¡± ¡°then there¡¯s no other way. but, lili, you¡¯re really amazing. a man and a woman, you¡¯re so popr with men. i can¡¯t do it. no man likes me. even brother feibai was scolded by him when he saved his life that day.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart sank when she heard that. A strange look shed across her eyes.

    She did not understand what Qian Lijing meant by that and why she had to say something like that.

    To be honest, she really wanted to curse, but she rationally suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart.

    in the end, he smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    everyone did not seem to pay attention to her words, nor did they think deeply about them. they continued to chat with each other.

    Only Yu Zhihe¡¯s expression turned even uglier.

    Because of Qian Lijing¡¯s words, her gaze was like a cold, sharp knife. She red at Gu Youli and suddenly got up to leave Xuanji.

    ...

 Chapter 695

    695 This person is really boring to y with

    There was still some time before lunch, so old master Yu invited Gu liangwei to y chess.

    Yu Feifan and Lu Xun actually knew each other in the past, and they got along quite well.

    Yu feibai and Gu Youli sat at the side and chatted about other things.

    After Yu Zhihe left, he did not go downstairs again, leaving only Qian Lijing and Wang Jiahui.

    After watching the TV for a while, Wang Jiahui got up and went to the kitchen to supervise the servants in preparing lunch, leaving Qian Lijing alone.

    She was bored and didn¡¯t want to be ignored. She pouted and suggested that they y mahjong.

    Gu Youli was not very good at Mahjong, so she yed a hand of cards with Yu feibai.

    Her Lord, Yu feibai, was the military advisor.

    Qian Lijing didn¡¯t seem to know how to y Mahjong. Every time she yed a card, her face was full of uncertainty and anxiety.

    Gu Youli really felt that there was no need to be so careful. Even if Yu feibai had not been her advisor, she would not have thought about it for so long.

    Everyone yed Mahjong and had fun.

    He was as careful as Gong Jixin, which made him feel ufortable.

    After hesitating for a long time, Qian Lijing finally yed a card.

    ¡°F * ck!¡± Gu Youli reached out to take the cards and then reced them.

    when she touched the cards in her hand, she slowly realized that she had won.

    ¡°Flowers on the bars!¡± While Gu Youli was shouting in surprise, Yu feibai had already pushed down the Mahjong tiles.

    ¡°I won, I won, pay up, pay up!¡± She stretched out one hand towards Yu Feifan and the other towards Lu Xun as she smiled slyly.

    Qian Lijing was slightly stunned at first, but then she put on an elegant smile.

    She handed the money to Gu Youli and smiled. Aiya, Youli, you yed the game again. It¡¯s good to have a military counselor. Brother feibai, do you want to be my military counselor too? help me y the game. If you don¡¯t know how to y, you¡¯ll lose miserably.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body stiffened and she pretended not to hear him.

    She thought that Yu feibai would pretend not to hear her, but he rejected her outright, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    His tone was heavy, and he looked down to avoid looking at her. His thin lips were pursed lightly, and it was a terrifying sight.

    A suffocating warmth crept into Qian Lijing¡¯s eyes. She was so embarrassed that her face turned red.

    Yu Feifan looked at the two of them with a deep gaze.

    Lijing, ¡± he said with a bright smile, ¡± why don¡¯t I be your advisor? you cane to my side and fight.

    Yu Feifan was different from his elder brother Yu feibai¡¯s coldness and his third brother Yu feimo¡¯s ruffian. His personality was gentler. His gentle and refined face always had a kind of clean and clear temperament.

    it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just joking, ¡± Qian Lijing said with a smile.

    After saying that, she began to massage the numbing cat with both hands.

    Unexpectedly, his eyes met Gu Youli¡¯s in the air. When they met each other¡¯s eyes, their lips curved into a smile.

    However, no matter how one looked at it, this smile seemed so fake. Whether it was Qian Lijing or Gu Youli, there seemed to be a deeper meaning behind it.

    Qian Lijing yed another card, but she didn¡¯t know how to y it.

    A trace of doubt shed across her exquisite and elegant face. Her gaze turned around again and again, from Lu Xun to Yu Feifan, then to Yu feibai, then to Gu Youli. Finally, she fixed her gaze on Yu Feifan¡¯s face, which looked really cute. She curled her lips and smiled.¡±Let me think.¡±

    Gu Youli felt embarrassed. Three ck lines appeared on her forehead.

    She was sure that she was not the only one who did not want to y with Qian Lijing.

    After getting Yu feibai to help her y a card, Gu Youli got up to get some fruit. At the entrance of the stairs, she met Yu Zhihe who was going upstairs.

 Chapter 696

    696 Missing a step and falling down the stairs

    Gu Youli knew that Yu Zhihe did not like her.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She politely nodded at her with a smile and wanted to walk past him.

    Yu Zhihe looked at her coldly. Seeing that she didn¡¯t have any reaction, the displeasure in his eyes became more obvious.

    He turned around and shouted at Gu Youli in an extremely bad attitude, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your family upbringing? Is this the attitude you should have when you meet your elders?¡±

    Gu Youli felt a chill down her spine. Her fingers gripped her skirt tightly and she shuddered unconsciously.

    wasn¡¯t a smile a greeting? He was obviously looking for trouble.

    She let out a breath, then turned to Yu Zhi and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hello, uncle!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to make up for it?¡± Yu Zhihe snorted coldly.

    Gu Youli continued to smile and apologized in a gentle voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, uncle. I know that you don¡¯t like me and I won¡¯t force you to like me or ept me. But what I want to tell you is that please put aside your family background and use your heart as a father to feel if I¡¯m suitable for feibai, okay? ¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Zhihe couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. what do you mean by this? do you think I¡¯m looking down on your family background? let me tell you, I¡¯m not looking down on your family background. I just don¡¯t like you marrying into the Yu family. I don¡¯t want the Yu family to have a daughter-inw who¡¯s already with feibai and is still having an affair outside!

    Gu Youli¡¯s thin body could not help but tremble.

    She calmed herself down and tried to make her voice sound as calm as possible. uncle, please don¡¯t nder me without any evidence. Yu feibai is the only man I have in my life. I¡¯ve only been with him and I only like him.

    Yu Zhihe said coldly, ¡± I believe I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. If you didn¡¯t have anything going on with that man, would his wife call you a mistress on the spot? would she call you a Vixen? ¡±

    Gu Youli clenched her fists and said, ¡± there are some things I didn¡¯t want to say at first. I thought that the rumors would be dispelled on their own and it would be no less than putting the truth in front of everyone. But now it seems that it¡¯s not right. Some things must be made clear. The Lu Xun You saw is my uncle¡¯s brother. He has been spying on the Lu Corporation and has been pestering me before. He wanted to use me to get the Lu Corporation from my grandmother. My grandmother died because of him. Do you think there¡¯s anything between me and him? ¡± And I believe that with uncle¡¯s wisdom, you should be able to see how unwilling I was that day, or perhaps you could see it, but you just want to find a reason not to agree to me and feibai being together.¡±

    Having been exposed, Yu Zhihe simply admitted, ¡± that¡¯s right, I don¡¯t agree to you being with feibai because you¡¯re not good enough for him. It¡¯ll only be embarrassing for him to be with you.

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. What if I don¡¯t embarrass feibai? what if I¡¯m fighting for feibai¡¯s reputation? ¡±

    if you can make feibai proud, then what else do I have to say? ¡± Yu Zhihe said angrily.

    Gu Youli¡¯s smile was cold. if I really embarrass myself, what will uncle do? ¡± she asked.

    yu zhihe was stumped by these words, and his face turned ashen.

    because he couldn¡¯t do anything, there was old master yu above him.

    He did not like Gu Youli¡¯s words and was very angry. He turned around and seemed to not want to talk to Gu Youli anymore.

    however, because he turned too quickly, his right foot hit his left foot, and his body staggered as if he was about to fall.

    ¡°Be careful, uncle!¡± gu youli screamed in panic and quickly grabbed yu zhihe¡¯s wrist, trying to support him.

    However, Yu Zhihe did not want Gu Youli to help him. He pushed her away.¡±Get lost!¡±

    He used a lot of strength and Gu Youli was pushed back. She could not stand at all.

    she slipped and missed the stairs.

    ah ... her body immediately fell backward, rolling down the stairs and falling into the hall on the first floor.

    Bright red blood spread from her lower body.

 Chapter 697

    697 Too much, don¡¯t you know she¡¯s pregnant?

    Gu Youli¡¯s scream really scared many people out of their wits.

    Yu feibai was shocked and ran out as fast as he could.

    He first saw Yu Zhihe, who was standing by the stairs in a panic. Then, he followed his line of sight and saw Gu Youli lying on the first floor.

    The bright red blood on the ground reflected in his eyes.

    Gu Youli, who was lying in the snow, hurt his heart even more.

    His usual calm and cool demeanor hadpletely disappeared at this moment.

    Yu feibai rushed down the stairs. When he hugged Gu Youli in his arms, a deep sense of fear spread from his bones.

    Gu Youli was unconscious. She was drenched in cold sweat and her face was pale.

    Yu feibai¡¯s entire body was trembling and he could not say a word.

    There was arge patch of blood under Gu Youli¡¯s skirt.

    What¡¯s wrong? What was going on?

    his face was as white as snow, and he froze for a moment.

    He suddenly looked up and nced at Yu Zhihe, who was standing upstairs. His eyes were cold as ice, and his whole body was murderous.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s face was pale. He met his eyes and murmured, ¡± ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean to ...¡±

    with just one sentence, yu feibai had found out almost everything he wanted to know.

    There was no need to ask any more questions. It was not the time to be calctive either. He picked up the unconscious Gu Youli and immediately ran out.

    Yu Feifan and Lu Xun also ran out. They saw Yu feibai carrying the blood-stained Gu Youli.

    Their eyes were bloodshot, and they didn¡¯t have time to ask questions. They immediately rushed out.

    Yu feibai grabbed his keys and started driving while Lu Xun ran to open the car door so that Yu feibai could carry Gu Youli and sit inside!

    He activated it and shot out of the Yu Residence like an arrow. The entire process took less than a minute.

    In an instant, Yu Feifan stepped on the elerator to the limit. The tires were spinning rapidly on the ground, which was screeching.

    his cold eyes stared straight ahead while lu xun, who was in the front passenger seat, turned around and stared at gu youli, who was lying in yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    The two of them felt as if their brains had exploded.

    I didn¡¯t have any premonition at all. How could it suddenly turn out like this?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? why is there so much blood?¡± Lu Xun was extremely worried.

    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and his eyes widened. ¡± youli, are you pregnant? ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± When Yu feibai carried Gu Youli and got rid of her cold body, his heart seemed to have fallen into a deep, dark hole.

    In the pitch-ck and endless deep hole, there was a coldness that had no light.

    He had never felt so uneasy before. He had never felt so at a loss.

    He pressed his face against Gu Youli¡¯s cold face as if to give her strength and also tofort himself. ¡°Lili Junjun, don¡¯t let anything happen to you. You must be fine, Junjun!¡±

    ¡°hurry up, hurry up,¡± he anxiously ordered yu feifan.

    Yu Feifan sped all the way to the hospital.

    Gu Youli was pushed into the emergency room. Yu feibai wanted to follow her in but was stopped outside.

    His arm was still stained with Gu Youli¡¯s blood. It was so bloodthirsty, heartbreaking, and shocking.

    Not long after, old master Yu, Gu liangwei, Yu Zhihe, and Wang Jiahui all came over.

    Old master Yu looked at the light in the operating room worriedly and mmed his walking stick on the ground. what¡¯s going on? how did it end up like this? ¡±

    lu xun¡¯s cold eyes red at yu zhihe. he clenched his fists and forced himself to calm down, to calm down a little more.

    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back and shouted at Yu Zhihe, ¡± you¡¯re too much! How could you push her down the stairs? don¡¯t you know she¡¯s pregnant?!

 Chapter 698

    698 Chapter 698-not fated, the Xuanji that we have never met

    ¡°What!¡± The few people who arrivedter all widened their eyes in horror.

    Lu Xun angrily shouted again, ¡± since we came to the Yu family today, you¡¯ve been pulling a long face. If you don¡¯t agree to the marriage, you can just say it directly. Our family doesn¡¯t care about your Yu family. She hasn¡¯t even married into your Yu family and she¡¯s already in such a state. If she were to marry over, what would happen? I think it¡¯s better not to get married!¡±

    to lu xun, gu liangwei was a very honest and upright person.

    In the face of the powerful Yu family, he would definitely only be aggrieved. Lu Xun felt that if he didn¡¯t stand up for himself now, he didn¡¯t know how much pain Gu Youli would have to suffer when she married into the Yu family in the future.

    Yu Zhihe frowned and tried to defend himself. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t agree to her marriage with feibai, but Yingluo ...¡±

    shut up. Yu Zhihe wanted to say something, but he was stopped by old master Yu.

    Old master Yu¡¯s weather-beaten eyes were filled with murderous intent and haze. get lost!

    She really regretted it just now. She shouldn¡¯t have let him follow her.

    knowing that he had indeed done something wrong, yu zhihe didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave.

    Seeing Yu Zhihe turn around and leave, old master Yu slightly restrained his anger and overbearingness, he looked at Lu Xun gently, ¡± Lu Xun, when Lili wakes up, I¡¯ll definitely give her an exnation.

    of course, we¡¯ll give them an exnation. We¡¯ll also definitely cancel the wedding! Lu Xun said very stubbornly.

    I know you¡¯re very angry now, but no one wants to be affected by this. old master Yu had no choice but to look at Gu liangwei.

    He hoped that Gu liangwei could be more rational.

    However, Gu liangwei was also angry. His eyes were red and his handsome face was tense. He subconsciously opened his eyes.¡±old master, i know you¡¯re good to lili, but i think it¡¯s better to slow down the marriage.¡±

    No father would be able to calm down in such a situation.

    Old master Yu still wanted to say something, but Wang Jiahui stopped him. She shook her head, indicating that he should stop.

    Then, she pointed at Yu feibai, who was standing by the emergency room.

    Yu feibai treated them like air. He could not care about anything else and focused on the situation in the emergency room.

    The thought of Gu Youli lying on the cold operating table made him feel a sharp pain in his chest.

    He clenched his fist and pressed it against his lips, breathing hard.

    However, at this moment, it was as if there was a sharp de in his breath.

    every minute and every second of waiting seemed extremely long. it was so long that yu feibai felt that he had experienced the vicissitudes of life in an instant.

    Time passed slowly, and he didn¡¯t know how long he had waited.

    Finally, the door to the operating room opened and Yu feibai rushed in. ¡°Doctor, how is it?¡±

    The others also gathered around to ask about the situation.

    The doctor removed his mask and shook his head at everyone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t keep the child.¡±

    Old master Yu couldn¡¯t help but stagger and almost burst into tears.¡±My great-grandson, Yingluo¡±

    Yu feibai stood there unmoving, his eyes bloodshot.

    Looking down, his thin lips were slightly pursed, and he looked terrifying.

    The child was crying his child. He didn¡¯t even know what was going to happen, and his child was gone just like that.

    Enduring the suffocating pain in his heart, Yu feibai asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°Then, Sir ...¡±

    The doctor replied, ¡± he¡¯s fine, but he needs to rest. It¡¯s best to stay in the hospital for a few days. One of you can go and do the hospitalization surgery.

 Chapter 699

    699 Chapter 699-beating up and flying into a rage

    In old master Yu¡¯s study room in the Yu family mansion, there was a cold and somber silence.

    Suddenly, he pped Yu Zhihe¡¯s face.

    The force of his hand was extremely ruthless.

    Old master Yu was still young. This p made Yu Zhihe dizzy, and his ears buzzed.

    Knowing that he had done something wrong, Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t dare to say another word. He lowered his head and apologized to his father.

    ¡°I raised you up and gave you such a good life. Did I let you harm my great-grandson? ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Lili, but how could you be so cruel to her? it¡¯s driving me crazy,¡± old master Yu said sternly. He raised the walking stick in his hand and hit Yu Zhihe hard.

    yu zhihe¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡± i didn¡¯t push her. i just told her to go away. who would know why she suddenly fell down the stairs? i even suspected that she deliberately framed me and fell down the stairs. ¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Lili framed you on purpose. Even if you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, you still pushed someone down the stairs. You did something wrong. Not only do you not feel guilty, but you also pushed all the me to someone else.¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s cold eyes had a trace of Scarlet, as if he was trying to restrain himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry, so angry.¡± He panted heavily.

    The more he spoke, the more his brows furrowed. Suddenly, old master Yu stood up.

    he reached out and took down the limited edition pistol that he had hung on the wall tomemorate his life in the army. he raised the ck muzzle and pointed it at yu zhihe. how did I give birth to a son like you? I¡¯ve really raised you for nothing all these years. You¡¯re such a failure. I might as well kill you with one shot.

    After returning to the Yu Residence, Yu Zhihe was called to the study by old master Yu. Yu Feifan secretly followed him because he was worried.

    He pushed open a small crack in the study and observed the situation inside.

    seeing the old man suddenly take out a gun, he was instantly shocked.

    He hurriedly pushed the door open and rushed in. He quickly stopped old master Yu and stood in front of Yu Zhihe.¡±Grandpa, please calm down. I believe that dad didn¡¯t do it on purpose. There must be some misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Feifan, this is none of your business. Get out!¡± Old master Yu looked at him angrily and scolded him sternly.

    Grandpa, even if dad did something wrong this time, please don¡¯t treat him like this. Yu Feifan didn¡¯t want to give in. He stepped forward and snatched the gun away from old Yu.

    Old master Yu red at him. you¡¯re rebelling! How dare you snatch my gun? give it back to me!

    ¡± no, grandpa, you have to talk to dad. you guys can continue. i¡¯m leaving. i¡¯m leaving now. ¡± yu feifan turned around and left. of course, he also took the gun with him.

    old master yu flew into a rage. ¡±e back here! ¡±

    Yu Feifan did not call out to him again. He had already left the study. Of course, he would note back no matter what. He knew his grandfather¡¯s character very well. When he was angry, he could really anger his father.

    where are you going? don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re hiding outside and eavesdropping. Old master Yu snorted coldly and stepped forward.

    He opened the door, but there was no one outside.

    Yu Feifan left in a hurry after hearing the old man¡¯s words.

    After closing the door, old master Yu snorted coldly and sat back down. He red at Yu Zhihe angrily. look at how good Feifan is to you. Let me tell you, if Feifan wants to marry a wife in the future, you have no right to speak about this.

 Chapter 700

    700 I repeat, you are not feibai

    Old master Yu warned coldly, his voice as deep as a Bell.

    ¡°If he made the right choice, then of course I have nothing to say,¡± Yu Zhihe frowned and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°What do you mean by choosing the right one? you said that you have arranged this and that for feibai, Feifan and feimo. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask them if they like it or not?¡± old master Yu said coldly.

    after a pause, he added, ¡± you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know people well. don¡¯tpare your son to you. they¡¯re not you. ¡±

    These words seemed to have hit Yu Zhihe¡¯s sore spot, the deepest wound hidden in his heart.

    ¡°dad, can you not bring up the past?¡± he shouted in anger.

    Old master Yu insisted on bringing it up, and he even picked the most unpleasant words. ¡± you can¡¯t see through people. why can¡¯t you mention it? it¡¯s been so many years. you said that you still care about so much even though you have a need. don¡¯t tell me that you still can¡¯t forget that woman? also, do you reject youli so much now because her family background is very simr to that woman back then? ¡±

    A sharp light shed in Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly raised his voice.¡±Yes, I don¡¯t want to walk my old path in vain.¡±

    Yu Zhihe clenched the walking stick in his hand and jabbed it heavily. Youli is not that woman. Neither is Bai you.

    ¡°Dad, speaking of this, weren¡¯t you the same as me back then? why are you criticizing me now?¡± Yu Zhihe¡¯s entire face was red, and his chest heaved violently.

    Old master Yu¡¯s usual serious and calm appearance said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. There are some things that I don¡¯t want to talk about anymore. Moreover, that woman is feichen¡¯s mother. When I found out that you had a girlfriend, I didn¡¯t object to you two being together at first. I didn¡¯t bring the check to her. I just wanted to test her, but I didn¡¯t use the check to test her. I tested her character like I tested Lili, but she knew me. She told me not to make things difficult for her anymore. I just gave her money and she would leave you!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Yu Zhihe was struck by lightning.

    His face was full of disbelief, and his eyes were filled with confusion and shock.

    Old master Yu shook his head helplessly, and his tone was not as sarcastic as before. I know you¡¯ve been ming me all these years. You think I shouldn¡¯t have gone to her and given her money. Maybe you could have been with her for a longer time. Maybe in your heart, you were even willing to be deceived by her, but I really didn¡¯t go to her to give her money! I know you loved her deeply back then, but I didn¡¯t want you to think that you were too stupid, so I told you directly that I gave her money to test her, and she really did leave with the money.¡±

    The words that revealed the truth deeply pierced Yu Zhihe¡¯s heart.

    old master yu sighed. ¡± it¡¯s been so long. i hope you can look at the past. i also hope you can understand that everyone is different. ¡±

    Yu Zhihe clenched his fists. His eyebrows and eyes were cold. He didn¡¯t move. His thin lips were white. He didn¡¯t speak.

    He didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. He suddenly turned around and opened the door of the secretary¡¯s office. Unexpectedly, he saw Wang Jiahui standing outside.

    Yu Zhihe subconsciously stopped in his tracks.

    The study room wasn¡¯t soundproofed well, so she must have heard everything.

    wang jiahui sneered and turned to leave without saying anything.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but he held back in the end.

 Chapter 701

    701 Feibai, do you have a guilty conscience?

    Gu Youli had a dream. In her dream, a very cute and beautiful little boy appeared.

    the little boy had a small face that was as fair as jade. his dark eyes were looking at her very agilely as he pouted his cute little mouth.

    Gu Youli felt that she was about to melt from his adorable and pure look.

    She was so cute. He wanted to reach out and pinch her adorable little face.

    Just as she was about to ask the child what his name was, the little boy immediately shouted at her in a coquettish tone, ¡± ¡°mom,e quickly!¡±

    Ah? mother?

    Did he call her ¡®mommy¡¯ wrong?

    Just as Gu Youli was filled with questions, the little boy had already rushed in front of her. He held her hand and ran forward.

    It was clearly a grasnd, but the scene suddenly changed to a hotel.

    It was a familiar yet unfamiliar scene, one that she had seen in her nightmares countless times.

    It was the ce where she had been pushed by yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng and lost her life.

    Why did this happen? why did he bring her here?

    Gu Youli looked at the little boy. There was a determined look on the little boy¡¯s delicate and handsome features.

    His expression made Gu Youli feel very, very strange.

    Suddenly, the cute smile on the little boy¡¯s face disappeared. He blinked and tears filled his eyes.¡±Goodbye, Mom.¡±

    A strong gust of wind blew past, and the little boy disappeared.

    Gu Youli looked at her empty hands and turned to look around. However, she did not see Yingluo.

    She had not woken up from the dream. Naturally, Gu Youli was still fast asleep in the ward.

    The air was filled with the smell of medicine. Yu feibai walked forward with light steps and sat beside Gu Youli, watching her sleeping peacefully and gently.

    Suddenly, Gu Youli frowned and moaned as if she was about to wake up.

    However, she did not wake up and was still sleeping soundly.

    Yu feibai couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand and gently touched the space between her eyebrows.

    at that moment, the door of the ward was suddenly opened, and qian lijing walked in with a lunch box.

    She called out to Yu feibai gently,¡±brother feibai, Qianqian.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression was still cold as he nced at her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Qian Lijing¡¯s face was full of worry. She looked at Gu Youli, who was lying on the bed and seemed to be sleeping very peacefully.¡±i¡¯m here to see youli. how is she? I heard that she had a miscarriage, so I brought some chicken soup over. I¡¯ll give it to her when she wakes up.¡±

    Yu feibai pursed his lips coldly and shifted his sharp gaze to Qian Lijing. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, put down your things and leave.¡±

    Qian Lijing was slightly taken aback, and her expression was a little awkward.

    She red at Yu feibai and said indignantly, ¡± brother feibai, what did I do wrong that you have to treat me like this? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression was extremely calm. He suddenly changed the topic, ¡± I heard that you¡¯ve studied psychology and have a thorough understanding of human psychology. I think you should understand why I¡¯m treating you this way.

    step by step, qian lijing walked closer to yu feibai.

    She pursed her lips tightly and lowered her voice.¡±Yes, I have studied psychology but that does not mean that I know what everyone is thinking. Brother feibai, why do you treat me differently? You¡¯ve always been cold to me. Is it because you¡¯re guilty and afraid that you¡¯ll let Youli down? is that why you¡¯re treating me like this?¡±

 Chapter 702

    702 Friendship, that wasn¡¯t me

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were cold as he curled his lips. A ghost?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because you once said you wanted to marry me.¡± Qian Lijing chuckled and said in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.

    Cheng Cheng¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, and he said coldly, ¡± ¡°Did I say I wanted to marry you? Are you hallucinating?¡±

    Qian Lijing stoppedughing and said in a serious tone, ¡± I¡¯m not hallucinating. You said it yourself. That year when I was sick, you sat by my bed and said the same thing. I¡¯ve been keeping it in mind all these years.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze turned even colder. He looked at her with a dangerous and bloody gaze.¡±Do you still want to continue making up stories?¡±

    ¡± i¡¯m not lying, ¡± qian lijing frowned and took out a ss bottle from her bag.¡±Do you remember this?¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± yu feibai asked.

    ¡°What? you¡¯re asking me what this is? Weren¡¯t you the one who ced it on my table? you said that this was given to you by a very great senior monk. you said that as long as you sincerely open the bottle and make a wish, and say your wish inside, you will definitely get what you want.¡±

    At first, Yu feibai was toozy to exin. However, he suddenly realized that women were all hearing creatures. If they could not hear, they would never believe the truth.

    whether it¡¯s your imagination, your fabrication, or if you¡¯ve really heard it, I can tell you with certainty that the person was not me. I didn¡¯t give you any promises.

    Qian Lijing¡¯s body trembled!

    She tried her best to calm her breathing as she stared at Yu feibai with a calm gaze. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    why are you doing this? uncle Yu also said that brother feibai, you have been missing me all these years. That¡¯s why I came back to the capital. But when I saw brother feibai again, brother feibai already had a woman he was going to marry, but I did not express my unhappiness. I gave you my blessings, but why are you doing this to me? is brother feibai biased against me? A person¡¯s prejudice against another person muste from hostility. I don¡¯t know how I made brother feibai feel hostility towards me. I¡¯ve always been polite to brother feibai and even saved your life, so I really can¡¯t figure it out. Is it because you¡¯re worried about the promise you made to me when we were young? or is it because you¡¯ve seen me again and remembered our friendship when we were young? you¡¯re afraid that your heart will change, so you¡¯re treating me like this, even denying everything.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes swept over Qian Lijing and he said slowly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want with what you¡¯ve learned just because you¡¯ve studied psychology.¡±

    Her sharp nails dug into her palms. Qian Lijing looked up and said weakly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±

    Yu feibai interrupted her and his eyes were filled with killing intent. Qian Lijing, learn when to stop. Don¡¯t try to use your petty tricks on me. You¡¯re trying to attract my attention with your so-called sharp attack!

    Qian Lijing was stunned for a moment, then she smiled sarcastically and said, ¡± brother feibai, you are not only handsome, but he is also extremely handsome. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t like you!

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Get lost!¡± After Yu feibai said that, he turned around and did not look at her anymore.

    Qian Lijing red at Yu feibai, lowered her eyes, and turned to leave.

    As the door closed tightly, the ward became quiet again.

 Chapter 703

    703 wake up, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re seriously ill

    Gu Youliy in the hospital for nearly a day and a night. When she woke up, it was already the next day.

    The sunlight squeezed in from the outside and scattered through the window.

    It looked blurry but it was very ring. Gu Youli opened and closed her eyes and stared at the ceiling for a long time before she realized that she was in the hospital.

    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside and Yu feibai walked in.

    Seeing that she had woken up, his expression instantly warmed up, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a happy smile.¡±Lili, you¡¯re awake!¡± He eximed.

    He quickly sat down by the bed and reached out to help Gu Youli up gently. He leaned against the head of the bed. ¡°Do you still feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai.

    in just one night, he seemed to have lost weight. he looked a little tired, his skin was as pale as snow, his deep eyes were unusually dark, and only his lips were a touch of color. however, it made him look so beautiful that it was somewhat shocking.

    gu youli¡¯s heart ached when she saw him like this. ¡± ¡°What is wrong with me? You didn¡¯t sleep the whole night, did you? why do you look so tired?¡±

    ¡°You fell down the stairs. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Yu feibai said.

    She only knew that she had fallen down the stairs and didn¡¯t mention anything else. It was just as everyone had thought.

    It was obvious that she didn¡¯t know about the pregnancy.

    Yu feibai took the thermal container from the bedside table and opened it as he said, ¡± ¡°Come, have some soup first.¡±

    the soup was not brought over by qian lijingst night, but by wang jiahui this morning.

    He had gone out to see Wang Jiahui off.

    gu youliposed herself and thought for a while before saying, ¡± I fell down the stairs. I remember, it seemed like your father was about to fall, so I reached out to help him. He shook my hand away, and I fell because I lost my bnce. Is your father alright? ¡±

    ¡± he¡¯s fine, hehe. ¡± yu feibai poured the chicken soup into a bowl and used a porcin spoon to gently scoop up a spoonful of soup.

    He blew on it a few times to lower its temperature before bringing it to Gu Youli¡¯s lips. open your mouth!

    She looked at him dotingly and waited for her to drink it.

    Gu Youli wriggled her dry lips. She slowly opened her mouth and put the spoonful of chicken soup in her mouth.

    She was indeed thirsty, but she had just woken up. Shouldn¡¯t he give her some water?

    Why did she feel that Yu feibai was a little distracted?

    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something, so she asked, ¡± ¡°I remember that I lost a lot of blood before I fainted. Where did I hurt myself?¡±

    she checked her body and didn¡¯t seem to have any obvious wounds.

    he only felt that his entire body was weak.

    The expression in Yu feibai¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly. He subconsciously turned his face away in sadness.

    Gu Youli tugged at him and he turned around again.

    seeing yu feibai like this made gu youli¡¯s chest tighten. ¡± ¡°Why do you have such an expression? did I get some serious illness?¡±

    Yu feibai lowered his head and smiled. what are you thinking about? you¡¯re so healthy that you don¡¯t have any ghosts. You¡¯re just stupid from the fall.

    As he said that, he raised his hand and rubbed Gu Youli¡¯s head.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    yes, open your mouth and focus on drinking the soup, ¡± Yu feibai spat out these words domineeringly from his thin lips. He then scooped the soup into Gu Youli¡¯s mouth.

    gu youli came back to her senses and opened her mouth. she smiled and put the spoon in her mouth until she finished the chicken soup. she did not ask any more questions.

 Chapter 704

    704 Forced, don¡¯t go too far

    Yu feibai did not take the initiative to tell Gu Youli about her pregnancy.

    He didn¡¯t want her to be sad because of this. Since she didn¡¯t know anything, he might as well treat it as if nothing had happened.

    this way, it was good. she did not have to be sleepless and sad because of this.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yu feibai, even old master Yu, Wang Jiahui, Lu Xun, and Gu liangwei didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk about the miscarriage when Gu Youli didn¡¯t ask about it.

    Like Yu feibai, they did not want Gu Youli to be sad. Her body was very weak now and she needed to recuperate the most.

    Even if he wanted to tell her, he would have to wait for a while, until her body was almost fully recovered.

    Gu Youli was lying on the hospital bed, her round ck eyes wandering around listlessly.

    In addition to all kinds of medical equipment, the only thing he saw was the white walls!

    It was so boring. She actually felt that her body was fine, so she didn¡¯t understand why she had to be hospitalized.

    No, when Yu feibai arrivedter, she had to get him to handle the discharge procedures.

    her back would hurt if she kept lying down. gu youli stood by the window for a while.

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside.

    Gu Youli turned around subconsciously and saw Yu Zhihe.

    She was stunned for a moment, wondering why he was here.

    Could he be here to apologize to her?

    In fact, she didn¡¯t me him. He really didn¡¯t mean it.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because she was nice and didn¡¯t want to argue with him. It was only because he was Yu feibai¡¯s father.

    Sometimes, she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Yu feibai.

    Therefore, she would definitely ept his apology and would not me him.

    However, Yu Zhihe¡¯s expression surprised Gu Youli.

    Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t seem to be here to apologize to her. His face was clearly filled with anger, and his bloodshot eyes were wide open. There was resentment and resentment in them.

    He just stared at her, silently using her, as if she was full of sins!

    Gu Youli was in a mess. Was there a mistake?

    she was kind enough to help him up, but he was unwilling to shake off her hand, which caused her to fall down.

    She didn¡¯t me him, she didn¡¯t me him. Why did he turn around and re at her with such hatred?

    ¡°Now, are you satisfied?¡± Yu Zhihe¡¯s tone was not very good. There was nothing but anger.

    Gu Youli wrung her hands and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°What do I have to be satisfied with? Uncle, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re being very unreasonable?¡±

    Her tone was filled with grievance, and she felt that Yu Zhihe was simply inexplicable.

    ¡°gu youli, shut up!¡± yu zhihe said angrily. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you fell down the stairs on purpose.¡±

    Gu Youli was speechless and red at him. ¡± what? i fell down the stairs on purpose? are you kidding me? i love my life more than anyone else. i wouldn¡¯t joke around with my life. ¡±

    Yu Zhiheughed sarcastically. the stairs in our house aren¡¯t that high. They won¡¯t kill you.

    gu youli lifted her head and took a deep breath. her lips trembled as she squeezed out the words, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    She stared at Yu Zhihe, her eyes brimming with tears.

    Yu Zhihe approached Gu Youli step by step and sneered. it¡¯s not that I¡¯m going too far, it¡¯s that you¡¯re too cruel. In order to attack me, you fell down on your own ord, so karma came. Your child paid the price for you.

 Chapter 705

    705 The truth, I¡¯m dying from pain

    gu youli¡¯s slender brows furrowed slightly and her face darkened.

    She looked at Yu Zhihe in confusion. what did you say? a child? ¡±

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a de as he looked at Gu Youli. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem to know anything. You didn¡¯t know that you had a miscarriage and wanted to frame me, but in the end, you killed your child.¡±

    When Gu Youli heard this, she felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer and her entire body turned cold.

    Her eyes widened as she looked at Yu Zhihe. She took in a deep breath and finally squeezed out two words, ¡± ¡°Liuyue, produce, produce, produce.¡±

    He instantly understood what the blood she had seen before she fainted was all about.

    she instantly understood why the little boy had suddenly disappeared from her strange dream.

    His body seemed to be boneless as he fell to the ground.

    She raised her eyes and red at Yu Zhihe. There was no sadness or despair in her empty eyes. She just opened her mouth in a daze, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    It was as if he was in a dream. He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Yu Zhihe red back at her. I¡¯ve seen a lot of your petty tricks. You want me to feel guilty? you want me to agree to you marrying into the Yu family? no way!

    Gu Youli¡¯s grip tightened slowly. She was so strong that her nails seemed to be piercing through her palm.

    Her eyes reddened, and she held back her tears.

    A ray of cold light shot out and it was so cold that it sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Gu Youli shouted, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Yu Zhihe snorted and turned to leave.

    Gu Youli stared at Yu Zhihe¡¯s back. Her palm identally touched her shriveled abdomen and she suddenly felt a sharp pain.

    He was in so much pain that he was about to die!

    She didn¡¯t me Yu Zhihe before, but that was because she didn¡¯t know that she had lost a child because of him.

    But now, she hated Zhihe to the core. If he wasn¡¯t yu feibai¡¯s father, she would have rushed up to him and pped him.

    How could he be like this? he had killed her child and still had the right to me her.

    She would never forgive him. She would never forgive him!

    Tears finally fell from her eyes and Gu Youli started to cry softly.

    She had never thought about the child before because she was afraid that she would not be able to get over the past and that the child might not have a mother in the future.

    Butter on, she understood that the child was the continuation of her life.

    in the future, if she was not around, yu feibai would not be so lonely. he would have a child to apany him.

    However, it was gone now. It was gone without her even knowing.

    Gu liangwei entered and saw Gu Youli sitting on the ground and crying.

    He was shocked, worried and anxious. He quickly rushed over, ¡± Youli, what¡¯s wrong? who bullied you? ¡±

    Gu Youli looked up at her father and her tears fell even more. dad, my child is gone.

    Thinking about how he seemed to have seen Yu Zhihe leave the hospital, Gu liangwei instantly understood. Gu Youli suddenly knew that it must have been Yu Zhihe who said it.

    This was too much. He even wanted to rub salt in her wound. How did Yu feibai have such a father?

    Gu liangwei held his daughter in his arms as if he was taking care of the most precious treasure in his life. it¡¯s alright now. Don¡¯t be sad. You and feibai are still young. When you¡¯ve recovered, you¡¯ll have many, many children.

    Gu liangwei did not know how tofort his daughter, so he could only say that.

    however, deep down, he really did not want gu youli and yu feibai to continue their rtionship.

    It was because Yu feibai had a father who did not like Gu Youli and only knew how to hurt her.

 Chapter 706

    706 Is attitude something you should have?

    In the shadows outside the ward, Gu Youli and Gu liangwei did not know that there was a tall figure standing there silently.

    his hands clenched into fists, and the flower branch in his palm was about to be crushed.

    As Gu Youli suppressed her tears, his back was against the cold wall and his heart was bleeding.

    he turned around and left.

    When Yu feibai arrived at the Yu Residence, Yu Zhihe, Wang Jiahui, and old master Yu were all there.

    The sound of his leather shoes hitting the ground was heavy and fast. He had been like this since he came in and walked straight to Yu Zhihe.

    When he saw Yu feibai, Yu Zhihe¡¯s expression darkened. He put on a solemn face and subconsciously put on the airs of an elder. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? why are you here instead of taking care of that woman? did that woman tell on you? ¡±

    He thought that it must be because he had gone to the hospital to look for Gu Youli and Gu Youli had said bad things about him to Yu feibai. That was why Yu feibai had rushed over and stood in front of him with such a questioning tone.

    A strong sense of sourness rose in his chest. Yu feibai said coldly, ¡± because you¡¯re my father, I usually don¡¯t disobey you. But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re always right.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s cold eyes widened as he stared at Yu feibai with unstable breathing. ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? is this how you talk to your own father?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes were filled with confusion. then, before you did all this, did you ever treat me as your son? ¡±

    ¡± why wouldn¡¯t i take your son? ¡± yu zhihe said angrily. ¡± everything i¡¯ve done isn¡¯t all for you. ¡±

    Yu feibai indifferently nced at Chen. His cold gaze was filled with killing intent. you can arrange my marriage ording to your own wishes just because you are doing this for my own good. You can hurt the person I love so boldly. If that¡¯s the case, then your kindness is a burden and a burden to me! So, don¡¯t use the excuse that everything you¡¯ve done is for my own good as an excuse for your selfishness!¡±

    Old master Yu clenched the walking stick in his hand, his hand trembling. His usual solemn and calm expression had long changed.

    He knew that Yu Zhihe had made a mistake in this matter.

    However, he had already lectured Zhihe too much. No matter how wrong he was, Yu Zhihe was still his father and elder to Fei Bai.

    he said coldly, ¡± feibai, what are you saying? no matter what, he is your father. you should watch your words and mind your manners! ¡±

    ¡°Restrain? watch your behavior. That¡¯s not a person, not him. It¡¯s him, ¡± Yu feibai raised his voice slightly, his cold gaze sweeping over Yu Zhihe like a sword.

    Yu Zhihe breathed like a fire Dragon and said angrily, ¡± feibai, you¡¯re my son. Why are you siding with an outsider? I just don¡¯t like Gu Youli. That¡¯s because I can find you a better woman who is definitely more innocent and outstanding than her.

    Yu feibaiughed coldly and said firmly, ¡± I¡¯ve made it clear to you before that I only have one woman in my life. I only want Gu Youli and I don¡¯t want to do anything unnecessary. She didn¡¯t me you for pushing her down the stairs and we can forget about it. But why did you go to her and tell her about the child? you even said that she killed her own child. You hurt her and made her sad. Have you ever thought that I¡¯m even sadder than her? ¡±

    Wang Jiahui and old master Yu¡¯s eyes twitched when they heard this.

    They were confused at first, but then they stared at Yu Zhihe with reproachful eyes.

 Chapter 707

    707 Pretend as if nothing happened

    Old master Yu said agitatedly, ¡± who told you to go to the hospital? who told you to tell Lili that she had a miscarriage? you¡¯re such a coward!

    As he spoke, he raised the cane in his hand and waved it at Yu Zhihe.¡±I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    However, Yu Zhihe quickly dodged it.

    Yu Zhihe thought that Gu Youli must have told Yu feibai everything and even added some details to it. He immediately said angrily, ¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong with me going to the hospital to see her? there are some things that i have to exin to her. i didn¡¯t push her and cause her child¡¯s death. it was her scheme that caused her child¡¯s death. ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with murderous intent. that¡¯s enough. How can you do this? how can you not feel any guilt at all? ¡± I can¡¯t erase the fact that you gave me life, but let me tell you, I will never forgive you. never. we don¡¯t need your opinion or your participation in our wedding.¡±

    Then, he turned around and left, leaving only the cold air.

    Yu Zhihe was so angry that his old face turned red, and his chest became violent. He roared, ¡± ¡°Unfilial son! i¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Yu feibai turned around and looked at him coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want us to be separated from our father-son rtionship, don¡¯t ever appear in front of the house again!¡±

    Each word was ruthless, and the more he spoke, the less room he had to turn back.

    Yu Zhihe felt as if he had fallen into an Icehouse. His entire body turned cold. He knew that Yu feibai was really angry this time, and it was not a light one.

    She might never forgive him again.

    however, in this situation, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say a few words of apology. no matter what, he was still his father.

    Everything was all Gu Youli¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for her, things would not have ended up like this.

    When Yu feibai returned to the hospital, Gu liangwei had already left.

    Gu Youli had also calmed down for the time being and was ying games on her iPad. When she saw himing in, she smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    As for Yu Zhihe¡¯s arrival and the news of her miscarriage, she didn¡¯t say a word.

    She seemed to have made up her mind to not let him know that she already knew everything.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart ached even more when she pretended that nothing had happened. She did this because she did not want him to worry or be in a difficult position.

    ¡°Yes, have you eaten?¡± Yu feibai sat down beside the bed and looked at the screen on his iPad. A young Lady in Red and a young man in blue were having a duel on the bridge.

    The blue light devoured the red light, and the red-dressed girl¡¯sst drop of blood was used up.

    oh no! Gu Youli shouted. he¡¯s dead!

    ¡°One more round.¡± Yu feibai smiled faintly. The pain was already there, so perhaps it was best not to mention it.

    gu youli threw the iPad aside. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. It¡¯s so boring.¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her deeply before holding the iPad in his hand. The game that Gu Youli was ying was one of the most popr online Xianxia games on the market.

    It was a game that Gu Youli had yed every day when she was bored when she had just entered the Lu consortium. It was said that she was quite good at it and had a high position on the PK rankings.

    However, Yu feibai did not know how high it was.

    Yu feibai controlled Gu Youli¡¯s character ¡®youyoulili¡¯ and came under a willow tree by the bridge. Suddenly, a male character in a white robe,¡¯Yu Hantian¡¯, came over with an ancient sword in his hand.

    Yu Han Tian said to Youyou Lili,¡±We¡¯re going to clear the dungeon together?¡±

 Chapter 708

    708 Aiyo, soaking in a vinegar bucket

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows in displeasure. The name ¡®winter solstice¡¯ was very domineering. In front of the name, there was a golden crown, indicating that he was the number one expert on the PK rankings.

    Not only did he have to be at a high level, but he also had to have strong equipment, fierce PvP, urate handling, and most importantly, he had to have a lot of RMB.

    This kind of person wasmonly known as a God in the game.

    He was usually very likable, especially women.

    From the way he spoke to Gu Youli, it seemed like the two of them had a good rtionship.

    ¡°Who is this person? ¡°I asked you to clear a dungeon with me,¡± he handed the iPad to Gu Youli and asked nonchntly.

    Gu Youli lowered her eyes and looked at it.

    ¡°you two are very close.¡± Yu feibai¡¯s tone started to change.

    Gu Youli looked up at her and could clearly hear the jealousy in his tone. She smiled slyly. what are you doing? are you jealous of theizens? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened in displeasure. He put the iPad aside and then pulled Gu Youli into his arms. He ced his chin on the top of her head and rubbed it. it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t y games anymore. When you have time, take a good rest.

    ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re jealous too. i know him because of a girl from the gaming gang. that girl is his in-game wife. ¡± as she spoke, gu youli took the iPad and pointed to an ount called ¡®qingshui chenghuan¡¯. ¡°Look here, his wife.¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s expression was still calm, but he felt much better in an instant. ¡± ¡°Alright, I know. I didn¡¯t ask anything.¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head andughed. you¡¯re so jealous!

    Yu feibai hugged her waist and ced his head on her neck. He said softly, ¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll give you a bath in vinegar when we get back.¡±

    His warm breath on her neck made her feel numb and made her tremble.

    She pouted her lips and pretended to be angry. you¡¯re so ruthless. Be careful. I¡¯ll kick you out of bed at night!

    Yu feibai did not reply, nor did he move. He just hugged her quietly and buried his head in her neck.

    Gu Youli could not see the expression on his face and did not know what he was thinking.

    The fact that she had lost her child shed across her mind. She knew that he was sadder and more upset than she was. She had never looked forward to having a child, but he had always longed for it.

    Her nose was sour, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red, but she quickly suppressed it.

    She raised her hand and patted Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m begging for mercy.¡±

    Yu feibai finally lifted his head from his neck. His handsome face and cold eyes were smiling.¡±Even if I didn¡¯t beg for mercy, I wouldn¡¯t have let you soak in a bucket of vinegar.¡±

    As she said that, she raised her hand and pinched Gu Youli¡¯s little nose.

    He was so calm, as if nothing had happened, whether it was his face or his voice ...

    He raised his hand and pushed the hair on Gu Youli¡¯s forehead away. His movements were gentle and his eyes were full of love.¡±We¡¯ve had enough fun. Quickly lie down and have a good rest.¡±

    Gu Youli frowned and looked straight at Yu feibai.

    she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡± can i be discharged? the doctor said that my body is fine. i don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. i want to go home! ¡±

    Yu feibai wanted to reject her, but her face was full of hope and desire. He could not bear to reject her.

    Then, she thought about everything that had happened today and didn¡¯t want Yu Zhihe to disturb him again.

    so, he nodded.

 Chapter 709

    709 I won¡¯t forgive him

    Gu Youli was discharged from the hospital and went home. Compared to the hospital, it seemed better to recuperate at home.

    after a few days, his body had almost fully recovered.

    However, she did not seem to be in a good mood. She seemed a little depressed, and Yu feibai could clearly sense it.

    He knew that there were some things that needed to be made clear, or else he would fall sick from cowardice.

    She was already in poor health, and it would be a disaster if she fell sick again.

    at the dining table, yu feibai picked up some food with his chopsticks and ced it in gu youli¡¯s bowl. ¡± you only eat so little every day. look at how much you¡¯ve lost weight. have another bowlter! ¡±

    Gu Youli blinked and smiled. ¡°I still want to lose weight.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t reduce it!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s domineering voice was like a mist that spread in the air.

    Gu Youli pouted. I can listen to you on everything but this. Losing weight is a career that a woman has to work hard for her entire life.

    Yu feibai looked at her with a strong and domineering expression. you even have a career? isn¡¯t being a designer your career? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darted around before she smiled. designer, designer, let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll get more after we¡¯re done eating!

    Yu feibai retracted his gaze and continued to eat. The dining table fell silent again.

    Suddenly, he looked up at Gu Youli and put down his chopsticks.

    He crossed his hands and looked at her, saying softly, ¡± ¡°You know about the child, right?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s hand paused for a moment before she continued eating. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    A wave of heartache was so intense that it almost crushed Yu feibai¡¯s heart.

    His heart was in turmoil. It was so hot that it felt like it was about to burst out of his chest.

    ¡°why are you saying sorry?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep the child!¡± The cold light shone on Gu Youli¡¯s small face. Her thin side profile was so quiet under the light that she seemed to have lost her breath. She was quiet and sad.

    Yu feibai stood up and walked to her side. Then, he hugged her little head and leaned on his body. ¡°Do you want me to die of guilt?¡±

    He hugged her so tightly that she was practically embedded in his body.¡±i¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    There were too many emotions suppressed in her heart, and she seemed to have suddenly found a gap to relieve them.

    Feeling the warmth, she suddenly broke down. Like a fragile child, she buried herself in his arms, her body shaking like a dead leaf in the cold wind.

    She tried her best to control her tears and her sorrow, but in the end, she could not hold it back.

    it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t be sad, we¡¯ll definitely have more children in the future. I¡¯ll make you a happy wife, a Happy Mother, and then a loving grandmother and grandmother Wanwan.

    His voice was as soft as a feather, but when it fell on Gu Youli¡¯s heart, it was the mostforting.

    slowly, gu youli stopped crying.

    She raised her head and looked at Yu feibai. I don¡¯t want to lie to you. Your father is annoying. I hate him!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes shed with pain. Then, he nodded.¡±I know! I won¡¯t force you to like him.¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head and her eyes turned red. it¡¯s not as simple as just hate. Although I won¡¯t marry you because of his mistake, I won¡¯t forgive him. Even if I marry you in the future, I won¡¯t call him dad, nor will I be filial to him. I might not even visit him.

 Chapter 710

    710 Pouring out Yu feibai¡¯s past

    Yu feibai did not say anything and sat down beside Gu Youli dejectedly as if he had lost all his strength.

    He was not even willing to forgive Yu Zhihe, so how could he ask for Gu Youli¡¯s forgiveness?

    Gu Youli bit her lower lip as she trembled. She could clearly feel the pain of her flesh being torn apart by herself. I¡¯m sorry. If you feel that you¡¯re in a difficult position, or if you think that I¡¯m insensible and you can¡¯t ept it, you can choose to break up with me!

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression changed and he said coldly, ¡± ¡°Say what? didn¡¯t i tell you? Don¡¯t casually say that word again.¡±

    Her watery eyes were filled with warm liquid again. Gu Youli smiled and forced herself to suppress it. She ced her hand on his warm palm and said, ¡± but my decision has put you in a difficult position. No matter what, he¡¯s still your father, but I really can¡¯t do that nothing has happened. Right now, I have a very, very heavy resentment in my heart. I me him, and I even hate him.

    Yu feibai hugged her tightly. me too. I can¡¯t forgive him. Do you understand? ¡±

    His arms were so tight that Gu Youli almost suffocated.

    Gu Youli hugged him back and wrapped her soft arms around his neck. feibai, don¡¯t be afraid because of me.

    Yu feibai interrupted her,¡±it¡¯s not just because of you. It¡¯s because of many, many Yingluo.¡±

    Indeed, Yu feibai¡¯s unforgivable attitude towards Zhihe was not only because of this. It was only because of this incident that he exploded.

    That night, Yu feibai and Gu Youli talked a lot.

    Yu feibai had been living in the old mansion since he was young. It could be said that he was brought up by old master Yu.

    Therefore, his personality was simr to old master Yu¡¯s to arge extent.

    Although he was too handsome, and his eyes were androgynous, his eyes were firm and his character was open and honest.

    The reason why Yu feibai did not like to talk since he was young was not only because he was from a prominent family but also because he was very outstanding. He was not even eight years old but he was already very mature. He did not have much to talk about with his peers.

    Yu Haoyu and Yu feibai were cousins, and their age difference was less than two to three months.

    although they were both children of the yu family, one of them was in the sky while the other was on the ground. the status of the two waspletely different.

    for example, yu haoyu had to chase after qian lijing, but qian lijing had to follow yu feibai around all day. this was the difference.

    It wasn¡¯t because one of them was born first and the other was bornter, but more importantly, it was their personality.

    Ever since they were young, the children of the four families would always y together. Whether they fought or quarreled, they would always look for Yu feibai to settle it. Yu feibai was their leader.

    Although Yu feibai did not live with Yu Zhihe for a long time, he still admired his father, just like all other boys.

    it had always been natural for children to worship their father.

    The year Yu feibai was about to enter junior high, he suddenly wanted to see his father. He took a bus to city H, where Yu Zhihe was at that time.

    She didn¡¯t tell him anything in advance because she wanted to give him a surprise.

    After he went there, Yu Zhihe was just about to go out, so he let the taxi driver follow him.

    Half an hourter, Yu Zhihe¡¯s car stopped at a vi in the suburbs. He took out his keys from his pocket, opened the door, and went in.

    Yu feibai followed her, but he did not go through the main entrance. Instead, he climbed through the window.

    He had grown up under old master Yu¡¯s special training, so it was easy for him to get around Yu Zhi¡¯s chauffeur. Moreover, he was very skilled, so climbing into the vi through the window was like ying.

 Chapter 711

    711 Feibai, the only time she cried

    Most of the time, Yu feibai was thinking.

    if he had not climbed up to see that scene at that time, would he have been so deeply involved with gu youli?

    However, there was no ¡®if¡¯.

    That scene had tormented him for a long time.

    That day, Yu feibai saw Yu Zhihe holding a little girl in the vi. He reached out and gently ruffled the little girl¡¯s hair.

    And the little girl sweetly called him ¡± dad.

    At that time, he was in a mess andpletely stunned.

    After a while, he saw a gentle woman walk in with a cup of tea. She ced it in front of Yu Zhihe.

    then, the woman sat next to yu zhihe. yu zhihe reached out to hug the woman and kissed her on the forehead. the little girl said, ¡± daddy, i want a kiss too. ¡±

    Yu Zhihe smiled very dotingly. He rubbed the little girl¡¯s head with his right hand and then kissed her on the cheek.

    This kind of father waspletely different from the serious look he had when he faced the three brothers and his mother at home.

    The happy family of three made Yu feibai¡¯s eyes sting.

    He could not imagine how his beloved father could have a home outside.

    No matter how mature he was, he was still a child, and he could not ept the truth.

    He crawled out of the vi. On the way back to the city, Yu feibai got into a car ident and broke a few bones. He was in the hospital for half a year.

    after struggling with himself for so long, yu feibai felt that he should tell his mother everything.

    He felt that he should not hide it. Wang Jiahui had the right to know the truth.

    however, when he told wang jiahui everything, she did not get angry. she only smiled faintly.

    It turned out that she had known all along and had even told Yu feibai that there was no real love in a business marriage.

    She didn¡¯t care about Zhihe, and all her hopes were on the three brothers.

    That day, Yu feibai cried. It was the only time he cried in his life.

    He felt that his mother was too pitiful. Although she said that she didn¡¯t care, her smile was full of sadness and pain.

    they had been married for many years, not for nothing. besides, women and men were different.

    Women were easily touched creatures. Perhaps when she got married, she didn¡¯t have any feelings for Zhihe.

    However, after so many years, they had three children.

    He still had some feelings for Zhihe.

    At that time, Yu feibai hated Yu Zhihe to the core. For a long time, he didn¡¯t call Yu Zhihe ¡®dad¡¯.

    He had also sworn that he would never want a business marriage. That was why he had made such a request to the old man when he had asked him to join the army.

    Otherwise, old master Yu would have already arranged a marriage for him.

    And he would probably not object.

    After that, he joined the Army and left the circle in the capital to enter real life.

    He had experienced a storm of bullets and the darkness of the world. He had truly matured.

    His originally proud and aloof face, which gave off a cold and frosty feeling, now had a hint of indifference, as if he didn¡¯t care about anything.

    It was as if everything had be indifferent. No matter if Yu Zhi was right or wrong, he was the one who gave him life and had the same blood rtion with him.

    That was why he called out ¡°dad¡± when he met Yu Zhihe again.

 Chapter 712

    712 Alright, we¡¯ll be together forever

    As Gu Youli listened to Yu feibai talk about his long past, her eyes were filled with cold tears.

    His indifferent expression made it seem like he didn¡¯t care, but it made her heart ache.

    Gu Youli knew that he actually cared.

    Her eyes stung. She turned her head slightly and pressed her face against his. She reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist,forting him silently.

    His cold brows rxed. He pressed her forehead and stared at her face, not allowing her to retreat and resist.¡±So, Lili, I can¡¯t forgive him either, but I can¡¯t deny the fact that he is my father and that he gave me life. So, you have to bear all the me, hate, and me. I can¡¯t do anything even if I know. I can only pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    She felt an inevitable stab of pain in her heart.

    gu youli shook her head. ¡± don¡¯t say that. if you say that, i won¡¯t be able to hate him anymore. but i¡¯m the same as you. i can¡¯t forgive him! ¡±

    ¡°Promise me, don¡¯t break up with him because he said he gave up, okay? believe me, everything will get better. everything will get better.¡± Yu feibai said in a hoarse voice, his breath melding with hers.

    Gu Youli nodded. okay, we¡¯ll always be together.

    Perhaps Yu Zhihe was at fault, but it seemed like that child would leave her sooner orter.

    In her dream, the little boy disappeared at the ce where she died.

    In her previous life, she had never been pregnant. On the day of her death, she turned from a girl to a woman.

    Did the disappearance of the child mean that he had reced her life?

    This was a mystery, a mystery that transcended nature.

    No one knew, and no one would know. Perhaps she would only understand everything after she passed the Tribtion of death.

    Gu Youli had graduated with the best results.

    ording to her and Yu feibai¡¯s agreement, they would register their marriage after graduation and then hold a wedding.

    However, because of her pregnancy, Lu Xun strongly opposed to getting married now, while Gu liangwei was unwilling to give her the household register.

    Gu Youli knew that there was only one way to get her hands on the household register and that was to wait. Wait until everyone¡¯s anger had subsided and they understood that Gu Youli would not have to go through any hardships after marrying into the Yu family.

    The matter was in a deadlock. Yu feibai originally wanted to look for Gu liangwei and Lu Xun to have an honest talk, but he had been quite busy recently and had a mission toplete.

    Gu Youli was also very busy during this period of time.

    The renovation of the gship was almost done. Gu Youli quickly got the master in the factory to work overtime so that they could produce this series before the renovation waspleted.

    On the other hand, she had to submit her design drafts to the relevant departments, register her copyright ording to various regtions, and wait for her patent approval.

    After the jewelry sample was made, the most important step of the procedure had to be carried out, which was to embed the stones.

    The choice of the diamond was very important for a good diamond essory.

    The Lu Corporation wanted to open a jewelry store because they wanted to create their own diamond brand, cardilora.

    Therefore, to them, embedding stones was the most important part.

    Although every diamond was cut in the same way, every diamond that was cut out was unique.

    Their degree of refraction and brightness had to be different, so the entirebination had to be dazzling.

    after all, gu youli could only be considered a neer. inparison, chen junrui was more experienced with diamonds.

 Chapter 713

    713 Sister, congrattions

    When you look at the grade of the diamond, you have to go through a testing machine.

    However, Chen junrui could tell the quality of a diamond by using his naked eye or a 10x magnifying ss.

    This made Gu Youli sigh in admiration.

    Ever since they returned from the earthquake zone, Yu feibai had not mentioned Chen junrui again.

    Gu Youli knew that he had taken a step back.

    It was also because of this step back that Gu Youli learned a lot from Chen junrui and learned many key points about production.

    it was no wonder that design students had to find a master. many things required experience to be learned.

    The opening of the Lu corporation¡¯s gship jewelry store was a huge sensation in the city.

    First, theyout and decoration of the gship store had broken the tradition of the past. They no longer only used the design of the counter, but also the open disy window. They also used the design of disy patterns.

    These were all personally designed by Gu Youli.

    The ck and white colors with the strongest contrast were used as the characteristics of the exhibition area. ck was the back, and white was naturally the jewelry and diamonds. Under the ck light, they were white and shiny. The individual boxes of jewelry were disyed, and each box only had one series, looking noble and gorgeous.

    of course, the exhibition area was not the one that caused the biggest reaction.

    Instead, it was in the DIY area.

    Every woman had a very beautiful dream. 90% of the girls hoped to be a designer, a designer of all kinds, and personally design things they liked.

    Gu Youli had specially set up this area to satisfy women¡¯s dreams.

    Twoputers were ced in the DTY area. There was an easy-to-operate software in them that could produce a 3D diamond design ording to their descriptions or sketches.

    If he liked it, he could ce an order on theputer. If he didn¡¯t like it, it didn¡¯t matter. He could just treat it as ying.

    Of course, these twoputers weren¡¯t the only ones that had the software.

    Instead, they pushed it out on arge scale and put it on Weibo for promotion.

    In less than half a day, it was on the hot headlines and was the top of the hot topic list.

    He easily gained poprity and saved a lot of advertising costs.

    Gu Youli looked at the discussion on Weibo about the software and smiled.

    It was said that the software would notst long, and she did not expect it tost long.

    All she wanted was to be a topic of conversation and gain poprity.

    The sound of high heels rang in her ears in a certain and elegant manner. Then, a familiar voice with a hint of sarcasm sounded, ¡± sister, congrattions. You¡¯re really sessful.

    this voice made gu youli¡¯s body stiffen subconsciously.

    She looked up and saw a familiar face. She had returned to the beginning and the end of her memory. She had long, curly hair that reached her waist and was wearing a ck suit. She was charming.

    It was as if everything had returned to its original ce. No matter how you changed what fate had arranged, you would not be able to skip it.

    Gu Youli would never have thought that the person representing Shang pin today would be yang Mengshan and not li Meijia.

    Where did li Meijia go?

    There seemed to be no news of her during this period of time. He only heard that she had been in a car ident some time ago and had been recuperating in the hospital.

    However, the car ident was not serious.

    With li Meijia¡¯s ability, even if she were to recuperate, it was impossible for yang Mengshan to control the entire shangpin. What happened in between?

 Chapter 714

    714 Sitting on the mountain and watching the Tigers fight is more interesting than being in it

    In the Western restaurant opposite the gship store, Gu Youli and yang Mengshan sat opposite each other by the window.

    The two of them were generous and didn¡¯t show any shyness.

    Everything seemed to be calm, but it also seemed to be hiding a storm.

    Unlike how she looked in the mental hospital, yang Mengshan had returned to her usual White Lotus-like beauty, crystal clear and fair.

    Her pretty and fair face was like a peeled egg.

    however, the smiling eyes that were looking at gu youli seemed to be filled with poison.

    Gu Youli curled her lips slightly. Of course, she would not let go of her expression and all the details in her eyes.

    She wasn¡¯t frightened, but smiled instead, as if there was a light in her eyes that instantly lit up.

    as it was the opening day of the gship store, gu youli was dressed in a red dress. the red was bright and dazzling.

    Her skin was already fair, and the bright red made it look even paler, giving her a beautiful and breathtaking rose-like beauty.

    Inparison, yang Mengshan¡¯s ck suit was dark and murky.

    She wanted to highlight her identity. She was the General Manager of shangpin, so she dressed up so well.

    However, at this moment, there was only a stagnant aura of death, like a rag.

    the moment yang mengshan saw gu youli, she could sense the difference between them.

    It seemed that ever since she had started University, Gu Youli¡¯s presence would always dim her brilliance.

    The haughty mood of wanting toe here and show off his strength was instantly swept away, and he felt very depressed in his heart.

    No matter how she pretended to be calm on the surface, it could not hide the sharpness in her eyes.

    Gu Youli, on the other hand, acted like a distinguished family and looked at yang Mengshan with an indifferent smile.

    She pushed the menu to yang Mengshan. ¡°Order whatever you want to drink.¡±

    yang mengshan took the menu and flipped through it gently. however, she did not look at the menu. instead, her eyes were sharp as she stared at gu youli.

    After a while, she spoke softly. Her soft voice did not match her sharp gaze.¡±why isn¡¯t big sister surprised to see me? Why do I feel that sister should be very excited to see me back? even if she isn¡¯t, she shouldn¡¯t have invited me to coffee. I¡¯m not going to tell her what I said when she came to visit me. ¡±

    The atmosphere at the dining table instantly became extremely tense after the question was asked!

    It was as if some tenseness in her heart had been broken.

    However, Gu Youli continued to smile. ¡°Why should I be surprised? why should I be panicking? even if I¡¯m not excited, I shouldn¡¯t have invited you to coffee. why do you make it sound like i¡¯m living in seclusion and don¡¯t know anything?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyebrows twitched and she smiled. She said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Li Meijia, right? i heard that she looked for you and even asked you to work together to deal with me, but you rejected her. i¡¯m very curious why you rejected her, big sister. please don¡¯t say that you still have feelings for me!¡±

    Gu Youli gave a half-smile and said,¡¯do you think that¡¯s possible? I just feel that sitting on the mountain and watching the Tigers fight is more interesting than being in it. ¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s lips curled up into an enigmatic smile.

    She continued to flip through the menu and finally fixed her eyes on it. in that case, don¡¯t you want to ask me why I¡¯m here today and where li Meijia is now? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Gu Youli answered very quickly without any curiosity.

 Chapter 715

    715 Gu Youli, do you dare to take the bet?

    Yang Mengshan looked up at Gu Youli and felt a little suffocated.

    He had miscalcted.

    Actually, she should have known long ago that she could not underestimate Gu Youli.

    In the past, she had suffered so much because she had underestimated Gu Youli.

    After calming herself down, yang Mengshan smiled and said, ¡± I don¡¯t know if you know or not. Yu feibai hired someone to knock li Meijia down and broke her leg. Li Meijia is now receiving treatment in the United States.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face froze.

    what? yu feibai got someone to knock li meijia down? Li Meijia¡¯s car ident was caused by Fei Bai. How was that possible?

    Why did Yu feibai bump into her for no reason?

    ¡± speaking of which, yu feibai¡¯s good brother-inw really helped me. if he didn¡¯t knock li meijia down, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to rece li meijia and be the general manager of shangpin. even if i could one day, i wouldn¡¯t be able to leave so quickly. ¡±

    As she said that, yang Mengshan chuckled. ¡°Sister, why do you look like this? Why did Yu feibai not tell you? Tsk, tsk, tsk, aren¡¯t you two very close? It doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. He won¡¯t be so good to you that he doesn¡¯t have any secrets!¡±

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and smiled at yang Mengshan. She said gently, ¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying all this to sow discord?¡±

    Yang Mengshan smiled and shook her head. how would I dare? everyone knows that you and brother-inw are very close. Even if he¡¯s hiding something from you, everything I want to do is for your own good. He must be trying to knock li Meijia down so that you won¡¯t have anypetition! That¡¯s great, I really want to know how far you can go, I really want to see if he¡¯ll treat you well for the rest of his life, protect you in every possible way, and never have a new love Yingluo.¡±

    Gu Youli tilted her head to look at her. Her eyes were filled with contempt. I never give unnecessary exnations to people I don¡¯t care about, especially when ites to things between me and my man. I never need outsiders toment on it. You have even less right to do so.

    Yang Mengshan shrugged her shoulders and said,¡±I¡¯m just saying.¡± It¡¯s just my thoughts. As forments, anyone has the right to do so. It¡¯s just whether you know or not.¡±

    gu youli smiled. ¡± you know what i really mean. ¡±

    As he spoke, his face turned frighteningly cold, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you seriously, I will never allow you to hurt my family.¡±

    ¡°Your family?¡± Yang Mengshanughed mockingly and pointed at herself. ¡°Me?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her calmly. yang Mengshan, you¡¯re quite capable, but it¡¯s not enough for me to take you seriously. I¡¯ll give you four words: ¡®take care of yourself.¡¯

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s self-esteem and pride, which were hidden in her heart, were provoked in an instant.

    She said angrily, ¡± Gu Youli, what right do you have? what right do you have to look down on me? you¡¯re the General Manager of the Lu Corporation, but I¡¯m also the General Manager of shangpin jewelry.

    After saying that, yang Mengshan regretted it immediately.

    she had already experienced a narrow escape, so how could she still be so impatient?

    she had lost her rationality after being provoked by gu youli.

    Gu Youliughed. order whatever you want to drink. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first.

    after saying that, gu youli stood up and was about to leave.

    However, yang Mengshan stopped her. Gu Youli, ¡± she said, ¡± do you dare to make a bet? ¡±

 Chapter 716

    716 Provocation, full of confidence

    gu youli stopped in her tracks and turned around in amusement. ¡± ¡°You want to bet with me? You? You¡¯re not worthy!¡±

    ¡°Worthy? As I said earlier, you¡¯re the General Manager of the Lu Corporation, and I¡¯m the General Manager of shangpin! but that¡¯s not what we bet on. yang Mengshan steadied her breathing and sneered before continuing, ¡± what we¡¯re betting on is capability. Next New Year¡¯s Day is the quarennial QY jewelry art exhibition. Every QY art exhibition will evaluate the best jewelrypany and the best jewelry designer. In this art exhibition, I must defeat you and the Lu Corporation and win the jewelrypany Award and the jewelry designer award!

    gu youli looked at her with a half-smile for a while and pretended to frown sadly. ¡± ¡°You sure are confident.¡±

    Yang Mengshan was all smiles. even if you take one of the big prizes, it¡¯s still your win. Otherwise, you lose. After you lose, you have to kneel down and apologize to me. Tell dad that it was all your fault in the past.

    gu youliughed out loud. ¡± i¡¯ll lose as long as i win a big prize? What if I say that you win as long as you win a grand prize?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s tone was very firm,¡±I will win two big awards.¡± don¡¯t believe? Just wait and see.¡±

    Gu Youliughed coldly and did not say anything else. She then walked away.

    she saw chen junrui the moment she returned to the gship store.

    ¡°Youli, congrattions! congrattions on your sess. You¡¯ve done what you wanted to do, and it¡¯s very sessful. Chen junrui went overseas a few days ago and only returned today.

    He had just gotten off the ne and hade straight here.

    Gu Youli smiled faintly but she was a little distracted.

    Seeing that she was unhappy and did not know what had happened, Chen junrui asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Youli? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    an old friend came just now, ¡± Gu Youli said calmly. he provoked me.

    Oh ... Chen junrui¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and he asked instinctively, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Gu Youli did not answer him. Instead, she asked, ¡± you told me about the QY Art Award before you went abroad. I want to ask if you¡¯ve chosen your work for thepetition? ¡±

    Chen junrui¡¯s eyes narrowed, and they were as clear as water. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen a few for now. I¡¯ll show them to youter.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Youli nodded.

    Chen junrui asked in confusion, ¡± you didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in this Art Award before. You even said that the two Grand Awards should be given to the Emperor. Why are you suddenly asking? could it be that the provocation of your old friend has something to do with this? ¡±

    Gu Youli did not hide anything and answered honestly, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡±

    the QY Art Award is the most authoritative Jewelry Award in the country. Like the world Cup, it¡¯s held once every four years and there are only two awards each time. One is a Company Award and the other is an individual award. In the past few years, this award was almost entirely won by Shang pin. This is also the reason why Shang pin has always been known as the leader of jewelry!

    Chen junrui said calmly. His words implied that Gu Youli should put in some effort for the QY Art Award and it would definitely be beneficial to thepany.

    ¡± this year¡¯s two awards will definitely be given to the emperor, but i still want to fight for it. ¡± Gu Youli smiled.

    In his previous life, the two grand prizes of this year were indeed bought by the Emperor.

    Therefore, no matter if it was her or yang Mengshan, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to win a single award.

    In this case, no one would win or lose.

    However, she still wanted to win an award, and she didn¡¯t know if it could change her fate.

 Chapter 717

    717 yu feibai disapproved of this matchmaker

    Speaking of emperors, Chen junrui was a little naggy. Emperor jewelry is a strange and mysterious existence in the business world. It¡¯s said that thispany has a veryplicated background, and no one knows who the real boss is.

    gu youli smiled helplessly. ¡± i¡¯ve been working for the emperor for a long time. i still can¡¯t figure out who the boss is. ¡±

    we might not be able to get the team Award, ¡± Chen junrui said. but I think you¡¯ll get the personal design Award.

    ¡°You have so much confidence in me, I¡¯ll feel pressured.¡± gu youli frowned and felt a lot of pressure.

    ¡°I believe in you. You can definitely do it.¡± Chen junrui gave her confidence.

    sister-inw, I also believe in you. You can do it! Another crisp voice rang out, giving Gu Youli confidence.

    Gu Youli turned around and saw a beautiful woman in a dress. She was bright and beautiful and her teeth were white and bright when she smiled.

    When she saw Gu Youli looking back at her, she immediately waved at her. ¡°Hey, sister-inw, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Miao Xi, why are you here?¡± Gu Youli was shocked.

    it¡¯s summer break, so I came to work at yourpany. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. As she spoke, she nced at Chen junrui with a deeper meaning.

    Gu Youli naturally understood Miao Xi¡¯s true motive. She nodded and smiled. I won¡¯t forget.

    As she said that, she turned around and looked at Chen junrui. ¡°Director Chen, didn¡¯t you say you werecking an assistantst time? I¡¯ll let Miao Xi be your assistant in the future.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Before Chen junrui could react, Miao Xi had already smiled at him and extended her hand. Hello, director Chen. I¡¯m very happy to be your assistant. Please take care of me in the future!

    Miao Xi¡¯s smile was very cute. There were small dimples on her face, and there was a charming sweetness in them.

    On the surface, he looked natural and unrestrained, very decent.

    But in fact, Miao Xi had already gone crazy in her heart and was screaming like all the other brainless fans.

    He forced himself to stay calm, or else his idol would be scared away and wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to him in the future.

    Chen junrui had no choice but to smile and shake hands with Miao Xi before looking at Gu Youli.

    he seemed to be saying that he didn¡¯t seem to becking an assistant.

    gu youli pretended not to notice anything and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°You guys, I still have something to do. Excuse me.¡±

    then, he turned around and gave miao xi a look before leaving.

    Miao Xi chuckled and gave Gu Youli a grateful look. Then, she started to pester Chen junrui with questions.

    When Gu Youli turned the corner, she turned back and stole a nce. Seeing that the two of them were chatting happily, she covered her mouth andughed secretly.

    If Chen junrui and Miao Xi became a couple, it would be a happy ending. Yu feibai would never ask her to chase Chen junrui away again.

    One must know that Chen junrui was really a good master.

    For example, no matter how talented a designer was, he had to find a good master.

    that night, gu youli told yu feibai about miao xi and chen junrui. she thought that yu feibai would have some strange feelings.

    who knew that yu feibai would only reply with an ¡± mm ¡°?

    After that, there was no more reaction.

    Gu Youli red at him unhappily. what¡¯s with your reaction?!

    Yu feibai stretched out his hand and pulled her into his embrace. Then, he leaned over and pressed his body against hers.¡±then what kind of reaction do you want me to have? Let¡¯s get the ugly words out of the way first, it¡¯s not easy to be a matchmaker. If you don¡¯t do a good job, they will me you for all the mistakes in the future.¡±

    (Author¡¯s note: dear ssmates, thank you for your constant pursuit of the novel, so I¡¯ve organized a small activity to give back. On the 8th of August, at 8 p.m. In Yiqun (291932808), I will be holding ¡± shock at every step of the rich: there will be 30 questions in total, and each question costs 100 book coins. everyone is wee to participate. Please remember to enter the correct website name and title of your novel, or the website name and person name. Otherwise, the Group Management will not let you in ^_^)

 Chapter 718

    718 I¡¯ll take you on a trip

    ¡°who knows what will happen in the future? What if it¡¯s good?¡± Gu Youli pursed her lips and pushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t get on me, I¡¯m so heavy, get up.¡±

    However, Yu feibai did not get up.

    Not only did he not get up, but he even blew into Gu Youli¡¯s ear in an ambiguous manner.

    It tickled Gu Youli so much that she kept shrinking her neck and giggling non-stop.

    She kept trying to break free from Yu feibai¡¯s embrace.

    However, Yu feibai hugged her waist tightly and refused to let go. His long and narrow eyes were filled with deep charm and gentleness. It was as if a small ripple could attract her soul.

    The two of them were ying around when Gu Youli suddenly turned her head and asked, ¡± that ran ran wants to ask you something. Did you have anything to do with li Meijia¡¯s car ident? ¡±

    Yu feibai was slightly taken aback. He then replied calmly, ¡± yes.

    However, his eyes were deep and a sharp look shed past.

    Although she already knew the answer, Gu Youli was still slightly shocked when she heard Yu feibai¡¯s confirmation.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, puzzled. Why didn¡¯t you tell me what li Meijia did? I heard that her leg was crippled?¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s voice was cold. ¡± previously, didn¡¯t you ask me to investigate who was the one who had people following you? ¡±

    This time, Gu Youli was really shocked. She asked in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Could it be li Meijia? She¡¯s been the one behind me all this time, ordering people to follow me?¡±

    She really didn¡¯t expect that the person who had someone follow her would actually be li Meijia.

    she had always thought it was lu xun.

    For some reason, Gu Youli¡¯s heart trembled and her chest felt stuffy and ufortable.

    Although she and Li Meijia weren¡¯t good friends, they could even be said to be businesspetitors.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem to be to the point where he needed to be followed.

    Yu feibai pursed his thin lips tightly and nced out of the window. He asked indifferently, ¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m cruel?¡±

    no, I just want to know about Yingluo. Gu Youli¡¯s eyes turned cold and her expression changed to that of a student. is the reason you decided to treat her like this because of the photo that day? is it the photo that Hanhan made us fight? ¡±

    yu feibai lowered his gaze and nodded.

    Gu Youli¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. She pouted her lips and red at Yu feibai angrily.¡±Attracting bees and butterflies,¡±

    ¡°Why is it my business again?¡± yu feibai expressed his innocence.

    Gu Youli pushed him away and continued to say angrily, ¡± it¡¯s none of your business. If you didn¡¯t have such a good time chatting with her the first time you met her, you must have said something to give her a hint and made her feel that she still had a chance. That¡¯s why she did all these things.

    yu feibai,¡±wufu.¡±

    She wanted to say something but was interrupted by Gu Youli. ¡°do you dare to say that she didn¡¯t do this because of you?¡±

    Yu feibai waspletely speechless. Li Meijia did all this because of him.

    Gu Youli snorted and turned to look at the other side.

    Yu feibai hugged her from behind and pressed his face against hers. alright, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll apologize to you and bring you on a trip. How about that? ¡±

    ¡°Travel? Do you have time?¡± Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and turned to look at him in disbelief.

    She had been together with Yu feibai for so many years, but they had never gone on a proper trip together.

 Chapter 719

    719 The ind is in a state of shock, it¡¯s all because of hunger

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. to me, it seems very childish to walk on the beach, pick up seashells, and ssh water. But if you like it, I can bring you there!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were shining brightly. beach, seashells, water. You¡¯re taking me to the beach? ¡±

    ¡°Mo Ye bought a private ind. If you want to go, I can take you there for a few days!¡± Yu feibai continued to speak indifferently.

    a private ind? wow, wow, wow. Mo Han is so rich. I have to go. I must go. Gu Youli immediately raised her hands in agreement.

    As she said that, her smile immediately became very shameless. Sheughed sinisterly, then let¡¯s go. Is it all free? we can eat, use, drink, and y with him. We don¡¯t have to spend any money!

    Yu feibai¡¯s legs were crossed elegantly and his hands were ced on his knees.

    He had a rxed expression on his face as he chuckled. of course!

    In that instant, she realized that the two of them were very stingy.

    Mo Han¡¯s Ind was located in province S. It was a very beautiful beach Ind. Although it was not big, it was extremely exquisite and beautiful.

    The coconut forest was green, the water was clear, and the sand was white. The clear sea water, the soft beach, and the blue sky in the distance were so beautiful that it made people want to scream.

    Such a clean and beautiful ind could only be seen on private inds.

    The moment Gu Youli got off the ne, she ran excitedly with her luggage and shouted.

    She almost couldn¡¯t wait to change her clothes and run into the sea to swim.

    However, Yu feibai did not seem to be interested in swimming. He leaned on the recliner under therge parasol and looked at herzily in the sea. He seemed to be enjoying it.

    That¡¯s right, to him, swimming in the sea was more enjoyable than watching her swim in the sea.

    In the cabin at midnight, American country music was ying. The man and woman were doing the most primitive actions, fresh, beautiful, obscure, and moving.

    After the passion, they quietly embraced each other.

    Gu Youli leaned into Yu feibai¡¯s arms, but her hand was touching his chest all over.

    Yu feibai¡¯s body turned numb from her touch. He swallowed his saliva.

    he reached out and grabbed the tender little hand that was on fire. he raised his eyebrows and asked in a deep voice, ¡± I wasn¡¯t satisfied just now and touched it. You¡¯ll have to take responsibility for the fire that came out.

    Gu Youli immediately felt her ears burning.

    she blushed and pushed yu feibai away. she rolled off the bed and said, ¡± i¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. i¡¯m hungry. i¡¯m going to the kitchen to find something to eat. ¡±

    Yu feibai smiled devilishly.

    His woman looked tough on the outside, but in fact, she was more shy and pure than anyone else.

    Although Gu Youli had left because she was a little shy, she was sure that she was really famished.

    she really needed to fill her stomach now. there was bread and milk in the kitchen. she wanted to bring some over to eat with yu feibai.

    the two of them did not eat anything for dinner.

    The bedroom was an independent wooden house, and the kitchen was also an independent wooden house.

    It was very dark. Gu Youli carefully went in and turned on the lights. Then, she found the bread and milk on the dressing table.

    She smiled faintly. Just as she was about to take it and leave, a hard object suddenly pressed against her temple.

    Gu Youli subconsciously turned her face to the side and saw a hand holding a gun. The muzzle of the gun was pointed at her temple.

 Chapter 720

    720 Searching, initially thought it was a prank

    Gu Youli almost wanted to scream out of instinct.

    However, the owner of the gun was one step ahead of her and said, ¡± ¡°if you dare to shout, i will immediately pull the trigger and shoot through your head with a bullet.¡±

    The familiar voice was bone-piercingly cold.

    gu youli looked up and saw a familiar face. ¡± ¡°Lu Xun, Lu Xun, Lu¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Youli did not dare to make another sound after that.

    During this period of time, Lu Xun was really miserable. Not only was he kicked out of thepany by her, but he also divorced Liu Xiuyu and got addicted to drugs.

    He probably wanted to take revenge on her long ago, but because Yu feibai was by her side and had arranged for people to protect her, Lu Xun didn¡¯t have the chance to take action at all.

    After knowing that she and Yu feibai had arrived on this beautiful but uninhabited ind ...

    That¡¯s why they came here.

    Given Lu Xun¡¯s current hatred for her, in addition to the fact that he was still a drug addict, she absolutely believed that if she shouted randomly, Lu Xun would shoot her to death without hesitation.

    What the hell, can¡¯t you just let her have a good trip?

    This damned Lu Xun, where did he get his information from?

    She didn¡¯t dare to shout or move around, she only dared to obediently listen to orders. She put down the milk and bread, turned around and allowed Lu Xun to point the gun at her head as she went outside.

    he had been out for a few minutes but gu youli had not returned. yu feibai sat up on the bed and called out softly,¡±¡±lili ~¡±

    It was quiet outside, and there was no response. It made people wonder if there was anyone outside ...

    Yu feibai noticed that something was wrong. He put on his pajamas and jacket and walked out of the bedroom to the kitchen.

    The lights in the kitchen were still on, but Gu Youli was nowhere to be seen. The bread and milk were still on the dressing table.

    He opened his mouth and called out softly,¡±Lili, Youli, Gu Youli, Qianqian.¡±

    at first, she thought that gu youli was ying a prank on her and was ying with her, calling her lili.

    He was a little worried, but when he realized that something was wrong, he got angry and called her by her full name.

    if gu youli had really been joking, she would have definitelyughed out loud.

    But she did not.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart clenched tightly.

    He immediately ran to look for her. Lili, stop ying ande out!

    At this moment, the roar of a yacht engine came from the distant beach.

    Then, he heard Gu Youli¡¯s panicked and helpless cry, ¡± ¡°feibai! Save Yingluo!¡±

    save me! he shouted with all his might. Then, he seemed to have been attacked. Before he could finish shouting ¡± save me ¡°, there was no sound.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart sank. He turned around and ran towards the sea.

    the yacht had already left quickly. the moon was very dark but he could still see gu youli lying on the yacht in a red coat.

    It was as dazzling as a blooming poppy flower in the dark night.

    Yu feibai did not continue to run into the sea as he watched the yacht disappear into the distance.

    Instead, he turned around and ran toward the cabin.

    after putting the gun on his body, he carried an automatic rubber boat out of the wooden house.

    The automatic rubber dinghy swam quickly in the sea.

    Arge ssh appeared on the surface of the water, which was as dark as the Dead Sea.

    however, the yacht that gu youli was on had long disappeared.

    Yu feibai held his breath and looked around. However, he could not determine the direction in which the yacht had escaped.

    The sea was very quiet, so quiet that it didn¡¯t seem like a yacht was passing by. It was so quiet that it was scary, so quiet that there was no life, no future.

 Chapter 721

    721 Wolf eye, the right direction?

    For the first time, Yu feibai experienced the regret of bone-eating man.

    How could he let Gu Youli go to the kitchen alone to get food? the kitchen here was an independent building. She was obviously afraid of the dark and cold. How could he let her go out alone?

    At this moment, Yu feibai really hated himself to death.

    His heart ached so much that it felt like a knife had cut a piece off.

    Which direction did the yacht go? was it in this direction or that direction? which direction should he go to find her?

    The sea breeze stung Yu feibai¡¯s eyes, but he squinted his eyes dangerously. There seemed to be a touch of red floating in the deep sea in front of him.

    is it lili? Wasn¡¯t she wearing a red coat just now?

    her heart felt like it had been soaked in water, suffocating, heavy, and breathless.

    yu feibai¡¯s face was cold and pale as blood. he increased his speed and ran over.

    He stopped the rubber dinghy and jumped into the water. He reached out to grab the red in the dark night, only to find that it was empty. There were only clothes, but no one.

    Yu feibai returned to the rubber dinghy. He was curious as to why the clothes were back in the water.

    Could it be that Gu Youli had left it behind just now to give him directions? even if it was not left behind by Gu Youli, it must have been left behind on the yacht.

    However, he could use it to find the right direction.

    However, there was wind on the sea, so the clothes would definitely change direction if they were thrown into the water.

    Then which way was it, and which way should it point to?

    yu feibai calmed down from his panic and started to think calmly.

    He narrowed his eyes and looked around. His eyes were dark, like a Wolf¡¯s eyes that had been washed in the rainy night. They were so gloomy that they shone.

    Suddenly, he changed direction and drove to the right.

    It waste at night, and the atmosphere was heavy.

    The yacht finally stopped. Gu Youli, who was only wearing her pajamas, was tied to a high-back chair by Lu Xun. Under the chair, there was a creepy countdown machine.

    Her heart continued to sink. Gu Youli seemed to be able to smell the sulfur in the bomb.

    Lu Xun held the gun and came in front of her, he sneered, his expression was very cruel and presumptuous, ¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that you would have this day?¡±

    Because of taking drugs, the current Lu Xun didn¡¯t have his former magnificence, his face was yellow and his eye bags were ck and swollen.

    Gu Youli red at him and did not say anything.

    At this time, she had to try not to provoke him. Trying to stall for time would be equivalent to saving her in vain.

    did I ever say that one day, I¡¯ll make you beg me, beg me to f * ck you? ¡± Lu Xun sneered as he took out a knife with his empty hand.

    He went in front of Gu Youli and used the tip of the knife to cut the buttons on her pajamas. One, two ...

    Just like that, her snow-white ample bosom was revealed bit by bit, and half of her chest was exposed.

    Seeing that the third button of her pajamas was about to be cut off, Gu Youli red at him and said coldly, ¡± Lu Xun, you dare? do you believe that I won¡¯t let your son die without an intact corpse? ¡±

    Lu Xun was stunned. He immediately raised his hand and ruthlessly pped Gu Youli.

    This p was very fast and ruthless. It was so painful that Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched. Five red marks immediately appeared on her cheek and blood seeped out from the corner of her mouth.

    His head buzzed, and he didn¡¯t react for a long time.

    Lu Xun sneered again and again.

    He was holding a rifle and standing a few steps away from Gu Youli.

    he pointed the ck muzzle at gu youli. ¡± you still dare to threaten me at this time and use my son to threaten me. Do you believe that I will kill you right now? ¡±

 Chapter 722

    722 don¡¯t be afraid, if the sky falls, i¡¯ll be there

    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, I just want to tell you the truth. You should know that you¡¯re not alone. Do you think that we can¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re fighting with your life on the line? Don¡¯t forget that you still have a son. I hope I can do it. ¡±

    She said all this in hopes that Lu Xun would regain a trace of reason and a trace of fear.

    However, Lu Xun was really forced into a corner. He didn¡¯t want to listen to Gu Youli¡¯s long-winded speech and didn¡¯t allow himself to waver in the slightest.

    before gu youli could finish her sentence, he reached out and grabbed her throat mercilessly.

    gu youli¡¯s voice was stuck in her throat.

    Lu Xun had a fierce look on his face, his eyes were filled with killing intent as he stared at Gu Youli, ¡± do you think I¡¯m still the same as before? do you think I can still give you some face and let you say a lot of nonsense? let me tell you, you¡¯re now a sheep waiting to be ughtered by my knife. You¡¯d better be honest and stop talking nonsense. Otherwise, I¡¯ll shoot through your head.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was as red as blood and she could barely breathe. All she could see was darkness.

    It was as if she would die in the next second.

    At that moment, the sound of a speedboat could be heard from outside.

    With the strength in Lu Xun¡¯s hand, he subconsciously pulled the trigger and turned his gaze outside the window.

    Gu Youli was overjoyed. She wanted to scream and make a sound to tell Yu feibai that she was here and that he had toe and save her!

    However, Lu Xun immediately sneered, his eyes were red like a wild beast¡¯s, he once again forcefully grabbed her neck.

    Once again, he was being held tightly.

    This time, he was even more ruthless than thest time. It was as if he could crush her with a single palm.

    Gu Youli only felt pain and dizziness. She could not sit still. Her pupils dted and her whole body trembled.

    Almost in the next second, when he could no longer breathe, the door of the yacht was kicked open. Gu Youli rushed in in the dark night.

    His breathing was heavy, and his body was full of killing intent.

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body trembled. When she looked over, that familiar straight heart that made her feel cold instantly became warm.

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes were deep and he looked travel-worn. he was also wearing pajamas and his handsome face was pale and tense.

    He was holding her red coat in his hand, and he couldn¡¯t see anything else in his eyes, including Lu Xun.

    He only stared at her.

    He mouthed a word to her,¡±don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Even if the sky copsed, he would hold it up.

    Lu Xun¡¯s cold eyes were filled with a terrifying scarlet red, he arrogantly roared at Yu feibai, ¡± I knew you would follow me. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll be useless and won¡¯t be able to follow me, so I even took off your woman¡¯s clothes to show you the way.

    He pointed his gun at Yu feibai and took out a remote control with his other hand. ¡°You¡¯d better be good, or I¡¯ll press the button on the remote control and we¡¯ll all die together.¡±

    It was the remote control for the time bomb.

    Yu feibai walked towards them and suddenly frowned.

    Gu Youli followed Yu feibai¡¯s gaze and looked at her bare chest.

    She immediately understood and hurriedly shook her head at Yu feibai. She wanted to tell him that she didn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t let Lu Xun take advantage of her.

    However, he didn¡¯t know how to say these words. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to say them at this time.

    Seeing that Yu feibai kept moving forward, Lu Xun forcefully pointed the gun in his hand forward and furiously roared, ¡± ¡°Stop! You¡¯re not allowed to move forward!¡±

    As he said that, his other hand seemed to be pressing the remote control.

 Chapter 723

    723 Don¡¯t, Yu feibai

    Yu feibai stopped in his tracks and did not continue forward.

    I know you have a gun. Throw it to the side. lu xun ordered again.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in horror. She, who had been dizzy from being strangled, instantly sobered up. what do you want to do, Lu Xun, what do you want to do? ¡±

    Then, she shook her head at Yu feibai and shouted in fear, ¡± Yu feibai, don¡¯t listen to him. Don¡¯t listen to him. I¡¯ll be scared if you don¡¯t have a gun. No, I¡¯m begging you!

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold and thin lips were tightly pursed. They were like two sharp and cold des. His deep eyes were filled with surging waves.

    However, when he faced Gu Youli, he gave her aforting smile.

    no, Yu feibai. Ignore him. He can¡¯t beat you, Yingluo. he ignored Gu Youli¡¯s pleas and threw the gun on the ground.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lu Xun gritted his teeth and roared at Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll immediately shoot you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were so solemn that they seemed to be able to swallow everything. He spat out two words from his thin lips.

    Lu Xun felt that he had gained the upper hand, hepletely ignored the iciness and threat in his words.

    ¡°Yu feibai, do you still think that you¡¯re the samemander Yu who can call the wind and summon the rain andmand an Army?¡± heughed coldly. I¡¯m telling you, no, you two are my captives now, and I can do whatever I want, Yingluo!¡±

    As he spoke, he used the hand that was holding the gun to hook a ck cloth and threw it on the ground. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± blindfold your eyes.

    Yu feibai looked at him deeply and picked up the ck cloth on the ground.

    However, he did not use the ck cloth to cover his eyes. Instead, he covered Gu Youli¡¯s eyes.

    what are you doing, I told you to cover your eyes, who told you to cover her eyes? hurry up, cover your own eyes or I¡¯ll kill you, ¡± Lu Xun roared.

    Yu feibai did not listen to him. Instead, he whispered into Gu Youli¡¯s ear, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. I promise that you will be able to see the first ray of light tomorrow.

    The ck cloth covered Gu Youli¡¯s eyes and her world fell into darkness.

    Gu Youli kept shaking her head to tell Yu feibai that she was not afraid anymore. She was not afraid at all and she also begged him not to cover her eyes.

    ¡± no, i¡¯m not white. let me go, i¡¯m not white, i¡¯m white. ¡±

    She begged Yu feibai, then shouted at Lu Xun, ¡± Lu Xun, if you dare toy a hand on him again, I won¡¯t let you off, I won¡¯t let you off even if I die!!

    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes turned red from anger, he continued to roar at Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°Did you hear that? stop! Blindfold your own eyes!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and spat out each word.

    When he heard Gu Youli¡¯s threat, he sneered at her. ¡°Then you¡¯lle after you die!¡±

    One after another, the noise was very noisy.

    Suddenly, a gunshot was heard, and then there was no sound. The world fell into a silent darkness.

    The sound of fighting rang in her ears. Gu Youli was hit by a huge force and she fell to the ground along with her chair.

    The floor was so cold that Gu Youli¡¯s face hurt.

    The pain stirred her heart up.

    she didn¡¯t know what had happened. gunshots were heard again, followed by the sound of fighting.

    feibai, Yu feibai, Qingqing! Gu Youli shouted, breaking down. Her voice was hoarse from all the shouting and she was about to copse.

 Chapter 724

    724 Injured and exploded

    They fought with all their might, just like the most primitive battle between wild beasts.

    Lu Xun obviously wasn¡¯t yu feibai¡¯s match.

    Just now, when Lu Xun and Gu Youli were making a ruckus, Yu feibai kicked the remote control in Lu Xun¡¯s hand and it fell to the ground.

    Lu Xun subconsciously opened fire and shot at Yu feibai.

    He was shot in the shoulder, but it was as if Yu feibai didn¡¯t feel anything. He quickly rushed over and ruthlessly grabbed Lu Xun¡¯s head, continuously mming it against the ship¡¯s hull.

    Gurgling blood dripped down from Lu Xun¡¯s forehead along his face.

    Immediately after, he threw Lu Xun onto the ground and stepped on his back with one foot.

    Lu Xun¡¯s hand was pressed to the ground, he pulled out the dagger from Lu Xun¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t even blink, he raised his hand and the dagger fell, he directly cut off the tendons in Lu Xun¡¯s hand.

    He didn¡¯t even blink his eyes, he shed again, directly shing Lu Xun¡¯s face.

    fortunately, gu youli¡¯s eyes were covered, so she did not see the most violent, bloody, and cruel side of yu feibai.

    lu xun instantly understood why yu feibai didn¡¯t blindfold himself and instead suffered from gu youli¡¯s eyes.

    It turned out that he was afraid of scaring Gu Youli.

    Lu Xun cried out in pain and started to struggle madly.

    He waved his other hand and it hit Yu feibai¡¯s wound.

    Yu feibai released his hand in pain and kicked Lu Xun¡¯s body, causing Lu Xun to roll on the ground.

    He curled his body up and howled in pain on the ground.

    Looking forward, he saw himself, the gun on the ground.

    The gun rang clearly again. Lu Xun endured the pain and fired another shot at Yu feibai, but this time, Yu feibai easily dodged it.

    Lu Xun fired two more shots, but he didn¡¯t hit Yu feibai.

    He was so angry that he screamed madly. He turned his gun and aimed at Gu Youli who was on the ground.

    yu feibai¡¯s pupils shrank. he could not care less and immediately pounced forward.

    There was a bloody hole in his lower abdomen.

    at this moment, yu feibai¡¯s pale and handsome face was covered in sweat. after enduring the intense pain for a moment, he stretched out his hand and twisted lu xun¡¯s right wrist.

    Lu Xun cried out in pain, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground again.

    Yu feibai then ruthlessly dragged Lu Xun over, his knee ruthlessly mmed into Lu Xun¡¯s abdomen at lightning speed!

    He coldly stepped back, spun around, and gave a side kick.

    lu xun was kicked until he crashed into the ship¡¯s hull, then he fell t on the ground. his curled up and tight body finally couldn¡¯t move anymore, and he also couldn¡¯t make any more sounds.

    Gu Youli did not know what had happened. She held her breath and trembled as her heart clenched.

    Suddenly, she was helped up along with her chair.

    The aura around her told her who the person who helped her was, but she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Feibai!¡± gu youli called out in a low and hoarse voice.

    She was released from the chair, but the rope around her hands was still there.

    Yu feibai was not in a hurry to untie her. He said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    then, he picked her up horizontally, wavered, and ran outside.

    the bomb¡¯s time was almost up. they had to leave as soon as possible.

    Gu Youli did not know what had happened. Her eyes were still covered and she leaned into Yu feibai¡¯s arms tightly.

    She could also feel Yu feibai¡¯s arm holding her tightly.

    With one hand, Yu feibai drove the rubber dinghy forward quickly. With the fastest speed, a deafening roar was heard. The sound of explosions rose from the ground and spread out in the sea one after another.

 Chapter 725

    725 yu feibai, don¡¯t scare me, yingluo

    After an unknown period of time, time seemed to have stopped.

    The world suddenly became very quiet, very quiet.

    After a deathly silence and the explosion, he finally heard something.

    The rope that was tied to Gu Youli¡¯s hands was finally untied. Gu Youli burst into tears.

    There were no tears, only howls.

    she hugged yu feibai tightly and cried without any tears.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t want to cry. It was just that the suppressed fear swept out like a tsunami, and she needed to vent it.

    it¡¯s okay, Qianqian Lili. It¡¯s okay, Qianqian. Yu feibai¡¯s voice was hoarse and his lips curled into a warm smile.

    Gu Youli nodded her head repeatedly.

    It meant that she knew, but she was too excited to make a sound.

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips were close to her ear as he whispered, ¡± you¡¯re safe. Tomorrow¡¯s first ray of light will only belong to you!

    He suddenly tightened his grip on her.

    His strong arms held her tightly in his arms, as if he wanted to rub her into his bones.

    He knew that she was afraid. In fact, he was also very afraid. The whole way here, he felt like he was suspended in the air.

    He was so uncertain.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine that if he hade a stepter, she would have disappeared from his life in the future.

    After venting her anger, Gu Youli rubbed her face against Yu feibai¡¯s body like a spoiled child.

    Suddenly, her hand seemed to have touched something sticky.

    this item made gu youli¡¯s heart sink.

    She sniffed and the smell of blood spread. Gu Youli screamed in fear, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡±

    Yu feibai hugged Gu Youli and said casually, ¡± ¡°Mm! Yingying was hit by a bullet on her shoulder, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small injury. She¡¯ll be fine once the bullet is taken out.¡±

    Gu Youli did not believe his words.

    It was just a small injury. How could it be called a small injury after losing so much blood?

    She broke free from Yu feibai¡¯s grip and lifted her hand to untie the ck cloth covering her eyes.

    Yu feibai¡¯s pale face was reflected in her eyes.

    Looking down, she saw that his shoulders and lower abdomen were all covered in red. The enchanting blood was so eye-catching.

    gu youli screamed.

    ¡°Oh my God, so much blood, it¡¯s still bleeding!¡± As she spoke, her hands trembled as she tried to press on Yu feibai¡¯s wound.

    However, there wererge wounds on the ground, and blood was still sshing out. It was a shocking sight.

    She didn¡¯t dare to press on it as she was so afraid that her body kept trembling.

    don¡¯t be afraid, Zhenzhen. Yu feibai smiled weakly, as if the injury was someone else¡¯s.

    At this moment, he was stillforting her. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    but in fact, he had lost too much blood and his consciousness was starting to blur. the only thing he could see was her slender figure and the fear in her eyes as if the sky had fallen.

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. He held her trembling hand slowly.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s entire body trembled as she looked at the vast sea. She was so scared that she did not know what to do.

    ¡± send me back to xuxu. ¡± yu feibai¡¯s low and hoarse voice was like a fog that dispersed into the dust.

    He was still smiling, and the corners of his mouth curved into a very faint smile. He said in a low and hoarse voice again, ¡± ¡°Look for Tao Wu of the Tang territory.¡±

    He really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He had already reached his limit and finally fainted.

    A huge sense of fear swept over, as if the entire world was shaking.

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body was shaking and her voice was the same. ¡°Yu feibai, don¡¯t scare me, Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 726

    726 Rescue, life or death unknown

    Although Gu Youli was panicking, she quickly calmed down.

    although she didn¡¯t know how to drive a rubber speedboat, it was still quite simple. after fumbling around and adjusting it a little, she learned how to use it.

    He quickly adjusted it to the fastest speed, and his entire body followed the speedboat as if it was about to fly.

    Gu Youli was extremely afraid of this speed. She clenched her fists tightly and endured it. Yu feibai had fainted and she could not drag this on any longer. She had to get back to the shore as soon as possible.

    finally, the rubber dinghy stopped, and they reached the shore.

    Gu Youli stood up but realized that her legs were numb and not enough to support her body. She had just stood up when she fell back down.

    Gu Youli shivered at the chilly air by the sea.

    After the cold shiver, all of his clear thoughts came back.

    Gu Youli clenched her hands into fists and hammered them on her legs. She hammered them very hard and the pain chased away the numbness.

    When she finally regained her strength, Gu Youli quickly got up and helped Yu feibai off the rubber dinghy.

    However, Yu feibai¡¯s tall and strong body was not something that her small body could support.

    Before she could even take two steps, she fell onto the beach with Yu feibai.

    The violent shaking caused Yu feibai to wake up slightly from his unconscious state.

    His thick eyshes slowly opened, and her slender figure was very blurry in his eyes, but he could feel her helplessness and panic.

    He supported himself with one hand on the ground and leaned against Gu Youli while holding her hand tightly with the other.

    Her face was filled with sorrow and tears, and her eyes were filled with fear as if the sky had copsed.

    Feeling the slight movement beside her, Gu Youli¡¯s body trembled and she quickly turned around.¡±feibai, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Yes, help me up.¡± Yu feibai¡¯s low and hoarse voice was scattered into the dust.

    However, Gu Youli could still hear him.

    It was as if Gu Youli was powerless. Not only did she help Yu feibai up again, but she also helped him back to the wooden house in one breath.

    His legs turned soft and he almost fell to the ground a few times.

    however, gu youli did not stop and helped yu feibai to lie down on the bed.

    She found Yu feibai¡¯s phone in the bedroom and quickly dialed Tang Yu¡¯s number.

    She clearly knew why Yu feibai wanted her to look for Tang Yu. It was because Yu feibai had told her that there was an extremely skilled doctor in Tang Yu.

    He was especially proficient in gunshot wounds.

    In the middle of the night, Tang Yu, who was sleeping, received Gu Youli¡¯s call for help and was really shocked.

    She quickly jumped out of bed and called Yazir to take a private jet to the ind.

    Fortunately, they arrived very quickly. On the way, Yazir even taught Gu Youli a simple way to stop the bleeding so that Yu feibai would not lose any more blood and Gu Youli would not panic further.

    Yazir had been operating on Yu feibai for an hour, but there was still no movement.

    Gu Youli, who was standing outside, could not stop walking.

    Tang Yu, who was sitting at the side, looked up at her and asked her why Yu feibai was injured. He wanted her to stop for a moment.

    However, Gu Youli answered as she walked and told Tang Yu that she was very puzzled. Why did Lu Xun follow her to the small ind?

    No one knew how worried and anxious Gu Youli was at that moment.

    There should not be any problem with the bullet in Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder.

    However, she was afraid that the bullet in her lower abdomen would hurt the more important organs of her body.

    Another hour passed and Yazir still had note out. At this moment, Gu Youli was about to go crazy.

 Chapter 727

    727 Worried, not willing to move

    Gu Youli was about to go crazy. She finally stopped walking and squatted on the ground.

    She clutched her own arm, her fingers dug into her flesh and were covered in blood, but she didn¡¯t care. She looked at the door helplessly and absentmindedly.

    Youli, go and rest for a while and take care of your wounds. That way, Feifei won¡¯t worry for nothing, ¡± Tang Yu said as he looked at her scars and sorry state.

    Gu Youli did not move. She only shook her head and hugged herself even tighter. Her pale face waspletely drained of blood.

    his eyes were fixed on the door, afraid that he would miss the opportunity to go up and ask.

    Tang Yu was helpless. He knew that Gu Youli would not leave before she was sure that Yu feibai was fine.

    After another half an hour, the door finally opened and Yazir came out.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately stood up.

    However, because she got up too quickly, a wave of dizziness hit her and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she held onto the door frame and stood steadily.

    Without waiting for her to ask, Yazir looked at her and smiled gently, ¡± don¡¯t worry, the operation was very sessful. Mr. Yu is fine!

    really? when will he wake up? ¡± Gu Youliughed. She finally looked less lifeless.

    ¡°really, it¡¯s all thanks to you helping him in time to stop xue ye. he should be able to wake up tomorrow morning.¡± yazirughed.

    thank you, Yazir. Thank you so much! Gu Youli did not stop and bowed to Yazir.

    This made Yazir a little embarrassed and he waved his hands to signal Gu Youli to not be so polite.

    Gu Youli stayed by Yu feibai¡¯s bedside the entire night and was unwilling to leave.

    When the sky was almost bright, under Tang Yu¡¯s urging, he followed Yazir to deal with his wound.

    After treating her wound, she changed her clothes. Just as Tang Yu had said, she didn¡¯t want Yu feibai to worry about her after he woke up.

    When she opened the door again, she realized that Yu feibai was awake.

    he was looking at her with a faint smile, and on his cold and handsome face, there was a trace of morbid beauty.

    Gu Youli was slightly shocked. Her nose felt sour and she stood rooted to the ground.

    ¡°lili,e here.¡± Yu feibai waved at her and called out to her in a low voice.

    Gu Youli quickly moved her feet and sat down by the bed.

    His watery eyes were filled with a warm mist. He picked up his hand and gently ced it on his face. you¡¯re awake. Are you okay? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you? Where are you hurt?¡± Yu feibai stared at her and asked in a deep voice.

    Gu Youli shook her head and sobbed. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. You, on the other hand, ran ran.

    Yu feibai tilted his head slightly and pressed his thin lips against her ear. ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    A strong sense of sourness and shock crashed into his heart.

    As long as she thought of how injured he was, she felt her heart clench in pain!

    She reached out and hugged him tightly.

    He seemed to have strangled Yu feibai too tightly and hurt his wound, causing him to cry out in pain.

    gu youli was shocked and quickly jumped away. ¡± ¡°i got a wound. does it hurt? Was he bleeding again? i¡¯ll go call yazir.¡±

    Yu feibai wanted to stop Gu Youli and tell her that he was fine, but she had already run out.

    Gu Youli ran all the way. When she was about to run to Yazir¡¯s room, she found Yazir and Tang Yu sitting under a parasol.

    They were chatting in low voices.

 Chapter 728

    728 Unexpected, identally heard

    They were not too far away. Gu Youli did not need to step forward to hear their conversation.

    gu youli subconsciously stopped in her tracks when they were talking about yu feibai¡¯s injury.

    When he heard Yazir say that Yu feibai¡¯s injuries were really fine, even though he had been shot twice, with his physical fitness, he would be almost fully recovered after resting for ten days to half a month.

    When Gu Youli heard that, she really heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    Just as he was about to greet them, he heard Yazir ask Tang Yu, ¡± ¡°Young master Yu, didn¡¯t Mr. Yu get someone to fully monitor that Lu Xun? Why did you let him follow you to the ind?¡±

    Gu Youli was also very curious about this question.

    lu xun was clearly being monitored by someone, so how could he have followed him here so quietly?

    She immediately swallowed her words and was about to speak, waiting for Tang Yu to give Yazir an answer.

    He removed all the people monitoring Lu Xun! Tang Yu¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, and the depths of his eyes became even deeper.

    ¡°why?¡± Yazir asked in confusion.

    Tang Yu replied, ¡± it¡¯s because he¡¯s already found out who¡¯s behind Lu Xun. Lu Xun once contacted that person¡¯s subordinates. He¡¯s a coward.

    Tang Yu didn¡¯t continue his words.

    The tall figure stood up. He was wearing ck suit pants and a light purple shirt. His cor was open, and his sleeves were rolled up high.

    He turned around and looked at Gu Youli. why did youe out? did you wake up for nothing? ¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before she smiled and nodded. yes, feibai has already woken up. Yazir, can you go and take a look? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡± Yazir also stood up and then walked away.

    Gu Youli did not and immediately left with Yazir.

    She looked at Tang Yu and asked, ¡± why? why did feibai remove the people monitoring Lu Xun and give Lu Xun the opportunity toe here? ¡± He discovered who the person behind Lu Xun is?¡±

    a series of questions were instantly thrown at tang yu.

    Tang Yu¡¯s deep eyes slightly lowered as he gazed at her. I don¡¯t think I should be the one to answer this question. You should ask Yu feibai. It¡¯s more appropriate for him to answer you.

    Gu Youli clenched her fists and said,¡¯if he wanted to tell me, he would have told me a long time ago! It won¡¯t let me suddenly be held hostage by Lu Xun without any mental preparation,¡±

    the only thing I can tell you is that that person surprised feibai and I don¡¯t know how to deal with him. After Tang Yu finished speaking, he strode away.

    He was one step ahead of Gu Youli and returned to the room where Yu feibai was.

    Yu feibai slowly sat up from the bed.

    He leaned against the head of the bed, his eyes emitting a wise and profound light. He indifferently swept his gaze over Tang Yu¡¯s face and then threw out two words,¡±Thanks!¡±

    Tang Yu shrugged his shoulders. I don¡¯t like empty thanks. Do you want something more practical? ¡±

    Yu feibai leaned backzily and looked at her with disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve given you enough practical help, you Sly Fox Tang. You won¡¯t lose a piece of meat if you don¡¯t take advantage of me.¡±

    fine, don¡¯t say anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to settle the scores from a few years ago, ¡± Tang Yu said and suddenly paused.

    he looked at yu feibai and casually said, ¡± that¡¯s right, your woman knows about this. Remove all the people monitoring Lu Xun!

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze turned cold and his expression darkened. what did you say?!

    I¡¯m sorry, I identally overheard my conversation with Yazir!

 Chapter 729

    729 There are some things that should be said

    Tang Yu and YA ze left the small ind after lunch that afternoon.

    Gu Youli was holding a bowl of in porridge. She pushed the door open and walked in.

    She ced the porridge on the cab beside her and turned around to look at Yu feibai, who seemed to be sleeping on the bed. Then, she slowly sat down by the bed.

    Suddenly, he pulled her over.

    Gu Youli leaned forward andy down beside Yu feibai.

    He opened his eyes and smiled at her. where did you go? I didn¡¯t see you the entire morning.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes suddenly softened. ¡± at first, you fell asleep.ter, i went to cook and called tang yu and yaze over to help you heal. no matter what, i had to make a meal and let them eat before leaving. there were some ingredients in the refrigerator, so i just made two and even cooked some porridge. do you want to have some? ¡±

    not now. Let me hug you. I just want to hug you! The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into a relieved smile.

    He hugged her and kissed her hair and cheeks.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart softened and melted into a pool of spring water. be gentle. Be careful of your wound. You have to lie down properly.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, it¡¯s just a small matter!¡± Yu feibai said disapprovingly.

    it would have been better if he had not said that. once he said that, gu youli¡¯s heart started to ache.

    She pretended to be angry. Yu feibai, you liar. You lied to me again that your injury is not serious. You said that you were only shot in the shoulder. Did you only get shot in the shoulder? ¡± What¡¯s this on your stomach? you still say it¡¯s not serious? get up and jump down, let me see Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t everything fine now?¡± Yu feibai smiled.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were serious and she said earnestly, ¡± ¡°What if something happened? what if we¡¯re a littlete? what if I can¡¯t get through to Tang Yu¡¯s phone? what if ...¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t so many¡± what if¡¯s.¡±I¡¯m still fine, aren¡¯t I?¡± Yu feibai interrupted her and consoled her.

    Gu Youli bit her lip. I want to go home. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore!

    Yu feibai said gently, ¡± don¡¯t you like this ce? I¡¯ll recuperate here then. I promise that no one wille and disturb us in the future.

    Is there really no oneing to harass us anymore? Gu Youli really wanted to ask, she wanted to ask about Lu Xun.

    However, she moved her lips and thought about it, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    In the end, Gu Youli still did not want to stay on the ind.

    She had always been traumatized by this incident. After Yu feibai¡¯s injuries recovered a little, she returned home with him.

    As Yazir had said, Yu feibai¡¯s injuries recovered very quickly due to his physical fitness.

    After a week, the wound had almost healed.

    She had not asked anything during this period of time, but it did not mean that she did not want to ask or did not want to know.

    She did not ask because Yu feibai was injured. There were some things that she was not in a hurry to ask him because she was afraid that she would put pressure on him.

    She also thought that there were some things that Yu feibai should have taken the initiative to tell her.

    Tang Yu should have told Yu feibai that she already knew about the matter of removing Lu Xun¡¯s surveince.

    Logically speaking, Yu feibai should have found a chance to talk to her about this.

    However, he didn¡¯t mention it at all even though his injuries were almost healed.

    Gu Youli did not want to deny it. She felt very ufortable, but she wondered if Yu feibai had forgotten about it.

    During dinner that day, Gu Youli pretended to casually ask Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°Feibai, do you have something to say to me? Well, if it was more serious? hmm?¡±

 Chapter 730

    730 She ran away from home when she was angry

    Yu feibai looked at her and shook his head.

    Gu Youli smiled faintly and lowered her head to eat her rice. However, there were two mes in her eyes.

    suddenly, she put down her chopsticks and pulled out the chair that was blocking her way. she looked down and stood up, her aura as calm as water.¡±I¡¯m full.¡±

    Without waiting for Yu feibai¡¯s reply or looking at her, he suddenly stood up and left.

    She did not return to the bedroom. Instead, she walked out of the door so quickly that Yu feibai was caught off guard and did not have time to react.

    chu qing had been staying in the capital for the past few days. she had asked hua miaomiao to rent a suite for her.

    at this moment, gu youli was curled up in a wicker chair in a corner of her suite.

    He held a ss of wine in his hand and gently shook it without drinking it.

    On the other hand, Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao, who were ying on the sofa opposite her, looked drunk and wobbly, but they were actually as sober as her.

    the three of them chattered, one after another.

    Suddenly, Chu Qing grabbed Hua Miaomiao¡¯s cor and raised her neck slightly. She said fiercely, ¡± Hua Miaomiao, I realized that you have to take responsibility. You have to take responsibility!

    She leaned forward and pressed her body against Hua Miaomiao¡¯s.

    Hua Miaomiao, on the other hand, looked as if he had been struck by lightning. Hepletely lost his usual mean attitude towards Chu Qing and stuttered as he pulled Chu Qing¡¯s hand away, ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense when you¡¯re a man. Did you find the wrong person? ¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened and she said angrily,¡±no!¡± I¡¯m looking for you!¡±

    Gu Youli was shocked. She covered her mouth andughed.¡±Um, when did you two get together?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao turned around and red at Gu Youli. ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t mess with her!¡±

    you dare to mess with me? you wouldn¡¯t dare to even if I gave you 10 guts. Chu Qing said as she released her hand and pushed Hua Miaomiao away.

    Hua Miaomiao was sweating and feeling wronged. He pointed at Chu Qing with his orchid-like fingers, ¡± ¡°Are you crazy? you know that I didn¡¯t do anything to you and you¡¯re still asking me to take responsibility? do you know that this can easily cause a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°F * ck, Hua Miaomiao, of course it¡¯s your responsibility. I¡¯m already 23,23, but I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend. Do you know why? It¡¯s all because I¡¯ve known you since I was a child. You¡¯ve been giving it to my mother all day long, forcing me to be a tough woman. No, your sister, you have to be responsible for me. From tomorrow onwards, you have to introduce a boyfriend to me!¡± Chu Qing got more and more excited as she spoke.

    When Gu Youli heard that, she could not help but spit out the wine in her mouth and burst outughing.

    ¡± go, go to hell, you damn tomboy. ¡± hua miaomiao red at chu qing with a terrifying gaze. he could not believe her nonsense.¡±You can¡¯t find a man because you have a bad temper. Men like gentle women, like Lili!¡±

    This time, it was Chu Qing¡¯s turn tough. What? Lili is gentle?e on, Hua Miaomiao. How is Lili Gentle? Lili is fiercer than me, okay?¡±

    Gu Youli got up from the wicker chair and sat beside Chu Qing. ¡°Which part of me is fierce?¡±

    ¡± i didn¡¯t mean to say that you¡¯re fierce. it¡¯s mainly because you were provoked by hua miaomiao. it means that i¡¯m gentle and you won¡¯t be bullied. it¡¯s mainly his fault! ¡± chu qing¡¯s finger turned and immediately pointed at hua miaomiao.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s mouth twitched and he stomped his foot. I¡¯ll get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you ever again, you heartless tomboy. I¡¯m going home.

    With that, he stood up angrily.

 Chapter 731

    731 you have to go home to vent your anger

    Hua Miaomiao was a man of his word. He walked out while talking to Chu Qing.

    He thought that after he left this time, he would definitely not take the initiative to contact this tomboy in the future.

    He wanted her to miss him so much that she would fall sick, and then take the initiative to apologize to him.

    but who knew that the moment he opened the door, ¡± bang! ¡± With a bang, he bumped into a figure!

    Hua Miaomiao was caught off guard. He clutched his forehead in pain and staggered back. Just as he was about to curse, he closed his mouth again after seeing the person who hade.

    He had to admit that he was really shocked.

    Initially, he had said it for fun because he knew that even if Chu Qing did not ask her to stay, Gu Youli would ask him to stay.

    Now that he saw Yu feibai, he walked over coldly.

    He expressed that no matter what happened between him and Gu Youli, she would definitely go back with himter.

    Then it would be better to end it here.

    let¡¯s go. Hua Miaomiao waved his hand and left without a trace.

    Chu Qing red at him and scolded him for being so heartless.

    She quickly stood up straight and bowed to Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°Good day, chief.¡±

    Gu Youli looked up and saw that it was Yu feibai. She immediately got up and went to Chu Qing¡¯s bedroom. She even closed the door behind her.

    Chu Qing froze and was extremely embarrassed. ¡°that yueyue¡¯s phone is charging in the bedroom, yueyue.¡±

    alright, she admitted that it was a terrible excuse.

    Yu feibai looked at the closed door and said to Chu Qing coldly, ¡± ¡°Help me deliver this to the Imperial City hotel¡¯s room 8186. Give it to a man called Tang Yu.¡±

    as he spoke, he took out an envelope and passed it to chu qing.

    Chu Qing felt as if she had been granted Amnesty. She quickly took the envelope and left happily.

    Although this was her home, she really didn¡¯t want to stay. She just wanted the two of them to reconcile quickly and return her home to her.

    Yu feibai pursed his thin lips coldly. After watching Chu Qing leave, he gently pushed open the bedroom door.

    as the door opened, he saw gu youli sitting quietly on the bed with her arms around her knees. she was looking out the window coldly.

    Yu feibai walked forward and sat down beside her.

    Gu Youli paused for a moment, then moved to the side and said in a rough voice, ¡± ¡°Who let you in? get out!¡±

    Not only did Yu feibai not go out, but he also held his hand tightly.

    His tone was as gentle as a breeze as he asked, ¡± ¡°Why did youe to Chu Qing¡¯s house without even eating?¡±

    Gu Youli wanted to break free from his hand. let go.

    yu feibai did not let go of her. he wrapped his warm and dry palm around her hand. ¡± are you angry? ¡±

    Gu Youli looked straight into his eyes and said without flinching, ¡± ¡°Yes!¡±

    It was so obvious, yet he still asked!

    If she had to put it bluntly, she would just tell him directly.

    yu feibai sighed. ¡± even so, you have to give birth at home. you have to give birth to me. why did youe to chu qing¡¯s house to get angry? what¡¯s the point of this? it¡¯s not good for you to do this. you¡¯ll affect her chances of finding a boyfriend! ¡±

    Gu Youli was dumbfounded and almostughed out loud.

    She flung Yu feibai¡¯s hand away and stood up in a Huff. She turned around and walked out.

    Before Gu Youli could open the door and leave, Yu feibai hugged her from behind. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Gu Youli patted Yu feibai hard and crossed her hands on her abdomen. who cares where I go? let go, or I¡¯ll Sue you for sexual harassment.

    ¡°Lili, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s have a good talk, okay?¡± he coaxed her gently, his face pressed against her cheek from behind.

 Chapter 732

    732 Little tyrant, I¡¯ll listen to you

    Yu feibai retracted all of his past aggression and became so gentle that water could drip from it.

    Every time she faced Yu feibai like this, Gu Youli did not know how to be angry with him.

    Besides, she wasn¡¯t really angry at him. She just felt ufortable.

    her heart softened. she wanted to talk, but she was not willing to.

    Thus, he snorted coldly and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡± ¡°You call this talking properly and not touching me?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t hug you, you would have run away.¡± Yu feibai¡¯s calm voice sounded helpless.

    With the gun in her arms, Gu Youli turned around and faced him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when I wasn¡¯t running? i¡¯ve already asked you, but you still answered. what are you saying now? i don¡¯t want to hear it anymore.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s arms suddenly tightened around her. petty person. You¡¯re angry because of this.

    gu youli raised her hand and pressed it against his chest. she said angrily with a red face, ¡± that¡¯s right, I¡¯m angry because of this. I¡¯m dissatisfied in my heart. Why do you not tell me anything when I¡¯ve told you everything? whether it¡¯s Li Meijia¡¯s matter or Lu Xun¡¯s matter, they¡¯re clearly rted to each other and I feel that I should have the right to know, but you didn¡¯t say anything and kept it to my bones like a fool.

    Yu feibai leaned forward and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be worried.¡±

    you don¡¯t want me to be worried, but you can scare me to death. Lu Xun, this time, I¡¯m really scared. I¡¯ve never been so scared before, not in my entire life, I¡¯m so scared that I can¡¯t even walk. If you had told me earlier, then I would¡¯ve been a little mentally prepared. I don¡¯t even know what happened when a gun was suddenly pointed at my head, because you never told me that you removed the surveince on Lu Xun, nor did you tell me that you knew the person behind Lu Xun. If I knew everything ... I¡¯ll definitely call the police, I¡¯ll let Lu Xun be punished by thew, I won¡¯t let him appear on the small ind Yingluo.¡±

    The more Gu Youli spoke, the angrier she got. Suddenly, she bit Yu feibai¡¯s lips ruthlessly!

    hiss ~¡±Yu feibai groaned in pain.

    Gu Youli wrinkled her nose and red at him fiercely. bad guy Yingluo.

    Yu feibai¡¯srge hands suddenly tightened around her waist and he kissed her lips ferociously.

    the sound of something breaking was heard between gu youli¡¯s lips and teeth. it was apanied by a struggle and friction. it was burning like a ball of fire.

    he pried open her lips and tongue domineeringly and invaded her mouth through the gaps of her teeth. he twisted the tip of her tongue and conquered the city, swallowing all the taste in her mouth.

    After a while, he finally let go of her lips that were red and moist from being ravaged. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say some things, but I don¡¯t know how to say them, just like you sometimes.

    Yu feibai, you¡¯re using my words to brush me off. Shameless! If you say that again, I¡¯ll cut off all ties with you! Gu Youli turned her head away to avoid his lips and said sternly.

    He didn¡¯t like it when she said the word ¡°break up,¡± and she tried her best not to say it again when they were quarreling or in a corner.

    therefore, she added the word ¡°cut off ties¡± in a timely manner and used it as her new oral bomb.

    As for Fei Bai, it was definitely cutting off their friendship or diplomatic rtions, and not any other rtionship. If she wanted to say something, he would just let her.

    Yu feibai lowered his head and bit her lips. it¡¯s fine, little tyrant. I won¡¯t say it again in the future.

 Chapter 733

    733 Pervert, your man is a big pervert

    ¡± yingluo doesn¡¯t believe a liar, ¡± gu youli said angrily and pushed him away.

    Just as she finished speaking, her phone, which she had ced on the bedside table, suddenly rang.

    She red at Yu feibai, who had been hugging her tightly. ¡°let go, i need to answer the phone.¡±

    Not only did Yu feibai let go of her this time, he even reached out to take her phone and passed it to her.

    the call was from chu qing. she immediately asked, ¡± ¡°Have you two made up yet?¡±

    Gu Youli could clearly hear the sound of a car horn from the other end of the phone. She frowned.¡±You¡¯ve gone out? where are you?¡±

    chu qing pretended and said bitterly, ¡± I¡¯m here to carry out the mission given by the high-ranked officer. I¡¯m here to tell you that my house belongs to the two of you tonight. If you want to roll around in my bed, I have no objections. But what I want to tell you is that my house has a surveince camera. Please turn it off before you roll around.

    When Gu Youli heard that, she was flustered and gritted her teeth. ¡°Chu Qing, you¡¯re a pervert.¡±

    Chu Qing chuckled and said innocently, ¡± your man taught me that. It¡¯s a rule. We have to install surveince cameras in our houses. This is the basic self-protection of a Special Forces soldier. So your man is the pervert, the big pervert. Don¡¯t tell me that your apartment doesn¡¯t have surveince cameras installed.

    Gu Youli could only feel blood rushing to her head. ¡°You what?¡±

    If Yu Fei taught them for nothing, then they would be embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh, it seems like you don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Qing grinned andughed cheekily. then you have to quickly ask boss Yu if your house has been decorated. Don¡¯t ask so seriously. You have to ask with a smile, hahaha Yingluo.

    ugh your head off, Qianqian! Gu Youli roared and hung up the phone.

    She red at Yu feibai. let me ask you. Do we have surveince cameras installed in our house? ¡±

    Yu feibai pursed his lips and did not answer.

    However, Gu Youli already knew the answer. Her blood was boiling and she waspletely speechless. She wanted to go forward and bite Yu feibai.

    Suddenly, she thought of another important question.

    For a moment, she even felt like crying.

    She looked at Yu feibai and instantly cried, ¡± why didn¡¯t you tell me that if there was always surveince, then when I, Yueyue, went to your house for the first time, I was changing in the bedroom and you saw me naked, Yueyue? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past, why are you still fussing over this?¡± Yu feibai reached out and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s arm, pulling her into his arms.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist and patted her back. that¡¯s just for work. I didn¡¯t bring it with me, so there won¡¯t be any records. If you can¡¯t see it at the time, you won¡¯t be able to see itter.

    ¡°Really?¡± gu youli was suspicious.

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up. He pinched her cheeks and said seriously, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane home with me and see if I¡¯ve recorded it.¡±

    Gu Youli frowned and then nodded.

    However, when they reached home, Yu feibai was not in a hurry to bring her to see the walk-in closet.

    instead, he smiled and asked, ¡± you didn¡¯t even finish your meal. you went out. are you hungry now? do you want me to make you something to eat? ¡±

    Gu Youli sat on the sofa and looked around. no, where can i see the surveince equipment you installed? ¡±

    Yu feibai sat down beside her and used his index finger to caress her nose. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the room!¡±

 Chapter 734

    734 Don¡¯t move, let me stop the pain

    ¡°what?¡± Gu Youli narrowed her eyes and a look of shock shed across her face.

    Yu feibai lowered his head and stared at her. His voice was soft and gentle as he said, ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t there aputer in the study? there¡¯s a video on thatputer. don¡¯t you already know how many surveince cameras there are inside? that¡¯s all. ¡±

    gu youli¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡± ¡°Chu Qing said you taught them Yingluo.¡±

    Yu feibai ced his hand on her waist and hugged her gently. I only taught them to install surveince equipment in their own residence for safety reasons. I didn¡¯t tell them to install it at home. I meant to ask them to install it around their rooms.

    Gu Youli frowned deeply,¡±so, ran ran.¡±

    Yu feibai smiled. that¡¯s why you can be 100% assured. Our apartment is definitely private.

    then why did you say that you didn¡¯t bring anything with you just now, Zhenzhen? ¡± Gu Youli frowned and thought about it with all her might.¡±You¡¯re lying to me!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a smile, like a Vixen who had cultivated for a thousand years. ¡°Who asked you not to be angry at your own home? You¡¯re not willing toe back with me. I can¡¯t really spend the night at Chu Qing¡¯s house with you.¡±

    gu youli grabbed a pillow from the side and threw it at yu feibai. ¡± yu feibai, you big liar. ¡±

    He had deliberately said that because he knew that she would definitely want toe back to see what was going on after hearing it.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with love. He reached out and pinched Gu Youli¡¯s face. He nibbled on her lips. who asked you to be so bad? you keep bullying me.

    Gu Youli was shocked and deeply felt his shamelessness.

    ¡°I¡¯m bullying you,¡± she retorted angrily,¡±you¡¯re the one who¡¯s bullying me now, okay?¡±

    Yu feibaiughed indifferently, but the darkness in his eyes was so thick that it could not be dispersed.

    His upper body was on top of Gu Youli¡¯s and his slender fingers had crawled to the most sensitive part of Gu Youli¡¯s body. ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯ll bully her back, just like Yingluo now.¡±

    MMM. Gu Youli¡¯s body was too familiar with him and she felt weak.

    Before hepletely lost his mind, he raised his elbow and hit him hard.

    Yu feibai cried out in pain and immediately let go of Gu Youli.

    Then, for a long time, hey on the sofa without a sound, as if he was in pain.

    Gu Youli was stunned. She suddenly remembered that Yu feibai was still injured, even though he had almost recovered.

    But if he moved too much, the wound would open.

    His heart jumped. He was greatly shocked.

    She quickly grabbed Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder and shook him gently. ¡°Yu feibai, what¡¯s wrong? did I hurt you? Did it crack? Let me see Yingluo.¡±

    Yu feibai turned around and looked at Gu Youli. His eyshes trembled slightly and he had a bitter expression on his face.¡±It hurts!¡±

    Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he was fine and could still talk.

    In an instant, she felt that he had done it on purpose. Then, she said in a very bad tone, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you die from the pain! Who asked you to lie to me?¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her for a few seconds, then said pitifully, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Although it didn¡¯t hit the wound, it touched the wound. It hurts.¡±

    Gu Youli replied coldly, ¡± how would I know? anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me about your injury. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ignore you in the future!

    it really hurts. I¡¯m not lying to you, Yingluo, ¡± Yu feibai said firmly.

    He leaned over to kiss Gu Youli¡¯s lips and sucked on her lips. He mumbled, ¡± don¡¯t move. Let me stop the pain.

 Chapter 735

    735 i¡¯m hungry, i¡¯m hungry too, yingluo

    is there a mistake, this can relieve the pain, sweat, sweat, sweat, sweat, sweat, sweat.

    Although Gu Youli did not agree with her, she still did not move.

    She sat there obediently and let Yu feibai kiss her.

    After a while, he finally let go of her. Yu feibai wrapped Gu Youli in his arms and hugged her so tightly that Gu Youli almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    don¡¯t be so tight. Gu Youli was worried about his injury. If she hugged him so tightly, what if he hurt his wound?

    ¡°If you want to know something, you can go to theputer. It¡¯s all on it.¡± He suddenly blurted out.

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before she understood.

    She raised her hand and poked Yu feibai¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping it a secret and leaving it on theputer all this time. Were you nning to let me read it on my own?¡±

    ¡°If I say yes, would you believe me?¡± Yu feibai asked.

    Gu Youli turned around and red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, you big liar!¡±

    Yu feibai expressed his thoughts seriously, ¡± ¡°But I really wanted to tell you this.¡±

    gu youli pouted and did not say anything. actually, she believed it. she had believed it before she called him a big liar.

    the person who removed Lu Xun¡¯s surveince was me who personally wanted to think about it carefully. Because some things may not be able to stop once they start, I have to think about all the consequences of doing so.

    Gu Youli turned her gaze to the side and saw Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face turning mncholic. She pursed her lips unhappily.

    She bit her lip and crossed her arms around his. She turned around and looked at him.¡±Alright, don¡¯t say anything if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll go to theputer myself. Actually, you should have told me to go to theputer earlier.¡±

    Yu feibai kissed her lips from behind. At the same time, he slowly reached into her clothes and caressed the softness of her chest.

    When his thumb and index finger brushed across her cherry red cardamom ...

    Gu Youli subconsciously let out a ¡®tsk¡¯.

    As she said this, his breathing became heavier, and the strength of his hand on her chest also increased.

    stop it. Gu Youli struggled a little.

    As a result, the strength of his hand slowed down a little, but he did not stop.

    Yu feibai¡¯s handsome face was filled with lust. He kissed her again and again, from her lips to her cheeks to the tip of her nose, then from her lips to her ears. I miss you, Huahua, ¡± he said in a hoarse voice.

    This hint made Gu Youli¡¯s entire body go soft.

    However, she quickly regained her senses. Yu feibai, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re still injured!

    Yu feibai¡¯s voice was deep and sexy as he whispered into her ear, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve recovered, trust me.¡±

    ¡°No, Yingluo!¡±

    ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll be careful. Nothing that will make you worry will happen, okay?¡± His lips moved closer to her ear.

    The soft and smooth little tongue brushed past her ear, making her restless and her whole body hot as if it was on fire.

    Gu Youli¡¯s head was spinning. She bit her lip to let the pain flood her senses but only managed to spit out two words in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Yingluo.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were mesmerizing and calm. He wrapped his arms around her neck and kissed her gently. I¡¯m hungry too!

    ¡± stomach ache. i didn¡¯t eat. i drank. go and make me something to eat. ¡± gu youli regained her rationality and gently pushed yu feibai away.

    Yu feibai¡¯s breathing was unstable and he frowned slightly. ¡°......¡±

    Gu Youli pouted and asked unhappily, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re going to cook for me? why? You¡¯re lying to me again?¡±

    Yu feibai froze for a second before his handsome lips curled into a helpless smile. He then said in a pampering tone, ¡± ¡°you ah yiyi¡±

 Chapter 736

    736 If you don¡¯t want to, be good

    Chu Qing followed Yu feibai¡¯s instructions and arrived at the Imperial City hotel. She knocked on the door of room 8186.

    However, after knocking three times, no one came to open the door.

    Just as Chu Qing was frowning and wondering if Tang Yu had yet to return, the door finally opened.

    The person who appeared in front of her made Chu Qing¡¯s body stiffen instantly.

    He felt an unprecedented shock in his life.

    Oh my God, how could it be him?

    Compared to the sunny and arrogant Leng Kuang from the Hunter School, he looked more mature and steady in his ck suit.

    However, that pair of demonic Phoenix eyes was still cold and there was no expression on his face. His slightly pursed lips were slightly raised, and there was a bit of heartlessness in his coldness.

    In fact, she should not be surprised.

    Through Gu Youli, she knew that Tang Yu and Leng Kuang were cousins, so it should be normal for Leng Kuang to appear in Tang Yu¡¯s room.

    It was just too much of a coincidence for her to meet him.

    Leng Kuang opened the door. When he saw that it was Chu Qing, he was slightly shocked.

    However, heughed immediately after. Hisughter made Chu Qing¡¯s heart tremble.

    She felt that he was mocking her, as if he was saying that she hade to find him on purpose.

    ¡°Why is it you? where¡¯s Tang Yu?¡± Chu Qing said coldly.

    When they first met, Leng Kuang¡¯s expression towards Chu Qing was one of mockery and disdain.

    But now, his face was so dark that it was a little frightening.

    He furrowed his brows and stared at Chu Qing with a deep and dark gaze, as if he wanted to crush her into powder.

    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    At that moment, Chu Qing¡¯s right eyelid twitched involuntarily.

    she managed to suppress the fear in her heart and squeezed out a stiff but sarcastic smile. ¡± what¡¯s with that expression? did you think I was here to find you? ¡±

    ¡°What are you looking for Tang Yu for? What¡¯s your rtionship with Tang Yu?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was filled with danger.

    why do you care what our rtionship is? ¡± Chu Qing did not think that Leng Kuang¡¯s sudden change of attitude was because of her.

    However, for some reason, she was especially happy to see Leng Kuang unhappy.

    If she was looking for Tang Yu or being familiar with him could stimte him, she wouldn¡¯t introduce him and make good use of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the Tang Yu not here? Didn¡¯t you ask me toe?¡± She deliberately made it sound very ambiguous, pretending that she and Tang Yu were particrly close.

    As expected, Leng Kuang¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    He pursed his thin lips lightly. When Chu Qing wasn¡¯t paying attention, he suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her into his embrace.

    chu qing was shocked and retreated subconsciously.

    however, leng kuang pulled her back and pulled her into his arms. she mmed her head against his chest.

    A strong masculine scent hit her, and Chu Qing froze.

    She then struggled and began to punch and kick Leng Kuang.

    however, leng kuang seemed to have known that chu qing would have this up her sleeve.

    After he pulled her into the room, he trapped her between him and the door, not allowing her to show any signs of struggle.

    don¡¯t touch Qianqian. he covered his thin lips and threatened her with a hoarse voice between her hair. if you don¡¯t want me to do anything to you now, then be good and Qianqian.

    Chu Qing subconsciously stopped in her tracks. It was obvious that she had recalled the tearing pain in the forest that day.

    Everything seemed to be vivid in his mind.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, her face pale.

 Chapter 737

    737 Because I¡¯m richer and more powerful than you

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with the Tang domain?¡± Leng Kuang asked her gently, but his expression was cold.

    Chu Qing red at him and said coldly,¡±what does it have to do with you? let go.¡±

    This time, Leng Kuang was really obedient. He slowly let go of his arms and supported himself by Chu Qing¡¯s side. His dark eyes were like a deep well that could not be seen.¡±Don¡¯t you hear my threat?¡±

    chu qing curved her lips into a half-smile and then spat out three words, ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t hear you!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s expression froze. He said domineeringly, ¡± ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to say it, then we¡¯ll wait until you want to say it. But before that, don¡¯t even think about leaving this room! You are also not allowed to leave this room!¡±

    Who¡¯s afraid of who?

    He had to find out what this woman¡¯s rtionship with the Tang domain was today.

    Chu Qing was furious. f * ck! Who Do You Think You Are? what right do you have to restrict me?! i¡¯ll f * ck you!¡±

    Leng kuangxie interrupted her coldly andughed maniacally. because I¡¯m Leng Kuang, because I¡¯m richer than you, because I¡¯m more powerful than you, because you can¡¯t beat me, and because you have to do whatever I say!

    ¡± you! ¡± chu qing was furious but had no way of retorting.

    It was because he was indeed richer and more powerful than her, and she was indeed no match for him.

    Chu Qing exploded in anger and shouted at him in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t go too far! China is a country ofw. You can¡¯t do whatever you want just because you have power and influence.¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly lifted his right leg and stomped down on Leng Kuang¡¯s foot.

    It was as if Leng Kuang¡¯s feet had eyes. He took a step back and dodged the attack.

    taking advantage of this, chu qing raised her hand and pushed leng kuang¡¯s arm away.

    At the same time, he clenched his other hand into a fist and threw it at Leng Kuang¡¯s face.

    Leng Kuang turned around and hit Chu Qing¡¯s wrist with his palm.

    In an instant, her entire hand went numb and she grabbed it.

    Chu Qing frowned. She turned around nimbly to escape and jumped back a few steps.

    However, she had forgotten that she was fighting with Leng Kuang in the living room. There was a sofa behind her, and she kicked the leg of the sofa when she retreated.

    Her body lost control and fell backward.

    seeing that she was about to step back, leng kuang reached out and grabbed her.

    Chu Qing did not want him to pull her. She reached out and waved Leng Kuang¡¯s hand.

    He subconsciously took a step back.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s ck eyes shed with an evil light.

    then, he took a step forward and pretended to lose his bnce. he threw chu qing onto the sofa.

    ah ... a muffled sound rang out in the room.

    Just like that, the two of them fell on the sand, with the man on top and the woman on the bottom!

    Chu Qing struggled and pushed him away. what are you doing? Quickly get up!¡±

    however, leng kuang suddenly grabbed both of her hands and held them tightly above her head in a surrendering position.

    He looked at her and sneered. I¡¯m telling you. Don¡¯t fight with me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one who suffers!

    No matter how angry Chu Qing was in her heart, she was still afraid of Leng Kuang.

    He didn¡¯t dare and continued to shout.

    She red at Leng Kuang and bit her lip. ¡°i won¡¯t do it, get up quickly!¡±

    The arrogant and domineering aura he had just now waspletely gone.

    Leng Kuang lowered his face and pressed the tip of his nose against Chu Qing¡¯S. He said evilly, ¡± Oh, are you scared?!

    Chu Qing was stunned for a moment, then she smiled coldly and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s scared, your whole family is scared!¡±

 Chapter 738

    738 you seemed to be enjoying it just now

    Leng Kuang¡¯s long and narrow eyes looked at Chu Qing coldly.

    Chu Qing¡¯s hair stood on end and she felt cold.

    She red at Leng Kuang. what exactly do you want? why do you want to know so much about my rtionship with Tang Yu? why? have you fallen in love with me?!

    ¡°You really think too highly of yourself,¡± Leng Kuangughed.

    ¡°Then why are you still asking me?¡± Chu Qing scoffed.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were cold. I¡¯m warning you, if there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯te looking for my brother Yu. He doesn¡¯t like women like you, so you should give up and stay far away. Don¡¯t cause him any unnecessary trouble.

    Chu Qingughed.

    Sheughed coldly and said in a mocking tone, ¡± ¡°Yo, you really look down on yourself. Who Do You Think You Are? Why? Could it be that you like your brother Yu? tsk, tsk, tsk, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re into this.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s hoarse voice turned sinister.¡±I think you should be very clear about which type I like.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Hearing this, Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curved into a smile. For a moment, there was an inexplicable sense of ambiguity.

    His gaze swept across Chu Qing¡¯s body.

    This made Chu Qing feel a sense of danger.

    All of a sudden, Leng Kuang¡¯s body moved downwards forcefully, pressing Chu Qing even closer under him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± chu qing immediately became alert and stretched out her hand to block the two of them.

    She still wanted to say something, but the moment she opened her mouth, her lips were captured.

    The man¡¯s strong aura invaded her and almost devoured her in an instant.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened as she tried to push him away. However, Leng Kuang¡¯s chest was burning like fire.

    She stuck to it, and for a moment, her heart skipped a beat from the heat.

    She was so shocked that she immediately retracted her hand. She didn¡¯t know what to do and didn¡¯t know if she should do it. She reached out and pushed him away.

    chu qing panicked.

    she twisted her body and struggled with all her might.

    However, his body was restrained. No matter how he struggled, it was in vain. He could only shut his mouth tightly and turn his head to resist.

    the tip of leng kuang¡¯s tongue wandered around her lips. he reached out and grabbed her jaw, then squeezed it hard.

    Chu Qing felt the pain and immediately opened her mouth.

    ¡± wu wu wu wu wu, ¡± a small gap appeared in her small mouth, and leng kuang ferociously invaded her mouth.

    He crazily sucked, swallowed, and bit the Suan ni.

    Chu Qing was kissed so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She opened her mouth and bit down hard.

    Suddenly, Leng Kuang felt a sharp pain and moved his lips away.

    Immediately, blood trickled down the corner of his mouth.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes narrowed. He licked his bleeding wound with the tip of his tongue. He looked evil and devilish.¡±You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    The hand that was pinching Chu Qing¡¯s chin was still gripping her so tightly that it seemed like it was going to break her jaw.

    Chu Qing frowned in pain. She stared at him with her big eyes and said coldly, ¡± ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and asked,¡±what do you think?¡± You seemed to be enjoying yourself just now.¡±

    what?! Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She was so shocked that she could not make a sound.

    she knew exactly what leng kuang meant.

    This stinky man, he raped herst time, and this time he still dared to tease her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t done it before. What are you so shy about?¡± leng kuang wasn¡¯t angry. instead, he smiled happily.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened and she was about to get angry. you¡¯re shameless!!

 Chapter 739

    739 You¡¯re trying to reject but still wee me

    Leng Kuang narrowed his eyes and pinched Chu Qing¡¯s chin even harder. why are you acting so reserved? you came to my brother Yu¡¯s hotel in the middle of the night because you wanted to climb into his bed.

    Chu Qing¡¯s body stiffened when she heard that.

    Immediately, her face turned red and she rebuked, ¡± ¡°leng kuang, you¡¯re so disgusting!¡±

    Leng Kuang was not angry. He smiled evilly. it doesn¡¯t matter who I do it with. Didn¡¯t you enjoy itst time? don¡¯t worry, my skills are definitely better than my brother Yu¡¯S.

    ¡°shut up, stop talking.¡± Chu Qing was already so embarrassed that she could not show her face.

    Leng Kuangughed evilly as he looked at Chu Qing. His face was red as blood and his sexy face was close to Chu Qing¡¯s ear.¡±your face is so red, i¡¯m reminiscing.¡±

    His warm breath was blowing behind her ear, causing Chu Qing to tremble.

    Satisfied with her work, the smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face grew wider.

    He opened his mouth, full of deadly temptation, and brushed across Chu Qing¡¯s earlobe suggestively. Then, he bit it lightly.

    Chu Qing¡¯s ears felt like they were on fire. She red at him angrily and rebuked, ¡± you, you, you, you, you are shameless, you!

    ¡°It¡¯s so boring to keep scolding. I¡¯m still ying.| Flow, do you want to change the word?¡± As Leng Kuang spoke, he ced his hand between Chu Qing¡¯s legs and started to stir up trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Chu Qing waspletely embarrassed.

    As he shouted, he lifted his leg and kicked from the side.

    leng kuang¡¯s eyes narrowed. he moved like lightning and grabbed her leg tightly.

    he had used a lot of strength.

    Chu Qing felt as if her leg bones were about to break.

    Her small face was in so much pain that it was scrunched up.¡±Hiss, let go!¡±

    Leng Kuangughed evilly and slowly approached Chu Qing.¡±you know it hurts. if you know it hurts, then be good, understand?¡±

    Separated by a thinyer of fabric, his palm held her ample bosom.

    Chu Qing could clearly feel how hot that hand was.

    Her heart was beating wildly. Chu Qing twisted her body, trying to break free.

    however, this made leng kuang¡¯s breathing grow heavy.

    He narrowed his eyes. you¡¯re still trying to tease me.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face darkened when she heard that.

    what? She was teasing him?

    Who Do You Think You Are? I¡¯m teasing you. Stop it. A perverted and dirty man like you who bullies people with your power is disgusting to me.

    as chu qing cursed, she arched her other long leg and mmed it into leng kuang¡¯s stomach.

    In order to avoid the attack, Leng Kuang had no choice but to retreat.

    Taking advantage of this good opportunity, Chu Qing quickly got up from the sofa.

    He turned around and raised his leg to kick Leng Kuang in the face.

    Leng Kuang made his move and blocked the attack with his bare hands. His ws grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s ankle tightly.

    chu qing¡¯s body suddenly turned 360 degrees in the air as she retracted her leg.

    Seeing that his hand was empty, Leng Kuang smirked and looked at Chu Qing, ¡± ¡°Not bad, as expected of someone I¡¯ve taught!¡±

    ¡°shameless! who taught you this?¡± Chu Qing red at him coldly. She clenched her fists and raised them, looking as if she wanted to fight.

    At this moment, the door was suddenly opened, and a silver-haired handsome man walked in with a cold aura.

    He was like the Emperor of the night, exuding a strong King¡¯s aura of ¡®Do Not Disturb and kill without mercy¡¯!

    The situation in the room made him frown slightly.

    Chu Qing had never seen the Tang territory before, but she knew that there was a silver-haired man in the Tang territory. Hence, she smiled and shouted, ¡± ¡°Tang region?¡±

 Chapter 740

    740 The rtionship between these two people is very unclear

    Tang Yu walked forward elegantly and looked at Chu Qing without leaving a trace.

    He seemed to be asking who she was, or why she was calling him.

    The crystal chandelier above his head was instantly overshadowed, leaving only his silent and dazzling handsome face.

    Chu Qing walked to Tang Yu¡¯s side and held his arm like a snake. Then, in a voice that only the two of them could hear, she said softly, ¡± my name is Chu Qing. My superior, Yu feibai, asked me to look for you and give you this envelope.

    As he said this, his other hand ced an envelope into Tang Yu¡¯s hand.

    Then, she looked at Leng Kuang provocatively, and then threw a flirtatious look at Tang Yu, ¡± you have a guest today. I¡¯ll be leaving first. See you next time.

    After that, he looked at Leng Kuang with disdain before turning around to leave.

    ¡°F * ck,¡± Leng Kuang looked at Chu Qing¡¯s back as she left and cursed. He then asked Tang Yu, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re close to her?¡±

    tang yu didn¡¯t answer him. instead, he asked, why do I feel like you¡¯re very close to her? ¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the Tang territory for a moment and suddenlyughed, ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t touch my prey. remember this!¡±

    Tang Yu looked uninterested. He turned around and sat down on the sofa, but then said, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not the kind of woman you want to y with. If you¡¯re not serious, don¡¯t mess with her.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your rtionship with her? this is the first time you¡¯ve spoken to me like this!¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was full of murderous intent.

    ¡°She¡¯s Yingluo¡¯s friend, a friend of mine.¡± Tang Yu indifferently replied.

    Chu Qing. He remembered that Gu Youli had once mentioned her name in front of him and said that she was her best friend.

    At that time, he seemed to have wanted to introduce them to each other.

    But after that, there was suddenly no more news.

    After that, Gu Youli suddenly asked him about Leng Kuang.

    From the looks of it, Leng Kuang and Chu Qing¡¯s rtionship was not right.

    On the surface, he was giving a serious warning, but in fact, he just wanted him to restrain himself and find a woman to live with, so that he could get involved with ye Qingqing for free.

    Ye Qingqing, a woman who had suddenly barged into the life of the Tang territory, lived for revenge just like the Tang territory. The rtionship between the two of them was inextricably linked.

    However, the point seemed unclear and undefeatable.

    Leng Kuang also seemed to have some ambiguous feelings for ye Qingqing.

    ¡°Friend of what friend?¡± Leng Kuang squinted his eyes and looked like he was going to get to the bottom of it.

    However, Tang Yu didn¡¯t want to and answered him again, ¡± you look very free. Then don¡¯t go wandering around the capital. South Africa is not stable right now, so we need someone to go and take a look.

    brother Yu, are you serious? I¡¯ve only been resting for a few days. Leng Kuang sat down on the sofa and quickly changed the topic.¡±hey, why are you here today? don¡¯t you have to apany qingqing?¡±

    ¡°You seem to care too much.¡± Tang Yu¡¯s sharp eyes swept over him.

    ¡°You ... I¡¯m just concerned about you,¡± Leng Kuang shrugged his shoulders.

    it¡¯s best if you¡¯re just concerned and don¡¯t have any other emotions. Tang Yu smiled evilly, his meaning deep.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Leng Kuangzily cast a nce at Tang Yu.

    He touched his nose and looked up at the ceiling. Suddenly, he stood up and left. ¡°I have something to do, I¡¯ll be going!¡±

    however, before he closed the door, he coldly said to tang yu,¡±You already have Qingqing. Don¡¯t hang out with such a messy woman like her anymore.¡±

    After saying this, he quickly closed the door before Tang Yu¡¯s face changed.

 Chapter 741

    741 I¡¯m going to break off our friendship, bite me then

    After Chu Qing left the Imperial City hotel, she did not go home. Instead, she went to Hua Miaomiao¡¯s house.

    That was because she did not know if Gu Youli and Yu feibai had already left the house.

    Before she came out, she had already made up her mind not to go home but to spend the night at Hua Miaomiao¡¯s house.

    He felt that he was really loyal and even gave up his little nest.

    Hua Miaomiao, who had just fallen asleep, was woken up by the doorbell and got up from the bed.

    He opened the door to his room with his messy hair.

    When she saw that it was Chu Qing, she muttered a few words of abuse and then threw herself back onto the bed.

    However, after a while, he realized that something was wrong with Chu Qing.

    Normally, when Chu Qing came in, she would not care if he was sleeping or not. The first thing she would do was to nag at him.

    However, he was very quiet today. Hey on the sofa silently with a gloomy expression.

    Hua Miaomiao sat up on the bed. He opened his big eyes and walked to the sofa, sitting beside Chu Qing.

    He lifted his leg elegantly and kicked Chu Qing, who was sitting there. He asked, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? you look unhappy. I¡¯m heartbroken!¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes shed with embarrassment. She said speechlessly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to lose when you¡¯ve never been in love before?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao frowned. then why do you look so unhappy? ¡±

    As if she was brewing some emotions, Chu Qing slowly sat up straight and looked at Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face. She was a little aggrieved and a little angry.¡±I met my enemy, but I can¡¯t beat him. Damn it, I can¡¯t get my revenge.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s pretty face instantly turned cold and dark.¡±your enemy? Who dares to bully you? I don¡¯t know.¡±

    isn¡¯t he the enemy I met when I helped you snatch your bag? ¡± Chu Qing almost roared in anger.

    ¡°You¡¯ve found him? Who was it? tell me and i¡¯ll help you take revenge.¡± Hua Miaomiao put his hands on his waist, as if he was a criminal.

    Chu Qing red at him. you go and help me take revenge. With your skills, you will be beaten down by him in less than two seconds.

    Hua Miaomiao also sat up straight and pointed at Chu Qing¡¯s head. who said that revenge must be settled by force? use your wits, you idiot!

    Chu Qing stretched out her hand and pushed his hand away. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t need your help anymore, Yingluo.¡±

    Suddenly, she thought of something. by the way, your mother called me yesterday and asked me to tell you, Hua Miaomiao, that you¡¯ve reached the age where you should be mature. You should find a good woman and continue dating!

    In the end, he even specially repeated, ¡± ¡°Remember, it¡¯s a woman! Women!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao was speechless!

    He leaned forward towards Chu Qing and red at her with a cold and elegant aura. ¡± what do you mean by that, tomboy? do you think i won¡¯t cut off all ties with you? ¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s brows slowly furrowed and she said in disdain, ¡± you¡¯re always trying to break off ties with me. I say, young master Hua, can you be any more childish? ¡±

    hua miaomiao snorted. ¡± so what if i want to break up with you? bite me! ¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve bitten me, then we¡¯ll end our friendship.¡± Chu Qingughed and pushed Hua Miaomiao away.

    Hua Miaomiao was not stable and his body tilted backward. He moved his body forward and then fell on Chu Qing.

    Coincidentally, his lipsnded on Chu Qing¡¯s lips.

    There was an electromaic sound burning in the air, and the ambiguous atmosphere instantly swept over like a storm.

 Chapter 742

    742 A sudden kiss, a strange feeling

    Chu Qing was shocked and looked at Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face in disbelief.

    She only felt a tingling and numb feeling on her lips, and all the blood in her body rushed to her brain in an instant.

    Her clear little face suddenly turned pale, without any blood.

    As she looked at Hua Miaomiao, her long eyshes began to tremble more and more.

    He suddenly pushed Hua Miaomiao away with his hand and subconsciously stepped back. bang! He fell down from the sofa.

    ah Yingluo! she screamed in pain!

    chu qing retreated and stood up. she said angrily to hua miaomiao, ¡± ¡°F * ck, Hua Miaomiao, do you have to take revenge on me like this?¡±

    As he said that, he raised his hand and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.

    hua miaomiao was also shocked by the sudden kiss.

    ¡°Tomboy, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Is there a need to rub it like this?¡± he said, a little embarrassed.

    As he spoke, his expression slowly returned to normal.

    Suddenly, he blinked at Chu Qing and the corner of his lips curved up. He gave a bad smile that would make one¡¯s heart race and face blush. He raised his orchid fingers at Chu Qing and said, let me tell you, you¡¯ve won. I can have my first kiss now.

    chu qing looked at him calmly and made a vomiting gesture. ¡± ¡°sissy, do you want me to spit outst night¡¯s meal?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s lips twitched. tomboy, you¡¯re too unromantic. With your bad temper, be careful that no man will want you and let you do good for the rest of your life.| Woman, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t tell you about that.| Being a woman is a very painful profession, so be careful!¡±

    These words made Chu Qing¡¯s blood boil, and smoke rose from her head.

    She was stunned for a few seconds before she yelled at Hua Miaomiao, ¡± what nonsense are you saying! I¡¯ve already lost my virginity, but it¡¯s you, boy.| Chicken!¡±

    The loss of control came so suddenly that it was like a copsed Coast, instantly copsing.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s handsome face turned ashen.

    He red at Chu Qing, his face frighteningly cold. ¡°what? You just said Yingluo.¡±

    Chu Qing thought that Hua Miaomiao was here because of the ¡®child¡¯ behind him.| The three words ¡®chicken¡¯ made him angry.

    Sheughed and said, ¡± sissy, can¡¯t I joke around? I¡¯m not going to chat with you anymore. It¡¯s boring. I¡¯m going to sleep. Tell me where I¡¯m going to sleep tonight.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face looked much better after hearing that.

    He stood up from the sofa and walked to a door. After pushing the door open, he switched on the light. where else can I sleep? of course, I¡¯m sleeping here. You¡¯ve never slept here before!

    the room was clean and bright. the floral wallpaper was warm and fresh. there was a double bed in the middle, which looked especially lovely and warm.

    Chu Qing walked in and closed the door with both hands. ¡°then just tell me directly, the old ce.¡±

    Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s look of disdain, Hua Miaomiao snorted, ¡± ¡°i think you¡¯re destined to sleep on the sofa.¡±

    Chu Qing rolled her eyes at him. you¡¯ve changed again. You¡¯re indirectly calling me a man, right? ¡±

    The sofa was a ce for men to sleep.

    ¡°What, aren¡¯t you a man? That woman would be like you, casually joking about losing her virginity!¡± hua miaomiao rolled his eyes at her and sneered.

    chu qing froze for a moment before she replied, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to chat with you anymore. I¡¯m going to take a shower and sleep.¡±

    With that, he closed the door.

    Hua Miaomiao stood outside the door andughed heartlessly.

    But suddenly, his smile disappeared. His expression was different from before. It was a little cold as he stared at Chu Qing¡¯s door. He raised his finger and gently rubbed his lips that he had just kissed her. There was a strange light in his eyes.

 Chapter 743

    743 Besides, your man will be gay

    In the slightly cold and cheerless room, Chu Qing¡¯s back was against the door. Her body was stiff, and her face was pale. Her lips were tightly pursed into a line.

    Just now, he was scared witless.

    However, she felt that Hua Miaomiao was acting a little strange.

    Hua Miaomiao was her best friend. He did not like women. He had always liked men.

    After silently thinking it through, Chu Qing¡¯s mood brightened and she ran to the bathroom.

    After taking a shower, she changed into the home clothes that she had left here before. She had nned to sleep, but her hair was still wet.

    he opened the door and saw hua miaomiao sitting on the sofa watching tv.

    Chu Qing ran over and squeezed to his side. She wiped her hair and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, can you cook me a bowl of noodles?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao almost vomited blood when he heard that. are you serious? Are you even a woman? do you know how to maintain your figure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the Special Forces, exercising every day is already enough to make me thin, do you think I still need to lose weight? You¡¯re hungry too, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s go and eat together.¡± Chu Qing said as she pulled Hua Miaomiao up.

    Hua Miaomiao was extremely unwilling, but he still got up.

    as he walked towards the kitchen, he mumbled to chu qing, ¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re not a woman!¡±

    chu qing looked at his back view as he swayed to the kitchen andughed secretly.

    After a while, when Chu Qing¡¯s hair was almost dried, Hua Miaomiao¡¯s noodles were ready and he even brought them to the dining table.

    He had to admit that Hua Miaomiao¡¯s cooking skills were quite good. The taste was neither salty nor light, and it was refreshing and delicious.

    After Chu Qing ate a mouthful of noodles, she let out an exaggerated sigh. this noodle, 10 points.

    ¡°of course, look at who did it!¡± hua miaomiaoughed proudly.

    full marks, one hundred. Chu Qingughed evilly and added.

    ¡°Hey! then don¡¯t eat it. as he spoke, Hua Miaomiao reached out to hold Chu Qing¡¯s hand, but Chu Qing pushed him away.

    Chu Qing opened the bowl and ate the noodles in big mouthfuls.

    Hua Miaomiao supported his forehead with one hand and pretended to have a headache, ¡± ¡°tomboy, can¡¯t you be more gentle? You really won¡¯t be able to get married if you continue like this!¡±

    ¡± uh, it¡¯s okay. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re married. if i don¡¯t have a husband in the future, i¡¯ll just lend it to your husband, ¡± chu qing replied vaguely as she ate her noodles.

    Hua Miaomiao almost choked on his noodles when he heard that.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he red at Chu Qing.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your husband.¡± Chu Qing blinked at him innocently.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    ¡°When did I say I was gay?¡± hua miaomiao said through gritted teeth.

    chu qing frowned. ¡± you clearly told lili that you wanted to have a one-night stand with her man. did i hear wrong? ¡± she asked.

    Hua Miaomiao was in tears. He was just joking.

    He red at Chu Qing and kept quiet, focusing on eating his noodles.

    Chu Qing looked at him and scratched her head in confusion. aiyoo, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t look down on you. We¡¯ll only be envious, jealous, and hate you. Because people say that The Good Men these days are either married or gay. You¡¯ll definitely marry better than me in the future.

    hua miaomiao sighed, ¡± that¡¯s right. i will marry better than you. if you continue to talk nonsense, i will turn your man gay in the future. ¡±

    ¡°eh? You¡¯re too ruthless!¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to bully me since young!¡±

    ¡°Is there? did i bully you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when I was six, seven, and eight, I was Huanhuan¡±

 Chapter 744

    744 Heartache, what should he do?

    Yu feibai ced everything that Gu Youli wanted to know into the document.

    He told Gu Youli to take a look herself.

    Gu Youli had always wanted to know. All she needed to do now was to use theputer to find out everything. However, she hesitated.

    A few days passed before she finally turned on Yu feibai¡¯sputer.

    The contents of the letter were like a sudden p of thunder, shocking her to the extreme.

    Her little face turned ashen, and her breathing stagnated. Her eyes trembled violently, and she could not think for a long time.

    Although he knew that the mastermind behind the locust-shocking incident was rted to Yu feibai ...

    however, he did not expect that it would be him and that he would have such a close rtionship with yu feibai.

    the yu family was arge family n, one loss would result in one loss, one glory would result in one glory, they supported and protected each other.

    If it was him, what should Yu feibai do?

    It seemed like anything he did would be wrong.

    To be honest, Gu Youli really could not figure it out. She could not understand why he would do this. Everything that the Yu family had given him was enough for him to stand at the top of his life and enjoy it.

    but why did he have to create a horrifying acraepoid?

    In the living room, the television was on. The volume was very soft. Yu feibai was lying on the sofa with his eyes closed. His breathing was even as if he was asleep.

    gu youli walked over gently and sat on the floor beside the sofa. she raised her hand and gently smoothed out the wrinkles between his eyebrows. her fingers brushed past his handsome eyebrows.

    Yu feibai slowly opened his eyes with a gentle touch.

    Under the light, his dark eyes were filled with deep tenderness and love.

    He reached out and held Gu Youli¡¯s hand. He said gently, ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say you still have work to do?¡±

    yu feibai knew that she had not turned on herputer, so he did not know that she had already found out everything.

    Gu Youli looked at him and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve read the information on theputer, and I know everything now.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze changed. His eyes, which were originally as gentle as water, now had a hint of coldness.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he replied indifferently and did not say anything else.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± gu youli was even more vexed than yu feibai. she narrowed her eyes and frowned, looking very frustrated.

    yu feibai pursed his thin lips and stared at her with his deep eyes. there was a deep love in the depths of his eyes.

    He knew that she was worried about him.

    He raised his hand and patted her back tofort her. He said slowly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! As long as he doesn¡¯t do anything else, we can leave him there forever.¡±

    ¡°Is this good?¡±

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no other way, right?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached. Just thinking about it made things difficult for Yu feibai.

    don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, there will always be a way to solve it. Yu feibai frowned and lowered his eyes. He realized that Gu Youli had been sitting on the ground the whole time.

    He sat up and carried Gu Youli up from the ground before cing her on hisp.

    He first rubbed Gu Youli¡¯s face gently and felt the warmth of her body. Then, he chided her softly, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to sit on the ground? it¡¯s too cold.¡±

    After the miscarriage, her body had been very weak and cold.

    Gu Youli raised her hand and wrapped it around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. She rubbed her face against his chest.¡±I know!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve finished your work, go take a shower and rest early.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± just as gu youli finished speaking, the doorbell suddenly rang.

 Chapter 745

    745 Uninvited guest, refusing to leave

    After exchanging a nce with Yu feibai, Gu Youli got up to open the door and saw Miao Xi standing outside with her luggage.

    gu youli was slightly stunned and opened her mouth in surprise. ¡± ¡°Miao Xi? What are you doing here?¡±

    Miao Xi carried her luggage into the house andined bitterly, ¡± I don¡¯t want to live in the old house anymore. I don¡¯t like that woman, and Grandpa even said that I was wrong. Sister-inw, I want to live with you. Big cousin is often not at home anyway.

    Gu Youli could roughly guess what was going on from these few simple sentences. Why did shee here?

    That woman was Qian Lijing. Miao Xi did not know if it was because of Gu Youli that she did not like Qian Lijing.

    She always said that Qian Lijing was fake, loved to pretend, and loved to cause trouble for Qian Lijing.

    No matter what, Qian Lijing was a guest at the Yu Residence.

    Her parents had entrusted their daughter with this, so they had to treat her well.

    Of course, old master Yu couldn¡¯t. He tolerated Miao Xi¡¯s childish temper and might have said a few words to her before this girl packed up and ran away from home.

    However, it did not seem appropriate to stay at her house. Yu feibai had been recuperating at home and did not go to the military camp.

    ¡°No!¡± without waiting for gu youli to speak, yu feibai¡¯s cold voice rang out.

    miao xi¡¯s face was slightly pale as she looked at yu feibai with a wronged expression. ¡± ¡°Big cousin, you¡¯re home! That Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°Can you let me stay in the guest room? I promise I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    yu feibai was sitting on the sofa. his gaze turned cold and he said indifferently, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the old mansion.¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t want to go back to the old house. i hate that woman. she only knows how to please grandpa. who does she think she is? she¡¯s disgusting.¡± Miao Xi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Yu feibai, and there was a hint of grievance in them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted toe to the old mansion to apany Grandpa?¡± Yu feibai said softly, his cold eyes shooting daggers at Miao Xi. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back to the old house, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    When she heard that she was going home, Miao Xiqing¡¯s eyes were nervous and she hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m working at sister-inw¡¯spany. How can I go home? please. Big brother, just let me stay for a few days, or just one night. It¡¯ll be so embarrassing if I go out and go back tonight.¡±

    ¡°No! either I go back to the old residence or your house, ¡± Yu feibai rejected her. His tone was as cold as ice, and there was no room for negotiation.

    Hmph! Miao Xi pouted unhappily, her eyes almost dripping with water.

    suddenly, she had an idea and turned to look at gu youli slyly. ¡± ¡°sister-inw, please take me in for one night!¡±

    Looking into Miao Xi¡¯s eyes, she still looked a little aggrieved. That pitiful look really made one unable to bear to reject her request.

    gu youli coughed dryly and looked at yu feibai. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. Why don¡¯t we let her stay for the night?¡±

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli and his eyes were as gentle as water.

    He got up and looked at Miao Xi coldly. one night then. I¡¯ll send you back to the old mansion tomorrow!

    Miao Xi heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, thank you, big brother!¡±

    When Yu feibai walked into the bedroom, she immediately grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s hand. ¡°sister-inw, you¡¯re the best! i love you so much!¡±

    but we can only stay for one night. Let¡¯s go back to the old house together tomorrow, okay? ¡± Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up and she smiled helplessly.

    Miao Xi¡¯s eyes rolled around, ¡± I don¡¯t want to go back to the old mansion. I want to stay at junrui¡¯s house.

 Chapter 746

    746 Settled? how?

    Miao Xi¡¯s eyes rolled around, ¡± I don¡¯t want to go back to the old mansion. I want to stay at junrui¡¯s house.

    To Gu Youli, these words seemed to havee from outer space.

    However, the sound was getting closer and closer, reverberating in her mind. She thought she had heard wrong.¡±Ah!¡±

    Even though Miao Xi was Chen junrui¡¯s assistant now, the two of them did not seem to be very close.

    Was it appropriate for her to stay in Chen junrui¡¯s house?

    Miao Xi blinked her eyes and said to Gu Youli in a ttering manner, ¡± sister-inw, you¡¯ll help me with this, right? ¡±

    ¡°What kind of help?¡± The smile on Gu Youli¡¯s face widened, but she was rubbing her forehead.

    for some reason, she had a very bad feeling.

    Miao Xi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings as she looked at Gu Youli with an adorable expression. he just told junrui to let me stay at his house for a few days.

    Gu Youli blinked in confusion. ¡°Why do I have to say it?¡±

    Miao Xi nced at the door of the master bedroom and turned to look at Gu Youli. She said softly, ¡± because you¡¯re close to him. I can tell that junrui likes you a lot.

    Gu Youli seemed to have been shocked and quickly waved her hands. It¡¯s not what you think, Miao Xi. Don¡¯t misunderstand!

    Miao Xi shook her head. don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t misunderstand. I know you don¡¯t like him. You only like my big brother. He can¡¯t be a mistress, but he doesn¡¯t want to give up. It just so happens that I like him, so you¡¯re helping me to pursue him. In fact, you¡¯re helping yourself.

    uh, I¡¯ll help you. But how can I help you? do you think it¡¯s weird for me to tell Chen junrui to let you stay at his house? ¡± Gu Youli was speechless. She stared at her face and said, ¡± besides, you¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s not good for you to go to a man¡¯s house and stay there. You¡¯re not a couple. What if something happens? ¡±

    Miao Xi raised her index finger and waved it at Gu Youli. sister-inw, you and my brother ... It must be my brother who pursued you, right? that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know, but this man is actually very easy to pursue. You just have to get him.

    ¡°Settled? How?¡± gu youli looked into her eyes and was confused.

    miao xi smiled profoundly.

    She looked at the door of the master bedroom again. Then, she pulled the luggage with one hand and Gu Youli to the guest bedroom with the other.

    She opened her suitcase and took out herptop. Miao Xi opened a video.¡±Come here, I¡¯ll show you something.¡±

    Gu Youli lowered her gaze and then widened her eyes.

    In the video, there was a woman wearing almost transparent pajamas that revealed her three points. She walked towards the man on the bed in a flirtatious manner.

    Then, like a snake, she slithered to the man¡¯s side and her little hand flirtatiously wandered around the man¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Pfft, this wasn¡¯t a video about eating Guoguo. It was a yellow video with an A.

    If he had known that Miao Xi would show her such a thing, he would not have known.

    She would definitely note in.

    No, Miao Xi had just said that he wanted to settle Chen junrui. Could it be that he wanted to say something?

    gu youli was dumbfounded and asked, ¡± ¡± xixi, you can¡¯t be nning to deal with chen junrui like this, right? ¡±

    miao xi did not feel embarrassed. instead, she looked at gu youli with bright eyes.¡±How is it? That¡¯s a good idea!¡±

    she was very serious when she answered, and it was obvious that she was not joking.

    Gu Youli was shocked speechless by his answer.

    Was there a mistake? this was the good method she was talking about. Who taught her this? what kind of broken thing was this?

 Chapter 747

    747 Peeking and getting caught red-handed

    At that moment, the man and woman in the video had already done it. The woman¡¯s delicate breathing and the man¡¯s rough breathing made Gu Youli¡¯s face turn red.

    His actions were so explosive that Gu Youli almost had a nosebleed.

    She really wanted to leave the room immediately.

    She waved at Miao Xi. Xixi, turn it off. Don¡¯t look at such things in the future.

    however, miao xi¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if she was watching an ordinary action movie.

    Miao Xi saw that Gu Youli¡¯s face was extremely red, so sheughed sneakily. sister-inw, haven¡¯t you and my brother been together for a long time? why are you still blushing? don¡¯t tell me that my brother hasn¡¯t settled you yet and that you two are nning to save the time for your wedding night!

    gu youli¡¯s miscarriage had been kept a secret and she did not know about it.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was red as she said to Miao Xi seriously, ¡± Xixi, I¡¯m being serious with you. Don¡¯t beat around the bush. This girl has to be reserved. Your policy won¡¯t work and it might even have the opposite effect.

    As she said that, she reached out to grab Miao Xi¡¯sputer, intending to turn it off.

    miao xi held theptop with both hands and moved it far away from gu youli, not letting her reach it. ¡°Why would I? My best friend used this method to get her boyfriend.¡±

    Gu Youli was speechless,¡¯Yingluo¡¯.

    She coughed and blushed. Miao Xi, turn it off first. Turn it off and we¡¯ll talk about this again.

    Miao Xi didn¡¯t close it and asked naughtily, ¡± sister-inw, have you never seen such a film before? ¡±

    although she did not want to admit it, gu youli had never seen such a direct and explosive aaa grade banned film.

    When she saw Gu Youli¡¯s speechless expression, Miao Xi knew that her guess was right.

    She chuckled. no way. Don¡¯t men like to show this to their women? my brother didn¡¯t show you. It¡¯s so strange!

    Gu Youli continued to be speechless.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t like he had never seen it before, that Lu Xun¡¯s live version could also be called an a-rated film.

    ¡°sister-inw, this woman should watch this film once in a while. she can learn how to arouse a man¡¯s desire to conquer and make him unable to stop himself from having you, understand?¡±

    Pfft. Gu Youli almost spat out her dinner.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± A voice as cold as ice suddenly came from the door.

    The two of them froze, and their breathing became slightly tense.

    When she turned around, she saw Yu feibai standing at the door with his tall and straight figure. He exuded a noble and cold aura.

    Miao Xi was shocked and quickly closed the notebook.

    however, in the closed space, the woman¡¯s moans were still audible. yu feibai heard them clearly.

    She looked dejected andughed dryly at Yu feibai. nothing, nothing, nothing.

    Aiya, didn¡¯t yang go to sleep? why did he wake up again?

    I¡¯m done for. Will I be thrown out along with my luggage if I bring sister-inw to watch an a-rated movie?

    Wuwuwu, what a bad back

    Gu Youli¡¯s back was straight and she felt ufortable.

    She smiled awkwardly at Yu feibai, like a child who had been caught doing something bad.

    this expression was actually quite cute.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he nced at Miao Xi indifferently. Then, he turned to look at Gu Youli.¡±don¡¯t you have to work tomorrow? why aren¡¯t you resting!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going!¡± She was afraid that Yu feibai would ask her about what had happened, so she quickly ran out.

 Chapter 748

    748 The sky is cracking!

    When they returned to the master bedroom, Yu feibai asked Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°What were you guys looking at just now?¡±

    gu youli¡¯s face that had just recovered immediately turned red again.

    She shook her head. no, I didn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t see anything.

    then, she giggled at yu feibai and ran to the bathroom to take a shower.

    Yu feibai looked at her back view and his eyes shed with a charming and evil light.

    It waste at night. When Gu Youli came out, Yu feibai was already fast asleep.

    She walked over carefully, lifted the nket, andy on the bed, afraid that she would wake Yu feibai up.

    The next second, Gu Youli was pulled into an embrace.

    Yu feibai¡¯s unique masculine scent immediately filled her nostrils. The ce where her body was pressed against felt a burning heat.

    One of the arms that were wrapped around her chest groped back and forth, reaching into her clothes and caressing the softness of her chest.

    Gu Youli snorted and panted. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to y that video? you¡¯re not allowed to watch it again.¡± Yu feibai puffed out a breath of air beside her ear.

    The scorching temperature behind her and the hardness of the metal rod made Gu Youli feel a sense of danger.

    ¡± i didn¡¯t put it there. miaoxi did. ¡± gu youli could not help but wriggle in her arms.

    Immediately, Yu feibai¡¯s breathing became heavier. don¡¯t move, or you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!

    Of course, Gu Youli knew what conceit was.

    She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. If he said that, it meant that he wasn¡¯t serious and just wanted to quench his thirst.

    So, she just let him be.

    She closed her eyes and rxed her brows. She leaned her head into Yu feibai¡¯s embrace and enjoyed his gentle caresses. She felt as if she was in a dream and waspletely immersed in it.

    In her daze, a foreign object invaded her body.

    Gu Youli woke up instantly when she felt a slight pain.

    The next thing she knew was what had happened.

    Yu feibai, what¡¯s wrong with you? you¡¯re injured. Can¡¯t you control yourself? ¡± Gu Youli¡¯s hands moved back and pushed Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai stayed in her body and did not move immediately.

    He buried his head in Gu Youli¡¯s neck from behind. His voice was a little lustful. I want you!

    ¡°you¡¯re injured, yingluo.¡±

    Not wanting to listen to Gu Youli anymore, Yu feibai straightened his back.

    Gu Youli could clearly feel his forceful pration.

    Her body trembled slightly. Yazir said that your injury will take a month to heal.

    ¡°You still dare to mention another man under me, you deserve to be punished!¡± Yu feibai turned her face and kissed her lips from behind. He started to move even deeper.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body was pushed by him and her whole body went limp. Each wave was higher than thest and her mind was dizzy.

    That night, Yu feibai did as he wished. He left the hot liquid in Gu Youli¡¯s body.

    As she was on the verge of going to court, Gu Youli could feel that Yu feibai had left her body in a hurry.

    But usually, he liked to stay in her body for a while after he was done.

    Gu Youli had been worried about his wound and immediately felt that something was wrong.

    He turned around and screamed with a pale face!

    That night, Miao Xi, who was sleeping in the guest room, was woken up by a scream. She heard Gu Youli shout, ¡± ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s cracked.¡±

    it cracked?

    What split? Miao Xi didn¡¯t think much about it. She was very unhappy to be woken up in the middle of the night, so she turned over and continued to sleep.

 Chapter 749

    749 Assault, I see a man

    Yu feibai¡¯s wound had split open.

    As Gu Youli helped him deal with his wound, she scolded him harshly and made him sleep in the guest room for the next month.

    ¡°I did it on purpose. I wanted to ck off and rest for a while,¡± Yu feibai said indifferently.

    This reason was said in a righteous, indifferent, andzy manner.

    gu youli red at him in disdain. he was too shameless.

    ording to what they had agreed on, Yu feibai had to send Miao Xi back to the old residence after breakfast the next day.

    miao xi refused to let him send her and honestly said that she would go back, but she actually wanted gu youli to send her to chen junrui¡¯s house.

    gu youli had a headache about this problem.

    How could she bring herself to talk about Miao Xi, especially when she knew that Chen junrui still liked him?

    No matter how much he didn¡¯t ept her love, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t help another girl to chase him. It was fine to help her chase him, but it didn¡¯t seem right to force this girl to live with him.

    Luckily, Chen junrui did note to the office this morning.

    After lunch, Gu Youli brought Miao Xi, who was dragging his luggage, to Chu Qing¡¯s house.

    of course, miao xi still did not know the reason why gu youli had brought her here.

    She was still happily thinking that Gu Youli had brought her to Chen junrui¡¯s house. She was happily dragging her luggage and following Gu Youli.

    When she opened the door and saw Gu Youli, Chu Qing¡¯s face was as calm as usual. There was no change in her expression at all.

    But didn¡¯t gu Youli sense that something was wrong?

    that was because chu qing was blocking the door and had no intention of letting her in.

    Gu Youli¡¯s bright eyes looked behind Chu Qing as if she was exploring something. Her lips curled up slightly. are you preparing to make me stand outside? ¡±

    ¡°no, no, i¡¯m not. but why are you here?¡± chu qing quickly shook her head.

    He probably knew that he could not escape no matter what, so he had no choice but to step aside and let Gu Youli in.

    The moment Gu Youli entered the room, she saw the man sittingzily on the sofa.

    A handsome man.

    The hair on both sides of his head was very clean, while the middle one was a little long and disheveled in front of his forehead. However, it didn¡¯t look messy, and instead made him look a little wild and evil.

    His pair of long and narrow peach blossom eyes were very beautiful. At this moment, he was looking at her and Miao Xi from the corner of his eyes, endearing them in a different way.

    He smiled faintly, as if he wanted to hook people¡¯s souls away.

    gu youli had never expected that chu qing would have a man at home.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for there to be a man, as Hua Miaomiao often came to Chu Qing¡¯s house.

    The strange thing was that the man was not Hua Miaomiao.

    Today, Chu Qing woke up veryte.

    After washing up, it was already noon. Feeling a little hungry, she went to the kitchen and prepared to make some food, eat, and sleep.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to torture her stomach.

    in addition, there were vegetables in the frost, so he made a small pot of lotus root pork ribs soup, stir-fried arge pot of broli and a piece of mushroom cabbage.

    Actually, she was not. She did not know how to cook at all.

    However, she had been with Hua Miaomiao for a long time and he was good at cooking, so she becamezy and left everything to him.

    The doorbell rang just as she ced the dishes on the table.

    ¡°Coming,ing, who is it? Sissy?¡± Chu Qing was still holding her chopsticks in her hands. She raised her voice and ran to open the door.

    It was lunch time and Chu Qing thought it was Hua Miaomiao.

 Chapter 750

    750 Invasion, very familiar

    As long as Chu Qing was in the capital, Hua Miaomiao was afraid that she would skip lunch and would just eat whatever he wanted. So, after lunch, he would usually pack some food and send it to her.

    asionally, once or twice. They wouldn¡¯te over if they didn¡¯t have time.

    It was a littlete today, and Chu Qing thought that Hua Miaomiao would note.

    However, the door was slightly ajar. When she saw the person outside, her heart skipped a beat and she eximed in surprise, ¡± ¡°Y-y-you,

    Chu Qing stopped using the ¡®you¡¯ word and immediately prepared to close the door.

    However, the person stopped the door with his foot. His eyes were filled with a yful smile as he looked at Chu Qing.

    ¡°Leng Kuang, what are you doing?¡± Chu Qing frowned and red at him.

    ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± leng kuang pushed with his hand, and half of his body shed into the house.

    When he saw the table full of dishes, he immediately pulled out a stool as if he was familiar with it.

    He reached out and took the bowl of soup that Chu Qing had just filled. Oh, I didn¡¯t know you could cook. Bring me a pair of chopsticks. I¡¯m hungry.

    Chu Qing stared at him in disbelief and was very embarrassed. ¡°Are you kidding me? who said you could sit down and eat?¡±

    Leng Kuang wasn¡¯t angry. He took out a card from his wallet and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy it, that should be fine, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not selling, get lost!¡± Chu Qing said angrily.

    ¡°if you don¡¯t know how to get lost, show me!¡± leng kuang said.

    you! Chu Qing was flustered. She was so angry that she was panting heavily. She could not say anything for a long time.

    He red at him fiercely, and at the same time, his mind was spinning rapidly, thinking about how to deal with the person who came.

    As for Leng Kuang, he deliberately ignored Chu Qing¡¯s gaze.

    She picked up the bowl and began to drink the soup elegantly.

    Chu Qing subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of water.

    Coincidentally, her stomach grumbled in cooperation. Her face darkened, and she turned to the kitchen to get a set of chopsticks.

    Of course, the bowl was for her own use. Who asked Leng Kuang to take her bowl away?

    as for the chopsticks, he threw them on the table. it was up to a certain someone to take them or not.

    Then, she reached out and moved the vegetables in her direction, staring at Leng Kuang vigntly.

    leng kuangughed. hisughter was so mesmerizing.¡±unless you pour it all into your stomach, i¡¯ll be able to grab it no matter how you move it.¡±

    there was a hint of pampering in his tone, which made chu qing feel strange.

    She was stunned at first. Then, she picked up some food and put it in her mouth. She looked at Leng Kuang provocatively and mumbled with her mouth full of food, ¡± I¡¯m happy. It¡¯s none of your business!

    leng kuang picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of shiitake mushroom. he put it in his mouth and started chewing. his actions were elegant and noble.

    Chu Qing was so jealous that she was about to go crazy.

    After dinner, Leng Kuangy on the sofa in Chu Qing¡¯s house and watched TV like a boss.

    chu qing¡¯s head was full of ck lines. she couldn¡¯t stand such an unbridled coldness in her house.

    She took two deep breaths, then rushed over to Leng Kuang and asked, ¡± ¡± what do you want to say? hurry up and leave after you¡¯re done. my family doesn¡¯t wee you. ¡±

    Leng Kuang tilted his head and gave her a sidelong nce. His eyes were cold. then who are you weing? my brother Yu? ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Chu Qing cursed.

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and asked,¡¯crazy? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It means you¡¯re sick in the head!¡±

    before chu qing could finish her sentence, leng kuang stood up. his tall figure was like a shadow that loomed over chu qing¡¯s head.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Qing raised her head warily and looked at him provocatively.

 Chapter 751

    751 This change is so sour that it¡¯s hard to believe

    leng kuang looked at her provocative expression andughed.

    His body suddenly bent forward, and his lips curved slightly, revealing his bright white teeth.

    then, with lightning speed, he bit chu qing¡¯s slightly opened lips.

    Chu Qing was in pain. She red at him and pushed him away.

    Leng Kuang, don¡¯t go too far. If you want to go into heat, go find a bitch. Stay away from me! She roared and backed away, distancing herself from Leng Kuang.

    when leng kuang heard this, his eyes narrowed dangerously. his gaze was as sharp as a de as he walked towards chu qing.

    chu qing panicked. she instinctively raised her leg and kicked leng kuang¡¯s calf.

    However, Leng Kuang didn¡¯t even blink. He reached out and grabbed her arm. Then, he pulled her hard.

    Chu Qing was in pain. Her body was forcefully held in his arms and she could not move.

    The two of them were so close to each other that they could feel the warmth from each other¡¯s bodies.

    Yingluo, what do you want to do, Yingluo? ¡°she red at him.

    He pressed on, his eyes sharp. unsatisfied? woman, are you trying to tell me that I should f * ck you now? ¡±

    When Chu Qing heard this, she felt a sense of shame and anger.

    She raised her head and met Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze. She said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°What you think is what you hear and see. Your heart is filled with filth, so whatever you hear and see is naturally filth. Leng Kuang, I really look down on you.¡±

    hearing this, leng kuang¡¯s eyes turned dark and cold, as if he was the precursor to a storm.

    Just as things were about to get out of hand, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    The doorbell made Chu Qing calm down and let go of her with a cold smile.

    Chu Qing red at him before running to open the door.

    It was Gu Youli and Miao Xi. Actually, she really hoped that it was Hua Miaomiao.

    Towards Gu Youli, Leng Kuang surprised Chu Qing. He was very gentlemanly and greeted Gu Youli very politely. Hello, I¡¯m Leng Kuang, Chu Qing¡¯s friend.

    chu qing was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped.

    Gu Youli quickly reached out her hand and smiled politely at Leng Kuang. Hello, I¡¯m gu Youli. Nice to meet you.

    Wait, what did he just say his name was?

    Leng Kuang!

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Tang Yu¡¯s younger cousin, that Lao Ai.¡±

    Leng Kuang chuckled and raised his eyebrows. yes. Hello, Youli. I¡¯ve heard my cousin mention you before. He said that you¡¯re a famous designer and that he rarely has any female friends. You¡¯re the first one.

    Gu Youli chuckled awkwardly. Did she interrupt something good just now?

    I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. You guys take your time to chat. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time, ¡± Leng Kuang said as he politely left again.

    Chu Qing was dumbfounded and in disbelief.

    Oh my God, was this the arrogant and self-righteous Leng Kuang that she knew? the one who didn¡¯t know the word ¡°family upbringing¡± at all?

    had he been possessed by a ghost just now?

    When he closed the door, Leng Kuang smiled at Chu Qing. I¡¯m leaving first. The vegetables are a little salty, the cauliflower is not bad, and the stewed ribs are too hard. I need to improve my cooking skills. I¡¯lle back next time.

    then, he closed the door and disappeared arrogantly.

    Chu Qing really wished she could pour the hot soup down his head.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. Chu Qing had actually cooked for Leng Kuang.

    She and Hua Miaomiao had never enjoyed such treatment before. They were the ones who cooked for her.

    Too, valuing sex over friendship!

 Chapter 752

    752 Chapter 752-Pavilion closest to water, moon first

    Chu Qing knew that Gu Youli was wrong but she was toozy to exin.

    she knew gu youli too well. the more she exined, the more gu youli would say that she was hiding something.

    pretending to be calm, chu qing smiled and looked at gu youli. ¡± ¡°Yo, why are you here in the middle of the day? have you eaten? if not, i¡¯ll make you two side dishes. your cooking skills are not good, you heard it just now!¡±

    Look at how well this topic changed, how open and natural it was.

    Without waiting for Gu Youli to answer, Miao Xi, who was looking left and right like a gossiper, immediately smiled at Chu Qing. ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten!¡±

    she did not quite understand why gu youli had brought her here.

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to bring her to Chen junrui?

    Chu Qingughed in surprise. eh? who is this little sister? ¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Miao Xi, Yu feibai¡¯s cousin.¡± That, was that your boyfriend just now?¡±

    ¡°of course not!¡± Chu Qing denied it sternly. she¡¯s just a colleague.

    That was a good way to put it. They knew each other in the Hunter School and were colleagues.

    Then, she looked at Gu Youli. don¡¯t just stand there. Take a seat!

    Just as Gu Youli was about to walk over to sit down, Miao Xi pulled her hand. sister-inw, aren¡¯t you taking me to junrui? ¡±

    this Yingluo. Gu Youliughed.

    She coughed again and under Miao Xi¡¯s intense gaze, she looked at Chu Qing and asked with a smile, ¡± Chu Qing, I want to ask you if you can let Miao Xi stay at your house for a few days.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chu Qing and Miao Xi answered Gu Youli almost at the same time.

    Miao Xi expressed that she only wanted to stay at Chen junrui¡¯s house.

    Chu Qing, on the other hand, said that she was used to living alone and it was inconvenient to have another person.

    Gu Youli, on the other hand, was speechless.

    at this moment, she was filled with regret. why did she agree to let miao xi stay the night yesterday? then, under half-forced circumstances, she agreed to send her to chen junrui¡¯s house.

    This was too much of a scam, he was really looking for suffering for himself.

    With no other choice, Gu Youli could only call Chen junrui and ask him out.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be a good idea to talk about it at thepany in the afternoon.

    What surprised Gu Youli was that Chen junrui heard her mumble for a long time, ¡± Miao Xi doesn¡¯t have a ce to stay for the time being. Can, can ran ran let her stay in your ce for the time being? ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± chen junrui actually agreed. he nodded his head in agreement very readily.

    Gu Youli was shocked, and so was Miao Xi. Then, she cheered and shouted, ¡± thank you, director Chen. You¡¯re my Savior!

    Chen junrui smiled faintly. it¡¯s just a small matter. Youli, I was just about to tell you that I¡¯m going to France in the afternoon. It¡¯ll probablyst for a week.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Miao Xi¡¯s excited heart stopped and she pouted as she looked at Chen junrui.

    Gu Youli let out an ¡®uh¡¯. She finally understood why Chen junrui had agreed so readily.

    Under the table, Gu Youli reached out and held Miao Xi¡¯s hand tofort her.

    however, miao xi did not need gu youli¡¯sfort at all.

    She thought it through very quickly. Gu Youli was talking about this period of time, so it might not be just a week.

    Therefore, she could still continue to stay there after Chen junrui returned.

    Miao Xi secretly made up her mind that she would wait for Chen junrui to return to the country, and then enjoy the benefits of being in a favorable position.

 Chapter 753

    753 Strong, risking his life to save

    They would not be returning to thepany in the afternoon, so Chen junrui asked Gu Youli to take a taxi back.

    as for him, he was prepared to drive miao xi home to put away his luggage.

    At the entrance of the cafe, Chen junrui carefully instructed Gu Youli, ¡± Youli, it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here. I¡¯ll take you to the three-way junction over there. It¡¯s easier to get a taxi there.

    Miao Xi, who was standing at the back, pouted unhappily.

    Gu Youli could sense that Miao Xi was getting jealous, so she smiled and rejected her. no need. I can walk over myself.

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards the three-way intersection that Chen junrui had mentioned.

    Chen junrui looked at Gu Youli¡¯s back and moved his lips. He wanted to say, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll send you there.¡±

    But in the end, he still didn¡¯t say anything.

    He turned around and smiled at Miao Xidao. He raised his finger and pointed in another direction, ¡± ¡°Park the car over there, let¡¯s go over!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Miao Xi smiled sweetly.

    she instantly felt that the world was beautiful. her mind was already fantasizing sweetly about the scene of her living in the same room as chen junrui.

    every day, she would cook and wait for chen junrui to return.

    the first thing chen junrui did when he came back every day was to hug her and give her a passionate kiss. then, he would whisper into her ear, ¡± ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡±

    i¡¯m so happy, so happy!

    Just as Miao Xi was immersed in her fantasy, Chen junrui¡¯s gaze was fixed on Gu Youli¡¯s back.

    She smiled and retracted her gaze. Just as she was about to leave, she saw a ck car from the parking lot. It was speeding towards Gu Youli.

    There was clearly someone in front of her and Gu Youli was crossing the road, but the car did not seem to have any intention of slowing down!

    Gu Youli had turned around earlier to check. There were no cars behind them. At that moment, she was looking straight ahead.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t pay attention to what was behind him and didn¡¯t know that he was in danger.

    Chen junrui¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper and he shouted at Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°Youli, be careful!¡±

    At the same time, he also rushed towards Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli was suddenly stopped. She turned around subconsciously and saw the ck car that was rushing towards her.

    Her eyes widened in horror, and her face was pale without any blood.

    She started to run, but the car was too close, so it was no use.

    moreover, the car seemed to be aiming at her and was charging at her.

    ¡°Youli-!¡± chen junrui growled in a low voice and pounced forward.

    Just as the car was about to hit Gu Youli, he pushed her away.

    Gu Youli was pushed a few meters away by Chen junrui. Due to the force, she could not stand steadily and fell down. Her body fell andnded on the rubbish bin.

    Then, he fell out of the trash can and fell to the ground.

    she looked up and saw chen junrui¡¯s body being hit by the ck car with a bang! He flew up and rolled into the car, then fell from the car and smashed down hard.

    The car drove away without any signs of braking.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Screams and shouts instantly exploded on the road.

    Everything happened too quickly. Miao Xi, who was still immersed in her own fantasy, was so scared that her whole body trembled violently. After a scream, she shouted, ¡± ¡°Junrui, sister-inw huhu.¡±

 Chapter 754

    754 Car ident, shocking

    Gu Youli did not care about the pain. She got up from the ground and pounced on him in horror.

    She was trembling uncontrobly and didn¡¯t even know how she got to the hospital.

    The stretcher was carried down from the ambnce and was sent to the operating room without stopping.

    Gu Youli seemed to have lost her soul. She was covered in blood and looked extremely disheveled. All her attention was on the front as she entered and exited the operating theater.

    Miao Xi sat on a chair at the side, sobbing softly.

    gu youli knew how terrified miao xi was at the moment.

    The person who was covered in blood and pushed into the emergency room was the man that Miao Xi cherished and loved the most.

    If they hadn¡¯t called him out today, if he hadn¡¯t pushed her away, perhaps the result wouldn¡¯t have been like this!

    gu youli med herself so much that she felt that her hands and feet were floating in the air as if they did not belong to her.

    There were hurried footsteps behind her. Before Gu Youli could turn around, someone grabbed her wrist.

    With a light tug, she fell into a warm embrace!

    She raised her eyes and met Yu feibai¡¯s anxious and worried gaze. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re covered in blood, are you hurt?¡±

    big brother, sister-inw isn¡¯t injured. Junrui is the one who¡¯s injured. That car was going to hit sister-inw, but brother junrui pushed her away. What should we do? Junzi is seriously injured. Will he die? big brother, I don¡¯t want him to die. Can you ask the doctor to save him? ¡± As Miao Xi said this, she suddenly lost herself and started crying.

    don¡¯t cry, Qianqian. He¡¯ll definitely be fine, Qianqian. Yu feibai let go of Gu Youli and gently coaxed Miao Xi.

    gu youli was filled with bitterness and fear. she gritted her teeth and endured it.

    she said in a trembling voice, ¡± um, when i was going to call a taxi, a ck car suddenly rushed towards me from behind. i don¡¯t know where it came from, but it was steadily aiming at me and charging towards me! ¡± It was Chen junrui who pushed me away!¡±

    These indifferent words were like a thunderp that struck Yu feibai¡¯s heart. It was shocking.

    what did you say? someone hit you on purpose?! He asked coldly and then looked at Miao Xi.

    miao xi suppressed her sobs. ¡± i didn¡¯t pay attention at that time. i was thinking about something else, so i didn¡¯t notice. but when i came back to my senses, i saw that the car didn¡¯t stop and quickly drove away! ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes squinted coldly and dangerously. There was a hint of Xiao Han¡¯s murderous aura in his eyes.

    That car wasing for Gu Youli. Who was it?

    Yu feibai restrained his emotions and asked Gu Youli in a hoarse voice, ¡± are you hurt? ¡±

    She had asked him once before she came, but she was not sure so she asked again.

    Gu Youli shook her head. I¡¯m not injured. It¡¯s just a scratch on my hand.

    Yu feibai lifted her arm and looked at it. There was a huge wound on her elbow and it was still bleeding. ¡°let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll get the nurse to treat the wound.¡±

    Gu Youli still shook her head. I want to stay here. I want to wait for the results of the operation toe out before going!!

    ¡°Then you sit here, I¡¯ll get the nurse to get the first aid kit!¡± After saying that, Gu Youli turned around and walked out.

    in fact, he was also uneasy. there was something urgent that needed to be dealt with.

    Before he took the first aid kit, Yu feibai made a call. ah Zhi, help me check the road section immediately. Find the car that was involved in the ident today, no matter what you do!

 Chapter 755

    755 Panic, Gu liangwei¡¯s suspicion

    Yu feibai walked over with his first aid kit and asked Gu Youli to sit down on a chair. His tall body squatted down beside her.

    Miao Xi, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded.

    Her big brother was so good to her sister-inw. If Chen junrui was so good to her, she would be so happy.

    At the mention of Chen junrui, Miao Xi was full of tears again, praying for his safety.

    Suddenly, there was the sound of slightly chaotic footsteps from outside the corridor.

    gu youli turned around subconsciously and saw gu liangwei rushing over.

    she immediately stood up and went up to him. ¡± ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡±

    Gu liangwei¡¯s face was full of panic. He walked forward to check on Gu Youli¡¯s injury carefully. your Auntie Zhang was not feeling well, so I apanied her to see the doctor. Then, I heard that there was a car ident and that the victim¡¯s name was Gu Youli. I was so scared that I rushed over!

    Aunt Zhang was the nanny that Yu feibai had hired to take care of Gu liangwei.

    Her husband had died a long time ago, so she had to raise her eldest son alone.

    It seemed that because she had the same experience as Gu liangwei, the two of them seemed to have developed an ambiguous rtionship after a long time.

    Gu Youli also knew that. She also hoped that her father could find apanion and had once asked Gu liangwei if he wanted to remarry.

    However, Gu liangwei did not seem to be willing to get married. He said that it was fine as it was.

    Yu feibai said softly, ¡± father, Lili is fine. She only got some abrasions. The one who was seriously injured is in the operating room.

    Gu liangwei heaved a sigh of relief, but he was still in shock. He asked nervously,¡±Who¡¯s that inside?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my colleague. He saved me!¡± gu youli replied.

    ¡°How is it? are you alright?¡±

    Miao Xi cried. we don¡¯t know the results yet. We have to wait!

    youngdy, don¡¯t worry. Your boyfriend will be fine. seeing Miao Xi crying so sadly, Gu liangwei thought that Chen junrui was Miao Xi¡¯s boyfriend.

    when miao xi heard this, she smiled and then cried even harder.

    Gu Youli did not know how tofort her and could only reach out to hug her. ¡± don¡¯t worry, miao xi. chen junrui will definitely be fine. ¡±

    miao xi nodded as she cried. ¡± yes, junrui will definitely be fine. he¡¯s a good person. if anything happens to him, it¡¯ll be that bad-hearted driver. how could he be so bad? he actually drove his car to hit someone on purpose. that¡¯s too much. big brother, you must not let that guy off. ¡±

    Gu liangwei¡¯s eyelids twitched violently as he listened. A bad feeling engulfed him.

    what did this youngdy say just now?

    On purpose?

    He pulled Yu feibai¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? From what the little girl said, it seemed like someone wanted to hit Lili on purpose!¡±

    Yu feibai did not answer directly. He only promised Gu liangwei, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. I won¡¯t let Lili be threatened or hurt again.¡±

    Gu liangwei could still hear the danger in her faint tone.

    He sped his hands together, feeling very uneasy.

    He felt that something was amiss.

    Suddenly, he thought of yang Mengshan, who hade to visit him a few days ago and apologized to him.

    gu liangwei¡¯s heart skipped a beat!

    Could it be that she was the one who had deliberately bumped into him?

    Unable to confirm, he took out his phone with trembling hands and quickly dialed a number!

    After a long beeping sound, the phone was picked up, and a sweet voice sounded, ¡± ¡°Dad,¡± he said.

 Chapter 756

    756 this time, it really had nothing to do with her

    ¡°Mengshan, did you do it? Are you trying to hurt your sister again?¡± Gu liangwei said angrily, his weather-beaten face showing a hint of sadness.

    There was a trace of tears in her eyes, as well as a deep sense of disappointment.

    He should not have believed everything that yang Mengshan had said that day.

    Based on The Grudge between yang Mengshan and Gu Youli, she would definitely do something to Gu Youli.

    but why did he believe yang mengshan¡¯s promise?

    He would let her go home again, let her call him father, and forgive her for everything she had done.

    He had always felt that Mengshan was not so bad that she could not be saved.

    However, it seemed that he was wrong.

    He could not trust yang Mengshan anymore. He could not let her hurt Gu Youli through him.

    The cup gently touched the te, making a crisp sound.

    Yang Mengshan put down the coffee cup in her hand and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°What are you saying? Dad.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it again?¡± Gu liangwei said angrily. ¡°I thought you would change, but why are you still like this? you¡¯re always like this. Is your conscience really at peace?¡± Why did she have to push all the me to someone else? I¡¯m really disappointed, I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you Yingluo, you really disappoint me!¡±

    He mmed his palm on the table and the coffee cup almost fell to the ground.

    Yang Mengshan stood up from her chair angrily. dad, did Gu Youli say anything to you about me? did she wrong me again? I didn¡¯t do anything during this period of time. I¡¯ve been working in thepany every day. I¡¯ve said it before. I will prove to you that I¡¯m better than her.

    Gu liangwei replied, ¡± Lili didn¡¯t say anything about you. Lili was in a car ident. I thought that it might have something to do with you.

    a deep and cold light shed across yang mengshan¡¯s eyes.

    She curled her lips and sneered.

    Yang Mengshan leaned back in her chair elegantly and asked, ¡± dad, what did you just say? Gu Youli was in a car ident. How is she now? ¡±

    The car ident had nothing to do with her. However, if Gu Youli died because of the car ident ...

    In that case, the heavens had really helped her. However, Gu Youli was too lucky.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s attitude made Gu liangwei doubt his own suspicions. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡± i really don¡¯t know, dad. i can swear to god, ¡± yang mengshan¡¯s face was cold as she raised her hand and rubbed her beautiful fingertips. ¡± i told you the other day that you¡¯re my father, but she¡¯s not my sister. but for your sake, i won¡¯t do anything to her now. i¡¯ll only prove to you that she¡¯s a vicious woman with a heart of snakes and scorpions. as for letting someone hit her with a car, killing her would be a relief for her. dad, i don¡¯t want her to live so well. ¡±

    During the most painful period in the mental hospital, everyone had abandoned her. Only Gu liangwei had been looking for her and giving her things.

    In yang Mengshan¡¯s heart, she felt guilty towards Gu liangwei. She also had feelings for him.

    Perhaps it was because she had truly lost him, and she had been heartbroken and miserable before. In addition, she had been indebted to Gu liangwei for raising her for so many years. Yang Mengshan wanted to acknowledge Gu liangwei as her father from the bottom of her heart.

    But it had nothing to do with Gu Youli.

    She hated Gu Youli to the core.

    She felt that all her pain was caused by Gu Youli. She also wanted Gu Youli to pay for all the pain she had suffered.

    But now was not the time. She had just gotten Gu liangwei¡¯s forgiveness.

    No matter what, it had to be done without Gu liangwei¡¯s suspicion.

 Chapter 757

    757 feibai suddenly became generous

    Since yang Mengshan had already said so much, Gu liangwei could feel that yang Mengshan was not lying.

    However, he wasn¡¯t sure. After all, he had seen it before.

    Gu liangwei was still angry, but there was a hint of gentleness in his voice. I¡¯ll believe you this once, Mengshan. I believe what you said before. I believe that as your father, I still have some ce in your heart. I hope that this has nothing to do with you.

    Then, he hung up the phone.

    Yang Mengshan looked at the phone, frowning and pursing her lips. Her throat felt bitter and dry.

    Gu liangwei¡¯s question made her very unhappy. She could feel that the scale in Gu liangwei¡¯s heart was heavily leaning towards Gu Youli.

    Her eyes were cold and solemn as she looked out into the dark night. Car ident?

    who could it be? Gu Youli, you really have a lot of enemies!

    Time passed in silence. The door of the operating room finally opened, and Chen junrui was sent to the intensive care unit.

    His life was temporarily saved, but when he would wake up was still unknown.

    Miao Xi and Gu Youli stayed in the ward and watched over him for a day and a night.

    Not long after Gu Youli¡¯s miscarriage, her body was not in good condition and she was the first to copse. Yu feibai ordered her to go back and rest.

    However, Gu Youli was not willing to do so. Chen junrui had be like this because he had tried to save her.

    No matter what, she had to make sure that Chen junrui was fine before she could rest in peace.

    When the sun rose the next day, Chen junrui finally woke up and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    Miao Xiughed, but as sheughed, shey on Chen junrui¡¯s body and cried.

    Meanwhile, Gu Youli¡¯s entire body had already copsed. She leaned against Yu feibai and finally fainted from exhaustion.

    When he woke up, it was already toote. The sky was covered by a ck curtain.

    Gu Youli opened her eyes groggily and realized that she was lying in the bedroom while Yu feibai was sleeping beside her.

    The two of them were pressed tightly together.

    The warm and familiar smell lingered at the tip of her nose. Gu Youli curled her lips into a faint smile and shrank into his arms greedily.

    ¡°Did Miao Xi call?¡± she knew that yu feibai was not in deep sleep. even if he was, he should be awake by now.

    Yu feibai, who had been in deep sleep, opened his eyes and replied indifferently, ¡± she did. The doctor said that Chen junrui ispletely out of the critical period, but he needs good care. She said that she won¡¯t be working in the future and will focus on taking care of Chen junrui.

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up. she came to work. It was for Chen junrui.

    ¡°I have some ideas.¡± yu feibai¡¯s gaze was meaningful.

    Gu Youliughed. what could I think? it¡¯s just that it¡¯s all thanks to Chen junrui this time. When he¡¯s better, let¡¯s invite him over to our house, okay? ¡± call miao xi along.¡±

    yu feibai nodded his head indifferently.

    gu youli looked at him in disbelief. after a while, she asked softly, ¡± ¡°You agree!¡±

    If she did not remember wrongly, Yu feibai had always been a petty person. She had never seen him being so magnanimous.

    Yu feibai pinched Gu Youli¡¯s face. he saved you!

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before she chuckled.

    At that moment, Yu feibai¡¯s phone rang. He reached out to take the call and ced it to his ear.

    The two of them were very close to each other so Gu Youli could hear ah Zhi¡¯s voice clearly on the other end of the phone.

    master, we¡¯ve found the perpetrator. Someone paid him to do it, but he doesn¡¯t know who paid. We¡¯ve checked all the call records and have confirmed the mastermind.

 Chapter 758

    758 find out the person behind the scenes

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice, and his voice was devoid of any warmth. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    it¡¯s Li Meijia. She¡¯s not recuperating in the United States as the rumors say. She¡¯s back and is now in a vi in the south of the city. I¡¯ve already had the whole vi monitored. Ah Zhi¡¯s voice on the phone was cold and dangerous.

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli, who was in his arms and had a shocked expression on her face. He said softly, ¡± ¡°got it, i¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    li meijia?

    Gu Youli¡¯s slender brows furrowed slightly and there was a cold glint in her eyes.

    It was hard to believe that the person behind the car ident was actually li Meijia.

    was it because yu feibai had knocked off her leg, so she wanted to take revenge?

    yu feibai wrapped his long arms around her waist and covered her ears. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, wanwan. it¡¯s my fault. she must have done this to take revenge on me for hitting her with my car the other time. ¡±

    Gu Youli calmed down and looked up at him. ¡°You have to go and find her now.¡±

    yes, ¡± Yu feibai said.

    ¡°I also want to go!¡±

    Yu feibai looked into her eyes and asked, ¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    gu youli sat up straight. ¡± this has nothing to do with me. everything started because of me. no matter what, li meijia and i used to be friends. there are some things that i have to make clear to her. i have to make it clear! ¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her and nodded his head after a while. He agreed to let her follow him.

    The ck car shot forward like an arrow in the night, heading towards the south of the city.

    In a vi in the south of the city, li Meijia was sleeping.

    He could tell that she had been through a lot during this period of time. Her face was pale and Haggard, and two lines of tears were hanging on her cheeks.

    The door was pushed open, and she jolted awake from her bed.

    ¡°Who let you in? get lost!¡± Li Meijia quivered, and when she came back to her senses, she started cursing!

    After losing her legs, her temper had also be extremely explosive.

    The person ignored her and slowly walked in!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get lost?¡± li Meijia propped herself up with difficulty. When she looked at the person at the door, she was immediately terrified. It¡¯s you, Gu Youli. Why are you here? ¡±

    gu youli walked over to her bed and stared at him expressionlessly. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see you,¡±

    When she first saw Gu Youli, li Meijia was a little panicked.

    Soon, she calmed down and sneered at Gu Youli. ¡°Gu Youli, you don¡¯t have to be so hypocritical.¡±

    Her face was pale and she said angrily, ¡± I¡¯m where I am today all because of you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be like this. Are you here to show off to me? ¡±

    The btedint made li Meijia extremely agitated, and her whole body trembled.

    ¡± li meijia, i¡¯ve never harmed you, ¡± gu youli said calmly. ¡± i have nothing to do with what you¡¯re doing now. ¡±

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Li Meijia flipped over the tray on the bedside table and it flew towards Gu Youli!

    ¡°Hua Hua,¡± a few sounds were heard, but because of theck of strength, they all fell to the ground.

    Li Meijia¡¯s eyes were filled with Scarlet hatred. ¡± you didn¡¯t harm me. it has nothing to do with you. how dare you say that yu feibai broke my leg? it has nothing to do with you, zhenzhen. ¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Youli cut her off. I know that you were in an ident. However, I really had no idea at the time. This matter has something to do with Yu feibai.

 Chapter 759

    759 i don¡¯t owe you anymore

    Li Meijia sneered, obviously not believing him.

    Gu Youli¡¯s calmness was reced by a murderous look as she said coldly, ¡± as for you, li Meijia, I treat you as a friend. Even if you have feelings for feibai, you can openly snatch him from me, but why did you y dirty behind my back? ¡±

    Li Meijia¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, but it also eased up a little. She said indifferently, ¡± what underhanded trick did I use? I was just investigating you behind your back!

    Gu Youli sneered and questioned,¡¯you only investigated me? don¡¯t deny that you were the one who sent the photos of me and chen junrui to feibai. if this isn¡¯t called using underhanded means, then what is?¡±

    hahaha! li Meijiaughed out loud, and tears flowed out of the corners of her eyes. that¡¯s so funny. You¡¯re two-timing and promiscuous, yet you can¡¯t let others know about it!

    ¡°Touch your conscience and tell me, is that really the case? Don¡¯t you want us to misunderstand you?¡± Gu Youli continued to sneer.

    ¡°But even so, you can¡¯t be so ruthless.¡± li meijia sneered with tears in her eyes.

    Gu Youli lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡± ¡± yes, he hit you. it was his fault. even if you investigated me, even if you posted the photo, he shouldn¡¯t have been so cruel to you. so when i found out about it, i felt guilty towards you. but now, i don¡¯t feel guilty anymore because you did the same to me. i¡¯ve paid him back for what he owed you! ¡±

    A deep hatred made li Meijia clench her teeth, and she said, ¡± ¡°Pay it off? can you pay it off? I don¡¯t have my legs anymore, can you return them to me?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression returned to normal. it¡¯s my good luck that someone saved me and took all the pain for me. Now, the person who saved me is lying in the hospital. Li Meijia, we¡¯re even. I didn¡¯te here today to settle the score with you. I just wanted to tell you that you¡¯re not alone. You still have dad and shangpin. One leg is nothing to you.

    As she said that, Gu Youli lowered her eyes and nced at li Meijia¡¯s leg. ¡°in this day and age, amputations and organ recement surgeries aremon. there¡¯s a very advanced ce overseas where you can put on artificial limbs. you look no different after you put on clothes. you should take a look at it.¡±

    ¡°You shut up! Gu Youli, this leg is what you and Yu feibai owe me!¡± Li Meijia¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and her body was shaking because she was too excited.

    Gu Youli looked straight at her and there was a trace of coldness in her eyes. She curled the corners of her lips. li Meijia, don¡¯t forget that you were the one who got someone to investigate me first. You were the one who set your evil heart and tried to break me and Yu feibai apart. You also killed someone in the car ident a few days ago. If we really count it all, you should be the one who owes me. However, there¡¯s no point in saying all this now. I¡¯ve already said what I wanted to say. You can do as you see fit. I believe that shangpin is more important than anything else in your heart.

    Li Meijia sneered,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± you want me to deal with yang mengshan? Do you want to sit back and reap the benefits?¡±

    gu youliughed speechlessly. she was about to say something when a cold voice interrupted her.

    ¡°Gu Youli, say no more!¡± Yu feibai, who had been standing in the dark and controlling the situation outside the door, walked in slowly.

    when she saw who it was, li meijia moved into the bed in a panic, her face pale and her eyes full of extreme fear.

 Chapter 760

    760 if i don¡¯t love you, i will leave

    Li Meijia was filled with the most bloody scene in her life.

    her lips trembled,¡±y-you ...¡±

    when it came to fei bai, after seeing his most brutal side, she had already removed the coat of infatuation she had for him, leaving only deep fear.

    Yu feibai concealed the cold glint in his eyes and said coldly, ¡± li Meijia, I don¡¯t want to have blood on my hands if it¡¯s not necessary. You have to know that what you¡¯ve done is enough to kill you a thousand times.

    Li Meijia¡¯s eyes trembled violently, and she was so scared that she started crying.¡±What do you want to do now? I didn¡¯t do anything. Why do you have to do this to me? I only love you, Hanhan.¡±

    ¡°You love me? You love me so much that you want to kill my woman and then live the rest of your life with me happily? hmm. a cold murderous intent shed across Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes.

    Li Meijia could clearly see the hatred in her eyes.

    your leg was indeed broken because of me, but it¡¯s all your fault. You shouldn¡¯t have misled me and angered me. The punishment was too heavy for you, so I¡¯ll listen to Youli this time and not hold it against you. If you want to take revenge again, you cane at me. But if I find out that you¡¯re trying to harm Gu Youli, I know that the person you respect the most is your grandfather, the person you love the most, and your deceased mother. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to them just because they¡¯re dead. If you dare to touch Xuli again, your grandfather¡¯s and mother¡¯s graves will be pried open and dug up in the next moment. I believe in the words ¡°burn their bones and scatter their ashes.¡± You know what it means. I believe that you won¡¯t let the person you love die in peace because of you!¡±

    Li Meijia¡¯s eyes widened, and fear crept into her eyes!

    She was stunned and her gaze trembled violently. Yu feibai¡¯s words had scared her out of her wits.

    She had touched the person he loved the most. He wanted her to die with grievances.

    Li Meijia was really scared at this moment.

    Listening to these words, it was like licking blood from a knife, as if he had died once.

    no, don¡¯t be scared. li Meijia hugged herself tightly and shook her head in a trembling voice.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were dark and solemn, like a ck hole that sucked blood. ¡°good luck!¡±

    After that, she pulled Gu Youli¡¯s hand and left.

    it was already midnight when they returned to the apartment.

    The two of them sat there quietly, not speaking for a long time.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s calm voice suddenly filled the air.

    Gu Youli shook her head. nothing much.

    Yu feibai looked at her and suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°you think i¡¯m cruel?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Youli raised her eyes and looked at him, slightly stunned.¡±What are you saying? Why would you ask that? I just sighed and felt that the human heart is too unpredictable!¡±

    Yu feibai stretched out his long arm and pulled Gu Youli into his arms. He bent over and kissed her forehead. you can¡¯t have the intention to harm others, but you can¡¯t be unguarded. Besides, it¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any conflicts between the two of you!

    gu youli buried her head in his neck. ¡± yes! there¡¯s a conflict! ¡±

    she sat up straight and looked at yu feibai. she pouted and said, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai, why do you always attract bees and butterflies? Do you really have that much charm? If a woman you like more than me appears one day, I won¡¯t pester you when you no longer love me. As long as you tell me, I¡¯ll definitely turn around and leave xiaojiu, never to see you again!¡±

 Chapter 761

    761 I¡¯m Yours, from inside out

    yu feibai held gu youli¡¯s hands and held them in his palms. he said gently, ¡± ¡°With you, why would I still love other women? It¡¯s enough for Yu feibai to have you in his life.¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned for a few seconds before her face turned red.

    He was embarrassed.

    It was so strange. She had kissed Yu feibai and slept with him, but she was suddenly embarrassed because of this sentence.

    No wonder all men liked to use sweet words to deceive women.

    As expected, the killing power was too strong.

    She could only me Yu feibai for being a cold person and rarely spoke sweet words to her. As time passed, he would probably change.

    Gu Youli did not say anything for a long time. Yu feibai lowered his eyes and saw Gu Youli¡¯s blushing face.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart was filled with a warm and gentle feeling. He chuckled and teased her, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Hearing Yu feibai¡¯s teasing and teasing words, Gu Youli recovered and pouted as she looked at him. ¡°What are you saying? Didn¡¯t I already say what I needed to say just now? Anyway, I understand what you mean. You¡¯re my person, Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°en!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s lips curved into a charming smile.

    only a ¡°yes¡±?

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and stood close to him. ¡°it¡¯s only a ¡®hmm¡¯, shouldn¡¯t you say something else?¡±

    He had to say a few more sweet words to train her defense.

    yu feibaiughed in his heart. he felt very happy when he saw gu youli¡¯s awkward expression.

    His slender hands wrapped around her waist, his eyes were as charming as spring water, and his voice was hoarse and blurred. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Yours. From head to toe, from top to bottom, from inside to outside, I¡¯m all yours!¡±

    With every sentence, he kissed her gently from her forehead, to her eyes, to her nose, to her cheeks, and finally to her lips. you Little Vixen, are you satisfied now?!

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she took the initiative to kiss him on the lips.

    Yu feibai turned from the guest into the host. He pressed the back of her head and pressed her against him. He pried open her teeth and started kissing her.

    Overbearing and strong, but notcking in gentleness.

    He had been abstinent because of his injury, so he had to kiss as much as he could.

    It was a long and passionate kiss, as if they were going to kiss until the end of time, until the sea dried up and the stones turned to dust.

    he wanted her to turn into a demon under him and melt into his body.

    Under Miao Xi¡¯s meticulous care, Chen junrui¡¯s body was getting discharged quite quickly. The doctor said that Chen junrui¡¯s body was in good condition and was developing in a good direction!

    It was probably because of his cheerful personality that he was still very optimistic even though he was half-dead.

    For the past few days, Gu Youli would visit him every day. She would make soup and porridge for Chen junrui to drink. Chen junrui would even tell Gu Youli someforting and happy jokes every time.

    a monthter, under chen junrui¡¯s strong request, he was finally discharged.

    As for Miao Xi, apart from taking care of her, she also moved into Chen junrui¡¯s house.

    it was not that chen junrui was unaware of miao xi¡¯s feelings. it was just that all his love was still on gu youli and he really could not consider anything else for the time being.

    The Mid-Autumn Festival had arrived, but this year, old master Yu didn¡¯t ask everyone to go back to the old mansion for the holiday.

    However, he made a private call to Yu feibai and Gu Youli and asked them to return to the old residence.

    Gu Youli was quite surprised because Yu feibai had said before that old master Yu had requested for the whole family to be together during the holidays.

 Chapter 762

    762 A huge earthquake happened in the Yu family

    when they arrived at the old mansion, gu youli finally understood why old master yu had canceled the gathering at thest minute and why he insisted on asking her and yu feibai to go back.

    Because of the Yu family¡¯s anger

    no, to be more urate, there was a huge earthquake in yu fei¡¯s and bai¡¯s family.

    The servants of the Yu family, including the Butler, were all chased out.

    The door was tightly shut.

    When the Butler saw Yu feibai and Gu Youli, he weed them anxiously and asked Yu feibai to enter quickly.

    In the main hall of the old mansion, there were only old master Yu, Yu Zhihe, and Wang Jiahui.

    Gu Youli and Yu feibai had just stepped in when they heard Yu Zhihe¡¯s angry roar. ¡°What is it? what is it that requires you to turn off your phone and disappear for a day and a night?¡±

    The two of them looked up and saw old master Yu sitting in the mahogany chair.

    when he saw them, he raised his hand to rub his temple.

    He seemed to be very distressed about how to solve it, but he was not anxious or worried, as if he had long been used to it.

    Yu Zhihe and Wang Jiahui¡¯s backs were facing them, so they didn¡¯t know that someone was standing behind them.

    Wang Jiahui was obviously unhappy with Yu Zhihe¡¯s question.

    Her eyes were slightly cold and her voice was slightly impatient, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯te home for a night, and it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done it before. As for turning off your phone, it¡¯s naturally because I have something to do and don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±

    Yu Zhihe sneered,¡±you call a call from your family a disturbance?¡± is it only your lover who calls you? then it won¡¯t be considered a disturbance.¡±

    Wang Jia Hui was no longer calm. She said angrily,¡±Yu Zhihe, watch your attitude. Do I need to report to you what I¡¯m going to do?¡±

    These words shocked Yu Zhihe.

    He was furious. Wang Jiahui, of course you have to report to me when you¡¯re looking for a man outside. I¡¯m your husband!

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Wang Jiahui could no longer suppress her anger. She looked at Yu Zhihe, who was acting as if it was only natural.

    She felt that she had had enough.

    It seemed that it was not just the anger now, but the anger that had been suppressed for 30 years.

    At this moment, all of them exploded.

    Yu Zhihe, I¡¯m not you. I won¡¯t have a mistress outside, and I won¡¯t let my private life be a mess, because I have three sons. I want to be a role model for my sons!

    Wang Jia Hui¡¯s angry voice reverberated in the empty and ancient Chinese Hall. It was dull and heavy.

    Yu Zhihe threw the photo in his hand at Wang Jiahui. ¡°no, then what are these? did i wrong you?¡±

    All the photos were thrown at Wang Jiahui¡¯s face and scattered down.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were cold, and the air seemed to have frozen.

    Although Gu Youli was a distance away from them, she had a good view.

    They could see that all the photos were of Wang Jiahui and a man going in and out of a hotel.

    That man should be about the same age as Yu Zhihe.

    He might not be as handsome and stable as Yu Zhi, but he looked gentle and elegant overall.

    Just as Gu Youli was thinking about who the man could be.

    She could clearly feel that Yu feibai¡¯s body had stiffened.

    She nced sideways and noticed that Yu feibai¡¯s expression was a little off.

    What was wrong with him? Did he know that man?

    Gu Youli held Yu feibai¡¯s hand tightly as if she wasforting him.

    Gu Youli did not know what to say and did not dare to say anything.

    They all knew how much Yu Zhihe hated her.

 Chapter 763

    763 Past events, who is right and who is wrong

    At this moment, Gu Youli felt that it was better for her to stand aside obediently and be an outsider.

    Apart from old master Yu, Yu Zhihe, and Wang Jiahui, no one else knew that she and Yu feibai had arrived.

    At this moment, as long as she said one sentence ...

    Yu Zhihe might think that she was adding fuel to the fire and taking the opportunity to take revenge.

    Besides, this was a private matter between Yu Zhihe and Wang Jiahui.

    It really wasn¡¯t up to outsiders to say anything.

    This was probably the reason why old master Yu suddenly stopped holding a family banquet.

    Wang Jiahui¡¯s eyes suddenly shot a cold re at Yu Zhihe. can you stop being so unreasonable? what do these photos mean? can¡¯t I have friends? ¡±

    Yu Zhihe raised his trembling finger and pointed it at Wang Jiahui. His face was full of anger. but Why Him? ¡± Feibai has been ming me all these years. She even dragged him to do a DNA test, so she¡¯s always hated me and med me. I know it all, but the only reason I¡¯m doing this is because you¡¯re being too indecent, Yingluo.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the dazzling light on the floor of the living room was suddenly broken by two shadows.

    Yu feibai was calm andposed as he walked over. His tall and handsome figure was slowly revealed.

    Turning around, Yu Zhihe saw Yu feibai. ¡°Feibai, why are you here?¡±

    Wang Jiahui also turned around and saw Gu Youli and Yu feibai. A look of panic shed across her face.

    Her decades of experience in the battlefield and business world made her unable to remain calm at this moment. Her eyes were trembling.

    She stepped forward and held Yu feibai¡¯s other hand tightly. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Feibai, you¡¯re tired.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes stared at Wang Jiahui.

    He interrupted her and looked at old master Yu. ¡°Grandpa called us here just to see this?¡±

    When they heard that old master Yu had specially called him over, Yu Zhihe and Wang Jiahui both looked at old master Yu. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re Yingluo.¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s long and cold eyes looked at them, and he said in a low and deep voice, ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be called feibai? Isn¡¯t your family a joke because of this man? As soon as something happens, youe to me. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to leave it to your son than to leave it to your father. It¡¯ll be easier to solve.¡±

    yu zhihe frowned.

    he first looked at gu youli unhappily before saying, ¡± ¡°Feibai, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m being unreasonable. Back then, she was just like this. After she went into a hotel with that man, she didn¡¯te back for the entire night. They¡¯re old lovers, first love, and I don¡¯t want to suspect anything, but I¡¯m sorry, feibai!¡±

    It turned out that the man was Wang Jiahui¡¯s first love.

    It was said that he used to be the man that Wang Jiahui wanted to spend the rest of her life with.

    For some unknown reason, the two of them broke up, and Wang Jiahui married Yu Zhihe.

    There was a long period of time after their marriage. Yu Zhihe and Wang Jiahui were indeed in love.

    Until the appearance of Yu Zhihe¡¯s illegitimate daughter, the two had their first big fight.

    Later on, Yu Zhihe discovered that Wang Jiahui and her ex-boyfriend were still in love.

    What Yu Zhihe couldn¡¯t bear was the fact that Yu feibai was born early.

    This made Yu Zhihe suspect that Yu feibai was the child of Wang Jiahui and that man.

 Chapter 764

    764 I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s love or face

    At that time, they even did a paternity test. This was what old master Yu said, a joke.

    In the end, it was confirmed that the child was him and the matter was settled.

    however, yu zhihe and wang jiahui¡¯s rtionship could never return to how it was before.

    Wang Jiahui, who had always been cold and calm, was now very emotional. Yu Zhihe, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say this to my son anymore.

    yu zhihe furrowed his brows and sneered. ¡± why can¡¯t you say it? if you¡¯re so afraid that he¡¯ll find out what you¡¯ve done outside, you shouldn¡¯t have gone to find that man. ¡±

    Wang Jia Hui¡¯s face was as cold as ice and she was clearly impatient. Yu Zhihe, I¡¯ve already exined it to you. We haven¡¯t seen each other in years. Yesterday was the first time we met. He had too much to drink. We¡¯re old ssmates, shouldn¡¯t I help him? ¡±

    we¡¯re old ssmates, so I¡¯ll help you out. Do you need to help me all night? ¡± yu zhihe shouted at wang jiahui.

    The current Yu Zhihe was really terrifying.

    Gu Youli watched from the side and felt a little apprehensive.

    Speaking of which, didn¡¯t he and yuzhi have a woman outside? Didn¡¯t he like the woman outside?

    ording to what Yu Zhihe had said to him before, Yu Zhihe shouldn¡¯t care.

    But why did she have such a big reaction?

    could it be that he liked her to have fun outside, but he didn¡¯t allow his wife to do anything?

    After all, they were husband and wife. Men were all concerned about their face and were afraid of people saying that they were cheating on him.

    However, why did Gu Youli feel that Yu Zhihe actually loved Wang Jiahui very much?

    She didn¡¯t like Yu Zhihe. She even hated him.

    however, for some reason, she felt that yu zhihe was very pitiful.

    Regardless of whether Wang Jiahui¡¯s incident was true or not, she could tell that Yu Zhihe cared about Wang Jiahui.

    Or it could be said that Yu Zhihe loved Wang Jiahui.

    However, that might not be the case. If he loved Wang Jiahui, why would he have a mistress outside?

    He couldn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°I¡¯m just and honorable. I didn¡¯t do anything to let you down.¡± Wang Jia Hui red at Yu Zhihe, her voice sharp.

    Yu Zhihe was so angry that he clutched his chest to suppress his violently beating heart. if you¡¯re so open, then why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone? what did you do with that man the entire night? don¡¯t tell me you went into the hotel to chat. I¡¯m a man, I¡¯m not a fool.

    When Wang Jia Hui heard this, her expression suddenly changed and she smiled.

    However, her smile was filled with mockery and sarcasm. ¡°Why should I tell you what I¡¯ve done? I once asked you, what did you do at that woman¡¯s house? What did you say? you said that you only went to her house to chat. Why do you go to that woman¡¯s house often to chat, but I can¡¯t chat with a man the whole night?¡±

    Her sharp words were like sharp thorns, piercing Yu Zhihe¡¯s face.

    He clenched his fists and raised his voice. I admit that the child was mine, but it was only that one time. It was an ident. In the future, when I go, I¡¯m only doing my duty to take care of Yingluo.

    Wang Jiahui frowned and interrupted him. She sneered.¡±Come on, Yu Zhihe, don¡¯t disgust me anymore!¡±

    Yu Zhihe stared at her. Wang Jiahui, we¡¯re talking about you now. Do you have to bring up the past? ¡±

    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep voice was heard.

 Chapter 765

    765 divorce is not a decision to be made now

    in an instant, the atmosphere in the living room became tense.

    Old master Yu mmed his heavy walking stick on the ground. after you¡¯re done quarreling, do you want your child to tell you to shut up? will you only feel embarrassed? ¡±

    Wang Jiahui and Yu Zhihe¡¯s expressions changed.

    Wang Jiahui pursed her thin lips tightly as a wave of shame and dizziness swirled in her mind.

    She took a deep breath and looked at old master Yu. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, dad! ¡°Feibai has always been an outstanding child since he was young. I used to be afraid that he would be like his father, but now, I¡¯m very d that he grew up with you. It was you who gave me such an outstanding son. Regardless of whether I¡¯m still your wife in the future, you will always be my father.¡±

    As she said that, she looked at Yu feibai and said, ¡± feibai, I want to tell you today that this decision is not made now. I have made this decision some time ago, but I did not say it out loud. I am telling you now that I have decided to divorce your father!

    Yu feibai was still expressionless. His brows were furrowed and his lips were pursed tightly. His lips were like a scimitar that drew a cold arc.

    Old master Yu understood what Wang Jiahui meant.

    She was a little surprised, but only in her heart.

    Gu Youli was more surprised and raised her hand to cover her mouth.

    Yu Zhihe was even more surprised than Gu Youli. He was in disbelief as he stared at Wang Jiahui with wide eyes.

    While he was staring, he suddenly sneered, ¡± Wang Jiahui, you¡¯ve been wanting to get a divorce all these years, haven¡¯t you? you just couldn¡¯t find a reason or an excuse. Now, you finally found an excuse. Congrattions!

    Wang Jiahui stared at Yu Zhihe and sneered, ¡± ¡°shouldn¡¯t i be the one congratting you? Haven¡¯t you been waiting for me to say this all these years? Now that we¡¯re divorced, you can finally marry that woman. Your child can finally see the sky and no longer be called an illegitimate child. Congrattions!¡±

    She blinked her eyes, and her eyshes were covered with water vapor.

    He pretended to casually raise his hand and slide it across his face. The water droplets dripped on the back of his hand, leaving no trace.

    She was really upset.

    he smiled, turned around, and seemed to be about to leave.

    ¡°Wang Jiahui, stop right there!¡± yu zhihe said angrily.

    Wang Jia Hui did not turn around, nor did she stop walking. She only said coldly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore!¡±

    after she finished speaking, she did not say another word and walked out of the door.

    Yu feibai let go and held Gu Youli¡¯s hand. He then turned around and chased after her.

    Just as Wang Jiahui opened the car door and was about to get in, Yu feibai pulled her arm and ced his hand on the door. He called out softly, ¡± ¡°Mom!¡±

    wang jiahui looked up and smiled at yu feibai. she took a deep breath and said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, feibai. i know what you want to ask, but i don¡¯t want to say it here. leave with me. i¡¯ve taken you to ces before! ¡±

    Yu feibai did not nod his head immediately. Instead, he turned to look at Gu Youli, who had also run out of the room.

    ¡°Stay with Grandpa for a while,¡± he said softly.

    Gu Youli nodded. She watched Wang Jiahui¡¯s car leave before she walked back into the house.

    The atmosphere in the living room was tense and stiff. Gu Youli hesitated for a while before stepping in.

    She stood at the side with her long eyshes slightly closed and her head lowered. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Lili,e here!¡± old master yu¡¯s cold voice was filled with gentleness and love as it rang in her ears.

 Chapter 766

    766 The opposite effect, ck-bellied Grandpa

    Gu Youli, who had been pointed out, slowly moved closer to old master Yu. ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s loving face was swept away from the dark clouds just now.

    he waved his hand and gestured for gu youli to sit beside him. ¡± ¡°Lili, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. You seem to have lost weight again. Did you not rest well during this time?¡±

    Gu Youli sat down next to old master Yu and replied with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve gained weight. You, on the other hand, seem to have lost weight!¡±

    she expressed that she really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The old master could be at ease after such a huge incident, but she couldn¡¯t.

    At this moment, he felt extremely embarrassed.

    He then looked at Yu Zhihe, whose eyes turned cold as he tried to calm himself down. His expression was normal, and there was nothing unusual about it.

    One has to admit that they are really powerful. The Yu family¡¯s ability to remain calm and recover is really invincible.

    Old master Yu chuckled. my granddaughter-inw is so obedient. She knows how to care for others.

    When Gu Youli heard him say that, she felt even more embarrassed and ufortable.

    sigh, unlike some people, who always find things to do for me, ¡± he said in a hoarse voice as he looked up coldly at the person in front of him.

    Yu Zhihe, who had been sitting on the side with an expressionless face, but was actually sulking, suddenly stood up.

    He said impatiently, ¡± dad, I know what you want to say. Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. Are you satisfied now? ¡±

    He red at Gu Youli as he said that before turning around and heading upstairs.

    Gu Youli looked very innocent. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but did not know what to say.

    After thinking for a while, she still felt that it was better not to say anything.

    Old master Yu shook his head, his deep eyes filled with indifference and calmness.¡±Feibai went to chase after your mother. Lili, go upstairs and see your father!¡±

    A trace of surprise slowly rippled through Gu Youli¡¯s heart. Her eyes were filled with shock and she could not believe it. ¡°What? I¡¯ll go?¡±

    did grandpa make a mistake? he clearly knew that yu zhihe hated her the most, but he still asked her to go upstairs to see him. wasn¡¯t this adding fuel to the fire?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Old master Yu looked puzzled and wanted to be honest with her.

    this immediately made gu youli sweat profusely. tears!

    she shook her head,¡±i think i¡¯d better forget about that yingluo. uncle is so yingluo.¡±

    Old master Yu interrupted her and smiled,¡±don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t divorce your mother!¡±

    Please, that wasn¡¯t what she wanted to say!

    Gu Youli¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and her expression was strange.

    She slowly furrowed her brows and said awkwardly after a long while, ¡± ¡°that yingluo isn¡¯t. i just wanted to say that uncle probably doesn¡¯t want to see me. it¡¯s not appropriate for me to appear at this time either!¡±

    you¡¯re the most suitable person to appear because only someone he doesn¡¯t like can calm him down and make him think carefully, ¡± old master Yu said optimistically.

    However, Gu Youli felt like crying when she heard that.

    Was there a mistake? just because Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t like her, he let her go up, because Yu Zhihe could calm down.

    Grandpa, you¡¯re so ck-bellied.

    Old master Yu sighed. I realized that this matter is not as simple as it seems. I believe in Jiahui. I think there must be someone behind this. So, you have to help your father. Let him calm down and think about who is behind this!

 Chapter 767

    767 Ghost stories are called awkward

    Help Yu Zhihe!

    It seemed like there was nothing more exciting than this.

    gu youli was speechless at her grandfather¡¯s reason.

    However, it seemed that he had no choice but to agree, as old master Yu had already said so.

    ¡°then i¡¯ll go and take a look!¡± Gu Youli agreed.

    However, he felt like he was going to the execution ground.

    Old master Yu nodded.

    Suddenly, he thought of something and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°Lili, you and feibai may not have gotten a marriage certificate, but you are engaged. This wedding is also a negotiation. Feibai has called him dad Yu like you and you have called Jiahui mom. You should also call him dad Zhihe. What¡¯s with the way you call him uncle?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips twitched but she did not say anything.

    Call him dad?

    She couldn¡¯t say it. She still remembered the child.

    In his heart, he still med Zhihe.

    However, Gu Youli still nodded her head. Although old master Yu was still smiling, Gu Youli could feel that he was actually in a very good mood at the moment.

    What the old man wanted was nothing more than a happy and harmonious family.

    Now that his son and daughter-inw were in such a mess, how could he be in a good mood?

    He was pretending to be rxed in everything.

    She didn¡¯t want to make the old man¡¯s mood worse.

    She felt sour in her heart. She wanted to say something tofort him, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After knocking on the door, Gu Youli pushed it open and saw Yu Zhihe standing alone by the window.

    Gu Youli couldn¡¯t help but think of Yu Zhihe¡¯s hysterical and furious look.

    He probably did care.

    They quarreled so fiercely because they couldn¡¯t bear to leave.

    he probably did not want to get a divorce, but looking at wang jiahui, she seemed to be determined to get a divorce.

    Wang Jia Hui was not the kind of person who would talk about divorce casually.

    It was also because they usually wouldn¡¯t say it, that if they did, they would definitely do it.

    Yu Zhihe turned around and immediately frowned when he saw Gu Youli.

    ¡°Who let you in?¡± He pursed his lips coldly and red at Gu Youli unhappily.

    Gu Youli tried her best to make her expression look calm and natural. ¡°it¡¯s grandpa! He asked me toe and take a look.¡±

    get out, ¡± Yu Zhihe interrupted Gu Youli with a deep gaze. ¡°i¡¯m going to rest!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression also changed.

    She said unhappily, ¡± I didn¡¯t want toe either. Grandpa asked me toe and tell you something. I¡¯ll go out after I¡¯m done. I know you like mom. If you like her, you should say it. Stop quarreling.

    She also felt that Yu Zhihe would not divorce Wang Jiahui.

    However, she did all of this based on her feelings, including the fact that Yu Zhi cared about Wang Jiahui.

    Before she could finish, Yu Zhihe interrupted her again. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to lecture me. Get out!¡±

    Gu Youli stood still and said coldly, ¡± I¡¯ve already said that I didn¡¯te of my own will. Grandfather asked me toe. He said that this matter isn¡¯t that simple. He wants you to think carefully and see if there¡¯s someone behind this!

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He quietly listened to Gu Youli¡¯s words and slowly regained his calm from the bottom of his heart. He thought about the whole thing carefully.

    Her thick eyshes drooped slightly as she continued, ¡± ¡°Grandpa also said that mom was framed, Yueyue.¡±

 Chapter 768

    768 speechless, suffocating

    After hearing Gu Youli¡¯s words, Yu Zhihe frowned and thought about it silently. He did not say anything.

    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking or what decision he would make next.

    However, Gu Youli felt that there was no need for her to care about it. She had already said everything she wanted to say.

    It also seemed that there was no need to stay any longer.

    This was to prevent Yu Zhihe, who didn¡¯t like her, from suddenly being in a bad mood and thinking of ways to make things difficult for her.

    As she thought about this, Gu Youli turned around to leave.

    However, before she could take two steps, Yu Zhihe¡¯s voice rang in her ear, ¡± ¡°Wait!¡±

    Gu Youli stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him. ¡°What else is there?¡±

    did she really hit the nail on the head? did he want to make things difficult for her before letting her leave?

    ¡°You¡¯reing with me to a ce,¡± As Yu Zhihe spoke, he had already picked up his car keys and stepped out.

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned and followed after him. ¡°What? I¡¯m going somewhere with you? What do you want me to do?¡±

    She really didn¡¯t think that she and Yu Zhihe could get along so peacefully and go somewhere together.

    This didn¡¯t make sense.

    They looked at each other and hated each other.

    ¡± it¡¯s because of you, ¡± yu zhihe said without turning his head. ¡± i can only understand my current identity after seeing you. ¡±

    Only by understanding his own identity could he think calmly and not lose his sense of propriety.

    When Gu Youli heard that, she was so embarrassed that she was sweating.

    Was there a mistake? why did he say that with the same meaning as her grandfather? it was as if she was a calming agent.

    Was this a good or bad thing?

    The most high-ss VIP suite of the Beach Hotel was decorated very elegantly and elegantly. The transparent crystal chandeliers were incandescent and bright.

    Gu Youli was sitting facing the sea. Her eyes seemed to be covered by ayer of light, blocking her vision. Other than the vast sea, she could only see Yu Zhihe on both sides of the table and the man Yu Zhihe had brought her to meet.

    This man was the man in the photo. He was the man who had promised to enter and exit the hotel with Wang Jiahui.

    He was an elegant middle-aged man. His name was Yin Li, and he was the Director and CEO of Zhenxing international.

    At this moment, his expression was cold as he looked at Yu Zhihe indifferently.

    Yu Zhihe was also silent. He looked at Yin Li, quiet and silent.

    the atmosphere was heavy, and there was a strong smell of gunpowder in the air.

    it was as if even a slight movement would make one feel afraid.

    however, in this quiet atmosphere, gu youli, who was sitting in the middle, felt an inexplicable sense of eeriness and insecurity.

    gu youli clenched her fists and suppressed the helplessness and unhappiness in her heart. she sat quietly with them.

    In fact, she really wished that she could smile, but she really couldn¡¯t.

    She didn¡¯t want to sit there at all and didn¡¯t understand what the two wanted.

    The two of them had been sitting there for a long time, staring at each other.

    It had been at least half an hour.

    but the two of them didn¡¯t say a word. they just looked at each other as if there was no one else.

    The atmosphere was getting tenser and tenser and Gu Youli could not sit still any longer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to go to the washroom,¡± she finally mustered up her courage.

    Yu Zhihe and Yin Li continued to sit still. They looked at each other and did not bother with Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli did not wait for them to reply. She pulled out the chair and stood up before walking quickly to the bathroom.

 Chapter 769

    769 An Equal Exchange, neither giving in

    The moment Gu Youli stepped into the washroom, she immediately took out her phone and called Yu feibai.

    The phone rang twice before Yu feibai picked it up.

    Gu Youli looked in the direction of the door and deliberately lowered her voice to ask, ¡± ¡°Feibai, where are you?¡±

    I¡¯m still with mom. How¡¯s Grandpa? ¡± Yu feibai said gently.

    Hearing Yu feibai¡¯s voice, Gu Youli knew that he still had something to do for the time being. She suddenly felt listless and rxed. She let out a breath and said, ¡± Grandpa is fine, but he told me that someone might be behind this, so he asked me to talk to your dad. In the end, your dad asked me toe out and meet the person with him!

    As she said that, Gu Youli scratched her head in frustration.

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows and asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°Who?¡±

    His father had actually brought Gu Youli out with him. It was hard not to be surprised.

    gu youli lowered her voice even more. ¡± yin li, the chairman of zhenxing international. he¡¯s the man with mom in the photo today. your dad has been sitting down with him for almost an hour but they haven¡¯t said a word. they just stare at each other. i don¡¯t even know what they want to do. ¡±

    Yu feibai subconsciously tightened his grip on the phone.

    After a moment of silence, he replied,¡±they should have started talking after you left!.¡±

    His tone was cold and calm, but he was sure of his guess over the phone.

    Gu Youli sighed and pouted. ¡°Probably, I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Yu feibai caressed the phone as if he was caressing her face. He said gently, ¡± ¡°Lili, I know you have a knot in your heart with my dad, but it¡¯s a critical time now. Can you help me look after him?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Youli was a little hesitant. She was not sure if she could see it.

    However, he still nodded in agreement.

    I still have something to do here, mom. I¡¯ll hang up first. Let¡¯s keep in touch.

    ¡°En!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Gu Youli walked out of the bathroom gently. She was about to turn the corner of the living room when she heard Yin Li¡¯s voice.¡±Mayor Yu, if you have something to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±

    Gu Youli looked out and saw Yin Li smiling gently and elegantly.

    Looking at Yu Zhihe, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t look too good. He didn¡¯t know what the two of them had been talking about, but his previous carefreeness had disappeared.

    at this moment, he looked at yin li coldly and furrowed his brows.¡±you were the one who got someone to call me that day.¡±

    It was a statement, not a question.

    ¡± i really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, mayor yu, ¡± yin li replied without changing his expression. ¡± but i don¡¯t need you to say anything. ¡±

    yu zhihe sneered,¡±all these years, you didn¡¯t get married because you were waiting for her, right?¡± What a pity, you won¡¯t be able to see it in your entire life.¡±

    Yin Li said nonchntly,¡±I¡¯ll give you 30% of the shares of revitalization international to fund your uing election.¡± That¡¯s enough for you to get a divorce!¡±

    Gu Youli was dumbfounded. Oh my God, 30% of Zhenxing International¡¯s shares? what did that mean?

    How much money was that! Zhenxing was a big corporation. The money from 30% of the shares was equivalent to two Lu corporation¡¯s.

    ¡°The entire Development Zone in the North of T city, as far away from Jiahui as possible,¡± Yu Zhihe said with a smile.

    Yin Li was slightly stunned, and his eyes darkened.

 Chapter 770

    770 Threat, let¡¯s see which one you choose

    Yin Li was slightly stunned, and his eyes darkened.

    He looked at Yu Zhihe and smiled gently and elegantly. Mayor Yu, I remember that you have a woman you love and a beautiful family outside. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being selfish by making such a decision? ¡±

    yu zhihe¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, and his eyes were filled with mockery.

    he looked at yin li and retorted sarcastically, ¡± why do i remember that president yin has a girlfriend who has been a virgin for more than ten years? it has been so many years, and president yin has always allowed her to stay by his side. then i believe that president yin should love her very much. in that case, president yin should also give her a title. don¡¯t let her continue to wait. ¡±

    Yin Li leaned back on the chair and crossed his hands in front of his chest, ¡± I¡¯ve said it 30 years ago. Only one woman can be my wife, and that¡¯s the woman I love. As for who it is, I believe Mayor Yu doesn¡¯t need me to exin.

    that¡¯s not love, that¡¯s possession. You¡¯ve been waiting for the woman you love, not your face. I think I¡¯ve told you my attitude before. I will never hand my wife over to another man for any reason. I don¡¯t care what the other party does, I won¡¯t divorce her. In this life, whether she¡¯s alive or dead, she¡¯ll be my woman.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s face was dark, and his voice was very serious.

    yin li looked at yu zhihe provocatively. ¡± you¡¯re not worthy of jiahui at all. a man like you doesn¡¯t know what love is. the reason why you¡¯re not willing to divorce is because of your possessiveness. jiahui is human. she¡¯s made of flesh and blood and has feelings. did you consider her feelings before you said this? you said that she¡¯ll be your woman whether she lives or dies. did you ask for her opinion? She¡¯s not a thing, you can¡¯t say yes or no just because you say no!¡±

    As he spoke, his expression became particrly cold, and his tone became extremely sharp. Yu Zhihe, don¡¯t try to scheme anymore. It¡¯s been 30 years. This is the limit of what I¡¯ve been waiting for. Perhaps I couldn¡¯t do anything to you in the past, but it¡¯s different now. Whether it¡¯s your career or your woman, it¡¯s up to you.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    He stared at Yin Li¡¯s eyes, which were filled with killing intent and anger, ¡± ¡°Yin Li, you¡¯re threatening me!¡±

    Yin Li shrugged his shoulders and said disapprovingly, if that¡¯s what Mayor Yu thinks, then I won¡¯t say anything. Right now, we¡¯re at the heart of the campaign. If there are any unnecessary scandals, I think no matter how strong the Yu family¡¯s background is, they won¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Yu Zhihe stared at him sharply. it seems that having someone behind you is different! However, Yin Li, even if I can¡¯t run for the election for the time being, can that person protect you for the rest of your life? Just as you said, the Yu family has a strong backing, don¡¯t be a pawn and end up with nothing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me, Mayor Yu. You¡¯d better think about whether you¡¯ll ept my suggestion.¡± The corners of Yin Li¡¯s mouth rose, showing a cold and proud smile.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s expression was fierce, and his eyes looked like they were about to spew fire.

    ¡°it¡¯s really troublesome to deal with a scandal. i think mayor yu should ept it!¡± Yin Li continued, the corners of his mouth curled up in an extremely sarcastic manner.

 Chapter 771

    771 Help the inside, not the outside

    yu zhihe suddenly stood up, his whole body exuding a terrifying chill.

    Iparable anger, like fire, seemed to want to burn everything.

    Gu Youli saw Yu Zhihe¡¯s hands hanging by his sides clenched into fists. The veins on his hands were protruding as if he was about to throw a punch.

    With Yu Zhihe¡¯s status, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to beat someone up.

    If there was a surveince camera in the room, it would be more terrible than a scandal.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Gu Youli quickly walked out.

    She stood next to Yu Zhihe and then reached out to hold Yu Zhihe¡¯s elbow, as if to signal him.

    Then, in a very small voice that only she and Yu Zhihe could hear, she gently reminded Yu Zhihe,¡±he¡¯s trying to anger you. calm down!¡±

    Yu Zhihe could not help but nce at Gu Youli. Although she still looked angry, she was obviously much calmer than before.

    Yin Li looked at Gu Youli and frowned slightly.

    He didn¡¯t know Gu Youli¡¯s identity and had followed Yu Zhihe here. He had thought that she was Yu Zhihe¡¯s Secret assistant.

    the word ¡± dad ¡± made yin li look at gu youli.

    He narrowed his eyes and could tell that he was trying to guess Gu Youli¡¯s identity.

    With Gu Youli¡¯s pretty face and her current age, Yin Li quickly made a decision. ¡°You¡¯re his daughter?¡±

    Yin Li had misunderstood and thought that Gu Youli was the child Yu Zhihe had with that woman.

    gu youli had a frown on her face. ¡± president yin, do you have something to say to me? ¡±

    she didn¡¯t admit or deny it, but she just wanted to know what yin li wanted to say.

    Although she did not like Yu Zhihe, she also did not like Yin Li very much. Compared to a person who had broken up Yu feibai¡¯s family and another person who was Yu feibai¡¯s father, Gu Youli was definitely on Yu feibai¡¯s father¡¯s side.

    Furthermore, she was going to marry Yu feibai. No matter how much she hated him, they were still family.

    In front of outsiders, they had to be United against outsiders.

    Yin Liughed coldly. I didn¡¯t want to say anything. I just felt that it was not worth it for your mother. I think you must have heard our conversation just now. Don¡¯t you have any opinions about this kind of father? ¡±

    Gu Youli took a deep breath quietly and her cherry red lips curved up. wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who is proud of being a mistress. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone destroy someone¡¯s family, and so righteously at that!

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Yin Li shook his head and raised his eyebrows as he smiled.

    He seemed to be saying,¡±if you want to talk about a mistress, your mother is the mistress!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes shed and she looked straight at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re wrong,¡± yin li said coldly,¡±what i did was merely to snatch back what belongs to me.¡±

    Gu Youli met Yin Li¡¯s sharp gaze and shrugged her shoulders. She said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°I remember that you said something like that just now. People are not things. Howe you want to take my mom back now?¡±

    your mother!!!! Yin Li seemed to have been struck by lightning as he stood rooted to the ground.

    At this moment, Gu Youli was no longer looking at him. Instead, she looked at Yu Zhihe. dad, let¡¯s go home. Mom and feibai are waiting for us at home.

    Yin Li¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes widened.¡±You are feibai¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±

    How could she be Yu feibai¡¯s woman? didn¡¯t they say that she and Yu Zhihe were at odds with each other? why did she follow Yu Zhihe to see him?

    this was too wrong!

 Chapter 772

    772 It¡¯s rare for such a peaceful conversation

    The ck car drove out of the beachmunity, and the slightly salty sea breeze blew in through the half-lowered window, blowing away the fog that shrouded people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Why did you help me just now?¡± Yu Zhihe suddenly asked.

    logically speaking, she should not have helped him. he was so against her marriage with feibai and had even indirectly caused the death of her child.

    Why was she dazed?

    Gu Youli looked ahead and said calmly, ¡± no matter what, you are still feibai¡¯s father. No matter what wrong you have done to me, or whether I me you or hate you for no reason, it is all because of you that feibai coulde into this world. If it were not for you, there would be no feibai. So, I don¡¯t want you and mother to get a divorce. I also believe that you two will not get a divorce because I can see that you still have feelings for mother.

    Yu Zhihe looked at Gu Youli¡¯s face from the side and took a deep look.

    he didn¡¯t say anything and continued driving.

    He really didn¡¯t expect that the person he hated the most, the daughter-inw who he had always thought was unqualified and didn¡¯t want her to step into the house, would be his wife.

    it was actually the person who understood him the most.

    He sighed. maybe it¡¯s different this time. You should know your mother¡¯s personality. Since she said it, she¡¯ll definitely get a divorce. Besides, that man is the man she loves. We¡¯re only married and have no feelings for each other.

    Perhaps it was because of his pride as a man and his pride that he was unwilling to admit his feelings in front of Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli smiled. that¡¯s not for sure. So what if I tell you? ¡± Even if she had to get a divorce, she would not be able to get a divorce even if she did not agree to it. Although President Yin was mom¡¯s first Love, Mom had already chosen you back then. With mom¡¯s personality, have you not thought about why she chose you back then and not Yin Li? The yin family isn¡¯t too bad. If you want a marriage alliance, the yin family can do it too.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡±

    the car that was driving steadily suddenly came to a sudden stop.

    The wheels of the carriage screeched against the ground, producing a piercing sound.

    Yu Zhihe gripped the steering wheel tightly and looked ahead. old master Wang didn¡¯t agree to the marriage with the yin family back then.

    Gu Youli did not understand and asked calmly, ¡± even if I had no choice but to marry you, it¡¯s been so many years. Didn¡¯t you also have a woman you liked back then? didn¡¯t you also like me? ¡±

    Yu Zhihe raised his eyebrows. how can you be so sure that I have feelings for your mom? ¡±

    Gu Youli asked directly,¡¯it¡¯s just a feeling! is that you or not?¡±

    Yu Zhihe looked at Gu Youli meaningfully and suddenly asked, ¡± do you believe that if you pretend to love someone for too long, whether it¡¯s physically or emotionally, you might get addicted to it unknowingly? ¡±

    ¡°I believe in you!¡± gu youli replied without hesitation.

    that year, I married Jia Hui, the eldest daughter of the Wang family. Everyone was envious of me because Jia Hui was the only one who could bear the throne of the Wang family¡¯s business Emperor. Also, Jia Hui was very beautiful.

    thirty years ago, wang jia hui was very famous in the capital. she was the most beautiful and attractive youngdy in the capital.

    Many high-ranking scions and young masters from aristocratic families liked her.

    But to Zhihe, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Before he married Wang Jiahui, he had a girlfriend who was in love with him. However, that woman took a check and chose to abandon him with money.

    therefore, wang jiahui was just a woman to him, no different from any other woman.

 Chapter 773

    773 Pretending to be in love

    wang jiahui was the only child in the wang family. in order to find a son-inw for wang jiahui, grandfather wang had really put in a lot of effort.

    In the end, he went to find old master Yu and confirmed Yu Zhihe¡¯s identity.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s initial n was to get along with Wang Jiahui after his marriage.

    He would be an official, and she would be a businessman. To be an honest official, there must be enough money to support it. He could help her in some projects and take the lead in some policies.

    She could also help him and give him enough money to make him innocent and have a smooth career.

    So even if there was no love, Yu Zhihe would still act like a good husband and respect Wang Jiahui as guests.

    However, Wang Jiahui¡¯s personality was quite cold. After marriage, she became even more like that and respected each other like ice.

    It was only after Wang Jia Hui¡¯s father passed away that she suddenly disappeared after dealing with her father¡¯s life.

    Yu Zhihe had been looking for her all night.

    in the end, on a noisy street, he saw wang jiahui, who was dressed in thin clothes and had her arms crossed. her gaze was unfocused and she was walking aimlessly.

    ¡°jiahui, are you not feeling well? ¡°Why is it so cold?¡± Yu Zhihe felt a chill from his palm to his chest as he held her.

    He was shocked. He picked Wang Jiahui up and walked to the car.

    Suddenly, Wang Jiahui felt a warm hug. It was as if she had found an exit for her sadness.

    That day, she had cried hysterically in Yu Zhihe¡¯s arms, like a child who had no worries.

    her thin body was like a lost kitten, curled up in his arms.

    Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t think he was an emotional person, but this woman was his wife.

    Even though he was watching her cry, he still felt as if his heart was being squeezed by something, and it was especially ufortable.

    after a long time, wang jiahui seemed to have shed all her tears and stopped crying.

    then, she leaned into his arms and sobbed silently.

    Until now, Yu Zhihe hadn¡¯t attacked him that day. Why did he suddenly say this? you¡¯ll still have me in the future. I¡¯m your husband. Although we¡¯re connected by marriage, we can still act like a normal married couple. Even if there¡¯s no love, we can pretend to love each other and live a normal life.

    ¡°Pretending to be in love?¡± Wang Jiahui leaned into his arms and asked softly.

    yes, isn¡¯t that a little ridiculous? if we pretend that we¡¯re married out of love, we¡¯ll have a very warm family and our lives will befortable in the future. The more Yu Zhihe spoke, the less confidence he had and the more absurd he felt.

    However, he did not expect Wang Jia Hui to nod. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll decide as such!¡±

    her voice was weak. yu zhihe, who had been immersed in his pent-up emotions, was now a little surprised. only then did he notice that wang jiahui¡¯s face was pale. there was no trace of blood.

    His breathing was slightly shallow, as if he would copse at any moment and never wake up again.

    He was shocked and quickly helped Wang Jiahui sit down. Then, he drove to the nearest hospital.

    The doctor said that Wang Jia Hui was malnourished, had low blood sugar, and was anemic.

    Now that she was more than a month pregnant, it was very dangerous. She had to take good care of her.

    At this moment, Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t know what to feel.

    Wang Jiahui was pregnant and he was about to be a father, but he was not too surprised.

    On the other hand, the doctor¡¯s words about malnutrition and low blood sugar deeply shocked him.

    (PS: August 8th, 8:30 p.m. (Which is tonight), in the group (291932808), < > ¡°First young mistress¡± the first Prize-winning quiz activity. There are 30 questions in total. Each question costs 100 book coins. Everyone is wee to participate.)

 Chapter 774

    774 Emotional changes, unpredictable and iprehensible

    Wasn¡¯t she the young miss of the Wang family? wasn¡¯t she his wife? How could she have tormented herself to this state?

    Were her days so hard after she got together with him?

    Actually, he was just casually saying that they were pretending to be in love. He had just wanted tofort Wang Jiahui.

    But at this moment, Yu Zhihe felt that it might not be a bad idea to try.

    Just like that, Yu Zhihe and Wang Jiahui lived a life of pretending to be in love. Perhaps it was because Wang Jiahui was pregnant, but their little life was very harmonious and beautiful.

    In the blink of an eye, Yu feibai and Yu Feifan were born. Wang Jiahui was pregnant with her third child.

    No one mentioned the words ¡®pretending to be in love¡¯.

    No one said anything about whether they were still pretending or if they were really in love.

    anyway, they were already an old couple, so it was fine as long as they were living well.

    Everything was perfect, and everyone was envious of Yu Zhihe and Wang Jiahui.

    Yu feimo was born, and on the day of his one-month celebration, a woman came to his house with a child.

    All the good things were destroyed at that moment.

    That woman was Yu Zhihe¡¯s ex-girlfriend, and that child was the child of that woman and Yu Zhihe.

    She wanted the Yu family to give her a sum of money and then she would give the child to the Yu family.

    This was simply selling his daughter.

    What had happened was something that Yu Zhihe had never dreamed of.

    He was dumbfounded by such an unexpected event.

    Old master Yu had always treated his second daughter-inw the best. Now that his second daughter-inw had already given the Yu family three grandsons, how could he still want this illegitimate granddaughter?

    Besides, the old man had always valued men over women.

    If it was a man, he might have epted it, but it was a girl. Old master Yu would never agree to it. He asked the woman to leave the house with the child.

    However, that woman only wanted money. He could get lost, but he had to pay.

    In the end, it was Wang Jia Hui who settled the matter. She gave the woman a sum of money and left the child in the Yu family.

    That child was the adopted daughter of the Yu family, Yu feichen.

    logically speaking, this was all before yu zhihe and wang jiahui got married. after the marriage, yu zhihe was quite honest, so wang jiahui shouldn¡¯t be angry.

    At least, that was what Yu Zhihe thought.

    no matter what, he was wrong. he should apologize to wang jiahui but he did not. he felt a little guilty but he could not say it.

    As for Wang Jiahui, as a woman, she definitely cared about it.

    Yu Zhihe could clearly sense that Wang Jiahui¡¯s attitude towards him had be a little cold.

    However, he didn¡¯t care too much at the time. He knew that she was angry, but he didn¡¯t coax her immediately. Instead, he wanted to wait until she was over her anger.

    To him, women who were in a fit of anger were all unreasonable.

    In reality, Yu Zhihe felt a little ufortable that Wang Jiahui had left Yu feichen in the Yu family.

    or was he pretending to love?

    That was why he was so generous to let his illegitimate daughter stay in the Yu family.

    He also wanted to test what position he held in Wang Jiahui¡¯s heart.

    A weekter, a certain Business Magazine published a set of photos of Wang Jiahui and Yin Li together at a business cocktail party.

    They stood next to each other. It was as simple as that.

    however, it caused the rtionship between the two of them to be even more intense.

    One night, Yu Zhihe received a call from his friend. ¡°zhihe, i saw jia hui with yin li!¡±

 Chapter 775

    775 jealous and mad with anger

    After hanging up the phone, Yu Zhihe¡¯s face gradually turned livid.

    There were some things that he didn¡¯t want to think about, but he couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about Wang Jiahui and Yin Li, and all kinds of unbearable images of the two together.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. The more he thought about it, the more his heart ached.

    It was as if someone had stuck a nail into it.

    He couldn¡¯t sit still and went to the ce his friend had mentioned.

    She arrived a littlete and just happened to see Wang Jiahui and Yin Li leaving in a taxi.

    He immediately drove to catch up with her, but lost her halfway.

    The moment he couldn¡¯t find her, Yu Zhihe felt like his chest and heart had been hollowed out. The pain from before was gone.

    what was left behind was aplete and utter panic!

    Back at home, Yu Zhihe suddenly smashed things in anger. He lifted the stool and smashed it on the TV, making a loud noise.

    It was as if there was a fire burning in his heart, leaving him with nowhere to vent. It seemed that the only way to vent his anger was to smash things.

    Yu Zhihe cursed in a low voice and kicked over the coffee table.

    that night, he had smashed everything in the living room. the butler and servants were so scared that they took feifan and feimo to the small house in the backyard to hide.

    Feibai, on the other hand, had been living in the old mansion with old master Yu instead of the vi.

    when wang jia hui rushed home, it was only dawn.

    She pushed the door open and was shocked to see the living room, which looked like it had been ransacked by bandits.

    Just as she was about to call the Butler out to ask what had happened, Yu Zhihe¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡± you¡¯re back!

    looking to the side, she saw yu zhihe, who was always bright and decent, with a dark face at the moment. the cor of his shirt was pulled open randomly, and he looked very impatient, as if he was going to cut someone up the next second.

    She had been with Yu Zhihe for a long time, but this was the first time she had seen him like this.

    She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and jump in shock. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong with Yueyue¡¯s family? Is there a thief?¡±

    Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t answer her. He continued to ask coldly in a low, ruthless, and slightly hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Where did you go yesterday?¡±

    Wang Jia Hui looked up at Yu Zhihe and subconsciously reached out to brush her hair behind her ear. ¡°I had something to dost night, so I worked overtime at the office. I fell asleep in a daze!¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re working overtime in thepany and you fell asleep in a daze?¡± Yu Zhihe repeated with a sneer. He raised his leg and kicked the sofa hard.

    Wang Jiahui was so frightened that her whole body trembled and her heart could not help but beat wildly.

    her eyes flickered and she felt a little guilty.¡±Yes, I don¡¯t know how, but I fell asleep!¡±

    Yu Zhihe walked in front of her with dark eyes. Looking at her meek appearance with her head lowered, he gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡± Wang Jiahui, you¡¯re still f * cking lying and pretending. You were clearly having fun with Yin Li the entire night, yet you still had the nerve to say that you were working overtime. Slut, silver doll, you¡¯re really f * cking disgusting. Don¡¯t forget that you have three children.

    He was really mad. He hadpletely lost his mind and could say anything unpleasant.

    Wang Jiahui was shocked by him. She instantly understood that Yu Zhihe knew everything.

    She immediately stepped forward and hurriedly pulled Yu Zhihe¡¯s arm. With a pale face, she exined, ¡± ¡°Listen to me, I drank too muchst night and didn¡¯t go home in a daze. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    (PS: August 8th, 8:30 p.m. (Which is tonight), in the group (291932808), < > first young Madam ¡± is going to be the first Prize-winning quiz activity. There are 30 questions in total, and each question costs 100 book coins. Everyone is wee to participate. Please follow the rules of the group if you want to enter the group. Please enter the website of your novel and the name of the protagonist in the novel correctly if you want to apply. Otherwise, the management will not give you a pass.)

 Chapter 776

    776 An endless quarrel

    Yu Zhihe sneered, his eyes emitting a cold light. ¡°You drank too much and didn¡¯t go home. Where did you go?¡±

    His voice was very calm, but it was like the depression before the storm.

    I ... I went to Yin Li¡¯s house for a walk. Wang Jia Hui was frightened by the sharpness and gloominess in Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes.

    She did not dare to lie and answered honestly.

    But when he answered, he could feel a chill that sent chills down his spine.

    ¡°What did you just say? You went to Yin Li¡¯s house!¡± Yu Zhihe grabbed her hand and squeezed it roughly.

    it hurt so much that wang jiahui couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡± you¡¯re hurting me! ¡±

    ¡°You actually went to his house? tell me, what did you do?¡± At this moment, Yu Zhihe wanted to break Wang Jiahui¡¯s hand.

    Did she even treat him as her husband? she actually went to spend the night with her first love.

    What had they been doing the entire night?

    All kinds of ambiguity, love| the images of sex kept shaking in his mind, and yu zhihe was mad. ¡± ¡°Did you guys have sex?¡±

    Wang Jia Hui¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly exined, ¡± no, don¡¯t misunderstand. we didn¡¯t do anything. i was sleeping in the guest room! ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Did you two sleep together?¡± Yu Zhihe roared.

    When Wang Jiahui looked up, she saw Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes, which were so red that they could destroy the world.

    Her body trembled inexplicably. She shook her head and chided in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you thinking! We didn¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re insulting my character by asking this?¡±

    ¡°Argh! You¡¯re lying!¡± Yu Zhihe roared.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Wang Jia Hui cried out in a shrill voice.

    After the huge argument, there was a suffocating silence. Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he suddenly ran out.

    at this moment, he admitted that he was jealous. it was a kind of jealousy that made him extremely tired and fearful.

    His heart was so heavy, as if a huge rock was pressing down on it. It was so ufortable that he was almost suffocating.

    He didn¡¯t go home for a long time. Wang Jiahui called him, but he didn¡¯t pick up. He asked the woman next to him to pick up.

    there were no other women around him, so he asked his secret assistant to take the call.

    He also wanted Wang Jiahui to experience the suffocating jealousy and hatred like he did. He also wanted to see if Wang Jiahui was still pretending to love him or if she was in love with him.

    what? What was he thinking just now? he actually thought that he had fallen in love with her?

    Panic!

    it turned out that pretending to love a person for too long, whether it was physically or emotionally, would make one addicted unknowingly.

    It was like taking drugs, falling!

    However, pretense was always pretense. It was like hugging a drunken pillow tightly and having a beautiful dream, tossing and turning in the Mirage, and finally returning to reality with nothing.

    This realization made Yu Zhihe even more afraid. He wanted to know Wang Jiahui¡¯s thoughts even more.

    however, what was waiting for him was that wang jiahui and yin li were a couple again.

    Yu Zhihe and ningxin were too serious, or perhaps they cared too much.

    Hence, he conducted a detailed investigation on Wang Jiahui and Yin Li.

    he realized that not long after he and wang jiahui got married, wang jiahui had also gone out to meet yin li once. that day, she had not returned for the entire night.

    however, at that time, he did not take wang jiahui to heart.

    Naturally, she would not have paid attention to such things. However, now that she thought about it, the date of their meeting seemed to be very close to the date of Wang Jiahui¡¯s pregnancy.

 Chapter 777

    777 insincere words, unable to exin

    Wang Jia Hui and Yin Li¡¯s meeting, coupled with the fact that the child¡¯s due date had been brought forward, made Yu Zhihe suspect if the child was his.

    At that time, Yu Zhihe¡¯s rationality had already been consumed by jealousy.

    Just like that, he ran to the Yu family mansion and forcefully carried Yu feibai to the hospital for a DNA test.

    In the end, the results showed that Yu feibai was his, Yu Zhihe¡¯s, biological son.

    after wang jia hui found out about the matter, she did not look very excited. she remained calm.

    On the contrary, old master Yu was so angry that he scolded Yu Zhihe for two to three hours.

    yu zhihe, who was already depressed enough, received another call. that call was from yin li, who asked him to meet.

    ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡± This was the first thing Yu Zhihe said to Yin Li when he saw him.

    yin li was very angry that day,¡±yu zhihe, are you a man?¡± You actually f * cking took the child to do a DNA test. Let me tell you, I really hope that the child is mine, but it¡¯s not, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°You called me out just to be my son¡¯s cheap father?¡± Yu Zhihe sneered.

    Yin Li said very seriously, ¡± Yu Zhihe, I know that you have a woman you like. You and Jia Hui are only connected by marriage. You don¡¯t love Jia Hui. On ount that she gave birth to three children for you and took care of them and you with all her heart, can you let her go? give her freedom and let her be with the man she loves? ¡±

    Yu Zhihe raised his eyebrows and mockingly asked, ¡± ¡°The man she loves, you? You must have made a mistake, I¡¯m the man she loves.¡±

    ¡°Jiahui said that she pretended to be in love with him for the sake of a better future!¡± Yin Li retorted sarcastically.

    Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t think that Wang Jiahui would actually tell Yin Li about this.

    Jealousy was really harmful. Yu Zhihe was mad with anger, but a sharp light burst out of his eyes.

    Simrly, the words he said were sharp and hurtful. Of course, it also hurt himself.¡±Yes, they¡¯re pretending to be in love, so what? I don¡¯t have any feelings for her, but even if I don¡¯t have any feelings for her, even if I don¡¯t love her at all, I won¡¯t give her to you. Why are you so interested in someone else¡¯s used shoes? I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±

    ¡°Yu Zhihe, you¡¯ve gone too far! How could you say that about Jia Hui!¡± Yin Li roared.

    she¡¯s my wife. I can say whatever I want. Just like you said, I don¡¯t like Wang Jiahui, so naturally, I don¡¯t need to care about what she thinks. So, give up for the rest of your life. Wang Jiahui is mine, whether she lives or dies. Yu Zhihe turned around and wanted to leave.

    however, when he turned around, he looked up and saw wang jiahui.

    His body trembled slightly, and his eyes turned red. He felt a warm sensation at the corner of his eyes, which made them hurt.

    What was she doing here? did she hear everything?

    Actually, he was a little stunned.

    In the cold atmosphere, his nerves were about to break.

    He quickly stepped forward and stared at Wang Jiahui with his deep eyes. ¡°Jiahui, listen to me!¡±

    you don¡¯t have to exin. I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry. Although I don¡¯t love you, I won¡¯t divorce you!

    His indifferent words made Yu Zhihe¡¯s heart explode.

    His face turned pale and his body stiffened. He stopped holding Wang Jiahui¡¯s hand.

    Suddenly, he sneered at Wang Jiahui and walked past her without stopping.

 Chapter 778

    778 San er, visiting

    yu zhihe left, but before he left, he ruthlessly stabbed wang jiahui in the heart. I know that you¡¯re the chairman of the Wang Corporation and a well-known career woman in the business world, but please remember that you¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Yu family. Even if you¡¯re going to have a mistress outside, please keep a low profile and don¡¯t make a big deal out of it!

    He left without looking back. He nced at Wang Jiahui.

    Therefore, no one knew how ugly Wang Jia Hui¡¯s expression was in an instant.

    she stood stiffly in ce and did note to her senses for a long time, staring nkly ahead.

    After a long time, he seemed to be sure that Yu Zhihe had left.

    suddenly, her slender figure knelt on the ground, covered her face with her hands, and then burst into tears.

    It was heart-wrenching, as if the entire world had copsed.

    Hearing this, Yin Li¡¯s heart turned cold.

    His face was green and his eyes were red. He red at Wang Jiahui.¡±You¡¯re in love with him?¡±

    Wang Jiahui did not answer him, nor did she look up at him. She continued to cry softly.

    As if he was suppressing a storm of pain, Yin Li violently grabbed his hair, then roared at King, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re in love with him!¡±

    Previously, it was a question, but now it was a statement.

    Wang Jiahui continued to cry and ignored him.

    Yin Li quickly walked over and grabbed Wang Jia Hui¡¯s arm, pulling her up from the ground. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, is it, is it?¡±

    Wang Jia Hui flung his hand away and shouted at him with tears on her face, ¡± ¡°Yes, are you satisfied now?¡±

    It was as if Shan Hong, who had suppressed his emotions for too long, had exploded in an instant. Yin Li shouted at Wang Jia Hui,¡±Ah!¡±

    Then, he turned around and ran away.

    Perhaps he had received the cruelest promise to him. After that day, Yin Li never appeared in Wang Jiahui¡¯s life again.

    everything should have returned to its original state.

    Because Yin Li had disappeared, the conflict between Yu Zhihe and Wang Jiahui would not happen again.

    Who would have thought that Yu Zhihe would be drunk on the night he left Wang Jiahui and Yin Li?

    ss after ss of hard liquor was poured down his throat without a sound.

    he was so drunk that he was unconscious. when he woke up the next day, he found himself in a woman¡¯s bed. that woman was his assistant, wu xiaomei.

    Wu Xiaomei was an extremely gentle woman. One monthter, she was pregnant and took the initiative to look for Wang Jiahui.

    Her gentleness was just her appearance. She dared to confront Wang Jiahui, so it was clear that she was not to be trifled with.

    She could guess why Wu Xiaomei hade to her. Wang Jiahui cursed Yu Zhihe in her heart. This b * stard. She was going to forbid him from sleeping with her for half a year.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Wu Xiaomei to tell her, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, it¡¯s Zhihe¡¯s child!¡±

    It was so sudden that Wang Jiahui instantly froze!

    It was as if a bolt of lightning had suddenly struck him on a bright afternoon. The smile that he thought was the best smile he could adjust was frozen on his face.

    What? What did she just say?

    Pregnant? She was pregnant with Yu Zhihe¡¯s child? he had thought that she was just putting on an act, but he did not expect that she would actually get pregnant!

    Unlike Wang Jiahui, Wu Xiaomei¡¯s expression was natural, and her voice was calm. I know you have a man you love, and I love peace. Divorce is good for everyone.

    ¡°Get lost! if you dare to appear in front of me again, I¡¯ll definitely give you a taste of what it means to be at the end of the road, ¡± Wang Jiahui said coldly before she got up and left.

 Chapter 779

    779 Divorce agreement, take a look

    Wang Jia Hui returned home like a puppet and sat in the back garden for the entire afternoon.

    She thought about it a lot and made a decision that she thought was very cool.

    At dusk, Wang Jiahui called Yu Zhihe. Her tone was very determined. Yu Zhihe, I want to see you. It¡¯s 5:30 now. I¡¯ll give you 30 minutes to deal with things. I¡¯ll wait for you at home. I hope to see you by 6:00. No, you have to appear in front of me by 6:00.

    After saying that, Wang Jiahui hung up.

    After that, he could no longer get through to her.

    Yu Zhihe was so angry that he threw the phone to the side.

    In the beginning, he disdainfully decided not to show up at six O ¡®clock and see what she could do.

    however, at 5:55, yu zhihe drove into his family¡¯s garage.

    It was exactly six O ¡®clock. He arrived at the back garden and sat opposite Wang Jiahui. ¡°What are you doing? what¡¯s the rush?¡±

    Wang Jia Hui lowered her eyes, her eyshes casting a faint shadow.

    For a long time, no one spoke.

    Perhaps it was because the atmosphere was a little quiet, or perhaps it was because of the elements in the air, but it was a little awkward.| Yu Zhihe shifted his chair and sat next to Wang Jiahui. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s bullying you!¡±

    during this period, yin li didn¡¯t appear again, and the two people who respected each other like ice returned to being respectful like guests.

    Perhaps if it was just a little bit more, she would be able to return to her previous harmonious and beautiful self.

    Yu Zhihe was waiting. He felt that Wang Jiahui had called him back today to gather thest bit.

    However, he had never expected that things would be the exact opposite.

    ¡°Yu Zhihe, let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Wang Jiahui actually said to him.

    After a slight pause, Yu Zhihe frowned. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Wang Jiahui took out a divorce agreement from the document bag under her arm. She pushed it in front of Yu Zhihe and said coldly, ¡± ¡± this is the divorce agreement i asked mywyer to draft. take a look. if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, you can tell me. i¡¯ll try my best to cooperate with you and get mywyer to amend it. ¡±

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t lower his head to look at the divorce agreement.

    Instead, he stared at Wang Jiahui with shock, confusion, disbelief, hatred, and anger.

    as he panted heavily, wang jiahui could clearly hear yu zhi¡¯s clenched fists in anger, which caused his bones to crack.

    Suddenly, Wang Jiahui¡¯s divorce agreement was torn into pieces and they fell to the ground like snowkes.

    yu zhihe still didn¡¯t say anything. he just red at wang jiahui.

    From Yu Zhihe¡¯s breathing, Wang Jiahui could tell that he was angry. Or rather, he was in a violent rage.

    wang jiahui did not think that she was so furious because of the divorce or because of love.

    She would only think that he was Yu Zhihe because of her strong male self-esteem.

    ¡°Divorce? you want to marry Yin Li? no way!¡± Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes were burning with anger.

    He stared at Wang Jiahui as if he was going to burn her into ashes the next second.

    Wang Jia Hui bit her lip and shouted in frustration, ¡± ¡°Yu Zhihe, Wu Xiaomei is pregnant! She came to find me! you¡¯re still treating me like this at a time like this, do you find it interesting?¡±

 Chapter 780

    780 not pretending, not messing around

    ¡°What did you say? who is pregnant? Who¡¯s in love with her!¡± yu zhihe obviously didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    Wang Jia Hui narrowed her eyes. Yu Zhihe, ¡± she said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re still pretending. Is there any meaning to it? ¡±

    Yu Zhihe was even angrier than she was, and his face was full of innocence. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m pretending? what¡¯s going on? you better exin it clearly!¡±

    suddenly, wang jiahui¡¯s heart ached and she shouted, ¡± ¡°you should know very well what happened. don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t remember what you did!¡±

    She took out another agreement and mmed it on the table.

    This was the backup agreement she had prepared in case Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t agree.

    wang jia hui took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Yu Zhihe, we¡¯re just pretending to love each other. No one loves the other. Actually, it¡¯s very tiring to pretend for a long time. You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. It¡¯s a good thing for you and me. I¡¯ve picked the contents of the divorce agreement that are beneficial to you. I¡¯ll also announce to the public that I want to divorce you. It won¡¯t affect you in any way. You just have to sign your name on it.

    Yu Zhihe red at her.

    just like the previous time, he took the agreement from wang jiahui¡¯s hand, tore it into pieces, and threw it into the sky.

    the paper scraps scattered on the ground like snowkes.

    Floating down ~

    In the midst of the fluttering confetti, Yu Zhihe¡¯s voice carried a thick warning as he shouted, ¡± ¡°Wang Jiahui!¡±

    In the next second, her body was lifted up from the ground by Yu Zhihe like an eagle catching a chick.

    Yu Zhihe pulled her to his chest, and his voice was filled with anger. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, stop messing around. I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have the time to mess around with you.¡±

    After saying this, Yu Zhihe put Wang Jiahui down and turned around hurriedly, wanting to leave.

    Wang Jia Hui reached out and grabbed Yu Zhihe¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m not messing around. You know I¡¯m not a troublemaker. Wu Xiaomei is pregnant. She is pregnant. You can¡¯t pretend that nothing happened!¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Zhihe¡¯s body stiffened.

    He opened his eyes wide and recalled what had happened more than a month ago. He instantly understood what had happened.

    Silence, devouring the air.

    Perhaps it was because he was too surprised, Yu Zhihe¡¯s breath became sluggish.

    Suddenly, he shook off Wang Jiahui¡¯s hand. Without looking back, he squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth, ¡± I¡¯ll deal with this. As for the divorce, I¡¯ve said it before, it¡¯s impossible in this lifetime!

    Wang Jiahui didn¡¯t want to think about Yu Zhihe¡¯s feelings.

    When she heard Yu Zhihe say that he would never get a divorce in this life, she roared in anger, ¡± Yu Zhihe, even if we don¡¯t get a divorce, I won¡¯t pretend to be in love with you anymore. We¡¯ll be what we are. I advise you to divorce me and marry the woman you love!!

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s body paused, but his feet didn¡¯t stop. He quickly left.

    His back and footsteps looked a little pathetic.

    yu zhihe didn¡¯t seem to want to continue talking about some things, but after that, it was very unpleasant because of the pregnancy.

    The child was kept, and Wang Jiahui and Yu Zhihe did not divorce. However, for more than 20 years, the knot in their hearts was still there.

    asionally, they would respect each other like guests, and asionally, they would respect each other like ice. However, they would no longer be harmonious.

 Chapter 781

    781 Gu Youli did not expect an apology

    After a long conversation, the atmosphere in the car was tense and subtle.

    Gu Youli thought that Yu Zhihe was speechless. To avoid awkwardness, she asked, ¡± ¡± after you found out that the assistant was really pregnant, you were the only one who had a family. why did you let her give birth to the child? ¡±

    Yu Zhihe sighed. I didn¡¯t want her to give birth to the child. It was Jiahui. She said to abort the child. That¡¯s too immoral. I, Jian Jia, also think that she¡¯s right. No matter what, the child is innocent. We can¡¯t kill the only possibility of hering to this world because of the grudges between adults!

    Even though he had always been cold and arrogant.

    However, he still had a kind heart for children.

    Gu Youli suddenly understood why Zhihe suddenly came to the hospital after the incident. Not only did he not apologize, but he also gave her a good scolding.

    At that time, he had really misunderstood her and thought that she was using the child to deal with him.

    this was really too immoral!

    I don¡¯t understand, ¡± she asked, a little confused. why would you think that I¡¯m trying to frame you by losing a child? that¡¯s why you came to the hospital to scold me? ¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not stupid!¡± Yu Zhihe looked at her and said with a deeper meaning.

    ¡°what?¡± Gu Youli frowned and paused for a moment before she understood what he meant.

    if I knew you were pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have pushed you, ¡± Yu Zhihe said firmly. no matter how much I hate you, I wouldn¡¯ty my hands on the child or my grandson.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression and tone were both a little unhappy. why do you think of me as such a twisted woman? I didn¡¯t know that I was pregnant. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t tell Yu feibai if I knew? ¡± With Yu feibai¡¯s personality, he must know you very well. After we have a child, you will agree to our rtionship no matter how much you dislike it. So why did I do something unnecessary and even harden our rtionship?¡±

    I know, that was just an ident. I didn¡¯t want it, and you didn¡¯t want it either. Yu Zhihe¡¯s center of gravity leaned back, and he slowly leaned back in his chair and sighed.

    Even someone as proud as him couldn¡¯t say the word ¡°sorry.¡±

    There was no doubt that with her personality, she must be ming and hating him now.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to apologize, and he couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, he was her elder and would be her father-inw in the future.

    Gu Youli did not say anything else and just stared straight ahead.

    She didn¡¯t expect Yu Zhihe to apologize to her. She knew this arrogant and self-righteous Yu Zhihe.

    However, for the past 20 years, he had been hiding his true feelings. Even if he was wrong, he would not say sorry to his wife.

    How could he possibly say sorry to her?

    Forget it. No matter how strange or hateful he was, he was still Yu feibai¡¯s father. Even if he felt ufortable, he had to endure it.

    Gu Youli turned around and looked at him. She was just about to say that they should drive and look for feibai.

    Subconsciously, she looked up and saw a Mercedes-Benz sports car driving past their car.

    Gu Youli could see the man in the car very clearly. It was Yu Haoyu, Yu feibai¡¯s cousin.

    What was he doing here? This direction led to the Waitan District.

    there was only one hotel in the waitan district. who was he going to look for there? And how could it be such a coincidence to run into them?

    Gu Youli was stumped by many of the questions.

    Grandfather said that someone might be behind this. Did grandfather notice something?

    For Yu Haoyu to appear here at this time and head in the direction of the outer beach, could he be looking for Yin Li?

 Chapter 782

    782 Turning back and investigating

    Yu Haoyu and Yin Li seemed to be two people from different worlds, and they should not have any connection.

    However, when Gu Youli found out about certain things, she could not help but have her suspicions and would link them together.

    Perhaps, he was overthinking it!

    however, there was something and a certain possibility that would always sh in gu youli¡¯s mind.

    she looked at yu zhihe a little uneasily, and asked with a little anxiety in her voice, ¡± ¡°During the entire conversation between you and Yin Li, did you say anything that wasn¡¯t very good?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by not too good?¡± Yu Zhihe was puzzled.

    it¡¯s something like this, ¡± Gu Youli analyzed simply. it¡¯s something that will affect your current position and work to a certain extent.

    Yu Zhihe had already calmed down, and his mind was clear.

    He thought back to the entire incident and recalled that old master Yu had asked Gu Youli to tell him that there might be someone behind the scenes.

    initially, when he thought about it, he only felt that it was yin li who was ying tricks behind the scenes.

    After some conversation, he also knew that Yin Li was carrying someone else on his back, and that person was his opponent in this election.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s face sank. the entire Development Zone in the North of T city. The further away from Jiahui, the better. Does this count? ¡±

    In fact, he knew that he was using his position as the mayor of T city for personal gain.

    Gu Youli heard this too. She calmly analyzed, ¡± what do you think people will think of you if they find out that you¡¯ve distanced yourself from your wife for the sake of your love rival, and that you¡¯ve even used the entire Development Zone in the North of T city in exchange? ¡±

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. you mean that the conversation between Yin Li and I just now might have been recorded or recorded with a surveince camera? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely possible!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darkened and she suddenly thought of something. She said to Yu Zhihe, ¡± ¡°drive, we¡¯re going back to waitan hotel!¡±

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    not yet, but you drive. There are some things I want to verify! gu youli¡¯s dark eyes under her hair were shining with a sharp light.

    This time, Yu Zhihe didn¡¯t say anything else. He immediately turned the car and drove back to the outer beachmunity.

    after passing through the green trees and grass, yu zhihe parked the car on the side of the road, under the dense parasol trees.

    After Gu Youli confirmed that there was no one around, she opened the door and entered the hotel.

    She went to the front desk and asked the staff, ¡± Hello, I am president Yin¡¯s Secretary. May I ask if he has a guest now? I do not know if it is convenient for him to go up and look for him. Can I borrow the phone at the front desk to go over and ask? ¡±

    ¡°There was a Mister Yu who went up to look for Mister Yin Li just now.¡± The waiter smiled politely.

    Gu Youli was stunned. She blinked her eyes innocently and looked at her. Mr. Yu? is it Mr. Yu Haoyu? ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The waiter nodded.

    thank you, ¡± Gu Youli smiled. I¡¯lle overter!

    ¡°No need!¡±

    yu zhihe saw that although gu youli¡¯s face was calm, she could not hide her confusion. so, he turned to look at her and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What was happening? Why did you suddenlye back?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Gu Youli looked at him and muttered softly, ¡± ¡°yu haoyu went to find yin li.¡±

    ¡°Haoyu, Yin Li, why are they together?¡± Yu Zhihe asked, a trace of nervousness inexplicably appearing in his heart.

 Chapter 783

    783 Help, Chu Qing takes action

    Gu Youli pursed her lips. perhaps you should ask feibai!

    Yu Zhihe frowned,¡¯ask feibai? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gu Youli did not reply and Yu Zhihe did not continue asking. He just drove away from the Bund.

    the car drove along the seaside road.

    The more Gu Youli thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. no, if they record the conversation just now, it will be very disadvantageous to you. I can¡¯t say for sure that you will be detained, but it is unlikely that you will be promoted. No, you have to send someone to check it out.

    Yu Zhihe, who was driving, turned his head and looked at her. ¡°Investigate? how? also, you said that the person behind Yin Li is Haoyu. Haoyu is the child of the Yu family. The Yu family is a big family. He didn¡¯t need to do that.¡±

    gu youli did not think so. ¡± a family is like a dynasty. ¡°There will be a lot of internal conflicts. If you¡¯re elected this time, you¡¯ll be the most powerful person in the Yu family. In addition, in two years, feibai will be able to take over grandpa¡¯s position. One in the government, one in the military. When Grandpa is no longer around, everyone will only think of you and feibai when the Yu family is mentioned, and everyone else will be just a pir of support!¡±

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s pupils shrank,¡±you mean Yingluo?¡±

    Gu Youli interrupted him, ¡± I¡¯m just guessing. After all, as you said, I¡¯m not stupid. Besides, I can read people¡¯s minds. Let me give feibai a call first. He¡¯ll have to get someone to check on him first!

    As she spoke, she took out her phone and called Yu feibai.

    however, no matter how many times yu feibai called her, she could not get through.

    What to do? If she could not find Yu feibai, who should she look for? suddenly, Gu Youli thought of another person, Chu Qing.

    She was trained by Yu feibai and was the most capable Special Forces soldier. She could definitely help her.

    As she thought about this, Gu Youli dialed Chu Qing¡¯s phone. ¡°Qing Qing, do you have time?¡±

    Chu Qingy on the bed and stretched. yes, I¡¯m resting these two days. Why? ¡±

    ¡°i can do you a favor!¡±

    of course, no problem. Go ahead!

    30 minutester, Chu Qing arrived at the Waitan hotel.

    At this moment, a young man walked out of the hotel. Chu Qing retracted her gaze and looked at her phone. When she saw that the man looked exactly the same as the image on her phone, her eyes lit up.

    The target was Yu Haoyu.

    She pushed the car door open, lowered her head, and walked closer to Yu Haoyu.

    As she neared Yu Haoyu, the shoe on her foot suddenly slipped, and she fell towards Yu Haoyu.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Yu Haoyu reached out to support Chu Qing subconsciously.

    Chu Qing groaned in pain and leaned back against Yu Haoyu¡¯s hand. She leaned her entire body against Yu Haoyu and her hands instinctively wrapped around his waist.

    She blinked her eyes and felt that she had lost herposure. Her face turned red and she said shyly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Yu Haoyu smiled politely.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Chu Qing reached out to hold his arm and prepared to stand on one leg.

    ¡°No need!¡± Yu Haoyu took advantage of the situation and helped Chu Qing to stand upright. He smiled slightly.

    Chu Qing stood still in embarrassment and thanked him again before walking into the hotel.

    With her back facing him, she spread open the hand that was ced in front of her body, and there was a small USB sh drive in it.

 Chapter 784

    784 Night Thief, followed

    It was a misty night.

    The bustling city, under the Mid-Autumn moonlight, bloomed with a different kind of resplendent beauty.

    In the afternoon, Chu Qing had stolen the USB from Yu Haoyu.

    She took it to Gu Youli and Yu Zhihe. When she opened it, it was indeed the content of the conversation between Yu Zhihe and Yin Li.

    As Gu Youli had expected, Yin Li had recorded everything and given it to Yu Haoyu.

    Based on Yu Zhihe¡¯s analysis of Yin Li¡¯s character, other than giving it to Yu Haoyu, he would definitely have another copy.

    that night, chu qing came to the waitan hotel again.

    She stood on the top floor of the hotel, her eyes as deep as a ck pool slightly closed, and the corners of her mouth slightly curved.

    After observing her surroundings, Chu Qing locked the door to the top floor and took off her shoes and Tutu Dress.

    Under her skirt, she was wearing a tight-fitting ck nightwear.

    There were two hidden bags on both sides of his waist, which contained thin iron wires, spray, u-pin, and adhesive paper.

    It was slightly puffed up, but it was just right in the position of the tutu skirt, so it was not noticeable.

    chu qing took out a piece of adhesive paper and applied it to her hands and feet.

    This kind of adhesive tape had a very strong adhesive force and was suitable for climbing without assistance. It could be stuck to walls or ss without leaving any fingerprints, but it could onlyst for five minutes.

    after 5 minutes, it would automatically dissolve and no longer have any effect.

    the autumn wind blew gently. chu qing tied her long hair into a bun and walked to the side. she grabbed the edge of the wall with both hands and her feet clung to the outer wall. then, she moved down from the top of the building like a spider.

    Yin Li¡¯s VIP room was one floor below the roof.

    she gently jumped onto the balcony and used the u-pin to open the floor-to-ceiling ss window.

    Yin Li, who was in the bedroom, was sleeping soundly at this moment.

    Chu Qing¡¯s body was pressed against the wall as she carefully and gently came to his bed.

    She quietly took out the spray from her bag, then pursed her lips and held her breath. She sprayed it on the area where Yin Li was sleeping.

    This was sleeping water. One would sleep like a dead pig after breathing it and would not wake up no matter what.

    After settling Yin Li, she didn¡¯t have to worry that he would wake up. Chu Qing went to Yin Li¡¯s study room.

    With the help of the moonlight, Chu Qing turned on theputer on the desk and inserted a small USB drive from her watch.

    Then, she quickly typed on the keyboard.

    Two minutester, Hugo pulled out the USB drive, turned off theputer, and returned to the balcony. Using the same method as before, he climbed up to the roof like Spider-Man.

    It had been exactly five minutes since he had climbed up, and the effect of the tape had just worn off, so the thin iron wire was no longer useful.

    Two minutester, Chu Qing, who had changed into her dress and let go of her hair, walked out of the Waitan hotel.

    not bad, you¡¯re really skilled. No wonder you¡¯re my student. A devilish voice suddenly sounded in his ear.

    Chu Qing¡¯s body stiffened. She looked away and turned her head subconsciously. She saw a man in white casual clothes leaning against the sports car.

    At this moment, he was looking at her and smiling very contentedly.

    Chu Qing subconsciously observed her surroundings. After making sure that no one was around, she walked towards him.¡±leng kuang, what are you doing here? You¡¯re following me!¡±

    Leng Kuangughed lightly and replied in a profound manner, ¡± ¡°You guess!¡±

    Chu Qing snorted and did not want to bother with him. She turned around and wanted to leave, but Leng Kuang grabbed her hand.

    She subconsciously looked back and saw that he had removed the USB drive from her watch.

 Chapter 785

    785 If you want it,e and chase me!

    ¡°Return it to me!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s gaze turned cold and she reached out to grab it.

    However, Leng Kuang dodged it in an instant.

    Chu Qing turned around to face him and did a mid-air sweep. Leng Kuang raised his other hand and grabbed her leg, then twisted it.

    In order not to break her leg, Chu Qing turned over.

    However, when he was in mid-air, he used his other leg to kick at Leng Kuang.

    leng kuang had no choice but to let go of her foot and step back. he clenched his fists and blocked chu qing¡¯s attack.

    chu qing bent down and moved from under leng kuang¡¯s arms to his back. then, she used her elbow to hit his shoulder.

    Leng Kuang quickly turned around and threw the USB drive onto the sports car. Then, with a Swift and elegant jump, hended in the sports car and smiled provocatively at Chu Qing. ¡°if you want it,e and chase me!¡±

    Then, he stepped on the elerator and drove away.

    Chu Qing red at him fiercely as the car drove past her. Leng Kuang, you bastard! I¡¯ll skin you alive when I get to you!

    She shouted as she ran to her car.

    Then, he started the car and chased after Leng Kuang.

    On the road outside the beach, the weeds on both sides grew dense and tall. The two cars were driving very fast, and the small gravel was flying with their speed.

    It was already night time, and there were no other cars on the road. There were only the two of them, and they were chasing each other.

    One was fast, one was slow, one was far away, and one was close to each other. The sharp sound of friction and squeezing could be heard.

    Of course, Chu Qing could tell that Leng Kuang was just teasing her.

    at the end of the coastal road was the beach and the sea.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t stop even after he drove to the end of the road. Instead, he mmed into the guardrail and parked the car on the vast beach.

    The autumn sea breeze was already very cold, and it gave people goosebumps.

    The night at the end of the ocean was not a good view. The White waves rolled and the sea breeze whistled, blowing up some fine sand.

    Chu Qing followed him and parked the car on the beach.

    She quickly opened the car door and rushed towards Leng Kuang. ¡°Are you crazy? give me back the USB!¡±

    The way he red at Leng Kuang was filled with disgust.

    It was as if she was looking at a fly, a fly that disgusted her so much that she wanted to pinch it to death.

    Leng Kuang realized that he really didn¡¯t like the way she was looking at him.

    He shook the USB drive in his hand, then said with a half-smile, ¡± ¡°What is it that¡¯s so important that you¡¯re so desperate to get it?¡±

    Chu Qing did not say a word and only red at him angrily. Her eyes were filled with malice.

    Leng Kuang felt happy again when he saw how flustered and upset she was.

    ¡°Do you want it?¡± he asked with a smile.

    chu qing was furious. ¡± nonsense! if you don¡¯t want me, why did you steal it? give it back to me! ¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and looked at the rolling waves.¡±Take off all your clothes and swim naked in the sea for two minutes, then I¡¯ll return it to you!¡±

    Chu Qing widened her eyes in disbelief and shouted, ¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain?¡±

    it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to swim. I¡¯ll throw this thing into the sea, ¡± Leng Kuang said. He raised his hand and made a gesture of throwing something.

    Chu Qing shrugged her shoulders and smiled. throw it. You can throw it however you want!

    Anyway, Gu Youli already had a copy of the information.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether he wanted this copy or not. Yin Li had already deleted the one on hisputer. It would be better to throw this copy into the sea!

 Chapter 786

    786 Why are you crying? I was just scaring you

    Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze turned devilishly.

    Suddenly, he retracted his raised hand and smiled coolly. ¡°After hearing what you said, I don¡¯t want to lose it anymore. I¡¯ve decided to return it to its original owner!¡±

    Chu Qing was furious. f * ck! she cursed.

    leng kuang squinted his eyes, which glowed with a dangerous light.¡±A woman shouldn¡¯t be so rough with her vulgarities!¡±

    He didn¡¯t like women who were so rough.

    To him, a woman should be gentle and cute, but she also needed to have a certain personality. She needed to be smart and clear, like a gentlemb, but also like a cute and cunning Fox.

    Ye Qingqing.

    Therefore, women shouldn¡¯t be thrown into the military training camp and trained like men.

    Otherwise, she would be more violent than men.

    ¡°None of your business! Are you going to give it to me or not!¡± Chu Qing red at him fiercely.

    ¡°That will depend on my mood!¡± Leng Kuang said as he moved closer to Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing clenched her fist. She did not want to say anything more. She raised her hand and punched Leng Kuang in the face.

    The sneak attack was sessful, but Leng Kuang did not manage to Dodge.

    He was hit, and blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth.

    leng kuang¡¯s face turned dark. he turned to the side and punched chu qing¡¯s abdomen.

    Chu Qing jumped in shock and quickly turned around.

    Leng Kuang hugged her from behind with both hands and headed toward the sea.

    F * ck, wasn¡¯t he going to throw her into the sea!

    Chu Qing struggled,¡±what are you doing?¡± let go of yingluo!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was thrown into the sea by Leng Kuang.

    At this moment, a wave surged up and fell over her head.

    chu qing, who was lying on the beach, was drenched and drank a few mouthfuls of seawater.

    The saltiness in her mouth choked her, and she almost could not breathe.

    she wanted to get up, but a hand firmly held her back.

    She was very strong and pressed down very firmly. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get up. Her hands and feet on the beach were as heavy as lead, and water poured into her mouth.

    His throat and lungs were in extreme difort.

    After a long time, her head buzzed and her vision began to blur as if she was about to suffocate to death. Finally, the hand that was pressing down on her was released.

    leng kuang stopped his violent actions and pulled chu qing out of the sea.

    Chu Qing¡¯s entire body was wet as sheid on the beach, not moving at all.

    leng kuang¡¯s body was also soaked in water. he looked down at her and said, ¡± ¡°Did I tell you that thest person who hit me has already gone to see the King of Hell?¡±

    The cold wind carried the sand, and it was bone-piercing when it blew on his body.

    Chu Qing still did not move. It was as if she did not notice anything. Her mind was immersed in another point.

    Just now, she had no doubt that Leng Kuang wanted her life. He wanted to kill her.

    He wanted her to see the King of Hell.

    This man was really too heartless. He actually wanted to kill him because of a punch, and the two of them had even once teased each other.

    Her tears flowed down unconsciously.

    Just because he had wanted to kill her just now.

    Leng Kuang, who was originally very arrogant, was suddenly stunned.

    With tears in her eyes

    He didn¡¯t expect her to cry, and she looked so aggrieved, which made him feel so guilty.

    All of a sudden, her cold and hard heart seemed to have been tugged by something, and it became a little soft.

    He sat down on the beach and leaned against Chu Qing, who was lying down. His long fingers wiped away her tears.¡±why are you crying? i¡¯m just scaring you. i won¡¯t really kill you. if you¡¯re so scared, why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

 Chapter 787

    787 What are you doing? get up!

    The sudden gentleness shocked Chu Qing and also stopped the huge wave in mid-air.

    She looked at him. His deep eyes were like ck holes that could suck away one¡¯s soul. When their eyes met, she couldn¡¯t look away!

    This man was so disgusted that she wanted to kill him just now. What was wrong with him again? what evil trick was he up to this time?

    Seeing that she was staring at him without saying a word, Leng Kuang bent over and said with a cold expression, ¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    The next second, he lowered his body and covered Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing was stunned for a moment, then she pushed him away with all her might.

    However, Leng Kuang grabbed her hands and pressed them against her head. do I look good? ¡±

    Chu Qing struggled and shook her hands,¡±don¡¯t touch me anymore, Yingluo.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s ck eyes were as dark as the night sky. He looked at him deeply.¡±woman, can¡¯t you be a little quieter and more obedient?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not quiet, I¡¯m not obedient, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Chu Qing said angrily.

    ¡°I like quiet and well-behaved women.¡± Leng Kuang suddenly said in an enigmatic tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±

    without waiting for her to say anything, his lips suddenly pressed against hers, and with the taste of seawater, he attacked her wildly and wildly.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened and she was stunned.

    Was there a mistake? he actually kissed her again.

    Just as she was in a daze, Leng Kuang¡¯s tongue invaded her mouth fiercely, wrapping around the tip of her tongue, sucking, and entangling with it.

    Panic, surprise, and a mixture of unknown fear and bewilderment surged up.

    chu qing was in the midst of the coldness of the sea breeze and the heat of leng kuang. she was enduring the torment of both ice and fire.

    At this moment, her mind waspletely nk. She could only hear her own heartbeat and the slight panting of the two.

    The man¡¯s breath and warm breath had already swallowed her.

    Gradually, Leng Kuang was no longer satisfied with kissing.

    Chu Qing¡¯s dress waspletely wet. It was torn when he pulled it. Her ck nightwear was alsopletely soaked.

    Leng Kuang easily found the zipper and pulled it down.

    Her ck night suit also fell off her body.

    Chu Qing shivered from the cold as the sea breeze blew against her bare skin.

    Leng Kuang held her down tightly, blocking the sea breeze and warming her up with his body.

    chu qing¡¯s eyes widened as if she had just woken up from a nightmare.

    Her eyes were clear as she panted heavily.¡±What are you doing? get up!¡±

    He struggled, twisted, and only wanted to escape.

    The coldness on her face hurt Leng Kuang, and the disgust she showed towards him made him even angrier.

    Not only did Leng Kuang not let go of her, but he also kissed her lips even harder.

    The kiss was overbearing and urgent, like a storm.

    Chu Qing was no longer as dazed as before. She closed her lips tightly and struggled with all her might, shaking her head left and right to avoid him.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s two big hands held her head tightly, not allowing her to move.

    Chu Qing twisted her body and clenched her fists to hit him. Leng Kuang was pressing him down so tightly that it seemed like he was going to squeeze her internal organs out.

    Almost unable to breathe, Chu Qing wanted to kick him.

    However, Leng Kuang noticed her. He lifted his leg and pressed it against hers tightly.

    There was no space between the two of them.

 Chapter 788

    788 Let¡¯s try being together

    It was struggling in the sticky seawater.

    under the vast night, he raised his head and panted.

    On the vast beach, he indulged himself.

    A round of lovemaking was like a fight between wild beasts, gnawing and biting.

    After a long, long time, it was quickly destroyed.| When the feeling hit her, she felt that her body and senses were no longer hers.

    Finally, everything was free!

    Chu Qing panted heavily. Her entire body was soft and she could not move at all.

    Leng Kuang carried her to the sea and cleaned the dirt off their bodies.

    the beautiful moonlight shone on her naked body.| On her body, she had long, beautiful legs, a slender waist, and a proud, perky figure.

    As he looked at it and felt it, Leng Kuang realized that his desire to go down had started to awaken again.

    F * ck, something doesn¡¯t seem right. I don¡¯t think that woman has such a strong attraction to me.

    Chu Qing regained some of her strength and was no longer willing to be near Leng Kuang. She reached out and pushed him away, wanting to get as far away from him as possible.

    ¡°don¡¯t move. if anything happens again, you¡¯ll be responsible for it!¡± Leng Kuang restrained himself and carried Chu Qing to the car.

    With the help of the car lights, he noticed that Chu Qing¡¯s face was extremely pale. She was sweating profusely and her brows were tightly knitted together. She looked like she was in great pain.

    Leng Kuang ced his palms on both sides of her head and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other, one cold and indifferent, the other deep and evil.

    Suddenly, Chu Qing roared, ¡± get lost!

    This d * mn man was so rude that she was in so much pain down there.

    leng kuang ignored her insults and asked, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me after that time in the jungle?¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s lips curved into a smile and she asked sarcastically, ¡± ¡°Why should I go to you? should i ask you to take responsibility? Please, we¡¯re all adults, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a man who¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and remained silent.

    Chu Qing looked at him and said frivolously. ¡± what? is one time not enough? do you want to y again? do you want to do it again in the car? ¡±

    Leng Kuang narrowed his eyes dangerously and looked at him unhappily.

    He didn¡¯t like it when she provoked him on purpose. He really didn¡¯t like it.

    if you don¡¯t want to, then stay away from me, ¡± Chu Qing said coldly and closed her eyes.

    he was nning to do a ¡®dirty eyes¡¯.

    Leng Kuang looked at her deeply, then nced out of the window. ¡°I thought you woulde to me. I admit that I did all this to you with the intention of revenge, but I realizedter that you were different. It was just that it was toote! If youe and find me, perhaps I¡¯ll run.¡±

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore and interrupted him coldly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it! If you feel sorry, then stay away from me!¡±

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t move. He looked at her face, which was so close to his, with a profound gaze.

    For a moment, the space was dead silent.

    After a long time, Leng Kuang suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Hey, Qing Qing, why don¡¯t we try it out together!¡±

    Try it? Try what?

    Chu Qing suddenly opened her eyes and met Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze.

    Leng Kuang was different from his cold and overbearing self earlier. He was extremely gentle now. He looked at her quietly and carefully!

    What was wrong with him?

 Chapter 789

    789 What exactly happenedst night?

    early in the morning, gu youli, who had received chu qing¡¯s call, came to the neighborhood.

    After a long while, Chu Qing¡¯s car finally stopped in front of her.

    the moment gu youli got into the car, she realized that something was wrong with chu qing. she had not slept the entire night. not only was her face pale, but her lips were also bloodless.

    He looked very thin and weak.

    What did she experiencest night? how did she be like this?

    ¡°Qing Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you? are you hurt?¡± gu youli asked with concern and then looked at her up and down.

    Could it be that Yin Li had discovered her, and was now pestering her?

    There was a sh of anger in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes, but the cold light disappeared quickly.

    If that was the case, she would definitely get it back for Chu Qing ten times over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly, her long eyshes covering half of her face, as if she was trying to hide something.

    She gently ced the USB drive in Gu Youli¡¯s hand. ¡°Take the things you want, I¡¯m leaving!

    Gu Youli did not care about the USB drive in her hand. She stared at Chu Qing¡¯s face, trying to find anything strange about it.

    But she didn¡¯t. Chu Qing kept smiling. Although her face looked pale and weak, she was in good spirits.

    ¡°Are you really fine?¡± Gu Youli was still worried.

    Chu Qing smiled and pushed her gently. I¡¯m really fine. If I had something, I could have driven here to find you!

    Gu Youli was still half-convinced,¡¯thank you! you don¡¯t look too good. you should go back and rest.¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t sleep for one night. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine after a day¡¯s rest!¡± As Chu Qing spoke, she reached out to push the door open.

    However, the attacker in front of him felt dizzy and his hand slid down powerlessly.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes dimmed and she reached out to hold her shoulder anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Qing Qing!¡±

    Chu Qing waved her hand and said,¡±I¡¯m fine!¡± You should go back, your man is still waiting for the USB.¡±

    Gu Youli frowned. what are you waiting for? he didn¡¯te home yesterday. Get out of the car and sit with me. I¡¯ll drive you home.

    As she spoke, she got out of the car and opened the door on the other side.

    ¡°No need!¡± Chu Qing looked at her and sighed.

    Gu Youli said unhappily but firmly, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and get over there, or I¡¯ll cut off all ties with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Chu Qing was impatient. She could only move her exhausted body and sit weakly in the soft passenger seat.

    ¡°why don¡¯t we go to the hospital first?¡±

    although gu youli did not see chu qing¡¯s wound, she felt that it must have been serious!

    ¡°there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital!¡± chu qing¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Please, it was that part of her body that hurt. How could she go to the hospital? she would be fine after taking a hot shower and resting for a few days at home!

    ¡°But Yingluo¡±

    Gu Youli wanted to say something but was interrupted by Chu Qing. ¡°don¡¯t say so much. i said i¡¯m not going, so i¡¯m not going!¡±

    His attitude was very firm, so Gu Youli could onlypromise. ¡°Alright then!¡±

    After sending Chu Qing home, Gu Youli went to prepare a bath for Chu Qing.

    When Chu Qing came out, she was already waiting on the sofa with the first aid kit.

    After changing into her pajamas, Gu Youli realized that Chu Qing¡¯s neck, arms, chest, and back were all covered in patches.

    They were all green and purple, looking very ambiguous.

    Gu Youli looked at the wounds and realized that something was not right.

    She raised her eyes and looked at Chu Qing. She frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°Qing Qing,st night, what exactly happened to you?¡±

 Chapter 790

    790 I¡¯ve done what I shouldn¡¯t have done

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes moved imperceptibly and she looked down. ¡°Nothing much!¡±

    gu youli frowned slightly. she was silent for a while and fixed her eyes on chu qing with an inquisitive look.

    She knew that Chu Qing did not want to say it, but she was worried.

    She couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment before asking again, ¡± ¡°then what¡¯s with the injuries on your body? tell me the truth!¡±

    Wanwan. Chu Qing lifted her eyes and looked at Gu Youli with a troubled expression.

    She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound. Then, she lowered her head again, probably in distress.

    Gu Youli frowned and pretended to be very impatient. ¡°hurry up and tell me, what happened?¡±

    chu qing looked up again and nced at gu youli, who was obviously not in a good mood. she smiled faintly. ¡± ¡°lili, i¡¯m hungry. can you make me a bowl of noodles?¡±

    Ugh!

    gu youli looked at her for a while.

    Without saying anything, she turned around and went to the kitchen.

    If she wanted to dy, then let her dy for a while. He would think about how to tell her.

    Chu Qing was rarely at home, so the kitchen refrigerator was basically empty.

    There were only noodles and eggs.

    Gu Youli was very fast. With a series of nking sounds from the kitchen, a bowl of noodles was ready in two to three minutes.

    Then, she even brought it to Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing took the noodles with a smile. it smells so good. Why aren¡¯t you eating? let¡¯s eat together!

    ¡°Only one bowl of noodles, I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s expression was very serious. She did not want tough at all and could not.

    If something bad had happened to Chu Qing because of her, how could she possibly smile?

    then, I¡¯ll start eating. as she said that, Chu Qing started to eat in big mouthfuls.

    Although she had been eating her noodles, her eyes kept wandering around. Gu Youli¡¯s gaze and confusion did not escape her eyes.

    Her lips unconsciously curled into a helpless smile.

    She sighed. It seemed that she had to say it. Actually, she was also quite depressed. It was good to find someone to talk to.

    Gu Youli had been watching her the whole time. The moment she finished eating, she immediately asked, ¡± ¡°You can tell me now, right?¡±

    chu qing put down her chopsticks and stared at her for a long time before she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression froze and she said unhappily, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re being bullied, how can I not be anxious? And it¡¯s because you helped me to clear it. ¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± She raised her hand and waved it off. Chu Qing covered her forehead in distress.¡±Lili, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m helping you. It¡¯s not what you think!¡±

    gu youli¡¯s eyes were sharp and she could not wait to see through her. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on then? Don¡¯t you say that just to make me feel better!¡±

    ¡°Last night, I met him!¡± Chu Qing replied after a long pause.

    He? Who was it? Gu Youli was confused.

    the words were very secretive and there wereyers of veil. after being stunned for a moment, gu youli suddenly thought of something and seemed to understand a little.

    She widened her eyes in shock. Leng Kuang? You two met yesterday, Yingluo.¡±

    chu qing was very calm and shrugged her shoulders. ¡± yes, when we met, we fought, quarreled, and quarreled. It was just like what you thought. Whatever should be done and what shouldn¡¯t be done, we did it all!

    Gu Youli was worried and showed a surprised attitude. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you guys ...¡±

    ¡°He asked me if we should try to be together!¡± Chu Qing scoffed.

 Chapter 791

    791 Tell feibai everything

    Gu Youli lowered her head and muttered to herself. Her expression was unusually serious. try? what do you mean by try? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Chu Qing shook her head.

    then you can try it. Gu Youli was unhappy. She really did not like it.

    Chu Qing said casually, ¡± what does he take me, Chu Qing, for? I¡¯ll give it a try. Try his big head. I¡¯ll tell him not to appear in front of me again. I hate him to death!

    Gu Youli looked at Chu Qing and smiled. She held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°If you like it, you can try it too!¡±

    Chu Qing rolled her eyes and looked at Gu Youli in disdain. She raised her voice subconsciously, ¡± ¡°Who said I like him! Let me tell you, I¡¯d rather like Hua Miaomiao than him!¡±

    I know, I know. You won¡¯t like it. Gu Youli sighed in her heart.

    others might not be able to tell, but she definitely knew that regardless of whether chu qing liked leng kuang or not, she still had some feelings for him.

    No matter what, he was still her first man.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed that nothing she said would be right.

    To be honest, when she met Leng Kuang the other day, he was very polite. He waspletely different from the arrogant man that Chu Qing had described.

    What did he mean by ¡®give it a try¡¯? F * ck, can feelings be tested?

    chu qingughed. ¡± alright, i¡¯ve told you everything. now, i¡¯m going to rest. you should hurry back too! ¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her from the corner of her eye and sighed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to try, then don¡¯t see him in the future!¡±

    When Chu Qing heard this, she instantly pulled a long face, ¡± am I that stupid?!

    who knows? anyway, let me tell you, whether you like him or not, you can¡¯t let him think that you¡¯re the kind of woman who can be at his beck and call, understand? ¡±

    Gu Youli reminded him solemnly.

    chu qing almost vomited blood. she wrinkled her nose like a little pig.¡±Do I look like a pig to you?¡±

    Gu Youli covered her mouth andughed at her.

    She stayed with Chu Qing for a while more before she got up to leave.

    in the end, she was still a little worried about chu qing. before gu youli left, she called hua miaomiao.

    She didn¡¯t tell him what had happened and only asked him to bring lunch to Chu Qing in the afternoon.

    Then, he took the car back to his apartment.

    Gu Youli returned home and copsed on the sofa in exhaustion.

    yesterday, yu feibai did not return and chu qing helped her steal the documents. she could not sleep the entire night.

    he stared at the ceiling with his eyes wide open until dawn.

    Suddenly, a slight vibration came from behind him.

    Gu Youli did not have time to turn around. A broad and warm embrace bent down and hugged her.

    A hot and familiar breath gushed over. Gu Youli did not need to turn around to know who it was.¡±you¡¯re back?¡±

    Yu feibai ced his hand on her shoulder. yes, where did you go? ¡±

    Yu feibai did not return homest night. He was sitting with Wang Jiahui at the Wang family¡¯s old residence, which was his grandfather¡¯s house.

    I¡¯m sending Chu Qing home, ¡± Gu Youli replied. how¡¯s mom? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, don¡¯t worry! What about dad? did he give you a hard time?¡± Yu feibai hugged her and asked with concern.

    No. Also, I discovered something with him yesterday.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Yu Haoyu went to find Yin Li, and Yin Li gave him this!¡± As she said that, Gu Youli pushed the USB drive in front of Yu feibai. ¡°Chu Qing helped me steal thisst night.¡±

 Chapter 792

    792 stay at home and wait for my return

    In the study room, Yu feibai was dressed in simple casual clothes. He was sitting on a chair leisurely and his eyes were fixed on theputer in front of him.

    After he finished watching the video and some information, his eyes became colder and sharper.

    The atmosphere was too cold.

    Gu Youli looked at him from the side. Her eyebrows were tightly furrowed and her body was slightly stiff. She did not dare to move.

    She knew that Yu feibai was angry, but she could still confirm how angry he was.

    Suddenly, Yu feibai raised his hand and covered theptop.

    the invisible pressure was like cold arrows. with the sound of theputer closing, it was like ten thousand arrows were shot at the same time, breaking the ice in the air with a crack.

    The ice had been broken. Yu feibai was furious!

    Even though his expression was still as calm as ever and even though Yu feibai had not said anything.

    However, Gu Youli could sense that Yu feibai was very, very angry.

    The Yu family was the first ss among the noble families and was a true wealthy and influential family.

    in addition to being rich, they also upied the center of power and were prominent.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that old master Yu could shake the capital with a stamp of his foot.

    The Yu n¡¯s descendants and the people that were attached to the Yu n were enough to form a huge force. It could be said to be a truly colossal entity that no one dared to look up to.

    Gu Youli sighed silently in her heart. Yu Haoyu was already living a bright and beautiful life by relying on the Yu family.

    Moreover, he should also know that the Yu family is arge family n. He should also know the principle of ¡®if one rises, one rises, and if one falls, one falls¡¯.

    Why would they join forces with outsiders to deal with their own uncle?

    Was it because his uncle¡¯s son was born earlier than him that he felt that he had lost the position of the eldest grandson and lost even more of his original glory?

    was it caused by ack of human hearts?

    Suddenly, Yu feibai stood up and said, ¡± ¡°Lili, you don¡¯t have to go to work today. Have a good rest at home. I have something to do outside.¡±

    As he spoke, he had already taken a step and was about to leave the study.

    gu youli stood up and reached out to hug him from behind. ¡± ¡°Feibai!¡±

    Yu feibai froze and turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to find Yu Haoyu?¡± Gu Youli unconsciously sped her fingers together and hugged his waist, not wanting him to go.

    If Yu feibai went to look for Yu Haoyu, he would definitelyy his cards on the table.

    Yu Haoyu wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, would he be in danger?

    Gu Youli was very worried.

    Yu feibai pushed Gu Youli¡¯s hand away slightly and pulled her into his embrace. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. There are some things that I have to settle. I also want to know where he wants to go now that he¡¯s already at the top of the pyramid!

    Gu Youli frowned and her limpid eyes were filled with anticipation. She said carefully, ¡± ¡°i want to go with you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yu feibai immediately rejected her.

    he looked at her coldly with his ck eyes and said in a domineering tone, ¡± ¡°Stay at home and wait for my return!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s pink lips were slightly open as if she wanted to say something.

    When she saw Yu feibai¡¯s gaze darken, she pursed her lips again.

    after a while, she mumbled, ¡± alright then. i¡¯ll wait for you at home.e back soon! ¡±

    There was no point in saying anything more. Yu feibai would never let her go.

    Yu feibaiughed when he heard that.

    He nodded his head gently and kissed Gu Youli longingly for a while before leaving.

 Chapter 793

    793 The darkest, here hees

    In a small town on the outskirts of the capital, there was a big bar called endless heaven and earth.

    There was no difference between day and night here. Night could be day, and day could also be sleeping night.

    on the surface, this ce seemed to be no different from any other bar, but in fact, the drug trade here was rampant.

    There was a basement under the bar with surveince cameras.

    The walls were filled with LCD screens.

    Yu Haoyu leaned backzily on the sofa. His eyes were filled with mockery and indifference as he looked at the surveince screen. He watched the scene of people in and outside their private rooms.

    These men and women were either sitting or lying on the sofa.

    Then, he used a piece of paper to scrape the White powder on the table into a thin and long row, and then rolled the paper into a straw. He put one end into his nose and the other end facing the powder.

    He carefully blocked the powder with his hand, held the straw, and sucked it in.

    The powder disappeared in an instant.

    their movements were all very skilled, and their expressions were almost fanatical excitement. one look and one could tell that they were regr customers.

    The man standing behind Yu Haoyu sneered, ¡± ¡°Boss, this batch of goods is really good. The purity is very high.¡±

    Yu Haoyu nced at the bag of remaining K powder on the bed, his eyes shing with a cold light.¡±Then, Zhou Zhang, continue to trade with them.¡±

    ¡°boss, we don¡¯t know their background.¡± The man named Zhou Zhang frowned slightly. isn¡¯t this too dangerous? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine!¡± Before Yu Haoyu could finish his sentence, the screen showed that something had happened in the bar.

    A man who had just taken drugs was foaming at the mouth, which soon turned into blood foam.

    He twitched a few times nervously, then ck and purple blood flowed out of his nose. Then, his eyes widened, and he could no longer move. He looked dead.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Zhou Zhang nced at the screen and called Yu Haoyu in surprise. Then, he took out his phone and called his subordinate who was outside.

    A minuteter, he hung up the phone and reported to Yu Haoyu, ¡± ¡± boss, he¡¯s dead. he inhaled too much and got too excited, which led to heart failure. ¡±

    Yu Haoyu was not moved at all. Instead, he said sarcastically,¡±He deserves it. Who asked him to take so much at once? Zhou Zhang, you should know what to do with the rest. Go and deal with it!¡±

    ¡± yes. ¡± zhou zhang nodded.

    Before he could finish his sentence, the hotel¡¯s door was suddenly sted open and instantly turned into dust.

    The loud noise made Yu Haoyu turn back in panic. He saw arge group of well-trained soldiers in specialbat uniforms with submachine guns in their hands rushing in.

    With the shrieks, the endless universe bar fell into chaos and panic.

    Everyone was fleeing in a panic.

    But very quickly, it was controlled by the group of people who rushed in.

    Then, under the dim light that was filled with smoke, along with the steady and slow sound of his leather shoes stepping on a person¡¯s heart, his tall and handsome shadow that was as sharp as a knife appeared little by little.

    Most of the face was hidden in the dark, only revealing a perfectly curved chin and cold thin lips, but it was enough for Yu Haoyu to know who it was.

    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Yu Haoyu was shocked and stood up from the sofa.

 Chapter 794

    794 Natural, destined enemy

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold gaze swept across the room before he looked at the surveince camera in the corner.

    Her face was still calm, but a murderous look shed in her beautiful eyes hidden under the low hat.

    Yu Haoyu, who was standing in the surveince camera, suddenly felt a chill on his back.

    His heart was in his throat as he red at Yu feibai on the screen. He clenched his fists and did not hide his killing intent.

    He had never expected Yu feibai toe straight to his headquarters.

    Did he know everything, or was it just a coincidence that he happened to be working on another case, and then he came here?

    No matter what the reason was, his arrival was already an extreme danger.

    If he could, he really wanted to kill him, but he couldn¡¯t. He had this idea ever since he could remember, and he had tried to find a chance to kill him.

    However, all of them failed.

    He and Yu feibai were destined to be enemies. It was either you die or I live. One day, he would take care of him!

    The current situation seemed to be out of his control!

    He had to think of a way to prevent him from finding the basement.

    as soon as he thought of this, he saw yu feibai raise his hand to signal a few special forces soldiers to search the right.

    That direction was the entrance to the basement.

    Yu Haoyu stood up and ordered, ¡± Zhou Zhang, get sh and smoke bombs ready. We¡¯re going to blow this ce up.

    As he coldly issued the order, he had already stepped into another underground passage, ready to leave this ce.

    Zhou Zhang followed closely behind the others. After they pulled open the door and left, Zhou Zhang threw a sh bomb, a smoke bomb, and a small bomb into the basement.

    The moment the Special Forces members opened the basement door from the other side, the smoke-filled surveince room was smashed into pieces.

    They realized that something was wrong and immediately retreated. Theyy on the ground, but they were still injured.

    The explosion was earth-shaking, once again shocking the people in the bar.

    Amidst their panicked shouts, the sound of guns being loaded could be heard. The Special Forces members quickly aimed at their surroundings.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and gestured for them to move forward. Immediately, a small group of people headed towards the exit at the side.

    Yu Haoyu used the smoke bomb as a cover and continued to move forward.

    When he walked out of the bar, he saw several corpses on the ground. These were his men who had been ced outside to guard the bar.

    he did not expect that he would be killed by yu feibai¡¯s men without a sound.

    Just when Yu Haoyu thought that he could escape this time, a pair of people suddenly rushed out and pointed their guns at them. They shouted, ¡± stop! Raise your hands or we¡¯ll shoot!

    zhou zhang panicked and immediately raised the gun in his hand, wanting to return fire.

    However, before he could pull the trigger, a bullet hit his arm.

    ah ... as he felt the pain, the gun in his hand fell to the ground.

    Yu Haoyu wanted to retreat, but he saw another group of people rushing out from behind.

    He panicked and immediately raised his hands up, then raised them above his head.

    A dozen Special Forces members surrounded them. They subdued Zhou Zhang and Yu Haoyu and took them to different ces.

    in thergest private room in the boundless heaven and earth, yu feibai stood by the window with his hands behind his back. when he heard the voice, he slowly turned to look at yu haoyu. his gaze was as cold as ice, and it was murderous.

 Chapter 795

    795 Please let me go, I just want to earn money

    Yu Haoyu, who had been pushed into the room, immediately stood up nervously. He looked at Yu feibai with an unnatural andplicated expression.

    It was as if he had not thought of what kind of attitude he should use to face Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai looked at him coldly, his gaze deep and indifferent.

    Suddenly, he lifted his leg and kicked the stool from the ground, throwing it at Yu Haoyu.

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s eyes widened in panic. He dodged quickly and fell onto the sofa next to him.

    the stool brushed past his waist and then heavily smashed into the terrazzo floor with a tter.

    He looked at Yu feibai in fear. His face turned from white to green, then from green to purple.

    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and smiled unnaturally. big brother, I know I shouldn¡¯te to such a ce. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯te again.

    Yu feibai looked at him coldly and said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°you came to this kind of ce to y. do you think i would have gone to such great lengths to invite you over if you just came to y?¡±

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s body stiffened and heughed casually, ¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t mess around. Why did youe to Xuanji for me?¡±

    He was still hoping that everything was just a coincidence.

    After all, the matter was so secretive, and every clue was isted. Logically speaking, it was impossible for them to find their way here.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, Yu feibai kicked up another stool.

    Then, he threw it at Yu Haoyu.

    This time, Yu Haoyu dodged a little slower, so he couldn¡¯tpletely avoid the attack.

    Just as he was about to Dodge, his waist was hit hard. He screamed and fell to the ground.

    She was so strong that Yu Haoyu felt that his waist was almost broken.

    yu feibai looked at him and clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white and creaked. ¡± the startled locusts is a terrorist organization. on the surface, it looks like they sell intelligence to spies in the country, but in fact, their most important source of ie is drug trafficking. the main target of drug sales are mostly young people. of course, they asionally make weapons, but they are only responsible for finding weapon parts. right now, we are standing here as their headquarters. it can also be said that it is their biggest drug selling point. Now, do you still need me to continue?¡±

    These words were like a sudden p of thunder, exploding in the air.

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s body tensed up.

    He looked at Yu feibai in shock and disbelief. He opened his thin lips and begged, ¡± big brother, I didn¡¯t want to do this. I just wanted to make some money. Big brother, please let me go, big brother!

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin, ice-cold lips were pursed tightly, like two sharp, cold des.

    He red at Yu Haoyu, his deep eyes surging with emotions. you only want to make money. Why do you have to do this out of all the other businesses? do you think i¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    the voice was slow and steady, but it was more murderous than before.

    He crawled up from the ground and knelt in front of Yu feibai. He reached out to the corner of Yu feibai¡¯s pants and pleaded, ¡± ¡± brother, why would i dare to lie to you? i really just want to earn money. brother, i¡¯m begging you, can you let me go this time? ¡±

    However, Yu feibai had dodged it and Yu Haoyu missed.

    you should know very well what you¡¯re up to. Jianli scared the locusts, and then you got Yin Li to deal with my father. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off if you do this? ¡±

 Chapter 796

    796 Let¡¯s all die together

    you should know very well what you¡¯re up to. Jianli scared the locusts, and then you got Yin Li to deal with my father. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off if you do this? ¡±

    After Yu feibai finished speaking, he kicked Yu Haoyu hard, causing him to fall to the ground.

    Yu Haoyu was lying on the ground in a sorry state. At that moment, he felt that his grandson was terrible.

    The beating was a kind of bone-piercing hatred that rose from the heart.

    This kind of hatred was like a snowball rolling and growing bigger, and finally devoured him directly.

    He knew that he should control himself now, but no matter what he did, he could not suppress the rising unwillingness and anger in his heart.

    Yu Haoyu didn¡¯t want to beg Yu feibai anymore, so he crawled up from the ground.

    His eyes were bloodshot as he red at Yu feibai as if he was going to fight him. He pointed at Yu feibai and shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to let me go, then don¡¯t let me go. But what can you do to me? I built the startling Locust, I bought arms, I used drugs to earn money. Go and tell the whole world now and see if you can stay out of it. You¡¯ll be the unfilial one then. You¡¯re the one who caused Grandpa to be old and have to be locked up for investigation!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in the right now? look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Yu feibai narrowed his cold eyes and pointed his gun at him mercilessly.

    yu haoyu did not dodge. instead, he raised his head and said provocatively, ¡± don¡¯t make yourself sound so noble. You should have known about me and the panic long ago, but you actually didn¡¯t do anything. Now that you know that Yin Li and I are going to deal with your father, you don¡¯t want your father to climb up thedder. You don¡¯t want your family¡¯s limelight to overshadow mine. You can¡¯t be angry, so you made such a big move to destroy my stage, right? If you want to abuse your authority for personal gain, fine, shoot! aren¡¯t you the most filial? Let¡¯s see who will die of anger in the end if you kill me!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s pupils shrank and his body emitted a sinister aura.

    He clenched his hand that was holding the gun tightly, and ¡± Bang Bang Bang ¡°, a burst of gunshots rang out.

    Yu feibai tilted the tip of his spear and fired randomly.

    yu haoyu wasughing gleefully, thinking that yu feibai would not dare to shoot. however, the sudden gunshot made him scream in fear.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± After he screamed in horror, he copsed to the ground as if he was dehydrated.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were cold. you still dare to mention grandfather and use him to threaten me? have you ever thought about him before you did all these things? ¡±

    Then, he pulled Yu Haoyu up from the ground and said coldly, ¡± if grandfather finds out about this, he will definitely not let you off!!

    Before he could finish his sentence, he used all his strength to throw a heavy punch at Yu Haoyu¡¯s chest.

    Yu Haoyu was in pain. He had received a solid punch, and blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth.

    then kill me, ¡± he roared angrily. or hand me over and we¡¯ll all die together!

    After what had happened, Yu Haoyu was even more certain that Yu feibai would not kill him. He was very arrogant.

    he was certain that yu feibai did not want old master yu to be sad and would not tell him about this.

    He was also certain that Yu feibai would not throw him out because the implications were too great. No matter how big the Yu family¡¯s business was, how powerful and influential they were, they would definitely be implicated.

    Yu feibai clenched his fingers tightly and his overly bent bones made a soft ¡®clucking¡¯ sound.

    pa! a muffled sound was heard, followed by a shrill cry of pain. Yu Haoyu¡¯s right cheek had been punched again.

 Chapter 797

    797 All kinds of sinister ways since young

    Her face went numb from the sudden attack.

    Countless stars appeared in front of Yu Haoyu¡¯s eyes. He felt dizzy and fell to the ground again.

    The cold sound of leather shoes approached his ear. His nerves tightened, and before he could look up, arge hand mercilessly grabbed his throat.

    ¡°Do you think that if it wasn¡¯t for Grandpa and your surname, Yu, you would still be alive?¡±

    Yu Haoyu struggled to get up and tried to pull Yu feibai¡¯s hand away.

    However, it was to no avail. His face was red like a pig¡¯s liver.

    Just as he was about to suffocate, Yu feibai loosened his grip slightly.

    ¡°Wuwu,¡± Yu Haoyu pried his hand away, and Yu Haoyu could finally breathe.

    he licked the blood from the corner of his lips, and a bloodthirsty hatred appeared in his eyes. what are you so proud of? what¡¯s so great about you? I¡¯ve never been worse than you since we were young. I¡¯m the eldest son of the eldest son, I¡¯m the eldest grandson of grandfather, but why do you have to give the best of everything to you just because you were born a few days earlier than me? I can¡¯t ept this. I can¡¯t ept this.

    yu feibai stared at her coldly. his deep and cold eyes were filled with murderous intent.¡±you¡¯re not unconvinced, you¡¯re just greedy!¡±

    you didn¡¯t. Yu Haoyu shook his head.

    It was as if the most painful part of his heart had been poked, and his eyes were red like a beast.

    you¡¯ll never understand. We have the same marks, but Grandpa only sees you and praises you. I can only stand by the side silently. When the family goes out to y, they will only go to the ces you choose. Whatever they want to buy will always be based on your preferences. Everything is just for you. Why? I¡¯m the eldest grandson, so why do you treat me like this? ¡± Yu Haoyu suppressed his surging memories and heartache as he spoke in a heart-wrenching manner.

    that¡¯s why you hate me. Ever since you were ten years old, you¡¯ve been thinking of all sorts of sinister ways to kill me. When my family went hiking, they saw me standing alone at the edge of a cliff. You pushed me and wanted me to fall to my death. When you were by the road, you pushed me too and wanted me to be killed by a car. a bloodthirsty look shed across Yu feibai¡¯s eyes. He tightened his grip on his neck.

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡±

    Once again, Yu Haoyu¡¯s breathing was blocked. He felt pain and dizziness.

    He held on to Yu feibai¡¯s hand tightly, but his vision was getting blurry and his strength was getting stronger.

    Yu feibai was panting heavily and his body was filled with killing intent. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know anything? I¡¯m very clear about everything that you¡¯ve done to me. I allow you to y dirty tricks on me because, as you said, Grandpa did neglect you when we were young. However, that doesn¡¯t give you a reason to be so presumptuous.¡±

    The more he spoke, the more dangerous and cold his gaze became. It was as if he wanted to crush Yu Haoyu with one palm.¡±Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you. If I really do kill you, it won¡¯t cause anymotion and I definitely won¡¯t let the Yu family be implicated in any way. It¡¯s just that Big Uncle has always treated me very well and I don¡¯t want him to suffer the pain of losing his son!¡±

    As he let go of Yu Haoyu, he kicked Yu Haoyu¡¯s shoulder.

    Yu Haoyu rolled a few times after being kicked. Hey on the ground in a daze and stared at the ceiling for a few seconds, unable toe back to his senses.

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. Yu Haoyu, don¡¯t mess with me again. Don¡¯t do anything that will harm the Yu family. Otherwise, you will pay a terrible price.

    Yu Haoyu, who had just returned from the brink of death, saw Yu feibai¡¯s unprecedented viciousness. It was as if he was a demon who had returned from the dark night.

 Chapter 798

    798 Yu feibai, suddenly can¡¯t be contacted

    After Yu feibai left Gu Youli that morning to look for Yu Haoyu, he had not returned for a day and a night.

    Gu Youli made a lot of calls when she woke up early in the morning.

    after asking ah zhi, he said that yu feibai had already returned home, but he did not. gu youli thought that he had probably returned to the old residence, so she called him back.

    The Butler of the old residence picked up the phone and said that Yu feibai had not returned.

    gu youli was still worried, so she called yu feibai and asked all her friends who knew about it.

    in the end, no one knew where yu feibai was.

    Gu Youli was very worried about him and kept calling Yu feibai¡¯s phone. However, his phone was turned off.

    After that, she called ah Zhi.

    He knew about what had happened yesterday, that Yu Haoyu was safe and sound, and that Yu feibai had let him go for his family.

    gu youli seemed to understand why yu feibai had suddenly disappeared.

    He was probably too upset, or he did not know how to deal with Yu Haoyu, so he wanted to find a quiet ce to calm down.

    However, Gu Youli was even more worried about him now.

    In the afternoon, Gu Youli was nning to go to the vi to see if Yu feibai was there when she suddenly received a call from LAN Beibei.

    manager Gu, something happened at thepany, ¡± she said anxiously. I¡¯ll send you a picture.

    what? what happened? ¡± As Gu Youli spoke, she opened the picture and took a look. this is our main weapon of the month, The Purple Cloud ne that¡¯s limited to ten pieces. Is there something wrong with it? ¡±

    LAN Beibei raised his voice and said, ¡± there¡¯s a big problem. A customer bought our ne from Zi Weiyun and used the appraisal to use us of fraud. We actually used a crystal as a diamond to buy it from her. Now, we¡¯repensating her with ten times the original price.

    Gu Youli frowned and asked seriously, ¡± how is that possible? a crystal is like a diamond. Are you sure that the appraisal is real? ¡±

    LAN Beibei nodded. the certificate is real, and there¡¯s something wrong with the ne too. The chairman is discussing this with a few other directors. The other party has made it clear that we have to pay ten times thepensation, or he will Sue us. We¡¯ve suppressed this matter with the media for the time being, but this matter can not be dyed or exposed, or it will damage thepany¡¯s reputation.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes flickered. Her cold gaze was deep in thought.

    After a while, she bit her lip and said hatefully, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m 80% sure that our opponent set us up. In my memory, there¡¯s only one person who would do such a despicable thing, but I can¡¯t bepletely sure! Beibei, tell the chairman to calm her down for now. No matter what she asks for, agree to it for the time being. I¡¯ll go to the factory to check the production and sales process of this ne. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with the entire chain and the diamond is real, then it must be the other party¡¯s doing.¡±

    She said calmly and cautiously, ¡± Oh right, get someone to send that fake ne to me!

    okay, I¡¯ll tell the chairman right away and tell him to hold on to it. I¡¯ll also get someone to send you the ne.

    After Gu Youli hung up the phone, she rushed out of the door. She did not have time to look for Yu feibai. She had to find out the truth now.

    hence, he took a taxi and went to the factory.

    the diamonds produced were all extremely valuable items, so the factory had 360-degree surveince without any blind spots.

 Chapter 799

    799 Seeking confirmation, is Yu feibai the person you¡¯re meeting?

    Gu Youli and the polishing master watched the surveince video over and over again. They were 100% sure that the ten-piece purple cloud ne was definitely a real diamond.

    In other words, the problem was with the other party.

    gu youli took the ne thatn beibei had asked someone to give her and started looking at it.

    this was a limited edition ne. there were only ten of them, and she had appraised all ten of them before.

    The feeling of holding it in his hand was indeed very different.

    In other words, the other party had deliberately created an identical ne to ckmail them.

    However, how could he prove it?

    Gu Youli slumped in her chair and thought about it for a long time, but she could not think of a solution.

    Should I do it now? Was he going to just swallow this loss in silence?

    No, if there was one, there would be two. He had to find a way to deal a heavy blow.

    She did not know where Yu feibai had gone. If he was around, he could give her some ideas.

    A quiet ce. She also wanted to find a quiet ce to have a good rest, simr to the quiet Yushan Park.

    there were verdant and tall trees everywhere. every time she sat on one of the tall trees, which was so tall that it seemed to be able to cover the sky, she felt extremelyfortable and happy.

    Suddenly, something shed across Gu Youli¡¯s mind.

    There was one possibility that made Gu Youli cover her mouth in shock.

    However, she seemed to find it unbelievable and shook her groggy head.

    However, he also felt that it seemed to be very logical.

    she closed her eyes and thought for a while. then, she suddenly opened her eyes and picked up her phone to look at the date on it.

    It was the 20th of August on the lunar calendar, a few days after the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    In her previous life, when she was burying the drafts, it seemed to be Wanwan.

    Would he? could it be? Could it be such a coincidence?

    The various possibilities made Gu Youli bite her lip. Her eyes were deep and shocked.

    She picked up her phone and gave Yu feibai a call.

    His phone was still turned off and could not be reached.

    Gu Youli stood up and ran out quickly.

    She drove the car quickly on the road, her hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. She kept shifting the steering wheel, and her knuckles turned white.

    He could tell that she was very nervous and anxious.

    It seemed that only by moving could he dispel the waves and shock in his heart.

    She couldn¡¯t breathe from her sudden thoughts.

    in her previous life, she had buried all of her paintings under the tree a few days after the mid-autumn festival.

    It was then that she met the man she loved the most.

    For the past few days, Yu feibai had suddenly disappeared. He wanted to be alone. Could he be somewhere?

    Gu Youli did not understand why she would suddenly have such a thought. However, she realized that she really liked this thought.

    As if seeking confirmation and anticipation, the speed of the car instantly increased by another gear.

    She wanted to confirm if the man who gave her the wings in her past life was Yu feibai. She hoped that the man who had a date with her in her past life was Yu feibai.

    The wind outside the window was howling. Along the way, Gu Youli kept urging herself to drive faster!

    Drive faster! Drive faster!

    as she drove, she wished that she had wings to fly at full speed, running past the red lights one after another.

    Finally, with a screech, the car stopped in Yushan Park.

 Chapter 800

    800 That feeling was indescribable

    Gu Youli quickly jumped out of the car and started running.

    Gu Youli ran towards the big tree after passing through the familiar yet strange path of Xiangshan. It was the ce where she had buried her dreams and the ce that had once given her endless hope and joy.

    In her previous life, she had found an expensive bracelet there.

    It was the ¡®wings¡¯.

    she still didn¡¯t know who the person who gave her the bracelet was.

    In this life, she had also received a bangle called ¡± wings ¡°. It was given to her by the man she loved the most, Yu feibai.

    in that case, was yu fei the one who gave it to her for free in her previous life?

    he really, really hoped that the answer would be yes!

    When she finally arrived under the tree, she stopped and panted heavily. The sunlight shone directly on the tree¡¯s leaves, making them look very green. It was as if someone had scattered arge number of golden stars on the leaves, and they were sparkling.

    He raised his head and looked up. The trees were tall and majestic, reaching straight into the clouds.

    the green and tall treetops seemed to make the blue sky particrly bright. when a gust of wind blew, the treetops swayed gently, as if they were greeting her happily.

    at a nce, he could see that there was no one on the tree.

    Feeling a little disappointed, Gu Youli retracted her gaze and looked around the park.

    That¡¯s right, he didn¡¯t see anyone.

    Just like before, this corner of the park was quiet, without even a bird.

    Was she wrong?

    Yu feibai was not here at all, and the man from her previous life would not appear because she did not bury her dream under the tree?

    His head suddenly started to hurt.

    Gu Youli closed her eyes and her long eyshes fluttered slightly.

    She raised her hand and massaged her temples to ease the pain. Gradually, everything returned to normal.

    After taking a deep breath, she suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°Feibai, Yu feibai Qianqian.¡±

    are you here? Yu feibai, answer me! Gu Youli raised her hand to her mouth and shouted like a trumpet.

    Standing under the tree, he shouted and searched in circles.

    However, after two or three rounds of shouting, the park was still quiet. Other than the sound of her and the wind blowing the leaves, there was no other movement.

    Gu Youli put her hands down and her shoulders drooped.

    He was very angry.

    She thought that she was probably overthinking it. How could Yu feibai be here? perhaps the wings were fated with her and that was why they had returned to her hands.

    However, the person who had given it to her was not the same person.

    Just as she was feeling deeply disappointed, the sound of leather shoes stepping on the ground and breaking leaves suddenly came from behind her.

    Every sound was steady and slow, but it felt like they were stepping on her heart.

    Who¡¯s behind?

    holding back her pounding heart, gu youli slowly turned her head and met a pair of unfathomable ck eyes.

    That pair of clear ck and white, beautiful eyes that made people feel a sense of coldness, the moment they looked at her, immediately revealed a hidden tenderness.

    When he saw Gu Youli, Yu feibai¡¯s expression was one of disbelief. It was as if he had just seen a ghost.

    ¡°Lili, why are you here? why am I here?¡±

    gu youli¡¯s eyes suddenly felt warm.

    She couldn¡¯t tell what kind of feeling she was feeling at that moment.

    Surprise, joy, shock, and gratitude.

    In short, it was indescribable.

    not Bai Qingqing. she forcefully suppressed her surging and intense emotions, rushed over, and hugged him tightly.

    An inexplicable sourness surged up crazily for an unknown reason.¡±It¡¯s you, it¡¯s really you, it¡¯s really you! Great, it¡¯s you, Yingluo!¡±

 Chapter 801

    801 If I say it¡¯s true, will you believe me?

    Gu Youli buried her head in Yu feibai¡¯s chest.

    She held back the hot tears that were about to flow out of the corners of her eyes.

    A pair of arms wrapped around Yu feibai¡¯s waist, pressed against his body, and hugged him tightly.

    Her hands seemed to carry an electric current. Yu feibai felt a warm touch on his waist.

    His heart, which was still in shock, instantly softened like cotton candy.

    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Yu feibai lowered his gaze and stared at the woman in his arms.

    There was still an unspeakable shock in his heart.

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s matter made him want to find a ce to calm down.

    She didn¡¯t want to stay at home, so she came here. She had passed by this ce once. The scenery was beautiful and the air was good. The most important thing was that it was remote and there was no one.

    Gu Youli raised her head. Her eyes, which were filled with shock, slowly regained their calmness.

    She looked at him quietly and happily. if I say it¡¯s fate, would you believe me? Would you believe me if I told you that I guessed it out of telepathy?¡±

    Yu feibai pressed his lips against hers and kissed her gently. He stared at her with his deep eyes.¡±I believe in you!¡±

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were wet.

    She lifted her slightly cold hands and held Yu feibai¡¯s face with her trembling hands. baddie Yu feibai, I¡¯m asking you if you still remember the story I told you three years ago at my Freshman Wee party? ¡±

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and whispered into her ear, ¡± of course I remember. You said that there was a young girl who made a living by setting up a street stall and dreamed of bing a jewelry designer, but she never met her expectations. Once, in her despair, she buried all her design drafts and paintbrushes deep in the ground, hoping that there was a boy who had been silently supporting her. Because of this boy, the girl had the motivation to move forward. She was no longer disappointed and worked harder to chase her dream. She drew more beautiful design drafts, and finally, one day, she became a famous designer. She even asked a boy out to meet her and ended up happily with him!¡±

    Gu Youli wrapped her arms around his waist and her eyes were glistening. ¡± then, do you remember what i said about that boy? ¡±

    Yu feibai said softly, ¡± you said that the boy loved cold and hot weapons, liked to drink ck coffee, and was a clean freak. You also said that the boy¡¯s dream when he was young was to hang the red g with five stars on it in the White House for 365 days. You also knew that the boy had a very funny motto: I¡¯ll do it if you want to!¡±

    Gu Youli nodded her head repeatedly.

    Yu feibai looked at him with his deep eyes and asked, ¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s me? You¡¯ve been with me for so long, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. I know you like ck coffee and I know you¡¯re a clean freak. However, I don¡¯t know if your childhood dream was to hang the red g with five stars in the White House for 365 days. I don¡¯t know if you have such a funny motto like ¡®if you insult me, I¡¯ll insult you¡¯! Because I didn¡¯t ask, and you didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk about it. ¡±

    His thin lips were slightly pursed, and his eyes looked up slightly, as if he was recalling something very far away. He said in a very ethereal voice, ¡± ¡°If I say that I did have a dream when I was young and that this is considered a funny dream, would you believe me?¡±

    yes! Gu Youli nodded. I do!

    as for your motto, I¡¯ve never heard of it before, but after hearing it from you, I think it¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ve already made it my motto. Does that count? ¡±

    ¡°It counts!¡± Gu Youli nodded and smiled as she stared at Yu feibai. ¡°if i say that the tree in my story is the tree above our heads, would you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 802

    802 love at first sight, dream lover

    ¡°It counts!¡± Gu Youli nodded and smiled as she stared at Yu feibai. ¡°If I say that the tree in my story is the tree above our heads, would you believe me?¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were focused on her small face.

    He was a little surprised. I believe it. It really happened. I also believe that the story happened under the tree above us.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were sparkling. if I say that I¡¯m the girl in the story, would you believe me? ¡±

    ¡°I believe in you!¡± yu feibai replied without any hesitation.

    His strong arms wrapped around her, and they sat under the tree together.

    He held her from behind and hugged her, blending in with the orange sunlight that shone through the treetops.

    Her cold and beautiful edges and her charming arc were diluted by the sun, making them look like they were out of this world.

    Just like that, she leaned against his chest and sat quietly under the tree, enjoying the sunlight and listening to his thoughts.

    that was what gu youli had yearned for the most in her past life.

    She squinted her eyes as if she was reminiscing. but the story doesn¡¯t end well. Do you believe it? ¡±

    ¡°I believe you!¡± Yu feibai replied indifferently and waited for her to continue.

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled into a sad smile. the real ending of the story was that the boy and the girl agreed to meet under the tree, but something happened to the girl¡¯s father that day. She couldn¡¯t make it, so she didn¡¯t meet the boy. After that, she returned to the tree and apologized to the boy with a note, but she didn¡¯t get a response. The boy never appeared again, and they missed each other.

    That was probably the most regretful thing in her previous life. It was also the only light and miracle that had appeared in her life.

    Yu feibai held her head gently and kissed her forehead. He kissed her lips urately and dissolved all her emotions.

    ¡°boys and girls may miss each other, but you and i will never miss each other, and i will not allow us to miss each other!¡± he said firmly and affectionately.

    ¡°Feibai!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s heart was trembling badly. She reached out to hug him tightly and buried her head in his neck.

    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Yu feibai curled his lips and smiled faintly. when I first heard about your story, I was a little surprised too. Especially that dream. It made me feel that you were talking about me, but I didn¡¯t seem to have told you about it. Later on, I felt that you probably fell in love with me at first sight and then understood me deeply!

    As he spoke, his tone was slightly teasing and teasing.

    Gu Youli could not help but chuckle. She hugged the god-like man tightly and pouted. ¡± yes, i fell in love with you at first sight. the first time i saw you, you were like a drug that i couldn¡¯t quit. you¡¯re so smug. why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re my dream lover? ¡±

    ¡°Dream lover? Speaking of which, after meeting you at the caf¨¦ that day, I¡¯ve been having a very strange dream every day?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were as gentle as water.

    She must have recalled the unpleasant scenes in her dream, for her eyes turned cold.

    ¡°a strange dream?¡± Gu Youli blinked in confusion.

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and pressed his forehead against his. yes, it was a very strange dream. I dreamed that you were lying in my arms covered in blood. You wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter how I called you. You didn¡¯t feel anything.

    f * ck. Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached as she listened.

 Chapter 803

    803 You have me, so it won¡¯t happen

    Wasn¡¯t that scene Xuanji¡¯s previous life?

    Her long eyshes trembled before she lifted her head and looked at Yu feibai. ¡°Then, Zhenzhen¡±

    Yu feibai turned around and looked at her. His eyes were filled with love and pity. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just a dream. dreams and reality are the opposite. the fact that i dream of you means that we¡¯re destined to be together. you appearing in my dream like this is telling me to cherish you! ¡±

    feibai, I ran ran. Gu Youli was very touched.

    Yu feibai had told her everything and she had something to say, but she could not bring herself to say it.

    That was because it would be too horrifying.

    Perhaps, she should tell him tactfully that she should also be like a dream.

    Yu feibai lowered his head and bit her lips. what do you want to say? speak slowly!

    Gu Youli¡¯s breathing stopped and her eyes trembled slightly. She thought for a moment before saying, ¡± I once had a very strange dream, but it was a very long dream, from birth to the age of 25. In the dream, the year I took the college entrance examination, I didn¡¯t get into college, and I didn¡¯t meet you. My dream was still to be a jewelry designer, so I often came here to draw. Just like the story, I met the boy under this tree. Just like in the story, we missed each other. I don¡¯t even know what he looked like, but he gave me something. Do you know what it is?¡±

    Yu feibai shook his head and asked softly, ¡± ¡°What is it?¡±

    Gu Youli raised her left hand and then used her right hand to hold the bracelet tightly. She looked at Yu feibai and said with a teary and smiling face, ¡± it¡¯s the wings. He gave me the wings that I wore on my hand!

    ¡°In a dream!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s expression changed.

    No wonder she had such a big reaction when she saw the bracelet.

    Gu Youli nodded. She held Yu feibai¡¯s hand and smiled. yes, he buried his wings under the tree and gave them to me. We agreed to meet again, but I missed him. Later, I was blind and mistook others for him, and then I ran away.

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes turned dark and cold. ¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    Gu Youli bit her trembling lips, blinked, and smiled. then, he and my sister plotted against me. I remember the ce where we met. In my dream, the coffee shop was a hotel. It was there that I was pushed down by them, and then my head hit a nail, hehe.

    Yu feibai stretched out his long arms and hugged her tightly.

    Gu Youli¡¯s dream-telling just now made him feel as if she would disappear at any moment.

    That feeling made his back break out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me before if I knew you? It¡¯s really strange. In my dream, before I died, I Saw Your Face and was stunned. That¡¯s why I was so shocked when I saw you at the coffee shop!¡±

    yu feibai stared at her. ¡± that was just a dream. you have me. none of this will happen! ¡±

    Gu Youli nodded and said firmly, ¡± ¡°Yes, you have me. No matter what happens, you will always be by my side. ¡°Simrly, no matter what happens, I will always be by your side. Perhaps I can¡¯t help you with anything, but can you not suddenly lose contact with me after you say something? I¡¯m really worried!¡±

    yu feibai rubbed his face against hers gently. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again, I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    Yu feibai. Gu Youli hugged his neck tightly like a ko bear.

 Chapter 804

    804 Chapter 804-before one wave settled, another wave rose

    Before thepany had settled down, another wave rose.

    Gu Youli brought Yu feibai home and was studying the fake diamond with him when she received a call from Chen junrui.

    Gu Youli had sent them to the QY jewelry and art exhibition that was held once every four years.

    It was personally designed by her. She was the best jewelry designer in thepetition.

    However, he did not expect that he would crash into someone.

    upon hearing this news, gu youli was surprised. ¡± ¡°What did you just say? The works were simr, but when I submitted it, didn¡¯t I only have a vague first draft? Are you sure it¡¯s simr to mine?¡±

    chen junrui¡¯s injuries had not fully recovered and he was still in a wheelchair.

    He had received a call from the organizer at home.

    At this moment, he was holding two sets of design drafts that had been faxed over by the organizer: ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypared the two design drafts. From the patterns you¡¯ve submitted to the material of the gems, and the design patterns, there are small Parts of the Thunder pattern in them. Even though it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s already very serious.¡±

    Gu Youli frowned slightly. ¡°Who¡¯s the designer?¡±

    Chen junrui replied, ¡± it¡¯s the new designer, JC, that shangpin has recently pushed out. I heard that yang Mengshan thinks highly of her and she was the one who personally discovered her.

    ¡°I know?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s heart sank.

    After she hung up the phone, she had an inexplicable strange feeling in her heart.

    Yu feibai held her hand and asked softly, ¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? what happened again? ¡±

    gu youli tilted her head and looked at him. ¡± at the Qy jewelry exhibition, i had a conflict with a designer¡¯s work. it was a collision! ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s usually calm expression changed slightly. His deep eyes revealed a hint of disbelief. ¡°Can I change it?¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. I don¡¯t think so, but it doesn¡¯t really matter. It¡¯s just the first draft that¡¯s simr. The design takes up arge part of a piece of jewelry but the color and craftsmanship of the jewelry also have a significant impact on the value and beauty of the jewelry. The texture, color, and the person wearing it will bring a different feeling even if it¡¯s the same design. A city can¡¯t do without any of these. A slight mistake will lead to a great difference.¡±

    He was stunned for a moment before he smiled. so, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t change it. I believe you!

    Gu Youli raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s best if you can change it. After all, it¡¯s not a good thing to crash. Even if it¡¯s just one or two points, it will make people think differently. It¡¯s not a good thing for designers to bebeled like that. If they don¡¯t change, there¡¯s a reference andparison. If mine is better, then there¡¯s nothing to say, but if it¡¯s not, it won¡¯t just affect one designer, it¡¯ll affect the entire designpany she¡¯s in.¡±

    Yu feibai raised his hand and ran his fingers through her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t you have confidence in yourself?¡±

    no, I¡¯m probably a little tired. I rested for a night and resurrected. Gu Youli leaned into his arms and ced all her weight on him.

    Yu feibai reached out his hand and touched the dark circles under her eyes. I¡¯ve made you worry for the past few days. I¡¯ll help you investigate the fake diamond. I just hope that you can rest well and settle this ¡®car crash¡¯. After all, I can¡¯t help you with this. You can only rely on yourself!

    Gu Youli jumped into his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me a lot, Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 805

    805 Car crash, depression and grievance

    gu youli jumped into his arms. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me a lot, Yingluo.¡±

    Yu feibai carried her and sat her on hisp. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gone, but I¡¯ve never been angry. Speaking of which, am I that petty? if I were petty, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to look for you under the tree. I just want to thank you for helping me investigate the fake diamond. Gu Youli wrapped her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck and buried her face in his chest.

    Yu feibaiughed. His clear and melodious voice was like gentle flowing water. does that mean that I¡¯ll be rewarded if I find out that the diamond is fake? ¡±

    gu youli quickly nted a kiss on yu feibai¡¯s lips and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, this is the reward.¡±

    yu feibai shook his head, expressing his dissatisfaction. ¡± ¡°this doesn¡¯t seem to be enough to find out.¡±

    ¡°What reward do you want?¡± Gu Youli was in a difficult position and frowned at him.

    Yu feibai lifted her chin and pecked her cheek with a smile. His voice was filled with a deep charm. the most important thing for you now is to rest. After you¡¯re done with your work, you can think about how you¡¯re going to make it up to me.

    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want to tell me and want me to think about it myself, right?¡± Gu Youli pouted.

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and rubbed her face. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Gu Youli pretended to be unhappy and pushed his hand away. I know, I know. By the way, I¡¯m so hungry right now. I¡¯m going to make dinner first and then have a good meal.

    She jumped up from Yu feibai¡¯s body.

    ¡°i¡¯ll go with you!¡± Yu feibai said as he stood up from the sofa.

    He reached out and put his arm around Gu Youli¡¯s shoulder as they walked into the kitchen.

    Gu Youli wrapped one arm around his waist and smiled as she thought about what was in the frost and what she should eatter.

    suddenly, she thought of an important question. ¡± by the way, you¡¯ve been in the park for a day and a night. What have you been eating? ¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything about eating?¡± Yu feibai replied indifferently.

    ¡°Not hungry?¡± Gu Youli was shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Yu feibai continued to reply.

    ¡°Uh, you can¡¯t do this in the future. You know how to talk about me. You can¡¯t skip meals. It¡¯s not good for your stomach. Why don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, little housekeeper.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s taking care of the patriarch!¡±

    *

    In the Lu Corporation, in an elegant and luxurious meeting room with a retro design.

    Chen junrui, Gu Youli, and Lu Xun sat in a triangr formation and discussed the matter of designing the ¡®car crash¡¯.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was sullen. She was not as depressed and aggrieved as she was when she saw the design.

    Not to mention that she had spent more than a month on the design.

    Chen junrui looked at Gu Youli with aplicated expression. After a few moments of hesitation, he finally pushed the documents in his hands to Gu Youli. Lili, take a look. These are all the works of the police. I asked Miao Xi to help me collect them. After you look at them, do you find anything wrong with them or have anymon points? ¡±

    Lu Xun took a look and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it, it was just an ordinary design.

    Obviously, he was not a designer, so he could not see the problem.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Yingying!¡±

    Lu Xun didn¡¯t understand what was going on, he immediately asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happening?¡±

 Chapter 806

    806 chapter 806-deliberate creation

    President Lu, you¡¯re not a designer, ¡± Chen junrui exined. you might not be able to notice it with one look, but you can look closely. You should be able to notice the problem.

    ¡°From the details?¡± Lu Xun¡¯s deep ck eyes gushed with a puzzled expression.

    he reached out to take the documents and read them carefully.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Chen junrui replied with a cold smile on his face. He then added, ¡± ¡± take a closer look. don¡¯t you think there are some simrities? ¡±

    At that moment, Gu Youli stood up.

    She took a folder from the folder in the meeting room.

    She opened the information folder and ced it in front of Lu Xun, she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡±pare this one to my previous design and the one you saw on the first picture. See if there¡¯s any difference between them.

    Lu Xun immediately put back the information in his hand to the first page.

    he squinted his eyes slightly, and a sharp light shone through them as he made aparison. JC¡¯s pure white Pansy is covered with thumb-sized, yet different-looking ck diamonds that are connected by dark silver threads. It looks like Youli¡¯s ck irises. Even though the design and design are different, the concept is simr. They both give off a mysterious and charming feeling!

    Pansy is also another name for the butterfly Flower. Iris is also known as blue butterfly, ¡± Gu Youli said coldly.

    Then, he threw another piece of information on the conference table angrily.

    ¡°what? All butterflies? Is there a mistake!¡± Lu Xun was also very angry as he angrily said.

    He pulled over the folder and flipped it open again. It was another design by JC. He then said, ¡± JC¡¯s bamboo shoots look exactly like Youli¡¯s shukui. It gives off the same feeling.

    Chen junrui nodded. yes, the feeling is the same. Whether it¡¯s the design or the craftsmanship, it¡¯s all to express its presentation. This JD did not use it as a reference or imitate it. Gu Youli¡¯s design and even the pattern are different. She¡¯s imitating Gu Youli¡¯s design style!

    Lu Xun¡¯s expression was as cold and ashen as iron. Youli, didn¡¯t you say before that a designer¡¯s style is closely rted to her various living environments over the years as well as her psychological thoughts? once the habitual design thinking mode is formed, it¡¯s very difficult to change it, and it¡¯s also very difficult to learn from and copy it.

    When the Lu Corporation established the design department, Lu Xun had also put in some effort to understand jewelry design. Gu Youli had once told him this.

    without waiting for gu youli to reply, chen junrui exined, ¡± yes, it¡¯s very difficult to copy. One has to understand the other party very well to be able to do this. We didn¡¯t study the police on purpose before because we couldn¡¯t tell at a nce that she was copying and giarizing. We didn¡¯t think about it at all until the design ¡®collision¡¯ incident. When we investigated andpared again, we could tell at a nce and understand why there was a certain degree of simrity when the first drafts were drawn.

    Lu Xun mmed the table, he gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong with shangpin? how could he train such a designer? can we sue them for giarism? ¡±

    Chen junrui shook his head. we can¡¯t. The design and style are different. It¡¯s just that the feeling is the same. It can¡¯t be considered giarism.

    Not only would they not be able to Sue for giarism, but the designer would also take the opportunity to be famous.

    Wasn¡¯t this helping the other party instead?

 Chapter 807

    807 Have you found out about the fake diamond?

    Beams of clean and dazzling light shone through the floor-to-ceiling ss windows, illuminating the tense atmosphere in the house.

    Lu Xun¡¯s face was pale and ashen, his entire body exuded a murderous and violent aura.

    ¡°hu¡± A teacup was thrown out by him, and it shattered on the ground!

    He raised his finger and pointed at the information on the police. He said to Gu Youli and Chen junrui angrily, ¡± Youli, why do I feel like Shang pin is trying to create a version of you? ¡±

    Gu Youliughed coldly. yes, that¡¯s what they meant. They want to create me. Yang Mengshan is really funny. To think that she coulde up with such an idea. She can¡¯t really think that she can defeat me just like that, right? ¡±

    Youli, ¡± Chen junrui¡¯s gentle voice carried a trace of worry. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not trying to beat you. In the JQ jewelry artpetition, there¡¯s a designer whose designs are very simr to yours. In that case, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to win an award in this artpetition. The Lu corporation¡¯s jewelrypany is just a newpany and has only been open for less than a year. It¡¯s impossible for the organizers to consider us and give us thepany Award. Our only chance is to win the individual designer award. That¡¯s why she thought of this.¡±

    Lu Xun was so angry that he turned to the side, where Gu Youli still had a calm expression on her face. ¡°this yang mengshan is too despicable!¡±

    Gu Youli lowered her gaze. The light gathered between her eyebrows and formed a cold shadow.¡±If she wasn¡¯t despicable, she wouldn¡¯t be yang Mengshan.¡±

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Lu Xun was very anxious. He really wanted Gu Youli to win the design Award.

    Gu Youli¡¯s matters were more important than his own.

    Gu Youli, on the other hand, was not anxious at all. ¡°What do we do?¡±

    Lu Xun picked up the information and waved it around, ¡± ¡°This one? Just like this? What should I do?¡±

    Chen junrui¡¯s lips curled up and his smile was as cold as ice. ¡°Youli is right. Yes, there¡¯s nothing much to do. What a jewelry designer needs is Foundation! The so-called Foundation was talent, experience, and hard work! Jewelry design was definitely not something that could be achieved by just learning a few years of theory and working on it! Jewelry is a special product. If you want to exploit its greatest potential, apart from the designer¡¯s first draft, you also need to inject emotions.¡±

    that¡¯s right. Even if the first draft and design ¡®sh¡¯, the final product will still be very different. The infusion of emotions will usually be reflected in some small ces.

    As she said this, Gu Youli stood up and patted Lu Xun¡¯s shoulder. little uncle, don¡¯t worry!

    Lu Xun sighed a little and said with a smile, ¡± alright, I¡¯m at ease. I know you¡¯re very intelligent in designing. I believe you can definitely settle this matter.

    When she returned home at night, dinner was alreadyid out on the dining table. Of course, it was not prepared by Yu feibai. It was prepared by the servants who hade to clean the house.

    Gu Youli had been busy all day and was famished.

    She didn¡¯t even wash her hands before she sat down at the dining table to eat. Fortunately, Yu feibai was thoughtful enough to ce a wet towel on the table to wipe her hands.

    After she was full, Gu Youliy on the sofa in satisfaction.

    Yu feibai ced his hand on the back of the sofa elegantly and looked into Gu Youli¡¯s eyes. A bright light shed across his eyes as he asked softly, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to ask me?¡±

    Gu Youli did not know what was going on and blinked twice.

    Suddenly, her eyes lit up,¡±you¡¯ve found out about the fake diamond?¡± So fast?¡±

 Chapter 808

    808 Chapter 808-theing Dragon, the removing meridians

    Yu feibai took a step forward and sat down beside Gu Youli.

    He stretched out his slender arm and took out a document from the drawer of the coffee table in front of him. He waved it gently and said,¡±Let¡¯s see!¡±

    Gu Youli was overjoyed. She quickly sat up straight and reached out to take it.

    however, the information inside was not about the fake diamond, but about and contract.

    She did not understand. She looked at Yu feibai and blinked her eyes.¡±Land? Where¡¯s the information on the fake diamond? Are you sure you didn¡¯t take the wrong one?¡±

    Yu feibai nodded and smiled elegantly,¡¯yes, I did! Continue reading!¡±

    Gu Youli was still in doubt. She then flipped to the second page of the information. On the second page was an introduction of a businessman.¡±Shi Feng?¡±

    ¡°shi feng, the husband of the customer who bought the purple cloud ne,¡± Yu feibai exined calmly.

    Gu Youli quickly flipped to the next page as if she had understood something.

    Shi Feng could be considered a wealthy merchant with some fame in the capital.

    He used to run a textilepany in the capital and it was doing quite well.

    More than a decade ago, there was a boom in real estate development in Beijing.

    in china, as long as there were real estatepanies with a little capital, they all poured into the capital and began to fight fornd.

    Shi Feng was a local, and he owned a piece ofnd in his hands.

    Many real estate developers had offered a high price to buy it, but he didn¡¯t buy it. Instead, he developed that piece ofnd himself.

    He had nned to make a small profit without losing anything, but he did not expect to make a huge profit.

    This was a sweet reward. It made Shi Feng feel that his future in the real estate industry would be bright.

    Thus, he began to move into the real estate industry.

    In thest few years, the capital¡¯s real estate industry had developed rapidly and was full of vitality.

    But in fact, this was just a superficial phenomenon. It was a bubble economy.

    When they first invested in real estate, they would indeed make a lot of money, but for people who knew how to read the market, they would have long stopped after they made money.

    Meanwhile, not only did outsiders like Shi Feng not stop, but they also invested all of their efforts, thinking of ways to secure morend and construct more real estate.

    Until one day, the bubble of real estate development in Beijing copsed overnight.

    Many bigpanies had lost all thend they had imed.

    Many bigpanies had gone from making a lot of money every day to having a high debt.

    There were many people who were unable to recover from their losses. They threw themselves into the sea tomit suicide, went to prison, and hid from debt every day.

    At that time, Shi Feng was also riddled with debts. He had to hide from his creditors every day, and his ending was miserable.

    However, there was someone who had helped him get through that difficult situation.

    That person bought the biggest real estate in his hands, which was now the shangpin jewelry.

    Gu Youli looked up at Yu feibai and a look of surprise shed across her eyes. the person who bought Shi Feng¡¯s property back then was the chairman of shangpin, who is also li Meijia¡¯s grandfather. He was the one who helped Shi Feng. So, is Shi Feng returning the favor to the Li family by helping shangpin deal with me? ¡±

    Yu feibai nodded. after old master Li bought this building, Shi Feng¡¯s other buildings andnds were sold as well. Not only did he get out of his predicament, but he also doubled the amount of funds he invested in the project. As such, the person he is most grateful to, and also the person he respects the most, is li Meijia¡¯s grandfather, Chairman li. Logically speaking, it¡¯s understandable that he would help shangpin deal with you.

 Chapter 809

    809 Find out the truth and prescribe the right medicine

    but shangpin is in yang Mengshan¡¯s hands now. He should know that yang Mengshan and Li Meijia are enemies. Wait a minute, Yingluo.

    As she said that, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and she stopped talking.

    ¡°what did you find?¡± yu feibai¡¯s eyes glowed.

    Gu Youli frowned slightly. I didn¡¯t discover anything. I only guessed that li Meijia had made a move. She must have been the one behind all this. She knew that yang Mengshan wanted to deal with me, so she used a trick to let yang Mengshan know of Shi Feng¡¯s existence. Shi Feng must have gone to the Li family and pretended not to know about The Grudge between li Meijia and yang Mengshan. When he got in touch with yang Mengshan, he expressed that he was willing to help yang Mengshan attack the Lu Corporation to repay her kindness. However, his true motive was not to help yang Mengshan attack the Lu Corporation. It was to make yang Mengshan believe him and let him invest in shangpin. Then, li Meijia could use his power to return to shangpin!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a smile. There was admiration and pride in his eyes. you don¡¯t have to read the rest of the content. Just as you thought, everything was done by li Meijia in order to return to shangpin and control it again. She wouldn¡¯t want her grandfather¡¯s life¡¯s work to fall into the hands of an outsider.

    Yingluo. Gu Youli¡¯s tensed heartpletely rxed at this moment.

    Yu feibai stretched out his hand and ced it on her shoulder. if you find the cause of the illness, I believe you can also find the right prescription!

    Gu Youli flipped through the examination report and her long eyshes trembled slightly. She bit her red lips lightly and let go. if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s indeed much easier to handle. But, it¡¯s a headache!

    Yu feibai¡¯s calm eyes revealed a pitiful expression. yang Mengshan is enough of a headache for you. Now, there¡¯s Li Meijia. Do you think that they¡¯re always haunting you? ¡±

    gu youli felt helpless. ¡± that¡¯s how the business world is. without li meijia and yang mengshan, i will still have otherpetitors. ¡±

    She suddenly thought of something and raised her eyebrows at Yu feibai. ¡°do you feel guilty because you¡¯re the one who caused li meijia¡¯s trouble?¡±

    Yu feibai was obviously unwilling to raise this question.

    He cleared his throat and raised his hand to touch her face, changing the topic. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯ve lost weight again recently?¡±

    gu youli pinched her own face and asked,¡¯have you lost weight? I didn¡¯t find anything!¡±

    As she said that, she reached out and pinched Yu feibai¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve lost weight. It¡¯s that you¡¯re guilty and want to change the topic. No way!¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s expression was still indifferent as he reached out and carried her to sit on hisp.

    he reached out and wrapped his arms around gu youli¡¯s waist, which seemed to have slimmed down by an inch. he said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. From tomorrow onwards, you have to eat an extra bowl of rice.¡±

    Gu Youli raised her finger and pointed in the direction of the dining table. ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you eat one more bowl than usual?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the future!¡± Yu feibai kissed Gu Youli¡¯s cherry red lips. ¡°Have you thought of a way to solve this?¡±

    Oh, this Yingluo. Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darted around and she suddenly jumped up from his body.

    If Yu feibai had not dodged quickly enough, his chin would have been broken.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find a video, then you¡¯ll know what I¡¯m going to do!¡± As Gu Youli spoke, she went straight to the study room.

    ¡°What video?¡± Yu feibai was a little confused and asked.

 Chapter 810

    810 fight back, take it easy

    ¡°What video?¡± Yu feibai was a little confused and asked.

    you want to know? I¡¯m not telling you, ran ran. Gu Youli turned around and smiled before entering the bedroom in a sh.

    After a second, she stuck her head in again and waved. actually, it¡¯s no different from the video you have of he Jintong.

    Yu feibai was slightly stunned. He stood up and walked into the study room. He reached out and hugged Gu Youli¡¯s waist.¡±Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had such a video?¡±

    ¡°Did you ask?¡± Gu Youli asked innocently.

    he didn¡¯t ask, so of course she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to talk about it. it wasn¡¯t like she was anything good.

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was cold as he said domineeringly, ¡± ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t keep things like this in your hands.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled slyly. I didn¡¯t keep it with me. It¡¯s in a USB sh drive.

    ¡°give me the usb!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s hand slid into her clothes along her waist and touched her smooth skin. He lifted his upper body slightly and pressed down on her. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips.

    Gu Youli raised her finger and ced it on his lips. ¡°Why should I give it to you? no!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened. you¡¯re a girl. You shouldn¡¯t ept these things!

    Gu Youli scoffed. a girl? I¡¯m already a woman. I was turned into a woman by you when I was 18!

    Hearing this, Yu feibai¡¯s lips curved into a smile that was not a smile. It was very charming and demonic. He lifted a hand and pulled Gu Youli¡¯s fingers away. Then, he covered her lips with his and sucked her breath in. He started to kiss her passionately.

    It was only when Gu Youli was almost out of breath that he released her slightly.

    Gu Youli was panting. stop fooling around. I still have things to deal with!

    Wanwan did have something to deal with, so Yu feibai did not go overboard.

    He ced his hand on her waist.|¡±I¡¯ll deal with youter, woman!¡± He pinched her lecherously.

    Gu Youli snorted and replied, ¡± ¡°I know, man!¡±

    ¡°Whose?¡± Yu feibai raised his eyebrows.

    mine. Get out now. I¡¯ll find youter! As Gu Youli spoke, she reached out and pushed Yu feibai out of the study room.

    The moment he closed the door, Yu feibai suddenly pulled Gu Youli over and cupped her face in his hands. He gave her another hot French Kiss before leaving.

    Gu Youli had found the video that Yu feimo had sent her.

    He moved it to his phone. After confirming that there was no problem, he pressed the send button on the screen. 1%, 10%, 20% ... 100%!

    The message was sent.

    gu youli stared at her phone and muttered in her heart, ¡± ¡°one, two, three.¡±

    Less than ten seconds after sending the message, Gu Youli¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    When she saw the caller ID, Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.

    She cleared her throat and then answered the phone without a sound.

    Before he could say anything, yang Mengshan¡¯s sharp voice could be heard from the other end of the phone. Gu Youli, what do you mean by this? ¡±

    gu youli smiled. ¡± i don¡¯t mean anything. i just want to tell you that i still have something on you so you won¡¯t use any dirty tricks on me. otherwise, i would definitely use the thing you left me! ¡±

    Yang Mengshan was furious and shouted, ¡± ¡°Gu Youli!¡±

    ¡°ai, i¡¯m here! I have no problem with my ears. By the way, it¡¯s gettingte now and I¡¯m going to sleep. If there¡¯s anything else, we can talk tomorrow!¡± Gu Youli hung up after she finished speaking.

    He also turned off his phone.

 Chapter 811

    811 You have to use even more despicable methods to deal with despicable people

    The next day, Gu Youli went to work. Just as she parked her car in the parking lot, she saw yang Mengshan and hurried over to her.

    In the empty parking lot, yang Mengshan¡¯s high heels ttered against the concrete floor.

    One could tell that she was anxious and anxious at the moment.

    This was the effect that Gu Youli had wanted after freezing her for an entire night.

    She nced at yang Mengshan before pushing the door open and getting out of the car. She leaned against the car and waited for yang Mengshan toe over calmly.

    Yang Mengshan walked quickly and scolded Gu Youli as she walked. ¡± gu youli, you despicable person. what do you want? ¡±

    Her face was pale, the veins on her forehead were protruding, and her eyes were bloodshot.

    It was obvious that she had not slept well the entire night before.

    He stood in front of Gu Youli and red at her fiercely. His expression was so terrifying, his teeth and eyes were cracked, like a demon!

    she raised her finger and pointed it at gu youli. she shouted, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already told you that i¡¯m going topete fairly with you. how could you stille up with such a vicious n to harm me? aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? I really regret it, I really hate it! I hate that I didn¡¯t ask a group of men to rape you! Then, record a video and publish it. You¡¯ll never be able to show your face in public for the rest of your life!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression was calm. She waited for her to finish her rambling before she said slowly, ¡± ¡°Yang Mengshan, what did you do? do you have to make me tell you? I¡¯ve said it before, if you don¡¯t use any dirty tricks on me, I won¡¯t use the video to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by despicable? I just created a designer named JC to imitate you. Isn¡¯t this the right thing to do in the business world? Yang Mengshan shouted at Gu Youli fiercely, ¡± ¡°Even without me, there will still be others who will use this method to deal with you!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her indifferently and sneered. ¡± yes, you created a designer like me. although it¡¯s not a good idea and is a little despicable, many people have used it. many bigpanies may have used it, and they will give themselves a perfect exnation for it. it¡¯s just like you said, this kind ofpetition is healthy businesspetition. however, you let people buy a diamond ne from ourpany and then make an identical fake diamond ne. then, you came toin about ourpany buying fake diamonds. Can you still call this healthy businesspetition?¡±

    When yang Mengshan heard this, she was slightly stunned.

    as if to hide her guilty conscience, she suddenlyughed out loud, as if she had gone crazy. ¡± you¡¯re crazy. this has nothing to do with me! ¡±

    ¡°Yang Mengshan, you know me. Without any concrete evidence, I wouldn¡¯t talk to you like this! You don¡¯t want to admit it because you think it¡¯s a despicable method. So, naturally, I¡¯ll use an even more despicable method to pay you back!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression was still calm as she looked at her indifferently and spoke coldly.

    However, yang Mengshan screamed hysterically, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wrong me, it¡¯s not my fault!¡±

    her voice was sharp and shrill, ready to deny it to death. ¡± don¡¯t try to frame me just to find an excuse for your own viciousness. Don¡¯t make so many enemies that you can¡¯t find the right person, so you just want to drag someone out to die in ce of you!

 Chapter 812

    812 i won¡¯t admit it even if i¡¯m beaten to death

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyshes drooped and she scanned yang Mengshan from head to toe.

    She smiled lightly, neither cold nor warm, and only asked softly, ¡± ¡°So, you mean that you are unwilling to look for Shi Feng, and you are also unwilling to exin the matter of the fake diamond to him?¡±

    However, there was an inexplicable sense of pressure in his tone, as well as a hint of killing intent.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s tone was weird and she said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°You really are strange. I clearly said that it¡¯s none of my business, so why would I do something so unnecessary? I don¡¯t even know who Shi Feng is, so how am I supposed to find him? it¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Gu Youli tilted her head and looked at her calmly. She asked with a faint smile, ¡± ¡± yang mengshan, have you forgotten why you came to look for me today? ¡±

    yang mengshan¡¯s entire body trembled. she understood gu youli¡¯s threat.

    She frowned and roared,¡±Gu Youli, you dare to be stubborn?¡±

    In the next second, before she could finish her sentence, Gu Youli reached out and pushed her to the ground.

    yang mengshan was caught off guard and fell heavily to the ground. immediately, her limbs and body were in pain.

    She turned pale with fright!

    However, Gu Youli was smiling like a flower.

    She looked down at yang Mengshan and smiled coldly like a queen. ¡°you try and see if i dare to!¡±

    Yang Mengshan stared sadly at Gu Youli¡¯s high heels in front of her and her heart was filled with hatred.

    She raised her head and red at Gu Youli. She gritted her teeth so hard that she almost broke them.¡±I don¡¯t even know that Shi Feng. How are you going to find him?¡±

    ¡°Still pretending!¡± Gu Youli looked down at her and raised her eyebrows in disdain.

    Regardless of whether yang Mengshan admitted it or not, Gu Youli continued, ¡± this morning, Shi Feng¡¯s wife met with the person in charge of ourpany to discusspensation. The ne we sold was genuine so naturally, we won¡¯t bepensating her. However, if Madam Shi doesn¡¯t get thepensation, she probably won¡¯t let this matter rest. I want you to give her a call now and tell her to stop making a fuss. Also, apologize to ourpany¡¯s person in charge and tell her that the real diamond ne is in her house.

    I don¡¯t know Mrs. Shi. Gu Youli, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± yang Mengshan continued to act innocent as she shouted angrily.

    Gu Youli was toozy to beat around the bush with her. She took out her phone and unlocked it. Then, she said coldly, ¡± ¡± yang mengshan, that video is in my phone right now. if you continue to fake it, i will upload it to the inte immediately. i believe that in less than half a day, more than half of the people in the country will know you! ¡±

    As he said that, he moved his fingers as if he was about to send it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t post it!¡± Yang Mengshan suddenly jumped up and pounced towards Gu Youli.

    However, Gu Youli¡¯s leg suddenly swept over. The fierce wind blew against yang Mengshan¡¯s face and scared her so much that she fell back onto the ground again. The tip of her foot was aimed at her face.

    She didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    Gu Youli did not manage to kick her. Although her kick was extremely ferocious at the start, she was more powerful when she retracted her kick.

    her high heels brushed against the tip of yang mengshan¡¯s nose and suddenly stopped.

    She just wanted to scare yang Mengshan.

    However, to yang Mengshan, it was a great insult. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She red at Gu Youli and her angry and cold eyes were filled with murderous intent.¡±Gu Youli, you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze on her was as cold as ice. Her thin lips were tightly pursed and she did not say much. there¡¯s a limit to my patience. This is thest time. Either I call Madam Shi, or I upload the video. It¡¯s your choice!

 Chapter 813

    813 mad with anger, but what can you do?

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s clenched hands started to tremble as she was forced into a corner.

    She knew that there was no point in pretending.

    No matter how hard she tried to deny it, Gu Youli would never believe her.

    Now that she had just be the General Manager of shangpin, she could not afford to have any scandals that were detrimental to thepany, nor could she do anything that would damage shangpin¡¯s reputation.

    Therefore, the video must not be uploaded to the inte.

    yang mengshan¡¯s nails dug into her palms and she gritted her teeth as she said, ¡± Gu Youli, I¡¯ll make the call, but you have to promise me that you¡¯ll delete all the videos.

    she could not let gu youli keep it and use it against her in the future.

    She had to think of a way to make this videopletely disappear from this world.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were dark and quiet with a hint of sarcasm. you don¡¯t have any bargaining chips to negotiate with me now. I¡¯ve said before that I won¡¯t do anything to you with the video in my hands. As long as you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll pretend that it doesn¡¯t exist for father¡¯s sake, unless you use underhanded means that can¡¯t be seen by others. For example, you¡¯re asking someone to use ourpany of selling fake diamonds.

    yang mengshan was so angry that her body trembled violently.

    She really wanted to shout at her but when she saw Gu Youli¡¯s legs that were almost touching her face, she could not help but feel a little angry.

    She forced herself not to move, and thenpromised, ¡± ¡°If you want me to make the call, you¡¯ll have to let go of your feet first.¡±

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and slowly retracted her foot.

    ¡°go ahead. my time is limited. i¡¯d like to go up and say hello to madam shi,¡± she turned around and said.

    Yang Mengshan slowly stood up from the ground and red at Gu Youli with a venomous look.

    Suddenly, she had a sinister n in her mind and reached out to attack Gu Youli¡¯s back.

    She was prepared to push Gu Youli over like how she had pushed her earlier.

    However, the back of Gu Youli¡¯s head seemed to have eyes as she quickly dodged to the side.

    Instead of pushing Gu Youli away, yang Mengshan had almost caused her to fall.

    ¡°Have you caused enough trouble?¡± Gu Youli turned around and looked at her sarcastically. Her dark eyes were heavy and dark.

    Yang Mengshan gritted her teeth and took a step back. She could clearly see the impatience in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes. She had no choice but to take out her phone and call Mrs. Shi.

    On the other side, Madam Shi was currently discussing the matter ofpensation with Lu Xun and a few directors.

    Lu Xun received a phone call from Gu Youli yesterday, saying that she had already found a solution. Today, he waspletely different from his usual self.

    He refused to admit that the fake ne was sold by Shang pin. Not only did he refuse topensate, but he also wanted an apology from Madam Shi.

    Mrs. Shi was just about to call the reporters to spread the news.

    at that moment, she received a call from yang mengshan.

    Mrs. Shi was very surprised, and she said angrily over the phone,¡±What are you doing? Why did you suddenly run away?¡±

    Yang Mengshan interrupted her. this is my fault. Apologize first. Besides, the real ne is in your house. It was the servant who made a mistake and wanted to steal the ne. That¡¯s why they ced the fake in your jewelry box. I¡¯ll tell you why when we get back. I¡¯m hanging up!

    Without waiting for Mrs. Shi¡¯s reply, he hung up the phone.

    Her cold eyes were filled with a terrifying red as she red at Gu Youli. now, are you satisfied?!

    of course, I¡¯m 100% satisfied. Please don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t upload the video to the inte. Also, remember what I said! Gu Youli then turned around elegantly.

    He left, leaving yang Mengshan stomping her feet in anger. She shouted, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡±

    He didn¡¯t even catch his breath for a long time.

 Chapter 814

    814 Warning, don¡¯t get the Lu Corporation involved

    Gu Youli took the elevator but did not go up directly.

    Instead, he came from the underground parking lot to the lobby on the first floor of thepany.

    she stood still until the elevator from above opened with a ¡± ding ¡°. a middle-aged woman who was dressed in jewelry walked out and stepped forward.

    The middle-aged woman was none other than Madam Shi.

    She did not know who Gu Youli was but because of yang Mengshan¡¯s call, her face was dark and unhappy. She walked past Gu Youli coldly.

    ¡°Madam Shi!¡±

    The sudden voice made Madam Shi stop in her tracks.

    she was slightly stunned. she slowly turned around and looked at gu youli silently.

    he didn¡¯t seem to know this girl who had a delicate appearance and a cold temperament. she was wearing a beige dress, and her straight long hair was clean and neat.

    ¡± you¡¯re a coward, ¡± madam shi said suspiciously.

    As he asked, he was also trying to recall when he had met this girl.

    Gu Youli smiled and took two steps forward to stand in front of her.

    She spoke in a very soft voice that only she and Madam Shi could hear, Mrs. Shi, please tell li Meijia that she can return to shangpin and you can do anything to gain yang Mengshan¡¯s trust, but don¡¯t use the Lu Corporation as a weapon. This time, I didn¡¯t tell yang Mengshan about The Grudge between her and the Shi family, but if she dares to use the Lu Corporation as a weapon again, it won¡¯t be so simple!

    After he finished speaking calmly, he curled his lips meaningfully.

    Then, under Madam Shi¡¯s shocked gaze, she turned around and left.

    yang mengshan and li meijia had a fight, and she didn¡¯t want to get involved. she didn¡¯t want to be dragged into it either.

    It had nothing to do with her who was in charge of shangpin.

    Now, she had to put all her energy into the QY art and jewelrypetition.

    The theme of her design for thispetition was War and Peace.

    Although the concept was abstract and seemed to contain a lot of things, the theme was not easy to grasp. It had to touch on many angles to avoid appearing limited, but it could not be too scattered and mess up the central meaning of the presentation.

    it was also because of this that she was so shocked when the design drafts ¡®collided¡¯.

    she said it very well and wanted to make changes to the details, but in fact, she couldn¡¯t figure it out at all.

    How was he going to change it in order? how was he going to maintain the original beauty, but the feeling that he presented had to be very different from before? how was he going to give off an overall sublimation of the beauty that he gave off before?

    After thinking for an entire day in the office, Gu Youli still could not think of where she should start to modify the details.

    in the afternoon, as soon as she returned to the apartment, she went straight to the study.

    yu feibai returned home at five o ¡®clock. with his sharp senses, he heard the secretary¡¯s voice the moment he opened the door.

    He pushed the door open and saw Gu Youli sitting on the ground with her back facing him. A thick book and a pillow had been pushed to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? he¡¯s sitting on the ground again!¡±

    When she heard Yu feibai¡¯s voice, Gu Youli did not turn around. Her waist felt lighter and she was pulled up from behind.

    Yu feibai sat on the ground and carried her to sit on hisp. ¡°Is there a big earthquake at home? The books all fell out.¡±

    Gu Youli turned around and smiled when she saw Yu feibai. what earthquake? you can tell that I was the one who moved it down. I¡¯m so tired!

 Chapter 815

    815 Hugging so tightly, I¡¯m going to strangle you

    Yu feibai tilted his head and looked at the scattered books on the ground. what are you looking for? ¡±

    Gu Youli leaned into Yu feibai¡¯s arms and Yu feibai rubbed his chest. a pattern. I once flipped through a book on your bookshelf and saw a pattern in that book. That pattern is simr to the essory I designed. Perhaps I can borrow this pattern and present it in another way.

    At the mention of this, Gu Youli¡¯s spirits were lifted and she reached out to search again.

    Yu feibai pulled her hand over and held it in his palm affectionately. Then, he ced it by his lips and kissed it. tell me what it looks like and see if I can help you find it!

    mm, Yingluo. Gu Youli frowned and thought about it as she said, ¡± there was a picture inside. There was a statue with half a face. I don¡¯t really remember the rest!

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and thought about it.

    His eyes suddenly turned as if he had thought of something. He nced at the books on the ground and then looked up at the bookshelves.

    He carried Gu Youli away and pulled her up. Then, he took out a book from the top shelf. It was called ¡± the lost civilization: Inca.

    He flipped to a page in the book, and there was a picture inside. It was a retro and gorgeous building, magnificent and majestic. The most shocking thing was the huge statue at the front of the picture, which had half a face.

    He pointed the painting at Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s bright eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it!¡± He suddenly eximed.

    ¡°This is the weapons za in San Diego.¡± Yu feibai exined.

    Chile¡¯s capital, Santiago, was located in South America¡¯s Amazon region. In the 16th century, Spain started invading Chile from Peru. A yearter, they built a city in Santiago, and what followed was a 300-year rule.

    it¡¯s this book, it¡¯s this book. I saw it here. Feibai, I love you to death. I really love you to death. gu youli said excitedly and then wrapped her arms around yu feibai¡¯s neck.

    Yu feibai felt extremely ufortable being strangled by her.

    After ten seconds, Yu feibai could not even breathe properly. are you trying to strangle me? ¡±

    Only then did Gu Youli quickly let go of him. Then, she reached out to take the book and said as she flipped through it, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    yu feibai looked at her and smiled. ¡± yingluo, hurry up and take a look at what you¡¯re looking for. in the incan culture, there are all kinds of mysterious ancient totems. not only are they embedded in porcin, wood carvings, stone statues, jewelry, and so on, but they are also engraved on the ins. Legend has it that the Inca Empire had an astonishing amount of gold. Even the daily necessities of the Inca were made of real gold and silver, and two of them were very famous!¡±

    Gu Youli looked up and smiled,¡¯I know that! One was the most valuable golden relic in Peru, the Golden statue of the Incan God, nmpu. the other is themander¡¯s knife of the 16th century spanish colonial army¡¯smander, pizaro.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, you know a lot!¡± Yu feibai praised.

    Gu Youli flipped the book in her hand and ced it in front of Yu feibai. ¡°it¡¯s written in the book, hahaha!¡±

    Yu feibai curled his lips and raised his hand to caress her hair. ¡°Hurry up and find the totem you want!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve already found it!¡± Gu Youli smiled delightedly and flipped through another two pages before cing it in front of Yu feibai.

 Chapter 816

    816 It¡¯s better not to know some things

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and saw a golden man.

    His clothes were luxuriously decorated. There were patterns of the sun, stars, and geometric patterns on his robe. On his shoulders were Tiger-shaped goblets, and on his wrists were carved bracelets.

    Her long hair fell to the back of her head, and she wore a Jaguar tooth cor around her neck. She had an exquisite golden crown on her head, and two long feathers were stuck to the middle of her forehead.

    each of his hands held a beautifully decorated scepter made of gold and iid with gems.

    he looked extremely mighty.

    Yu feibai chuckled. the man with the feathered crown is the founding Emperor of the Inca Empire, mankekekebabo. Is he the person you are looking for? ¡±

    I¡¯m not looking for him, ¡± Gu Youli corrected. I¡¯m looking for the pattern on his body!

    Lowering his head slightly, Yu feibai used his face to rub against Gu Youli¡¯s soft face. it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re looking for him or the pattern on his body. We¡¯ve already found it. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go have dinner first. If you want to modify anything, you cane back at night.

    Gu Youli leaned closer to himzily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cook. Why don¡¯t we go out to eat?¡±

    As he said that, he pouted and opened his mouth slightly.

    yu feibai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he could not help but lower his head and give her a few pecks on her lips.¡±Grandpa called me earlier and asked if we wanted to go to the old house for dinner.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes lit up. Then let¡¯s go to grandpa¡¯s house for a free meal.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yu feibai pinched her cheeks and the two of them decided on this.

    When the two of them arrived at the old mansion, they realized that Yu Haoyu was also there.

    He was injured. His right hand was bandaged, and his legs were a little inconvenient.

    gu youli did not need to ask to know who had caused his injury.

    It turned out that old master Yu had ordered so many delicious dishes today because Yu Haoyu had returned.

    In fact, old master Yu still doted on Yu Haoyu.

    He had seen everything and remembered it in his heart. He also knew that Yu Haoyu and Yu feibai¡¯s rtionship had always been tense.

    He was not as kind as his other brothers and there was even a certain distance between them. That was why he called Yu feibai when Yu Haoyu returned to the old residence to ask him and Gu Youli toe over for dinner.

    In fact, she just wanted the two of them to strengthen their brotherly rtionship. She also wanted Yu feibai to take care of this cousin of his.

    He was old and couldn¡¯t control it anymore.

    When he asked Yu Haoyu where his injury came from, Yu Haoyu said he fell down the stairs, but the old man could tell with one look that he had been beaten.

    Before they started eating, Gu Youli quietly whispered into Yu feibai¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°Grandfather, do you know about Yu Haoyu and the frightened Locust?¡±

    Yu feibai shook his head indifferently and did not say anything.

    Gu Youli sighed. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s good that I don¡¯t tell her. If she finds out, she¡¯ll probably be very angry!

    he tightened his grip on her hand and pulled her up. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    after the meal, old master yu called fei bai to the study as he had something to say to him.

    Gu Youli was alone in the living room watching television. She guessed that old master Yu was looking for Yu feibai to talk about Yu Haoyu¡¯s injury.

    There was a sound from her left. Gu Youli turned around and saw a man standing in the shadow of her heart. His ck hair covered his forehead and his legs were a little inconvenient. He walked forward in uneven steps towards Gu Youli.

    It was Yu Haoyu!

 Chapter 817

    817 nightmare, strange

    As usual, Gu Youli smiled politely and nodded at Haoyu before continuing to watch the television.

    The only thing she could do about The Grudge between him and Yu feibai was to pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything.

    Yu Haoyu sat down beside Gu Youli and called out to her with a smile, ¡± ¡°sister-inw!¡±

    Gu Youli turned to look at him and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    When she met his smiling eyes, Gu Youli suddenly saw a light blue draft. Suddenly, the draft turned from light blue to dark blue and gradually revealed the night sky, full of colorful flowing lights.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darkened as if she had been sucked in by something.

    Her eyelids felt heavy, so heavy that she couldn¡¯t help but close them.

    Suddenly, Gu Youli shuddered and opened her eyes.

    Then, he turned his gaze back to the television.

    It was so strange just now. What happened?

    Yu Haoyu shrugged. it¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to ask you what you¡¯ve been busy with recently.

    I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯ve never asked him about his work. Why don¡¯t you ask himter? ¡± Gu Youli was a little afraid of that look just now, so she was staring at the television as she answered.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Haoyu smiled faintly.

    After saying this, he stood up again and disappeared from the shadow he had juste from, like a ghost.

    Gu Youli looked at his back and frowned deeply. She felt very strange.

    At that moment, Yu feibai walked down slowly from upstairs. Gu Youli interrupted her thoughts and stood up to wee him. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back!¡± Yu feibai raised his hand and ced it on her shoulder.

    A pair of eyes had been staring at their backs as they left, as cold as a poisonous snake.

    In the apartment, Yu feibai was sittingzily on the sofa with his eyes closed.

    Gu Youli leaned her head on hisp andid on the sofa to study her totem. No one said a word and the room was quiet.

    She felt a little sleepy as she read on, so she went to sleep and fell into Dreand.

    The dream was foggy. She seemed to have walked a lot of roads and felt very tired. Her feet seemed to be filled with lead, and it seemed to be difficult for her to walk.

    Suddenly, he heard an exhausted roar.

    The voice was very familiar. Gu Youli was shocked and ran towards the source of the voice in a panic.

    After passing throughyers of thick fog, he realized that he was suddenly standing in a hotel.

    Then, she saw a tall figure pressing down on her.

    A strong smell of alcohol hit her, bringing with it a cold and unfeeling aura. It was like ice and snow that had not melted for a thousand years, and it instantly swallowed her whole.

    She was so frightened that her lips trembled and she wanted to scream.

    However, she was blocked by a pair of Hot Lips that reeked of strong alcohol. Her struggling limbs were also firmly restrained.

    who can save me! Gu Youli was screaming and shouting in her heart.

    A feeling called despair was swallowing him deeply.

    Suddenly, a faint light entered the room and shone on the man¡¯s face.

    that familiar and handsome face made gu youli shout in fear, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai!¡±

    Gu Youli woke up with a start. She had a splitting headache and was drenched in cold sweat.

    she couldn¡¯t breathe for a long time, as if she was in a dream.

    ¡°lili! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± yu feibai¡¯s worried voice rang in her ears.

    Gu Youli seemed to have woken up from a dream. She turned to look at him. Her palms were cold and her heart was beating wildly.

 Chapter 818

    818 What did you dream of that made you so scared?

    Gu Youli seemed to have woken up from a dream. She turned to look at Yu feibai. Her palms were cold and her heart was beating wildly.

    It turned out that she had just had a nightmare.

    But why did she have such a nightmare?

    for no reason at all, and even in her dream, she saw clearly that the person who had raped her was yu feibai.

    In the dream, Yu feibai was pressing down on her. He was pressing down on her like a demon. She was so desperate and afraid, but he was so bloody and cruel.

    At this moment, she felt particrly tired and helpless.

    She had always been unwilling to admit it and had also pretended not to know what rtionship Yu feibai had with that person. In fact, when she had dreamt about it, she had a rough idea that Yu feibai might be rted to this matter.

    It was impossible for them to be in cahoots with each other, but what kind of connection did they have?

    She didn¡¯t know, and she couldn¡¯t ask.

    After all, it had already been a lifetime, and no one would know about it except her.

    Lili, ¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were full of tears as he stared deeply at Gu Youli and called her in a low and hoarse voice.

    This time, he was not sure.

    Gu Youli, who was standing still and staring at him nkly, looked so ethereal as if she could disappear into thin air at any moment.

    This made Yu feibai feel a sense of fear.

    gu youli blinked and felt his hand caressing her face. she subconsciously touched his warm palm.

    She adjusted her breathing and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, it was just a dream.¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s hand moved to the back of her neck and then he held her tightly in his arms. ¡± ¡°What did you dream of? You¡¯re so scared?¡±

    he lowered his eyes and stared at gu youli. her face was slightly haggard and tired.

    Gu Youli, who had already calmed down, reached out and hugged him. Her soft arms wrapped around his neck and a faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°i forgot after i woke up!¡±

    After saying that, she buried her head in Yu feibai¡¯s neck and greedily sniffed the familiar and warm scent on his body.

    Meanwhile, Yu feibai took the opportunity to hug her waist tightly and kiss her hair by her ears and neck.

    feibai, I want to ask you a question. Qianqian, if one day I¡¯m saying ¡®if¡¯, don¡¯t interrupt me. If I¡¯m really not around, will you marry another woman? ¡± Gu Youli asked in a hoarse voice, trying hard to suppress the bitterness in her heart.

    Without her in her past life, who would Yu feibai have married?

    This question had been bugging Gu Youli. Was their rtionship good?

    ording to Yu feibai¡¯s personality, if he said that he wouldn¡¯t get married, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t. Even if he did get married, it would be because he was in love with that girl.

    If that woman were to appear again in this life, would Yu feibai fall in love with her?

    Also, wasn¡¯t yu feibai the person who had a date with her under the tree?

    in that case, yu feibai must have loved her in his past life too, right?

    However, why did he not appear again? was it because he was angry, or because he fell in love with someone else?

    my brain is in a mess!

    yu feibai lifted her face gently and kissed her forehead. he said firmly, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry any other woman except you.¡±

    gu youli pursed her lips and expressed her disbelief. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not here anymore, and you¡¯re still not getting married. do you want to be single for the rest of your life?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s arms hugged her tightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gu Youli¡¯s body suddenly trembled and her heart seemed to have been tugged at by something.

 Chapter 819

    819 I¡¯ll listen to you, little fool

    She immediately stretched out her hand and patted Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder, ¡± do you think you¡¯re acting in a TV drama? let me tell you, you¡¯re not allowed to act like a Casanova. I don¡¯t want you to follow me.

    ¡°i¡¯m yingying!¡±

    yu feibai wanted to say something but was interrupted by gu youli. ¡± ¡°Stop! I don¡¯t want to hear it. In short, if you¡¯re not here, I¡¯ll definitely live well and find a good man to marry. You have to be like me. Even if I¡¯m not here, you have to live well and find a good woman to marry, do you hear me?¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her in a daze, his eyes glistening. ¡°Little fool, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± He smiled after a while.

    He did not delve too deep into this question and just thought that it was Gu Youli¡¯s womanly attitude after waking up from a nightmare.

    In the past, mo fou, Tang Yu, and Yu feimo had all said that women liked to ask strange questions when they threw a tantrum or acted like a little woman.

    for example, if your mother and i fell into the water at the same time, who would you save? or if i died, would you marry another woman?

    Gu Youliughed as well.

    When she buried herself in his arms again, her calm and gentle face had aplicated expression.

    It was not what Yu feibai had expected. She did not ask this question because of her feminine side. Instead, she had asked it as a pre-nned exnation.

    Of course, Yu feibai would not know.

    The nightmare just now made her sweat all over. She felt that her body was light as a feather, and she felt heavy fatigue.

    She didn¡¯t want to move, so she stuck to Yu feibai and fell asleep in his arms.

    Perhaps she was too tired, but she fell asleep almost immediately after she closed her eyes.

    Originally, she thought that she was just too tired and out of sorts for the past two days.

    She thought that if she had a good rest, she would probably not have any more nightmares.

    thus, gu youli took a day off and did not go to work. she nned to have a good sleep.

    that day, she had slept for the entire day, but she was immersed in a nightmare.

    After resting, the nightmare didn¡¯t go away. Instead, it became more and more serious, and he couldn¡¯t break free from the restraints of the dream. Once he entered the dream, it was as if he couldn¡¯t wake up.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mental power was being gnawed away bit by bit. She could not even concentrate during the day and looked dazed. At night, she was in a daze.

    Coincidentally, Yu feibai had gone to the Army for the past two days. She had been alone at home and he did not bother to look after her.

    when yu feibai returned, he saw a simr scene.

    Gu Youli was immersed in a nightmare. Her eyes were spinning rapidly under her eyelids. Her breathing was so rapid that it could not be any faster.¡±No! Go away! No, don¡¯t! Go away, I¡¯m begging you, help!¡±

    These words came out from time to time, but they were not continuous and did not run through!

    Yu feibai, who was standing at the door of the bedroom, jumped in shock.

    He quickly walked to the bed and raised his hand to Pat Gu Youli¡¯s cheek gently. Lili! Lili, wake up! Lili!¡±

    He kept patting her gently, trying to wake Gu Youli up from her nightmare.

    However, he failed every time he tried.

    Gu Youli seemed to be immersed in a nightmare and could not break free.

    She also had a nightmarest time, but this time, it seemed to be more serious than thest time when she was woken up by the nightmare.

    Could it be that she had been gued by nightmares the past two days when he was not at home?

    and, was it the same nightmare?

    What was going on? Why was she suddenly haunted by a nightmare? what happened?

 Chapter 820

    820 idents and dangerous situations

    After waking up, Gu Youli¡¯s body was as cold as Jade.

    Yu feibai filled the bathtub with hot water and ced her in the bathtub, preparing to take a good rest.

    there was arge mirror on the wall beside the bathtub. it was blurred by the water vapor and gu youli could not help but draw a heart.

    He smiled, then slowly closed his eyes and rxed his whole body.

    A few minutester, she felt that the water was a little cold, and she remembered.

    When she got up, the water in the mirror by the bathtub had all evaporated. Gu Youli stood up and saw the pale and Haggard woman in the mirror.

    Her long, soft hair was wet and tangled like a messy grass. Her eyes were dull, and her lips were as pale as her face, without a trace of blood.

    Gu Youli looked at the mirror for a long time before she finally recognized the ghostly woman in the mirror to be herself.

    She jumped in shock and subconsciously took a step back, not noticing that there was arge pool of water under her feet.

    She was already in a daze and couldn¡¯t stand steadily at all. She slipped andpletely lost control, falling backward.

    The memories of his previous life suddenly attacked him.

    Gu Youli was really too scared and fell backward uncontrobly. She was afraid that she would lose her life if she fell like this.

    So, she swayed her body and pounced forward with all her strength.

    ¡± ah ... ¡± gu youli cried out in shock. she slipped and could not stand up at all. her entire body fell into the bathtub. her forehead hit the corner of the bathtub hard and blood flowed out.

    Yu feibai stood on the balcony outside the bedroom. The autumn night breeze blew past his body, and it felt as cold as the winter wind.

    His thoughts were in a mess and he was puzzled about Gu Youli¡¯s sudden nightmare.

    the only exnation for people to be troubled by nightmares was that their own subconscious was ying tricks.

    Did this mean that she had something on her mind? There was a very serious matter that she had never told him.

    yu feibai, who was deep in his thoughts, was suddenly ¡± ah! ¡± A short cry of surprise suddenly woke him up.

    it was gu youli. what had happened?

    When he heard Gu Youli¡¯s cry of surprise, Yu feibai quickly turned around and rushed to the bathroom.

    Youli, you ... Yu feibai pushed the door open. The rest of his words were stuck in his throat as if they had been cut off by a knife.

    Gu Youli, who was lying on the ground, and the bright red blood on her face stung Yu feibai¡¯s eyes.

    He quickly ran in, wrapped Gu Youli in a bath towel, and hugged her. ¡°Youli, Gu Youli, Qianqian.¡±

    Gu Youli closed her eyes tightly and her long eyshes were wet. it hurts. It hurts so much, Yingluo.

    Yu feibai quickly carried her to the bed and took the first aid kit to treat her wounds.

    However, it did not seem to be any better. Instead, Gu Youli had fallen unconscious.

    Yu feibai was shocked. He quickly changed her into her pajamas and brought her to the hospital.

    It was almost midnight. Although the city lights were still bright in the middle of the night, there were fewer cars on the road.

    At this moment, Yu feibai was both d and anxious.

    He kept running the red lights, and the car lights drew a long light on the road, like a shooting star.

    However, Yu feibai still felt that it was too slow. Every second was making him feel ufortable.

    when they arrived at the hospital, the doctor said that gu youli¡¯s injury was not serious and she was discharged after staying in the hospital for a week.

    Yu feibai was still worried so he asked the doctor to do a full-body checkup on Gu Youli.

    The doctor still said that she was fine.

    However, the nightmare was still haunting Gu Youli.

 Chapter 821

    821 Another rival in love

    Regarding the nightmare, the hospital¡¯s diagnosis was that Gu Youli was under too much stress and had serious insomnia. They suggested that Yu feibai bring her to the Neurology Department for treatment.

    Yu feibai and Gu Youli discussed it for a while and agreed to the hospital to hire a clinical therapist toe over and check on the patient.

    In the afternoon, the psychiatrist came over.

    It was a woman. To be exact, she was an extremely beautiful woman.

    She was very beautiful with delicate facial features. She had a standard oval face, charming almond-shaped eyes, and cherry-like lips. Her beauty was no less than any celebrity.

    She was beautiful and had a good temperament.

    The ck uniform she was wearing was not messy at all, and it catered to the curves of her body. The simple and generous straight tube skirt that reached her knees wrapped around her slightly perky butt. Then, the cut was just right, outlining her small waist and the lines of her perfectly round chest, making her look very feminine.

    What surprised Gu Youli was that the psychologist actually knew Yu feibai.

    When she walked into the ward, she did not even look at her patient, Gu Youli. Her eyes were fixed on Yu feibai.

    ¡°Feibai, long time no see!¡± she stood in front of yu feibai and stared at him with her charming eyes.

    Yu feibai was expressionless the entire time. He replied indifferently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡±

    ¡°How have you been recently?¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    She smiled and looked at Gu Youli who was lying on the bed. is my patient your friend? ¡±

    ¡°My fianc¨¦e!¡± Yu feibai replied indifferently.

    She was slightly taken aback, then chuckled. congrattions, you¡¯re getting married soon, aren¡¯t you? ¡±

    Then, she looked at Gu Youli. Hello, my name is Fang Wan. I¡¯m feibai¡¯s high school ssmate. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!

    A psychologist? Yu feibai¡¯s University ssmate?

    gu youli was stunned. based on the way she had seen yu feibai, if she could be gu youli¡¯s psychiatrist, it would be like seeing a ghost.

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± On the surface, Gu Youli was still calm.

    feibai, can you tell me more about miss Gu¡¯s symptoms? ¡± fang wan then looked at yu feibai. her slightly seductive gaze was locked on yu feibai, and there was an indescribable emotion in it.

    Gu Youli looked at her in shock. She was both embarrassed and jealous. What the hell? who was her patient?

    He felt so dizzy and dazed. He really wanted to scold this woman.

    She raised her hand to her forehead and could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you be asking me if there¡¯s anything?¡±

    Fang Wan turned to look at her. of course. You are my patient, so of course I have to ask you. However, we also have to ask the people next to you. Miss Gu, from the information the hospital sent me, your problem is very serious, not small. You need to be treated properly.

    is it that serious? ¡± Gu Youli frowned and her face darkened.

    fang wan walked to the side of the bed and said very seriously to gu youli, ¡± yes, it¡¯s very serious. the nightmare has seriously affected your life. this time, it was an ident. next time, you might hurt yourself on purpose. so, i suggest you stay in the hospital and get psychological treatment! ¡±

    Gu Youli did not even think about it and immediately rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be hospitalized!¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Yu feibai. I¡¯m fine. I want to be discharged now.

 Chapter 822

    822 Could this be your first love?

    Throughout the entire process, Yu feibai stood quietly at the side. He had an unfathomable expression on his face and a cold, emotionless look.

    When he heard Gu Youli¡¯s question, he smiled slightly. ¡°whatever you say!¡±

    Fang Wan was very shocked at this unconditional indulgence.

    She felt very ufortable in her heart and was stunned for a long time before she said, ¡± with miss Gu¡¯s current condition, you must receive proper treatment. Feibai, if you truly love her, you should let her stay in the hospital.

    He was so scheming and also good at talking. A simple sentence was enough to put a thorn between the two of them and create a knot in their hearts.

    Although the result might not be effective, it was more or less an opportunity.

    even if they failed, they wouldn¡¯t lose anything, and they wouldn¡¯t feel that she had anything to lose.

    Gu Youli sighed to herself, what a talent!

    thank you for your kind intentions, doctor Fang. I believe one hundred percent that feibai loves me. He has always respected me and would never force me. She said with a smile. There was a hidden pride in her eyes as she looked at Fang Wan.

    Fang Wan pretended not to see and said with a faint smile, since you insist, I won¡¯t say anything more, but you have toe to my clinic three times a week. I¡¯ve prescribed you medicine for two weeks to see if your mood will improve after taking it.

    Gu Youli automatically ignored herst sentence and smiled. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to take any medicine!¡±

    Fang Zhen frowned. miss Gu, you¡¯re sick. If you don¡¯t get treated, you don¡¯t care about your own body at all!

    As she said that, she looked at Yu feibai and said softly, ¡± ¡°Right, feibai?¡±

    Without waiting for Yu feibai¡¯s reply, Gu Youli replied, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t let us take the medicine prescribed by the psychiatrist because we¡¯re dependent on it.¡±

    ¡°feibai, your thoughts are so cowardly.¡±

    this time, it was yu feibai who interrupted her. that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to say anything. As a psychiatrist, you should know very well that you can¡¯t prescribe medicine to patients unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.

    fang zhen was sweating,¡¯she¡¯s already like this, and it¡¯s not serious? You¡¯re hurting her like this. If she continues to dream like this every day, she might be in a daze.¡±

    Yu feibai interrupted her again. I know about her condition. It¡¯s not as serious as you said. You can go back now. I will tell the hospital that we don¡¯t need a psychologist anymore.

    Fang Wan paused and then smiled faintly.¡±If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take my leave!¡±

    Her expression changed and she no longer used her medical skills. Instead, she smiled at Yu feibai and said, ¡± long time no see. Let¡¯s have a meal together!

    since he did not want to embarrass her, yu feibai only nodded his head and did not say anything else.

    After Fang Wan left, Gu youran pulled Yu feibai¡¯s head up and bit it angrily.

    She said angrily,¡±attracting bees and butterflies!¡± Even when I¡¯m in the hospital, I still have a love rival. Are you kidding me? Yu feibai, tell me honestly, how many women have you had in the past? was your rtionship with this Fang Wan very good?!¡±

    ¡°We were just high school ssmates!¡± Yu feibai expressed that he felt wronged.

    Gu Youli turned her face away and said unhappily, ¡± I don¡¯t believe you. Judging from the tone of your voice just now and the fact that you¡¯re going to meet up for a meal in front of me, how can you just be high school ssmates? there must be something else that you haven¡¯t told me.

    ¡°It just so happens to be my deskmate!¡±

    what? ¡± Gu Youli was shocked. don¡¯t tell me he happened to be your first love? ¡±

 Chapter 823

    823 Just because she didn¡¯t agree didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t know

    ¡°No!¡± Yu feibai immediately replied. His eyes were cold as he reached out to hug Gu Youli.

    However, he did not expect Gu Youli to shrink her body and push his hand away. She looked at him warily.¡±I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Yu feibai stared at her for a while and a silent chuckle suddenly appeared at the corner of his lips.

    He leaned over and asked gently, ¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lip and said firmly, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s brows twitched and he could not help but burst out into a charming smile.

    ¡°no,¡± he said,¡±then should i agree to go out for dinner with her?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Gu Youli frowned and her face was full of warning.

    Yu feibai chuckled and raised his hand to caress her hair. ¡± what a jealous girl. i really have nothing to do with her. it¡¯s just that we were deskmates in high school. in terms of grades, i was first in school and she was second. plus, i was the ss monitor and she was the vice ss monitor, so she could talk to me. but in fact, every time i talked to her, it was because of ss matters or study, nothing else. ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s dull eyes suddenly lit up and she looked at him doubtfully. ¡°it¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Yu feibai nodded.

    He cupped her face with both hands, breathing in sync with his, and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always told you everything I know, but you? Can¡¯t you just tell me? For example, what kind of nightmare did you have? i can¡¯t believe you fell so badly in the bathroom.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she became nervous for no reason. my ran ran.

    Yu feibai¡¯s hand caressed her hair gently. I¡¯ve never wanted to force you to tell me anything about you. If you¡¯re willing to tell me, then tell me. If you¡¯re not, then it¡¯s fine too. I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s just that your situation is really serious right now, so I won¡¯t pretend to know nothing like before. I want to know what happened to you.

    Yes, if she didn¡¯t tell him, he could investigate.

    there was nothing in this world that he could not find out, but gu youli¡¯s matter was different.

    He had gotten someone to investigate Gu Youli¡¯s life from when she was young to when she was still young. However, he still could not find any clues.

    ¡°Feibai!¡± Gu Youli looked up at him and did not know what to say.

    ¡°Do you know how scared I was when I saw you in the bathroom with a Broken Head?¡± Yu feibai asked. I agree that you don¡¯t need a psychiatrist. You once said that you don¡¯t want to be hypnotized and I agree, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened. That¡¯s because I want to be your psychiatrist.¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him with a smile in her watery eyes. I¡¯ve also said that if you can hypnotize me, I¡¯ll let you do it!

    Yu feibai stared at her quietly and asked, ¡± what if I tell you that I¡¯ve learned simple hypnosis and can hypnotize you? would you be willing to let me hypnotize you? ¡±

    Gu Youli nodded without any hesitation.

    She reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. I actually know that those things are pent-up, and I have to say them. I want to tell you too, but I can¡¯t! No matter how much I want to tell you, I just can¡¯t bring myself to say it. ¡±

    She lifted her eyes and her face was full of admiration. She looked at Yu feibai and said, ¡± ¡± feibai, if you were the one who hypnotized me, i would be willing, very willing! ¡±

 Chapter 824

    824 Let Yu feibai fall in love with you

    In the dimly lit room, Yu Haoyu was sitting on a ck leather sofa with his legs crossed.

    His eyes were cold as he looked at the woman in front of him, who was so angry that she had smashed everything in the room that she could.

    Finally, the woman was satisfied. She turned around and red at him.

    It was the psychologist who had just visited Gu Youli-Fang Wan.

    At this moment, she hadpletely lost her previous elegance and beauty. She was simply an enraged beast.

    She red at Yu Haoyu and growled, ¡± ¡°What do you want? i¡¯ve already tried it just now, but it doesn¡¯t work. he doesn¡¯t have me in his eyes!¡±

    Yu Haoyu looked at Fang Wan with a cold smile, and his thin lips curved up slightly.¡±Why are you so anxious? This is only the first time we¡¯ve fought, and you¡¯re already so impatient. How are we going to aplish great things together?¡±

    Fang Tian rushed to Yu Haoyu and kneeled beside his feet. it¡¯s not a matter of urgency, but this matter is really not suitable for me to do. I can help you with other things to pay back the money I owe you!

    Yu Haoyu stared at her coldly and threatened, ¡± ¡°Fang Wan, you have no way out, do you understand?¡±

    Fang Zhen¡¯s eyes widened as she red at him fiercely. She gritted her teeth and roared, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell Yu feibai everything?¡± she asked.

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s expression was fierce as he raised his hand to p Fang Wan¡¯s face.

    Fang Wan subconsciously took two steps back in pain. Yu Haoyu did not want to count. He raised his leg and kicked Fang Wan in the stomach.

    Fang Wan yelped in pain, and her body immediately fell to the ground.

    The kick was quite heavy, and her stomach hurt badly. She curled up and wriggled on the ground. Cold sweat trickled down her pale face as she stared at Yu Haoyu in horror.

    Yu Haoyu stood up and looked down at her with murderous eyes.¡±If you want to tell Yu feibai, go ahead and tell him. He took my money and didn¡¯t help me settle the matter, and now he¡¯s trying to bite me back. Do you think I, Yu Haoyu, am a pushover? Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you, but the consequences of messing with my brain are very serious. You know, I believe that you don¡¯t want your son to lose his mother at such a young age, or you don¡¯t want to suddenly lose your son.¡±

    His anger caused Fang Wan to be terrified.

    When she heard him mention her son, she was so frightened that her eyes dimmed and she shouted in a rage, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you touch my son!¡±

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s smile was as cold as ice. if you don¡¯t want me to touch your son, then you better remember this. No matter what happens in the future, you have to put on a good show for me. You have to rely on Yu feibai and Gu Youli and work hard to make Yu feibai fall in love with you!

    Fang Wanughed sarcastically and sat on the ground with a frown. She patted her chest. you know that I can¡¯t do it. There¡¯s no point in you looking for me. Yu feibai doesn¡¯t like me. You should find someone else. Someone younger and prettier than me. I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t have the confidence to make Yu feibai fall in love with me. He won¡¯t fall in love with me either.

    Yu Haoyu pretended to be mysterious andughed coldly. ¡± only you. in yu feibai¡¯s entire life, other than his current woman, you¡¯re the only person he¡¯s closest to. if you hadn¡¯t gone overseas to study back then, the two of you would definitely be together. believe me, yu feibai treats you very special. i know that you¡¯ve always liked him. you shouldn¡¯t give up on such a good opportunity. ¡±

    fang wan was very irritated. she had been in urgent need of money, so she had believed yu haoyu without thinking.

 Chapter 825

    825 He will not be allowed to escape this cmity

    But Fang Wan was not stupid!

    On the contrary, Fang Wan was very smart. She knew that she could not afford to offend Yu Haoyu and Yu feibai was not the kind of person she could offend.

    Furthermore, she did not think that Yu feibai had any feelings for her back then.

    at that time, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t think about using the opportunity of being a deskmate to make him treat her differently.

    However, he was very cold to her, no different from the others.

    The reason why she was willing to study abroad was that she had already given up at that time.

    yes, I did like Yu feibai when I was young. However, I¡¯m already married. The one I love now is my husband and my child.

    ¡°For their sake, you should continue. Fang Wan, if you can not continue, there is only one oue-death!¡± Yu Haoyu¡¯s eyes shed coldly and he snorted, ¡± ¡± of course, you might not be the one to die. it might be your husband and child! ¡±

    Hearing this, Fang Wan¡¯s back instantly tensed and straightened.

    When she first met Yu Haoyu, her husband¡¯spany was facing a crisis and needed a lot of money. She didn¡¯t think about his intentions at all.

    However, he did not expect to provoke a snake that was greedier and more vicious than a Wolf.

    However, who could he me? he could only me himself for trusting others too lightly. The only thing he could do now was find a way to get out of this situation.

    Suddenly, she turned her eyes as if she had thought of something. She said hurriedly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know hypnosis? Why didn¡¯t you hypnotize Gu Youli to deal with Yu feibai? even though Yu feibai is perfect, he has a fatal weakness, and that is Gu Youli. If you hypnotize Gu Youli, wouldn¡¯t your n be easier to carry out?¡±

    Yu Haoyu sneered,¡±why do you think that woman suddenly has nightmares?!¡±

    Fang Wan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed and she looked pensive.

    Suddenly, her eyes widened and she looked at Yu Haoyu in shock, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid?¡±

    yu haoyu was very angry at this point, and his face twisted, ¡± ¡°Her self-control is too strong. I tried to hypnotize her, but I only seeded once. I couldn¡¯t control her mind. I could only put her into a state of¡± sleep ¡°and make her have nightmares every day. If I couldpletely hypnotize her, why would I spend so much money to get you toe?¡±

    Fang Wan¡¯s head hurt. She raised a hand to rub her brow.¡±So, as long as someone uses hypnosis on her, she will recover quickly? She would also know that someone had hypnotized her. ¡±

    Yu Haoyuughed coldly. don¡¯t worry. A woman like her who can control her own will would not want a hypnotist. She would only ask for a simple psychological examination. That¡¯s why she will be haunted by nightmares and will definitely look for a psychiatrist. Even if she doesn¡¯t want one, Yu feibai will find one for her. One day, Yu feibai will look for you and take this opportunity to ask Yu feibai to treat you to a meal.

    After a pause, he continued, ¡± you choose the time and ce. I will tell you where to choose. As for what to do next, I will also tell you.

    Then, a vicious smile appeared on his face.

    Feeling the obvious killing intent, Fang Tian subconsciously shivered.¡±What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing what I should be doing, doing what I haven¡¯t done for so many years. I¡¯ve let him escape cmity after cmity, but this time, I won¡¯t let him escape no matter what!¡± He thought. Yu Haoyu gritted his teeth as he spoke, but his eyes were filled with a sinister light.

 Chapter 826

    826 identally entered hypnosis

    Gu Youli woke up from her dream again.

    the memories of her previous life were still vivid in her mind. she suddenly sat up and let out a scream.

    This time, she was so frightened that she actually rolled off the bed and fell heavily on the floor.

    Gu Youli woke uppletely from the intense pain and realized that she was perfectly fine.

    she had already been discharged from the hospital and was lying in her bedroom in the apartment. everything that had happened just now was just a dream.

    The bedroom door was pushed open and Yu feibai quickly walked in. He asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°You had a nightmare again?¡±

    He reached out and carried Gu Youli up from the ground before cing her on the bed.

    He then snuggled under the nket andy down beside Gu Youli, hugging her as they shared the same bed.

    That day, Gu Youli had promised Yu feibai to let him hypnotize her.

    After that, she was a little nervous. She asked Yu feibai when they would start, but he did not tell her the exact time.

    He only said that he was waiting for the most suitable time.

    Leaning into Yu feibai¡¯s arms, Gu Youli¡¯s originally stiff body quickly softened.

    However, her head was still dizzy, and she couldn¡¯t help but burrow into his arms.

    Gradually, his mind began to regain peace and calm.

    she lifted her eyes to look at yu feibai and mumbled, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep, I can¡¯t sleep. Can you take me out for a walk?¡±

    She said she didn¡¯t want to sleep, but her eyelids were heavy.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart ached when he saw how tired she looked.

    He reached out and pulled Gu Youli into his arms. He pressed his forehead against hers and looked into her eyes.¡±after you wake up, i¡¯ll take you out for a walk, okay?¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t want to sleep!¡± Gu Youli frowned unhappily.

    ¡± be good and have a good sleep. i promise you that you won¡¯t have any nightmares this time. ¡± Yu feibai¡¯s expression was still calm as he coaxed her gently.

    He knew that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to sleep, but that she didn¡¯t dare to.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°of course!¡± Yu feibai kissed her forehead and smiled at her.

    His smile was as warm as the sun and it made Gu Youli feel veryfortable. It was as if she was lying on the clouds.

    She subconsciously closed her eyes and enjoyed this peaceful and beautiful moment.

    in a daze, she slowly opened her eyes again.

    but this time, she found herself not in the bedroom of the apartment, but in a forest, surrounded by emerald leaves and flowers.

    What a beautiful scenery!

    Gu Youli chuckled and turned around lightly.

    then, she realized that the scene had changed.

    She came to Yushanpany, sitting on her favorite tree.

    The sun was shining brightly, and the wind blew gently, making a whistling sound. It was very pleasant to the ears, like a melodious song.

    Gu Youli satzily on the tree, squinting at the sky and listening to the music of nature. Her mood instantly brightened up.

    Footsteps came from under the tree. She subconsciously lowered her eyes and saw a tall and handsome man slowly walking down the tree.

    She was sitting on a higher position, so she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s facial features clearly from top to bottom. She could only see the line of his jawline, which was cold and proud.

    His white shirt was spotless, and his elegant posture made people feel that he had a clear and clean soul.

    As if he could feel her burning gaze, he looked up and smiled at her.

    When their eyes met, Gu Youli suddenly lost her bnce and fell from the tree with a cry of surprise.

 Chapter 827

    827 Confide in my nightmare

    Gu Youli had thought that she was going to fall and have her butt split open.

    However, she did not expect to be hugged by someone from under the tree.

    ¡°Feibai!¡± She curled her lips into an enchanting smile.

    Finally, Yu feibai¡¯s appearance in her dreams was normal.

    In the past, Yu feibai¡¯s appearance would always be dark and would always scare her. This time, when she saw Yu feibai, she jumped in shock and fell from the tree.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice in the dream was like warm spring water.

    From the top of Gu Youli¡¯s head, it quickly flowed to her limbs and bones. It was so warm that she felt like she was about to melt.

    she reached out her hands and wrapped them around yu feibai¡¯s neck. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine, you know? I¡¯m very happy today, I can actually see you like this in my dream!¡±

    She seemed a little unhappy as she said, ¡± ¡°in the past, your appearance would always scare me to death!¡±

    Yu feibai squinted his eyes in shock and disbelief. you said that I¡¯ve been appearing in your dreams all this time, and every time I appear, I give you a huge shock? ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Youli nodded.

    ¡°So, your nightmare was because of me?¡± Yu feibai asked softly.

    Yingluo. Gu Youli did not say anything. She looked at him with hurt in her eyes.

    Yu feibai carried her and stood face to face with her. There was a kind of ethereal beauty in his eyes.¡±You can¡¯t even say it in your dreams?¡±

    Gu Youli tilted her head and pointed at her lower forehead. it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tell you, but that dream wasn¡¯t a good one. You weren¡¯t a good person in there either. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be angry with me if I tell you!

    Yu feibai reached out his left hand and held Gu Youli¡¯s sharp chin. He pulled her towards his eyes and his ck pupils slowly turned icy cold. no, tell me. Slowly, tell me everything. As long as you tell me in your dreams, you won¡¯t have nightmares anymore. You won¡¯t wake up because of me!

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°yes, trust me!¡± His voice was magical and magical, as if it could calm the heart.

    Gu Youli looked at him in a daze as if she had been possessed. She saw that he had been given a Halo and an angel¡¯s wings by the God.

    She smiled faintly, her eyes curving into crescent moons. ¡°Do you believe that people can live two lives?¡±

    The smile on Yu feibai¡¯s lips was as beautiful as a butterfly. ¡°Lili, have you lived for two lifetimes?¡±

    Gu Youli nodded heavily. everyone can only live for one lifetime but I¡¯ve really lived for two lifetimes. Do you think it¡¯s unbelievable? actually, I think it¡¯s unbelievable too. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t dare to tell anyone or tell you. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll think of me as a lunatic and send me to the mental hospital.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and rubbed her head. He said lovingly, ¡± silly girl, of course I¡¯ll believe you, and I¡¯ll definitely not send you to a mental hospital.

    gu youli¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she held yu feibai¡¯s hand. ¡± ¡°do you remember the dream i told you about?¡±

    Yu feibai nodded his head, indicating that he remembered.

    Gu Youli sighed. actually, that wasn¡¯t a dream. It was something that happened in my previous life. In my previous life, I didn¡¯t manage to get into university and had to set up a stall by the roadside every day. Later on, I met you under this tree but I missed you again. On the day I asked to meet you, my father got into a car ident. I went to the hospital to see my father for thest time, so I couldn¡¯t go to your appointment!

 Chapter 828

    828 He said it, he said it all

    after that, I went to look for you, but you never appeared again. I was really, really sad. Later, I heard someone ying the piano song ¡®Melody of Love¡¯ in the coffee shop. That was the song you promised to y for me. I thought that person was you, so I went up to ask him, and he actually admitted it. Just like that, we got together.

    however, I would never have thought that he was actually my sister, yang Mengshan¡¯s boyfriend. Yang Mengshan pretended to be me and acknowledged my grandmother. She caused my father¡¯s death and was afraid that I would find out about everything, so she got her boyfriend to watch over me every day.

    Who asked me to tell her about you and me?ter on, in order to break up with me, that man and yang Mengshan plotted against me and tricked me into a room so that I would be raped by a man.| It exploded.

    then, they caught me in bed and used me of being promiscuous and looking for a man outside. They wanted to use this to break up with me. That day, I even found out that yang Mengshan had stolen my designs. We had an argument and they pushed me. Then, I hit a nail and died.

    ¡°I saw you before I died. This is the first time I saw you. Why was I so surprised? I don¡¯t know why you appeared there. I¡¯m dreaming every day and dying repeatedly. Dying once is enough for me. I¡¯m going to die every day now.¡±

    And she even dreamed of that strong man.| I dreamed that you and yang Mengshan were together to frame me. I kept telling myself that it was fake and that such a dream couldn¡¯t be believed. You wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with them, but I couldn¡¯t lie to myself. I cared, I cared, and I was scared.¡±

    She had said it all. She had said it all without any pause.

    Her tears flowed uncontrobly and Gu Youli clutched her chest as she squatted on the ground.

    Yu feibai reached out and pulled her up. Then, he held her in his arms like a treasure.

    He frowned and thought for a moment. I¡¯m not sure about what happened in my past life. I don¡¯t understand either. But, silly girl, since I¡¯m the person you promised to meet, I definitely love you. Why would I harm you with yang Mengshan if I love you? even if I appeared in the room that day, even if I raped you that day, I might have done it to be with you!

    His words were like a warm spring that instantly warmed Gu Youli¡¯s heavy heart.

    Gu Youli blinked and her eyes were filled with tears. I believe in you. Whether it¡¯s my previous life or this life, you are you, Yu feibai!

    ¡°thank you for believing in me!¡± Yu feibai bent down and kissed her on the forehead.

    she gently pushed him away and sniffed. ¡± actually, I¡¯ve never med you. Even if you did owe me anything in the past life, you¡¯ve paid it all back in this life. In this life, you¡¯re the best gift God has given me, so I¡¯ll definitely cherish you.

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curved into a smile that was devastatingly beautiful.

    He reached out and pulled her into his arms again. don¡¯t think too much. Have a good sleep now and don¡¯t worry about anything. I will be by your side. I will always be by your side to protect you, Yingluo.

    His clear voice was like a clear spring flowing into the quiet Valley, with a slow and deep rhythm.

    Gu Youli looked up and smiled at him. Her eyelids suddenly closed.

    She entered the dream with warmth, deep love, and the sweetness of the melted snow.

    this was yu feibai¡¯s first time using hypnosis and he was not very familiar with it. however, when he was doing it, he felt another hypnosismand.

 Chapter 829

    829 Investigate thoroughly, don¡¯t let anyone off

    This was Yu feibai¡¯s first time using hypnosis and he was not very familiar with it. However, when he was doing it, he felt another hypnosismand.

    If he was not wrong, Gu Youli¡¯s sudden nightmare was definitely caused by the hypnotist¡¯s influence and hints.

    The hypnotist wanted to give her some instructions, but because the hypnotism didn¡¯t seed, it only evoked some of the things she had suppressed and forgotten, things she didn¡¯t want to remember. From then on, she fell into what the hypnotist called a ¡°sleep ¡°.

    That was why Gu Youli kept having nightmares.

    When he first heard Gu Youli talk about her past life and present life, he was a little surprised but he did not take it to heart. To him, whether he lived one or two lives, Gu Youli was still Gu Youli.

    He was more concerned about Gu Youli¡¯s hypnosis. Who was the person who had suddenly hypnotized her?

    On the day Gu Youli suddenly had a nightmare, who did she see? She went to her grandfather¡¯s house and met Yu Haoyu, but they did not talk in private.

    Could it be that Gu Youli had seen him when Grandpa called him up for a chat?

    Yu Haoyu had hypnotized Gu Youli at that time?

    He had known Yu Haoyu for so many years, but he really did not know that Yu Haoyu knew hypnotism. He would have to do a thorough investigation.

    Besides, just in case, apart from Yu Haoyu, he also wanted ah Zhi to investigate everyone that Gu Youli hade into contact with.

    she couldn¡¯t let off anyone who might harm her.

    In the morning, the sunlight was blocked by the White gauze curtain in the room. The light in the room was neither bright nor dark, just right.

    When Gu Youli opened her eyes, she felt refreshed.

    She raised her little paws and rubbed her slightly swollen eyes. After rubbing for a long time, she finally saw Yu feibai, who was still sleeping soundly beside her.

    Gu Youli could not help but smile and lean over to kiss his eyes.

    The next second, his eyshes brushed past her lips.

    Yu feibai woke up and wrapped his arm around her waist. He looked at herzily. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    Gu Youli looked much better today. Herplexion had also returned to normal and she was no longer as tired and pale as before.

    In short, his entire person waspletely different from before.

    ¡°I slept very well!¡± Gu Youli smiled and then kissed his cheek apologetically. ¡°How about you? did i wake you up?¡±

    Yu feibai was very satisfied that she had recovered and was no longer sick.

    He buried his head in her neck affectionately.¡±No, I¡¯ve woken up long ago,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, can you make me breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± With that, Yu feibai got up and went to the kitchen to make some porridge before washing up.

    During breakfast, Gu Youli would bite her spoon from time to time and then nce at Yu feibai before continuing to eat her porridge.

    Yu feibai swallowed a mouthful of porridge and put down the spoon in his hand. He looked at her and asked, ¡± ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    Gu Youli blinked a few times and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°i had a good night¡¯s sleep. i didn¡¯t have any nightmares.¡±

    she put down the spoon and took a deep breath. she looked at him and asked seriously, ¡± but I had a very strange dream. I told you everything in the dream!

    as you thought, I hypnotized you?! Yu feibai smiled and replied gently.

    Just as she had expected, Gu Youli was not surprised. She then raised her hands to support her chin and asked gently, ¡± ¡°Hmm ... Don¡¯t you want to ask me anything?¡±

 Chapter 830

    830 gu youli¡¯s anger. beat him to death

    yu feibai also raised a hand and propped his chinzily. ¡± why do you feel that i have a question to ask you? ¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her in shock. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unbelievable? ¡± Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m hallucinating?¡±

    Yu feibai stretched out his long and slender hand and ced his fingers gently on Gu Youli¡¯s sideburns. He stroked her hair gently. ¡°I¡¯ve already answered this question in your dream. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll remember it, so I won¡¯t answer it again. As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯m the one who suddenly hypnotized you. Angry?¡±

    Gu Youli sighed and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Why would I be angry? didn¡¯t I agree to let you hypnotize me?¡±

    if you¡¯re not angry, then I¡¯ll talk to you about something else I discovered that you don¡¯t know? ¡± yu feibai said indifferently, but his tone suddenly became heavy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°That is, you were once hypnotized!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s hand that was supporting her chin suddenly fell. The faint smile on her lips froze as she looked at Yu feibai subconsciously.

    He seemed to be saying,¡±really?¡± Fake? Could there be a mistake?

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was still indifferent as he said in an equally indifferent tone, ¡± the reason why you have nightmares is because you were hypnotized but didn¡¯t seed.

    This was simply unbelievable. Gu Youli stared at Yu feibai in a daze and her mind was in a mess.

    Suddenly, she thought of something and raised her voice. ¡°It¡¯s Yu Haoyu, it¡¯s definitely him!¡±

    Yu feibai narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°You met him when Grandpa talked to me.¡±

    Gu Youli nodded. yes, I¡¯ve seen him before. He asked me what you¡¯ve been busy with recently. I happened to look into his eyes at that time and his gaze was very strange. I thought I saw a painting and was shocked. Then, I quickly looked away.

    Yu feibai remained silent and his deep and cold eyes were filled with killing intent.

    ¡°f * ck, this yu haoyu is too bad. i¡¯m going to beat him to death!¡± Gu Youli clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth in hatred.

    A trace of doting warmth suddenly shed across Yu feibai¡¯s eyes. He looked at Gu Youli and returned to his gentle appearance.¡±You want to beat him to death? with your small arms and legs?¡±

    p! Gu Youli¡¯s palm. He mmed his palm on the table, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m telling you, I have help. My Chu Qing is in the Special Forces.¡±

    ¡°She really doesn¡¯t have time for you now.¡± As he spoke, Yu feibai picked up his spoon. have some porridge. It¡¯s getting cold.

    Even if she wanted to beat him up, it would not be her turn to do so.

    Gu Youli picked up the spoon obediently and asked again, ¡± ¡°Where did Chu Qing go? wasn¡¯t she free two days ago?¡±

    ¡°Training!¡± Yu feibai replied indifferently.

    it was just as yu feibai had said. chu qing was not free during this period of time. she was training every day.

    The team had chosen her to represent China in the global female special Forcespetition. There were a total of seven people, and each of them came from a different Military Region. They were all the best soldiers in the military Region.

    This was a good opportunity that many people could only dream of. Many female Special Forces soldiers with countless military achievements could not grab this opportunity, but it fell on Chu Qing¡¯s head.

    Chu Qing knew that Gu Youli was the main reason for this. After all, Yu feibai was the one who decided on this quota.

 Chapter 831

    831 Enemies always cross narrow roads

    this time, the training base was hidden deep in the mountains. the winding mountain roads were particrly difficult to walk on.

    Besides, people couldn¡¯t get in and out either. They had to use helicopters every time.

    This time, their instructor was Tang Yu, and Yu feibai had spent a lot of money to invite him.

    But halfway through, Tang Yu had something to do and had to leave first. So, he found another person, his younger cousin, to take his ce andplete the next training.

    This person was Leng Kuang.

    Ever since Leng Kuang arrived, Chu Qing started to feel that something was wrong. It was as if every detail of her training was a little strange.

    She crossed the barbed wire 30 meters away from the battlefield. The area where she was at was particrly bombarded with artillery. There was always a problem with her gun when shooting, so she always had a deviation. When she was in an armed cross-country or armed swimming, she always felt that her backpack was heavier than usual, so she was always thest one.

    chu qing felt that leng kuang was definitely messing with her on purpose.

    That night, Leng Kuang had punished her by saying that her performance was the worst. When everyone was about to rest, he had punished her by saying that she had to go cross-country for another 20 kilometers.

    After she was done, Chu Qingy on the ground and looked up at the stars in the sky.

    Suddenly, a handsome and arrogant face was reflected in her eyes.

    Leng Kuang crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked down at her. His dark eyes shed with an evil smile.¡±Are you tired?¡±

    Chu Qing was confused. When she came back to her senses, she stood up and said coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡±

    With that, he turned around to leave.

    Since her mission waspleted, she had to go back to rest.

    However, before he could take two steps, Leng Kuang grabbed his arm and said, ¡± Oh, you¡¯re not tired? if you¡¯re not, then run two moreps!

    Chu Qing turned around and red at him. are you done?!

    Leng Kuangughed. I¡¯m not done. Why?!

    Chu Qing roared in anger. are you crazy? is there any meaning in messing with me? ¡±

    Facing Leng Kuang, she truly felt helpless.

    What the hell was going on? why did she always have to meet Leng Kuang? They were clearly people from two different worlds.

    ¡± i¡¯m messing with you. can¡¯t you see how bad you are? with your looks, you should just resign and leave! ¡± Leng Kuang grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms.

    Chu Qing threw a punch at Leng Kuang¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡±

    Leng Kuang dodged to the back and managed to avoid it. However, he let go of Chu Qing¡¯s hand.

    chu qing, who had regained her freedom, immediately turned around and lifted her right leg. without giving leng kuang a chance to catch his breath, she gave him a quick and vicious kick.

    Her movements were Swift and beautiful!

    However, Leng Kuang still managed to Dodge it.

    he raised his hand. not only did he block chu qing¡¯s leg, but he also threw a punch at chu qing¡¯s shoulder.

    Chu Qing dodged, but she was too slow. The fist grazed her shoulder, bringing with it a numbing pain.

    He turned around and attacked Leng Kuang again. The two of them started to exchange punches and kicks.

    It was obvious that Chu Qing was no match for Leng Kuang.

    As her instructor, Leng Kuang was well aware of her martial arts.

    every time he blocked her attack, he didn¡¯t take the opportunity to fight back with all his strength.

    This made Chu Qing furious. Her attacks became faster and fiercer.

    moreover, he was merciless and his every move was harmful.

    There was a big tree behind him. Leng Kuang had nowhere to retreat to. Chu Qing immediately flew up and kicked towards Leng Kuang¡¯s left temple.

 Chapter 832

    832 My name is Chu Qing, not ye Qingqing

    There was a big tree behind him. Leng Kuang had nowhere to retreat to. Chu Qing immediately flew up and kicked towards Leng Kuang¡¯s left temple.

    Unexpectedly, Leng Kuang suddenly crouched down and Chu Qing missed.

    sh * t! she screamed in her heart. Before she could stand still, Leng Kuang punched her in the hip bone from behind. Then, he grabbed her forehead and pressed her to the ground. She felt a sharp pain in her back, and she could barely breathe.

    Leng Kuang pressed her body against the ground and said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m ying tricks? Chu Qing, am I the one behind this, or are you hiding something?¡±

    As if someone had exposed her, Chu Qing¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger and she roared, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡±

    As he spoke, he threw a punch towards Leng Kuang¡¯s unsightly, handsome face.

    Leng Kuang tilted his head slightly and dodged the punch. His hand was like a pair of iron pincers. He grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s wrist and ced it above her head.

    chu qing was dazed. she took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and asked, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve lost. what are you still doing? get up!¡±

    ¡°Of course you can get up, but you have to tell me what¡¯s on your mind first!¡± Leng Kuang said evilly. Then, he licked Chu Qing¡¯s ear. also, why didn¡¯t you agree to my request? ¡±

    chu qing¡¯s entire body trembled subconsciously from his harassment.

    you¡¯re the one who¡¯s a ghost, ¡± she said angrily, frowning. your whole family is a ghost!

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t dwell on this. Instead, he asked the person behind her, ¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you agree to my request?¡±

    that deep, dark, cold, and serious gaze was unfamiliar to chu qing. it did not ovep with the leng kuang in her memory at all.

    She stared at him and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this person was really Leng Kuang.

    He asked her why she didn¡¯t agree. Of course, she knew what he was asking about, but she pretended not to know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Let go, I want Yingluo!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Leng Kuang suddenly covered her lips with his. He stuck his tongue into her mouth, wrapped it around hers, and sucked on it with all his might.

    After Chu Qing recovered from her shock, she immediately raised her free hand and hit Leng Kuang¡¯s head hard.

    Leng Kuang mumbled impatiently. Hisrge ws immediately grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s other hand and pressed it on top of her head.

    Then, he pressed down on her and kissed her without restraint.

    After a day of training, she had already used up a lot of her energy. Now that Leng Kuang was still breathing in her air, she was getting weaker and weaker.

    Chu Qing was angry and anxious, but there was nothing she could do. She could only be pressed down by Leng Kuang and do whatever she wanted.

    Leng Kuang held both of her hands down with one hand and dug his other hand into Chu Qing¡¯s clothes. He caressed Chu Qing¡¯s waist.

    The atmosphere was heated. It was only when Chu Qing was about to faint from theck of oxygen that Leng Kuang finally let go of her slightly, panting.

    He looked at Chu Qing, his eyes blurred. Suddenly, as if he was going all out, he said softly, ¡± Qingqing, I like you very much.

    chu qing was slightly stunned.

    She wasn¡¯t overjoyed. Instead, she pushed Leng Kuang away angrily and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Leng Kuang!¡±

    leng kuang¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. he looked at chu qing without saying a word, his expression unreadable.

    chu qing heaved a heavy sigh of relief, and her words fell like pearls on a jade te, ¡± Leng Kuang, you¡¯re a f * cking idiot. You b * stard. I¡¯m telling you seriously, my name is Chu Qing. I¡¯m Chu Qing, not ye Qingqing. Please don¡¯t mistake me for her!

 Chapter 833

    833 If you have the ability, kill me!

    Chu Qing had a fierce personality and looked like a tough woman.

    But she was a woman after all, and she had a woman¡¯s delicate heart.

    That day, Leng Kuang had suddenly called her ¡± Qingqing ¡°. At that time, she had felt that something was not right.

    Her natural sensitivity made her suspicious. Leng Kuang seemed to be calling another woman¡¯s name through her.

    Of course, it was just a feeling, and she didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    Later on, when she went out with Gu Youli, she heard her talk about Tang Yu, who was Leng Kuang¡¯s cousin. She said that Tang Yu had finally gotten over the pain of losing AI muli and found a woman he loved.

    That woman was called ye Qingqing.

    All of a sudden, Chu Qing seemed to have understood everything. Of course, she was only guessing. She guessed that Leng Kuang might like ye Qingqing too. He liked his cousin¡¯s girlfriend, ye Qingqing.

    However, if it was just a suspicion before ... But now, Leng Kuang¡¯s shocked expression and the look of bewilderment that shed in his eyes made Chu Qing certain that Leng Kuang really liked ye Qingqing.

    who told you that? ¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°you don¡¯t need to know who told me. you just need to know that i¡¯m not her. you¡¯re my instructor, so please conduct yourself with dignity in the future!¡±

    Then, he turned around and was about to leave again.

    But Leng Kuang reached out his long arm again, trying to hold Chu Qing back.

    This time, Chu Qing did not let him have his way. She turned around and raised her leg to kick Leng Kuang¡¯s face without holding back.

    leng kuang almost retaliated. he narrowed his eyes dangerously.¡±Do you want to die?¡±

    chu qing stubbornly lifted her chin. ¡± if you have the ability, then kill me! ¡±

    In terms of bare-handedbat, Chu Qing was no match for Leng Kuang. She could not be considered to have continued fighting.

    Leng Kuang did not move. He looked at Chu Qing with an unfathomable expression. Chu Qing snorted coldly and turned around again, wanting to leave.

    Suddenly, Leng Kuang hugged Chu Qing¡¯s waist from behind.

    ¡°Let me go, you bastard!¡± Chu Qing immediately started to struggle. However, Leng Kuang was behind her and she could not reach him no matter what she did.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s f * cking messing with you? let me go!¡± She turned sideways to escape from Leng Kuang¡¯s embrace, but the two of them fell to the ground together.

    Before Chu Qing could react, Leng Kuang turned over and pressed her under him. He had the natural strength of a man and quickly pressed Chu Qing under him.

    Under Chu Qing¡¯s shocked and angry gaze, heughed coldly and looked down on her. Then he kissed her again.

    The kiss this time was not like a kiss, but more like a fight.

    Chu Qing¡¯s lips were squeezed and sucked until they were deformed.

    Chu Qing really had no more strength to resist. She simply didn¡¯t move and her body went soft.

    sensing the obedience of the woman beneath him, leng kuang¡¯s lips stopped moving. he stared at chu qing with aplicated look.

    His gaze stopped on her lips that were red and swollen from his kiss. They were like roses that had been ravaged by the wind and rain, with a messy sense of beauty, very enchanting and charming.

    Leng Kuang was a normal man, and he had always harbored evil thoughts about her. Seeing this, he could not help but feel his throat tighten!

    ¡°Do you still want toe?¡± He tried to keep calm, but his hoarse voice revealed his weakness.

    Chu Qing¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. She really thought that she was going to die just now!

    Leng Kuang¡¯s hoarse voice entered Chu Qing¡¯s ears. It was full of provocation.

    This feeling made Chu Qing very ufortable. She raised her head and red at him fearlessly. Leng Kuang, I really think you¡¯re pathetic. Pitiful and pathetic!

 Chapter 834

    834 i already have a boyfriend

    These words were an insult to Leng Kuang¡¯s pride as a man.

    However, he held back.

    He realized that whenever he met Chu Qing, his emotions would be easily stirred up.

    Leng Kuang hated things like this. He couldn¡¯t control his emotions at all. It was as if he had returned to his teenage years. There were a few times when he was provoked by a few words from her, and he was really angry.

    This really wasn¡¯t like him at all!

    Who was Leng Kuang? He used to call himself a robot with his own principles and was able to control his emotions very well!

    He turned over andy down beside Chu Qing.

    he looked at chu qing with deep eyes and said, ¡± ¡°What kind of attitude are you using to say that I¡¯m pitiful and pathetic? Why do I feel that you are the pitiful and sad one? chu qing, you don¡¯t have to deny the ghost in your heart. you like me!¡±

    He was very confident and his tone was very certain. There was also a kind of contempt and provocation in it.

    Without the heavy weight, Chu Qing felt much more rxed.

    even his breathing felt much smoother.

    She propped her hands on the ground and sat up straight. She looked at Leng Kuang with a smile and said, hahaha, you¡¯re really arrogant. You¡¯re the most arrogant and thick-skinned man I¡¯ve ever seen. Which eye of yours saw that I liked you? ¡±

    ¡°You know what?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Every time youy under me and I forced my way into your body, you¡¯d suck on me very tightly!¡±

    She had easily stirred up his emotions, so he wanted to make her lose her mind.

    Unfortunately, Chu Qing did not react as he had expected.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy toin anymore, you know?¡± Chu Qingughed coldly.

    lowering her eyes, she sneered at the small tent he had set up and said mockingly, ¡± humans are all lechers, no matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, you can do whatever you want to a woman who doesn¡¯t love you, or even a woman you hate.| love, then as a normal woman, plus your skills are not bad and you make me feel veryfortable, why can¡¯t i have a normal, instinctive physiological reaction?¡±

    Leng Kuang furrowed his brows. His face was filled with anger.

    He squinted his eyes at Chu Qing and raised his eyebrows. do you dare to swear that you have not fallen for me? ¡±

    Chu Qing giggled at him and leaned back slightly. it¡¯s too much to say when we don¡¯t get along. You have to know that I¡¯ve been training for a whole day and I¡¯m really tired. I really don¡¯t have the energy to chat with you anymore!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to respond directly, it means that I¡¯m right!¡± An arrogant smile appeared on Leng Kuang¡¯s face.

    Chu Qing frowned. I¡¯m just toozy to respond. Leng Kuang, please don¡¯t be too proud. I don¡¯t like you, and I will never like you.

    ¡°Do you dare to make a bet?¡± Leng Kuang snorted.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face was scrunched up in disgust. there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m really not interested in you and I don¡¯t want to make this bet with you. Of course, the most important thing is that I already have a boyfriend. I¡¯d be letting him down if I were to bet on such things with you.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s expression froze and he red at Gu Youli. Boyfriend?¡±

    chu qing smiled, ¡± yes, boyfriend. so please find other women to try or gamble. ¡±

    Leng Kuangughed. Hisughter was demonic and evil.

    In the next second, his face darkened, and his body exuded a sharp aura. His eyes also turned a faint crimson red, as if they could devour everything.

 Chapter 835

    835 This ce must be mine

    suddenly, leng kuang sprang up like a cheetah.

    he grabbed chu qing¡¯s shoulder and pressed her down on the ground. he warned her coldly, ¡± ¡°Woman, do you not want to live? You actually dare to make me a cuckold! For the sake of my reputation and dignity, do you believe that I won¡¯t kill that man!¡±

    Chu Qing was not afraid at all. She red at him.¡±Leng Kuang, don¡¯t you think this is too funny? Who Do You Think You Are? please, we have nothing to do with each other, so it¡¯s only natural that I have nothing to do with finding a boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°I dare you to say that again.¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was very gentle.

    however, his gaze at this moment was cold and poisonous. one look and one could tell that he was in danger.

    Chu Qing¡¯s body turned cold from his gaze, as if she had fallen into an ice cer.

    At the same time, a cold chill uncontrobly rose from the bottom of his heart.

    She wanted to say it again, but when she said it, she didn¡¯t mean it. don¡¯t be crazy. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. I have to get up at five o ¡®clock tomorrow morning for training. Get out of my way, I¡¯m going to rest!

    leng kuang¡¯s face was still as cold as ice. he red at her without any warmth in his eyes. woman, I don¡¯t care when you got a boyfriend. In short, you better remember this. You are mine!

    ¡°I¡¯m my own,¡± Chu Qing retorted immediately.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± Leng Kuang repeated as he stared at her. His dark eyes were like the purest charcoal hidden in the ground, and he closed in on her as if he had lost his fire.

    Chu Qing subconsciously swallowed her saliva.

    Leng Kuang reached out and ced a hand on Chu Qing¡¯s chest. ¡°It must be mine.¡±

    His voice was very bewitching, and his smile was very devilish, with an alluring intoxicating feeling. The words that he spat out were more like the spring breeze.

    Chu Qing¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly and she wanted to scream.

    However, Leng Kuang managed to stop her in time. All her screams and gasps were crushed into soft moans by his kiss.

    He satisfyingly savored the taste before letting go of her lips.

    In the end, he licked the corner of her lips and said, ¡± ¡°If you dare to let other men do this to you, that man will die a terrible death. Remember, don¡¯t harm others! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me!¡± Chu Qing raised her voice subconsciously and gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ve been scared since I was young?¡±

    ¡°You can try!¡± Leng Kuang smiled.

    chu qing scoffed.

    ¡°Chu Qing, I advise you not to test my patience!¡± He let go of Chu Qing and stood up slowly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go back and rest!¡± He said.

    Humiliation and anger burned in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes.

    She red at Leng Kuang. you motherf * cker! You disgust me!

    Leng Kuang wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he smiled. then continue to be disgusting. I will make you forever remember who your first man was.

    Chu Qing was about to explode in anger. She roared, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows at her. why aren¡¯t you taking a shower and getting some rest? do you want to spend the night here with me? ¡±

    thest syble was so long and ambiguous!

    Chu Qing red at him fiercely, then quickly turned around and left in a Huff!

 Chapter 836

    836 Perhaps, she should find a boyfriend

    When Chu Qing returned to the dormitory, everyone else had already gone to bed.

    The dark and empty atmosphere in the room made her feel even more exhausted.

    The uneasiness that had been hidden in her heart was forced out bit by bit.

    Chu Qingy on the bed weakly and did not want to move at all.

    In reality, she wasn¡¯t as strong as she thought she was. At least, she cared about Leng Kuang¡¯s attitude.

    If he had treated her a little better, or if he had been a little more sincere, she might have agreed when he said he wanted to try that day!

    sigh, maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s never been in a rtionship, or maybe she really should find a boyfriend.

    Or perhaps, only when she waspletely immersed in the world of love would she not care about this bad man called Leng Kuang. He had be a beautiful scenery in her eyes, and a wall that blocked her view, a wall that people would despise!

    In the next two days, perhaps it was because they had made things clear after interacting with each other, or perhaps it was because Chu Qing had thought things through, her training started to return to normal.

    At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of the small details and would not always fall behind others.

    On this day, the higher-ups issued a Triple A secret mission.

    In a chemical research factory in the neighboring country, the United States, there was a sudden explosion and the factory was instantly reduced to ashes.

    The three people who caused the explosion fled the scene and came to China and Vietnam, where theymitted multiple heavy machine robbery, assault, and murder cases.

    The higher-ups attached great importance to this matter and had already nned to send out Special Forces. However, this might alert the enemy.

    Coincidentally, Chu Qing¡¯s training base was closer to Vietnam.

    In addition, she was a female special Forces soldier, so it would be easier for her to act. It was not that she looked down on women, but women would make them less guarded against the three thugs.

    hence, the higher-ups decided to give this task to chu qing and the other female special forces soldiers who were in training.

    As the instructor, Leng Kuang had signed a confidentiality agreement with his consent and was assigned the role of a senior officer in this mission.

    First, he asked Captain Chen, who had assigned the mission, ¡± ¡°tell us in detail what the three of them did after they escaped.¡±

    captain chen pointed at the map and replied, the three of them were preparing to escape by helicopter, but they didn¡¯t know that the helicopter was out of fuel and suddenly crashed above the forest in Vietnam. That¡¯s how they arrived in Vietnam. After arriving in Vietnam, they burned and robbed all the way, then hid in a resort vi and controlled the entire hotel. Someone immediately called the police, and at the same time, the M Nation contacted us. Because they are dangerous, our police only dare to monitor the surroundings and not take any action forward.

    ¡°Did the police send anyone in or out of the vi?¡±

    no, there are surveince cameras all around the hotel in this vi. As long as there¡¯s any movement, the other party will know. They didn¡¯t dare to take any action in case they alert the enemy.

    but we can¡¯t just wait here. Have you never thought about sending someone in to get some information? ¡±

    this time, it¡¯s for special reasons. There have been a few well-known entrepreneurs in the country and a leader from the central government in the mountain Resort. If Wanwan gets caught, we can¡¯t afford to take the responsibility!

    Leng Kuang looked at him quietly, his gaze unfathomable. Suddenly, his lips curved into a smile.¡±captain chen, is there something important that you haven¡¯t told me yet?¡±

 Chapter 837

    837 Mission, extremely difficult

    Captain Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed in surprise, then he smiled faintly.

    Leng Kuangzily leaned back in his chair and ced his legs on the conference table. With an arrogant and devilish look on his face, he said, ¡± I¡¯m a businessman, and it¡¯s my principle to do what I¡¯m paid for. Since I¡¯ve received your money, I¡¯ll naturally help you get the job done. However, if you¡¯re deliberately hiding something from me, causing me to be unable toplete the mission perfectly, I won¡¯t take any responsibility.

    this question made all the female special forces soldiers look at captain chen. they also felt that something was wrong when they heard it.

    Such timidness was really unlike the way they dealt with thugs in the past.

    Captain Chen sighed. leader Leng, since you¡¯ve already noticed it, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. These three people who ran out are not ordinary thugs. They¡¯re the experimental subjects of the chemical nt!

    ¡°Test subject¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.¡±You mean Yingluo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, just as you think,¡± Captain Chen nodded.

    The crowd didn¡¯t understand. They all looked at Leng Kuang, hoping that he could exin.

    However, Leng Kuang just shrugged his shoulderszily and pointed at Captain Chen.

    Captain Chen looked at them and slowly exined,¡±I believe all of you should know that the famous biochemical infantry in history was the most disgusting and terrifying product of the Soviet Union¡¯s Department of Experimental science. Although this thing wasn¡¯t very popr and the sess rate was very low, they still wanted to invest in the experiment. The United States had also invested in the development of biochemical weapons and biochemical soldiers. However, their research was simr to the biochemical soldiers of the Soviet Union. It mainly used chemistry to change the human genes, making them not afraid of pain, death, and ¡®Supermen¡¯.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been researching for many years and conducted many death experiments, but they¡¯ve never seeded. Those on death row were either dead or turned into the Living Dead. We don¡¯t know if this time was a sess. After injecting these three people with the liquid medicine, they went crazy and became extremely powerful. At the same time, they became even more bloodthirsty and violent. No one in the chemical Arsenal could control them. They killed everyone in the chemical nt, then blew it up and escaped.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with disbelief. No matter how they listened to it, it all sounded like a shoddy, futuristic sci-fi story.

    Captain Chen didn¡¯t care if they believed him or not. He continued,¡±because they¡¯ve already arrived in china, if america doesn¡¯t want their experiment to be exposed, they have to tell the truth. of course, the reason for doing this is to keep their experiment a secret and not cause international entertainment discussions.

    ¡°They said that the central nervous system of these three people has beenpletely destroyed. Their bodies are in a highly stimted state due to the constant secretion of adrenaline. They will be like wild beasts, bloodthirsty and aggressive. Of course, they will also have superhuman physical strength and reaction speed. Bullets can¡¯t deal with them. The only thing that can deal with them is to inject acid and stimnts into their bodies so that they can¡¯t withstand it and die miserably.¡±

    Several female Special Forces soldiers heard this and all widened their eyes in shock. They looked at each other and frowned.

    The most senior, Sullivan, suddenly stood up and said,¡±Captain Chen, this doesn¡¯t seem to be something that can be dealt with by human strength!¡±

 Chapter 838

    838 Raising the price is a must

    ¡°i know it¡¯s difficult, but it¡¯s also because it¡¯s too difficult that i called you guys over!¡± captain chen sighed.

    Leng Kuang used his finger bones. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no mission. It¡¯s as difficult as you think, but that¡¯s only for me!¡± Captain Chen. This is an extraordinary mission, so I¡¯ll increase the price by fifty percent!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when they heard that. They thought that he was doing the mission for free.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he was not satisfied with the previous price and now wanted to increase the price. What a profiteer.

    Captain Chen frowned and was a little surprised. He blurted out,¡±What did you just say? Increase the price by fifty percent?¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows. His expression was calm. Of course, he was telling him that it was true.

    Chu Qing looked at Leng Kuang with aplicated expression. ¡°Leng Kuang, what¡¯s wrong with you? the higher-ups have already given you a lot of face by allowing you to go with us to carry out the triple A mission. Besides, do you have the nerve to earn this kind of money?¡±

    Leng Kuang ignored Chu Qing. He only nced at her coldly.

    This time, when Chu Qing met his eyes, she could clearly feel the coldness in his eyes.

    His back suddenly trembled, and a chill rose from his feet to his head.

    Leng Kuang looked at Captain Chen and smiled. just like what yourrade said, this is a high-risk mission that can¡¯t be carried out by human strength. If I take it, I¡¯ll lose my life at any time, so the price must be raised.

    Sullivan¡¯s face turned pale. He quickly stood up and exined to Captain Chen, ¡± captain chen, i wasn¡¯t saying that because i¡¯m afraid of being sacrificed. as a soldier, it¡¯s an honor to be able to sacrifice for our country! ¡±

    Captain Chen smiled, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t misunderstand. He then raised his hand and motioned for her to sit down.

    He thought for a while, then smiled at Leng Kuang and asked, ¡± I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. Why don¡¯t you wait for a while? I¡¯ll report this to the higher-ups and see if it¡¯s okay? ¡±

    ¡°Time waits for no man. Captain Chen, I suggest you make the call immediately!¡± Leng Kuang said with a half-smile. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll immediately lead some people to nourish your central leader!¡±

    captain chen stood up and went outside with the phone.

    through the ss window of the meeting room, everyone could see that he was talking to someone.

    Leng Kuang crossed his legs and continued to lie on the conference table. He was ying with a lighter in his hand.

    Chu Qing red at him fiercely from the side, but he ignored her.

    A few minutester, Captain Chen walked in slowly. leader Leng, the higher-ups have agreed. ording to your previous price, we will increase it by 50%. However, this 50% must be paid to you after you havepleted your mission and sessfully saved our leader!

    ¡°No problem!¡± As Leng Kuang spoke, he had already ced his foot on the ground.

    he raised his arms and stood up. ¡± we¡¯ll set off in half an hour! ¡±

    After saying those few simple words, he turned around and left the meeting room!

    This very antique Resort hotel in Vietnam was located deep in the five elements mountain in Vietnam.

    The air here was very good, the scenery was pleasant, and the birds were chirping and the flowers were fragrant.

    at dusk, the resort hotel weed two guests, a woman and a man.

    The woman had long hair that reached her waist and flowed down like a waterfall. Her facial features were delicate and her makeup was exquisite. She was wearing thetest Chanelle mi Yi suit.

 Chapter 839

    839 Baby, don¡¯t be angry

    The woman had long hair that reached her waist and flowed down like a waterfall. Her facial features were delicate and her makeup was exquisite. She was wearing thetest Chanelle mi Yi suit, while the man was wearing a beige casual suit. They looked like a couple.

    His facial features were handsome, and he exuded a charming handsomeness. The corners of his mouth were habitually curled into a naughty smile, and he was full of ruffian.

    The two of them looked harmonious and perfect when they stood together.

    these two people were leng kuang and chu qing. they had discussed their rescue strategy on their way here. they would sneak into the hotel first and then coordinate with the others.

    Chu Qing coyly hung her hand on Leng Kuang¡¯s arm and said in a sweet voice, ¡± miss, room 8119. We reserved it a week ago!

    Room 8119 had indeed been reserved by another couple a week ago.

    The entrance to this ce had been closed off, and the police had already let them leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re full!¡± The receptionist replied stiffly.

    Her eyes trembled violently, and it was obvious what she was afraid of.

    Chu Qing frowned and mmed her palm on the table. ¡°Are you kidding me? I booked a room a week ago. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to tell me that it¡¯s full? i¡¯m telling you, my dad is the bureau chief. you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡±

    ¡± i¡¯m really sorry. we¡¯re willing topensate for the losses we¡¯ve caused you, ¡± the front desk staff replied softly, and then subconsciously nced at the staff lounge on the side.

    ¡°Compensation?¡± Chu Qing was furious. Do I want that little bit ofpensation from you? do you believe that i can buy your entire hotel with a swipe of my card?¡±

    baby, don¡¯t be angry, ¡± Leng Kuangforted, ¡± there¡¯s no need to be calctive with someone like him. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else? I don¡¯t like this ce anyway. It¡¯s such a remote and broken ce, there¡¯s nothing fun here!

    Chu Qing pouted and shook her body. I don¡¯t want to. I want this ce. If I leave now, it would be too easy on them!

    on the surface, she appeared to be a pampered girl from a wealthy family.

    As she spoke, she red at the front desk staff who seemed to be scared out of her wits and kept telling them to leave in her heart. She said arrogantly, ¡± I¡¯ll give you three minutes to get it done. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t do business!

    The front desk staff trembled, and her stiff body began to tremble again.

    she crossed her hands and rubbed them hard, not knowing what to do.

    At this moment, a mixed-blood woman in a military uniform walked out.

    When the front desk staff saw her, her body went stiff again. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and she didn¡¯t dare to move an inch, afraid that she would lose her life.

    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± The mixed-blood woman suddenlyughed out loud in English.

    This was a holiday resort, and many foreign friends came here, so as the front desk staff, they had to be proficient in English.

    When she heard this, her body trembled violently. She took small steps forward and hurriedly exined, ¡± ¡± manager, these two guests have booked rooms in our vi a week ago, but our hotel is full. i have exined to them clearly and am willing topensate them, but thisdy, she, she, qianqian, is not willing to leave. ¡±

 Chapter 840

    840 Please don¡¯t let sperm get to your brain during the mission

    The front desk staff stammered, unable to speak properly, and broke out in cold sweat.

    On the other hand, the mixed-blood woman was very calm. Her eyes were smiling as she looked at Chu Qing and Leng Kuang. Then, she smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m very sorry, but we still have a super-luxury VIP room. I¡¯ll get the front desk to check in for you!

    Then, he gave the front desk staff a look.

    When the front desk attendant saw this, she quickly went forward to look for the room card.

    Chu Qingughed. oh my, this manager knows how to be a good person. Don¡¯t worry. Even if I buy the entire resort, you will still be the General Manager!

    The mixed-blood woman nced at her and didn¡¯t answer. She just sneered.

    Seeing that she was being looked down upon, Chu Qing snorted, ¡± Hmph, what are you being so arrogant for? don¡¯t be the manager anymore.

    as she spoke, she took the room card from the front desk staff, then pulled leng kuang towards the elevator.

    The mixed-blood woman watched as Chu Qing and Leng Kuang entered the elevator. Then, sheughed coldly and disdainfully.

    As for the front desk staff, once the elevator that Chu Qing and Leng Kuang were in went up, she immediately squatted on the ground and covered her head with her hands. ¡°don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me!¡±

    The mixed-blood woman kicked her away. Her movements were Swift and one could tell that she was well-trained.

    She only nced at the front desk staff indifferently, then looked down at her and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get beaten up, just stand still!¡±

    When the front desk staff heard this, she quickly stood up straight and then retreated to the side.

    The mixed-blood woman raised her hand and tidied her slightly messy clothes. Then, she walked to the lobby on the first floor. All the hostages in the hotel were locked up inside.

    The moment she closed the door, Chu Qing wanted to say something to Leng Kuang.

    however, she was stopped by leng kuang¡¯s gaze.

    his fox-like eyes wandered around slyly. he reached out his w and hooked chu qing¡¯s chin. their noses touched and their breaths connected. it was extremely ambiguous.

    ¡°Little Vixen, watch how I¡¯m going to deal with youter!¡± as he said that, he kissed chu qing.

    Before Chu Qing could even react, he had already brought her to the bathroom. With a kick, the bathroom door closed.

    Chu Qing whimpered a few times, her voice of resistance was like the buzzing of a mosquito.

    As soon as the bathroom door closed, she pushed Leng Kuang away with all her might and red at him angrily. It was as if she was scolding him for not having sex while he was on a mission!

    Leng Kuang raised his index finger and put it to his lips, gesturing for them to be quiet. Then, he looked up and saw that there was no camera. He bent down and looked under the sink.

    then, he checked the entire bathroom. after making sure that there were no surveince cameras, he turned on the tap again. then, he whispered to the sound of running water, ¡± ¡°There must be a surveince camera in the room!¡±

    Chu Qing frowned slightly, her voice as soft as a mosquito. the mixed-blood woman in the military uniform just now had strong footsteps. She must be a martial arts practitioner. She should be one of the three experimental subjects!

    she¡¯s in charge of the outer perimeter, so the other two test subjects must be in charge of guarding the hostages. Now, we have to find out where the hostages are kept. Otherwise, we can¡¯t act rashly. It¡¯s gettingte. If we go out and wander around as soon as we arrive, it will definitely arouse their suspicion. If they don¡¯te to find us tonight, we¡¯ll just wait and see! Leng Kuang said calmly.

 Chapter 841

    841 I¡¯ll shower, you go out

    chu qing nodded her head.

    She had misunderstood him a little just now, but she wouldn¡¯t apologize because he had let her down so many times. This time, she would just take it as an apology.

    after slowly calming down, chu qing asked again, ¡± ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered the bathroom, you¡¯re naturally going to take a shower!¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curved into a smile. His voice was as gentle as a feather.

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart was moved for some reason. She swallowed her saliva subconsciously and asked, ¡± ¡°And then?¡±

    Leng Kuang smiled ambiguously. His eyes were so narrow that they almost formed a line. ¡± then, of course, it¡¯s to go to bed and sleep! ¡±

    Chu Qing was slightly taken aback. His low and gentle voice seemed to be hinting at something.

    Her face turned red like a ripened tomato.

    she gritted her teeth.

    As she spoke, she reached out to push Leng Kuang away.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Kuang furrowed his brows and protested against her rough pushing.

    Chu Qing red at him. What do you mean what do I want? you said I¡¯m going to shower. I¡¯m going to shower now. Of course, you have to go out!

    ¡°We are a couple! Do you think we¡¯re here on vacation not to shower together?¡± not only did leng kuang not retreat, but he also stepped forward and closed in on chu qing.

    His footsteps were slow, but they carried an irresistible aura and pressure.

    Chu Qing subconsciously took a step back. you¡¯ll just take a step back.

    Before he could finish his sentence, their lips were pressed together.

    Leng Kuang wrapped his arm around Chu Qing¡¯s waist. The fire of passion in his eyes seemed to be on the verge of exploding.

    chu qing was slightly taken aback. then, she punched him on the shoulder. leng kuang did not dodge. he took the full force of the punch.

    He pressed her against the wall behind him and used his hand to grab her chin forcefully. woman, sometimes I really admire your courage, but in front of me, you should keep your ws away, especially at a time like this!

    Behind him was the cold wall, and in front of him was Leng Kuang¡¯s burning chest. It was like a battle between Ice and Fire.

    One step back would be frozen, and one step forward would be melted.

    Chu Qing¡¯s body stiffened. She stared at him with her eyes wide open and sneered, ¡± ¡°You still know that this is a special time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been good at both work and entertainment!¡± As Leng Kuang spoke, he wrapped his arm around Chu Qing¡¯s waist and pulled her closer to him.

    it made her feel the burning sensation on her lower body.

    She felt something hard and hot pressing against her private part. Chu Qing was stunned for a moment before she red at Leng Kuang.¡±Stinky hair| Crazy Love!¡±

    As she spoke, she took out her gun and pointed it at Leng Kuang¡¯s temple. get lost! she spat out.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t back down at all. Hepletely ignored the gun and shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Shoot! Call all three of the ¡®experimental subjects¡¯ over, and then we¡¯ll die at their hands together. We¡¯ll go to the King of Hell¡¯s Pce and be a carefree and lecherous couple.¡±

    ¡°You-!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s head was full of ck lines!

    She kept her gun, lowered her body, and escaped from under his arm.

    Leng Kuang hugged her from behind and said, ¡± alright, stop fooling around. It¡¯s impossible for me to go out. How about this? you take a shower, and I¡¯ll turn my back to the door and not look at you? ¡±

    chu qing pushed him away and turned around to look at him. ¡± ¡°Really?¡±

    the dim yellow light in the bathroom shone on his handsome and fair face, making it look as if he was covered with ayer of jade.

 Chapter 842

    842 It¡¯s fun to lie to you

    Chu Qing could not read his expression, but his expression was serious and his voice was serious as well. ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll believe you this time!¡± she was still in doubt. she felt that leng kuang was not someone who was easy to talk to.

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and smiled.¡±Why does it sound like you¡¯re a little disappointed?¡±

    ¡°Only a ghost would be disappointed!¡± Chu Qing red at him again. then quickly turn around. You¡¯re not allowed to peek!

    Leng Kuangughed in an enigmatic manner.

    he did not say anything and just turned around silently. his back was facing gu youli and his face was facing the door. his eyes were shining with a devilish light.

    Suddenly, there was a slight sound of water behind him.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes turned dark, and at the same time, his lips curved into a devilish smile.

    However, he still did not move!

    From the bottom of her heart, Chu Qing had never trusted Leng Kuang. She did not take off her clothes. Instead, she turned on the shower.

    After waiting for a long time and seeing that there was no movement from Leng Kuang¡¯s side, she finally rxed and began to undress.

    However, she was still worried and took off her clothes very slowly.

    She didn¡¯t n to take a shower. She just wanted to take off her clothes, get wet, and then change into the bathroom.

    After a while, she carefully undid all of his clothes, but Leng Kuang¡¯s back was still facing her.

    She thought to herself, it seems that I¡¯m overthinking things. This man is on a mission now, so he won¡¯t really do anything to me.

    the hot water in the bathroom started to steam.

    After making sure that it was safe and should be safe, Chu Qing quickly took off her clothes and ran to the shower. She nned to put on a bathrobe once she got wet.

    However, just as she ran over, a pair of strong arms hugged her tightly from behind before she could even stand steadily.

    ¡°Ah-!¡± Chu Qing subconsciously let out a soft cry.

    Her vision was blurry and hot water droplets fell from the sky. Chu Qing¡¯s eyshes werepletely wet and she could not open her eyes at all.

    she instinctively elbowed him back, and leng kuang loosened his grip a little.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu Qing quickly escaped and raised her fist to attack Leng Kuang.

    However, Leng Kuang reached out to grab her and twisted her back. With a little force, Chu Qing fell into a warm embrace.

    After taking a deep breath, Chu Qing secretly exerted more force, but she gritted her teeth and could not break free.

    ¡°Leng Kuang! you¡¯re a lunatic!¡± Chu Qing was very angry and shouted, ¡± ¡°let go of me!¡±

    When Leng Kuang heard this, he let go of Chu Qing¡¯s hand obediently. However, he wrapped his arms around Chu Qing¡¯s slender waist. He pressed her against him and said firmly in a low and deep voice, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Leng Kuang, you bastard! You lied to me again!¡± Chu Qing leaned back forcefully.

    At the same time, she pushed his chest with all her might. How could she have believed what this bastard had said just now?

    This guy was just like the roadside, ready to send out a message at any time.| There was no difference between male dogs. She should have known that he had bad intentions.

    ¡°It¡¯s fun to lie to you!¡± Leng Kuangughed arrogantly.

    But suddenly, his eyes darkened and he said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so small!¡±

    Eh? Really small? Chu Qing was slightly stunned and did not understand what was going on. Then, she followed his gaze and looked at herself in a daze.

    In the next second, Chu Qing¡¯s face turned red. She covered her chest with both hands and red at Leng Kuang. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m small, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±

 Chapter 843

    843 I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you

    When Leng Kuang heard this, he could not help but chuckle.

    He purposely moved his face closer to Chu Qing and said evilly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s morefortable to rub!¡±

    ¡°You-!¡± Chu Qing was infuriating her!

    If she could, she really wanted to reach out and strangle his neck, and then exert force.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s slender fingers gently caressed Chu Qing¡¯s face. Slowly, they slid down and moved to her lower jaw. He lifted it up gently.¡±Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind! It¡¯s just nice to be able to hold it with one hand!¡±

    he seemed to be speaking very seriously, but suddenly, heughed evilly.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened and she took a deep breath.

    ¡°yingluo has never seen someone as shameless as you!¡± She reached out and pushed him away.

    However, Leng Kuang¡¯s fiery body didn¡¯t move an inch. Instead, he pressed even closer.

    immediately after, he kissed her lips and took her breath domineeringly.

    chu qing¡¯s brain was getting more and more out of control as she kissed andcked oxygen. her body trembled uncontrobly, and she couldn¡¯t stand still. her body slid down uncontrobly.

    However, Leng Kuang¡¯s strong arms grabbed her back tightly, and then tightened their grip.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Chu Qing stretched out her hand to push Leng Kuang away, but Leng Kuang managed to resolve it easily.

    ¡°is there anything else besides this?¡± leng kuang smiled evilly.

    ¡°You¡¯re simply a pig!¡± Chu Qing did not know what else to say. She then scolded him harshly.

    Leng Kuang frowned and narrowed his eyes dangerously.

    But then, heughed for no reason, and heughed teasingly.¡±Then you¡¯re just a boar!¡±

    you¡¯re the sow. Your whole family is a mayfly! Chu Qing said angrily and pushed Leng Kuang away.

    However, his foot suddenly slipped. Before he could finish his sentence, he slid to the ground like a mudfish. Leng Kuang¡¯s movements were as fast as a ghost, and he pressed himself against the cold bathroom wall.

    She felt a slight pain from the impact behind her. Chu Qing raised her head and frowned. She wrapped her arms around Leng Kuang¡¯s neck tightly.

    suddenly, she realized that her posture was not quite right.

    Her naked body was pressed against Leng Kuang¡¯s, and the position she was in was awkward.| there was no end to gu.

    Her face was as red as blood, as if she had been thrown into the eye of the storm. She did not dare to say a word, as if she would be thrown into a bottomless abyss if she moved or said a word!

    The dense mist surrounded the two bodies that were pressed tightly together. It was unknown whether the hot spring had heated up their bodies or the hot steam had boiled the atmosphere, but the entire bathroom was covered with ayer of ambiguous factors.

    There was something very tense, as if it would trigger at the slightest touch.

    But at that moment, the doorbell rang.

    The two of them were stunned for a moment, and then they looked at each other vigntly.

    leng kuang quickly came back to his senses and gently put chu qing down.

    The moment she was released, Chu Qing immediately reached out and grabbed the bathrobe beside her to put it on.

    looking up, she saw her own face blushing through the floor-to-ceiling ss in the bathroom. her red lips were full and moist, and her wet hair was messily tied on her shoulders, looking charming and charming.

    She tidied up her clothes and went out to open the door.

    A waiter appeared at the door. His eyes were shining, and his forehead was covered in sweat. He stuttered like the receptionist, ¡± this is Wanwan¡¯s, our hotel¡¯s, to apologize to you for our mistake just now. We hope you¡¯ll have a pleasant journey here.

    As he spoke, he brought in two covered dinner tes and quickly left.

 Chapter 844

    844 Chapter 844-secret fight, vomiting blood

    Chu Qing watched as the waiter left. After closing the door, she reached out and opened the lid.

    there were two sets of french dinner inside, and it seemed to be fine.

    But Chu Qing¡¯s intuition told her that there was definitely something wrong with the food. What if she didn¡¯t eat it? if he didn¡¯t eat it directly, it seemed that he would arouse the other party¡¯s suspicion.

    If he ate it, what if there really was a problem with it?

    Just as she was hesitating and didn¡¯t know what to do, Leng Kuang came out of the bathroom.

    From behind, he gently pulled Chu Qing into his arms and asked, ¡± ¡°did you order dinner?¡±

    Chu Qing shook her head. no, it¡¯s for us. He said that he¡¯s here to apologize for his mistake just now.

    She turned around and looked at Leng Kuang, hinting with her eyes that there might be something wrong with this thing.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything today. Do you want to eat a little?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was as soft as water.

    however, in chu qing¡¯s ears, it was poisonous.

    Was there a mistake? she had already given him a hint with her eyes, yet he still asked her to eat a little. Eat your head, did you really not understand?

    I¡¯ll make him a mealter and put Croton in it, so he¡¯ll have to poop for a day.

    Chu Qing thought to herself fiercely.

    However, on the surface, she suddenly frowned. She struggled out of Leng Kuang¡¯s arms andy down on the sofa beside him. She curled up and said, ¡± ¡°You saw it just now, my period is here. I¡¯m not feeling well now, so I don¡¯t want to eat! You can have some!¡±

    When she said this, Chu Qing gave herself ten likes in her heart.

    Not only did he not have to eat these, but he could also save himself the trouble of having sex with this fellowter because of the surveince cameras.

    Leng Kuang followed her and sat down beside her. ¡°Do you need me to go down and buy you some medicine?¡±

    no, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to take medicine if you feel ufortable. You¡¯ll be fine after sleeping! After Chu Qing finished speaking, she closed her eyes and prepared to ignore him.

    However, the moment her body was empty, Leng Kuang suddenly carried her in his arms and carried her to the bed in the bedroom.

    if you¡¯re not feeling well, then you should rest well. Why are you lying on the sofa? ¡± Once he ced Chu Qing on the big bed, Leng Kuang reached out to untie the belt of his bathrobe.

    Chu Qing was shocked. that ... There¡¯s no need!

    In fact, she really wanted to shout,¡±get lost!¡± he knew that there was a surveince camera, but he still took off her clothes. he was definitely trying to make a fool of her.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng Kuang responded affectionately, then turned over andy down beside her. He reached out and gently pulled her into his arms. go to sleep, ¡± he said in a low voice.

    Chu Qing¡¯s entire body was stiff as she leaned against his chest. She could not find afortable sleeping position.

    She kept walking out, trying to get as far away from Leng Kuang as possible.

    His big hand suddenly grabbed her butt.| She pressed her butt against his. don¡¯t move. You won¡¯t be responsible for running a red light!

    The words ¡®eat Guoguo¡¯ made Chu Qing nervous in an instant.

    The air was filled with a dangerous aura.| Chi¡¯s aura.

    Chu Qing slightly tightened the hem of her nightgown, then bent her body and moved back.

    Leng Kuang looked at her with a deep gaze, then leaned down on her forehead and nted a deep kiss on it. ¡°You damned Little Vixen, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re not feeling well, I really want to have you right now.¡±

    Pfft. Chu Qing really felt like vomiting blood. Damn pervert, pervert, big pervert. She would definitely die of exhaustion that day.

 Chapter 845

    845 real or fake, an alternative conversation

    leng kuang kissed chu qing¡¯s forehead again and whispered into her ear, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll take care of you. have a good sleep.¡±

    Actually, this was a hint for her to rest well and not worry too much. He was here for everything.

    If these words had note from Leng Kuang¡¯s mouth, Chu Qing would have been moved to tears.

    Just as she closed her eyes, her phone rang. Chu Qing opened her eyes and met Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze.

    she instinctively wanted to stand up, but her shoulders were held down. leng kuang sat up, opened chu qing¡¯s bag, and answered the call.

    However, he did not say anything. Instead, he passed the phone to Chu Qing, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s your sister!¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly sat up to take the phone. Hello, Sister Yingluo, we¡¯ve arrived. Tell mom and dad not to worry.

    The reason why we¡¯re talking like this is actually to tell the higher-ups that we¡¯re being monitored and it¡¯s not convenient for us to talk, but it¡¯s very safe. Tell them not to worry.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation over there? did you encounter any idents?¡± The sister asked again.

    Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°the environment here is quite good and the hotel is quite big. It¡¯s just that the service is terrible. We clearly booked the rooms a week ago, but the front desk staff actually said that there were no more rooms. I really wanted to fork out money and buy this lousy ce. After that, a manager in military uniform came and gave us the biggest VIP bag. He even sent us dinner, but I¡¯m not feeling well and don¡¯t want to eat or move.

    Chu Qing was telling her ¡®sister¡¯ that she was in a vip room.

    The manager in the military uniform was suspicious. He might be one of the experimental subjects. The other two were still in the know, but the vi was too big to find out their location and the hostage¡¯s.

    then you must be very careful. Connect to theputer immediately. We will assign some tasks to you and temporarily modify the wires of the cameras in your room!

    ¡°What? we can chat onler! Wait for me, bye!¡± After that, Chu Qing hung up the phone.

    Leng Kuang came to her side and patted her head gently, as if he was petting a pet. ¡°What did I talk to you about?¡±

    Chu Qing looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. He just asked if our trip went well and asked me to chat online. But I¡¯ve been sitting in the car all day and I¡¯m really tired. I don¡¯t feel like talking anymore. Log in to my ount and chat with me online.¡±

    ¡°alright, no problem!¡± Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows, then got up and took out hisptop from his luggage.

    he nced around. the surveince cameras in the room had no blind spots, and it seemed that only one ce was safe.

    He took theputer back to his bed and sat against the head of the bed. Then, he turned on theputer and started to type.

    Chatting online was just an excuse.

    in fact, they were hacking thework here and modifying the time difference of their surveince cameras. after turning off the lights and going to sleep, they would always be stuck at one point, which was to lie in bed and sleep.

    After a while, Leng Kuang turned off theputer. He looked at Chu Qing, whose face was tilted to the other side. Her eyes were tightly closed and her breathing was steady. She seemed to bepletely asleep.

    He curled his lips into a smile, then turned off the lights andy down, hugging her tightly from behind.

 Chapter 846

    846 It¡¯s not bad to do it this way

    For two minutes, neither of them moved.

    this was because this scene had to be recorded and sent to the other party¡¯sputer as a permanent image.

    During this period of time, no matter what Leng Kuang and Chu Qing were doing, the other party could only see them sleeping in each other¡¯s arms.

    Two minutester, after inputting all the memories, Leng Kuangughed and said, you finally don¡¯t have to put on an act under their surveince anymore. Do you feel rxed? ¡±

    Wanwan. Chu Qing¡¯s reply was silence, as if she had already fallen asleep.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s hand that was holding Chu Qing tightened subconsciously. ¡°Hey! wake up!¡±

    Chu Qing still did not move. She did not even frown. Her eyes were still closed as if she was really asleep.

    ¡°Stop pretending, I know you¡¯re awake!¡± Leng Kuangughed evilly and bit Chu Qing¡¯s earlobe.

    However, Chu Qing was still the same and did not change at all.

    Regardless of whether he was awake or not, he seemed to have made up his mind to ignore Leng Kuang no matter what.

    leng kuang raised his eyebrows and smirked. if that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. To me, this is a different kind of invitation!

    As he said that, his fingers that were on Chu Qing¡¯s body ran across her skin inch by inch and slowly moved downwards.

    Chu Qing, who had been in deep sleep, suddenly opened her eyes and elbowed her back.

    Leng Kuang seemed to have expected her to react this way. He gently pushed her away with his hand.

    Chu Qing¡¯s right foot kicked backward with all her might. At the same time, her body was thrown backward. Leng Kuang could not Dodge it and let out a low groan.

    He wrapped himself tightly around Chu Qing and flipped over quickly, pressing his entire body on top of her.

    without waiting for chu qing to regain her strength, he pressed down on her and bit her lips.

    Their intertwined breaths instantly engulfed Chu Qing.

    She subconsciously shook her head and turned her head to avoid his kiss, but from the corner of her eye, she saw his teasing smile.

    Chu Qing did not move. She red at him. is it fun? ¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s quite fun!¡± Leng Kuang spoke evilly and kissed her on the lips in an overbearing manner.

    His actions were intense and crazy.

    His scorching hot breath hadpletely engulfed Chu Qing. The fiery and wild man¡¯s breath that belonged only to him, with a domineering plundering aura, made Chu Qing whimper.

    Chu Qing used all her strength to reject his kiss.

    His breathing was chaotic as he whispered to him,¡±leng kuang, don¡¯t be like this. we¡¯re on a mission and didn¡¯t eat our food. if they really want to harm us, they won¡¯t stop.¡±

    ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for this, do you think i would have kissed you so many times and still get into the main topic?¡± Leng Kuang was panting.

    He cursed in a low voice andy down beside her.

    Chu Qing felt embarrassed. Damn it, he was really a lecher.

    ¡°You lie down properly!¡± she reached out to grab leng kuang¡¯s hand, which was still on her thigh. she was about to throw it away.¡±Take your hand away, Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Leng Kuang smiled evilly. He grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.

    At the same time, he used his legs to press Chu Qing down. He yed with the hair by her ears and kissed her.| Yi di went up and said,¡±it¡¯s not bad to do it like this!¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled her hand and brought her under him.

    Chu Qing immediately understood what he meant by ¡®y¡¯.

    Yingluo! her eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t even curse and could only try to pull her hand back.

    However, Leng Kuang¡¯s grip was very tight, and she couldn¡¯t break free no matter what. There was a devilish smile in her eyes.

 Chapter 847

    847 A woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious

    chu qing¡¯s face was red from holding it in. her palm was unusually hot and felt to the touch. it made chu qing very embarrassed and angry. she raised her other hand and hit him continuously.

    Suddenly, her eyes darkened, and she decided to take the opportunity to slip away.| He teased a certain someone.

    As he thought about this, he clenched his fist.

    leng kuang groaned in pain. he let go of her hand and pushed her away.

    Chu Qing took this opportunity to quickly turn over and get off the bed.

    However, Leng Kuang recovered quickly. He hugged her from behind and threw her back onto the bed. Then, he quickly pressed himself against her and pressed his body against hers tightly, leaving no gap between them.

    His deep ck eyes were frighteningly bright.| His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°a woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious. I¡¯m not wrong. You actually did it! Aren¡¯t you worried that you won¡¯t have a good sex life for the rest of your life?¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s face turned red and her body stiffened. who told you to let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you let you

    She knew that he wasn¡¯t an innocent man, and she also knew that he was really, really unrestrained in this aspect.

    What had happened just now was nothing to him, but she really found it hard to ept and felt humiliated.

    Leng Kuang red at her coldly. Suddenly, he leaned over and kissed her again.

    But this time, it was not a kiss, but a bite.

    hiss ... Chu Qing was in pain.

    ¡°Damn Leng Kuang, why don¡¯t you just go and die!¡± She cursed as she tried to push Leng Kuang away. However, it was as if his hands were part of her body. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t move them at all!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Leng Kuang suddenly lowered his voice and whispered into his ear.

    Chu Qing wanted to struggle, but Leng Kuang suddenly frowned and let her go. He reached out to feel for the gun that was tied to his body.

    She also noticed that something was wrong, so she subconsciously put her hand on the gun and listened carefully.

    The night in the mountains was especially quiet. Although it had just turned dark, the surroundings were quiet except for the sound of insects and the wind.

    The two of themy quietly on the bed with their eyes slightly closed. They were surrounded by darkness.

    For a long time, no one spoke. On the surface, it looked calm, but they had been trained and were keenly aware that the waves were about to surge.

    regardless of whether the person was testing them or trying to kill them, they could only wait quietly.

    A few minutester, the two of them saw a ck shadow suddenlye down from above and sneak into their room.

    After entering, he did not turn on the lights. Instead, he stood there quietly for a while and looked at Chu Qing and Leng Kuang coldly.

    After a while, he felt around in the dark and walked to the front of Leng Kuang and Chu Qing¡¯s luggage.

    He scanned the entire room. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he fixed his eyes on the suitcase.

    chu qing¡¯s heart tightened. she did not want him to open the luggage.

    however, after the person scanned the luggage, he reached out and opened it.

    Looking at the various weapons in the luggage, the man clenched his fists in a cold and fierce manner.

    He turned around slowly and took out a dagger. Then, he slowly walked to the bed in the dark. He raised the dagger high and pointed it at Leng Kuang and Chu Qing, who were lying on the bed.

    as she got closer, chu qing saw the person clearly. it was the female manager in military uniform from before.

    She subconsciously clenched her fist, and her hand that was holding the gun started to sweat.

    Chu Qing moved slowly and aimed the small caliber gun hidden under the nket at the person¡¯s head. She wanted to take care of the person before she could do anything.

 Chapter 848

    848 Working together to defeat the enemy

    Chu Qing moved slowly. She aimed the small caliber gun hidden under the nket at the person¡¯s head, wanting to strike before she could.

    However, she was stopped by Leng Kuang.

    almost at the same time, the woman in the military uniform raised her dagger and stabbed at the two of them.

    As Leng Kuang pushed Chu Qing forward, he rolled backward.

    The daggers were stabbed in the middle, and the two of them barely dodged.

    Chu Qing¡¯s body kept on rolling and she fell to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯.

    Before she could stand up, she saw Leng Kuang meditating like a carp. As he jumped up, he kicked the woman in the military uniform.

    The woman in the military uniform was very agile. She jumped away quickly like a wild beast.

    She red at Leng Kuang and revealed a vicious smile. She turned around and suddenly raised her fist, smashing it towards Leng Kuang.

    It was very fast!

    Leng Kuang lowered his body and dodged the punch.

    chu qing originally wanted to help.

    However, she was stunned for a moment. She suddenly realized why Leng Kuang had told her not to shoot.

    Captain Chen had said that guns were useless against these ¡®experimental products¡¯.

    What was useful to them was the few special effect needles.

    Chu Qing¡¯s cold gaze swept across the two people who were fighting.

    She didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. She quickly ran to her suitcase and found the special effects needle in the pocket next to her.

    During this period of time, Leng Kuang had been in a dodging position. He did not take the initiative to attack. Of course, he knew that it was useless to attack.

    When he saw that Chu Qing had prepared the syringe, he immediately jumped up from the ground and took the initiative to attack. He raised his leg and kicked the woman in the military uniform in the face.

    The woman in the military uniform clenched her hands and blocked the attack. Leng Kuang felt a sharp pain in the back of his foot.

    He fell to the ground, enduring the unexpected pain.

    These ¡®test subjects¡¯ were really strong, almost like Supermen. No one had ever been able to block his attack like that, causing him to tremble in pain.

    It was no wonder that the military did not dare to make any moves.

    Leng Kuang took a few steps back. Cold sweat was dripping down his face.

    suddenly, he stomped his feet and rushed into the arms of the woman in the military uniform. his hard elbow found the most vulnerable ce between his chest and abdomen, and then he hit it hard.

    The woman in the military uniform immediately raised her fist and punched Leng Kuang¡¯s back.

    Leng Kuang knew that he couldn¡¯t Dodge, but he didn¡¯t want to. He tried to rx his body to take the punch.

    It was much heavier than he had imagined. This punch was like a heavy hammer, ruthlessly striking his spine. The dull pain shook him, and his body almost immediately went numb.

    At this moment, Chu Qing rushed over quickly. In the space where Leng Kuang had stopped, she stabbed the syringe into the woman¡¯s body.

    the woman in the military uniform turned around and attacked chu qing with a fist.

    Chu Qing immediately raised her hands to block, but she felt as if the entire mountain was pressing down on her. She retreated continuously and fell to the ground.

    At that moment, Leng Kuang was still half-kneeling on the ground. His vision was blurry and his hands and feet were trembling.

    The numbing sensation just now had not passed, and he could not even stand up.

    When he saw Chu Qing being knocked to the ground, he used all his strength to punch the woman in the military uniform¡¯s diaphragm.

    The force was so strong that she vomited blood on the spot, and her eyes were bloodshot.

    Chu Qing, who was behind her, also stood up at this moment. Before the woman in the military uniform could react, she kicked her hard on her temple and sent her flying!

    ¡°Ah-!¡± The woman in the military uniform suddenly shouted as if she had gone crazy.

 Chapter 849

    849 Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here!

    ¡°Ah-!¡± the woman in the military uniform suddenly shouted as if she had gone crazy.

    she seemed to bepletely annoyed, shouting and screaming as if there was a monster living in her body, her face ferocious as she kept moring.

    When Leng Kuang and Chu Qing saw this, they both subconsciously took two steps back.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The woman in the military uniform roared and rushed towards Chu Qing. She swung her fist at Chu Qing¡¯s face.

    Chu Qing raised her arm and blocked her face.

    the woman in the military uniform¡¯s strength was so amazing that she felt like her arm was going to break.

    The woman in the military uniform roared and was about to throw a third punch.

    leng kuang, who was behind her, sent a flying kick towards her temple.

    The woman in the military uniform reacted quickly. She immediately moved her fist back and blocked half of it. However, the kick still hit her. She was kicked back a few steps by Leng Kuang.

    Before she could stand still, Leng Kuang rushed forward again. He jumped into the air and stepped on the woman¡¯s outstretched hand to block his.

    Immediately after, he raised his arm and lifted his other foot, kicking the woman in the military uniform on her chin.

    He directly kicked the woman in the military uniform and sent her flying.

    The woman in the military uniform rolled on the ground.

    Before she could get up, Leng Kuang used the force of her fall to step on the woman¡¯s waist and crush it.

    ah ... the woman in the military uniform screamed in pain again. Leng Kuang seemed to have broken her waist.

    Her expression was ferocious, and her eyes were filled with madness. She raised her fist and threw it at Leng Kuang, who was behind her.

    Chu Qing rushed forward quickly and gave the woman in the military uniform a heavy punch to her temple.

    she had used all her strength in this punch. the woman in the military uniform¡¯s brain was hit hard, and the scene in front of her was all blurred. the fist that was about to attack leng kuang had lost all its strength in an instant. it was deflected by leng kuang.

    The woman in the military uniform hadpletely lost her mind. She jumped up from the ground and lifted Leng Kuang, who was stepping on her, before throwing him onto the ground.

    Chu Qing was also forced to retreat by the powerful force.

    they clenched their fists and were on full alert. they stared at the woman in the military uniform, trying to guess who she would attack next, how she would attack, and what moves they would use against her.

    The woman in the military uniform suddenly fell to the ground after a violent roar. Her whole body twitched and her eyes rolled up. It was as if she was experiencing inhuman pain. All the blood vessels in her body burst and her skin and flesh were torn.

    In the end, he died with blood flowing out of his seven orifices.

    It was the injection just now. It took effect and made the woman¡¯s body highly excited. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and exploded.

    Chu Qing supported herself against the wall cab and leaned against it. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. damn, these test subjects are too strong. They hit her and hurt me. They¡¯re not human!

    leng kuang walked to the suitcase and put on all his weapons and equipment. ¡± with their improved bodies, they should be able to hear her shouting just now. Even if they are too far away to hear her, she hasn¡¯t returned for a long time. They should send someone to check on herter!

    Oh my God, what kind of stupid mission is this? it¡¯s not easy to deal with one, but there are still two more to deal with! Chu Qing pulled a long face and walked over to put on her equipment.

    leng kuang reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here!¡±

    There was no banter, no yfulness, and no ridicule in his words. There was only sincerity, determination, and protection.

 Chapter 850

    850 You want to save your face, but you¡¯re suffering

    At that moment, Chu Qing¡¯s brain stopped for a moment.

    she had a very strange feeling, like a stormy sea, which instantly overwhelmed her. she felt her heart beating uncontrobly.

    It was as if he had been struck by lightning. His internal organs, limbs, and bones were all soft.

    She looked at Leng Kuang in a daze and couldn¡¯t move her gaze away for a long time. Then, Leng Kuang smiled charmingly. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m so touched!¡±

    Chu Qing rolled her eyes at him, as if she had just woken up from a world of hypnosis. Then, she bent down and took out all the injections in her luggage.

    There were six of them in total. She had used one and had five left. She handed three to Leng Kuang. ¡°here!¡±

    Leng Kuang only took out one cigarette. just like what I did with just now. You do it!

    Chu Qing¡¯s gaze trembled violently. no, you won¡¯t be able to take it. It¡¯s too painful for these test subjects to hit people. You¡¯d better take another Kasaya.

    ¡°That¡¯s painful for you, but it¡¯s just a tickle for me!¡± Leng Kuang shrugged his shoulders indifferently.

    Men were indeed the most loved. They would suffer for their pride.

    In order to change the topic, he looked at the woman in the military uniform lying on the ground with a regretful smile on his face. this woman is perfect. Not only does she have first-ss fighting skills, but she¡¯s also extraordinarily beautiful and has a super-ss physique. It would be great if she could be recruited by ourpany!

    When Chu Qing heard this, her eyes widened and she blushed with shame. you¡¯re really a lunatic. Do you want someone to bring her body back for you to study? ¡±

    This woman can¡¯t be controlled at all. How could they have recruited her?

    ¡°Do you know how much talent and financial resources are needed to create such an experimental subject? ¡°They need to undergoplicated observations and data analysis. They also need to go through three months to a year of preparation, and then three to four years of experiments. Moreover, not all of them will seed. Each of them is worth at least one billion Yuan whenpared to those who have not seeded. Of course, if we really control these experimental subjects, each of them is equivalent to an Army, and this is a powerful, unparalleled Army.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes shone with a fanatical light as he spoke.

    After Chu Qing heard that, she felt a chill down her spine. you¡¯re being too enthusiastic. Don¡¯t tell me you want to try it too? ¡±

    After saying that, he took two steps back. He waspletely treating him as a dangerous person!

    ¡°Why would I try this?¡± Leng Kuang asked. I¡¯m not the head of state.¡±

    Chu Qing exhaled. Everything was packed up. She pulled out her gun and nced at the door.¡±let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t be regretful!¡±

    ¡°Where should we go? Don¡¯t you think waiting here is the best option?¡± leng kuang¡¯s lips curved into an enigmatic smile.

    chu qing looked up at him and immediately understood what he meant.

    These three test subjects were all experts among experts. As she had said earlier, they were not human.

    The three of them had absolute confidence in themselves and would not act at the same time.

    The two of them must have heard the woman in the military uniform¡¯s roar, given their modified physiques.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t hear her, as Leng Kuang had said, they would send someone to check on her if she didn¡¯t return for a long time.

    At this time, they would think of a way to kill the person who was sent over.

    If they went out one by one, they might still have a chance of winning. However, if they went out and dealt with the two test subjects at the same time, there would only be one result-they would die a worse death than the woman in the military uniform.

 Chapter 851

    851 I¡¯ll give you the best!

    The two people who were sent out must be following the other¡¯s orders. He was themander and the core figure of these three people.

    Of course, he would also be the most difficult to deal with among the three.

    The first thing they had to do was to work together to get rid of the next person, and then find a way to lure him out.

    They could use this opportunity to rescue the hostages.

    If they were to deal with this person again, they would not be able to fight him head-on like before. That would be very disadvantageous. So, Leng Kuang took out a ring. This ring was not an ordinary ring. It contained a thin steel wire that could strangle an elephant to death.

    as for chu qing, she tore the bed sheet into strips of cloth and then weaved them into a rope.

    ¡°This is for you!¡± Leng Kuang ced the ring on Chu Qing¡¯s index finger while he took the bedsheet rope.

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something, and her heart softened. ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±

    all of a sudden, she stopped talking. leng kuang¡¯s eyes turned sharply and he looked outside.

    From another building, more than ten meters away, a ck shadow suddenly came over and mmed into the ss of their room. The ss shattered and the figure entered the room.

    With the help of the bright moonlight outside, the two of them saw the person clearly. It was a tall foreign man who was wearing a military uniform like the mixed-race woman.

    Chu Qing¡¯s gaze turned cold. She pressed the top of the ring on her finger. whoosh. a silver wire shot out and attacked the man in the military uniform like a hidden weapon and a sharp arrow.

    However, the head of the man in military attire was about to be cut off!

    His eyes were bloodshot. He turned his body sharply and dodged it quickly. Then, when he turned back, he grabbed the thin silk with his hand.

    On the other side, Leng Kuang suddenly jumped up with lightning speed and kicked the man in military uniform.

    However, the other party quickly turned around and twisted the silk in his hand, wrapping it around Leng Kuang like a rope.

    Chu Qing was shocked and quickly took back the fine silk in the ring.

    The man in the military uniform looked at Leng Kuang, Chu Qing, and the others. Then, he turned his gaze to the woman in the military uniform, who had exploded and died in a pool of blood.

    His face was filled with shock, as if he had seen a ghost. He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ah ah ... he roared, then jumped up and ran to the military uniform. He reached out and patted her bleeding face, shouting, ¡± ¡°Lilith, Lilith.¡±

    the woman in the military uniform did not respond.

    The man in the military uniform ignored the blood and flipped open the woman¡¯s eyes to take a look.

    He had probably confirmed the woman¡¯s death and knew that she could no longer be saved.

    The man in the military uniform was like a beast that had lost its mind. He roared at Leng Kuang and Chu Qing, ¡± ¡°You all deserve to die!¡±

    With that, he rushed towards Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing quickly pulled out the small submachine gun from her waist and started shooting crazily at the man in the military uniform.

    However, the bullets werepletely ineffective against the man in military uniform.

    It could only increase the resistance to stop him from moving forward, but it could not kill him.

    The eyes of the man in the military uniform suddenly turned fiery red. After Chu Qing had finished her magazine of bullets, he rushed to her side.

    He reached out and snatched the gun from Chu Qing¡¯s hand. Then, he used his other hand to grab Chu Qing like an eagle grabbing a chick. He mmed her and the gun against the tempered ss of the room.

    Chu Qing bounced off the ss and fell to the ground. She curled up in pain and spat out blood.

 Chapter 852

    852 the next step, the n

    Chu Qing bounced off the ss and fell to the ground. She curled up in pain and spat out blood!

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes darkened. The torn cloth in his hand flew towards the man¡¯s neck. Then, like a hemp rope, it wrapped around the man¡¯s neck.

    The man in the military uniform felt his stomach tighten, and his eyes were so wide that they almost popped out.

    Leng Kuang seized the opportunity to deliver a whirlwind kick.

    The man in military uniform quickly turned around, grabbed the bed sheet with his hand, and kicked Leng Kuang.

    fortunately, leng kuang retracted his leg in time and didn¡¯t fight him head-on. otherwise, with the strength of the man in military uniform, his leg might have beenpletely disabled.

    at that moment, the ring on chu qing¡¯s finger shot out the thin silk again and wrapped around the neck of the man in the military uniform.

    Almost at the same time, one person pulled the bedsheet and the other pulled the thin silk, pulling in two opposite directions.

    The man in the military uniform held the thin silk in one hand and the bed sheet in the other, pulling it back with force.

    His strength was really, really strong. Even Leng Kuang and Chu Qingbined were not his match.

    Chu Qing¡¯s entire body was covered in sweat as she was pulled forward by the man in the military uniform.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze grew darker and darker. Suddenly, he released his strength and leaped forward towards the man in military uniform. The man in military uniform released his grip on the bedsheet and grabbed Leng Kuang¡¯s neck, as if he was going to strangle him to death.

    However, at the same time, Leng Kuang¡¯s neck turned to the side. The cold syringe suddenly pierced the man in military uniform¡¯s hand.

    The man in the military uniform roared in pain and raised his fist to punch Leng Kuang. Leng Kuang was as fast as lightning. He jumped and dodged the attack.

    he rushed towards chu qing and pulled her along as they ran outside.

    The man in the military uniform immediately followed them. He was as fast as a ghost and was behind them in an instant.

    Chu Qing looked back and was shocked. She quickly pulled out her gun and shot at him.

    the powerful impact of the bullet did not kill the man in military uniform, but it stopped him from moving forward. taking advantage of this opportunity, the two quickly ran out of the VIP suite and closed the door.

    then, they ran to another room and locked the door!

    However, in an instant, the door was mmed by someone¡¯s gravity.

    Of course, they knew who the force was. Leng Kuang and Chu Qing held on to the door with all their might. It was as if they were hitting an ox across a mountain. The man in military uniform was hitting the door, but to them, it was as if he had hit their bodies.

    after a few ear-piercing screams outside the door, the two of them could not hear anything anymore.

    The effect of the injection would take ce within one to two minutes.

    Looking at the time, it should be about time. Chu Qing opened the peephole and looked outside. She saw the man in the military uniform with blood flowing out of his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. His eyes were wide open.

    Chu Qing jumped in shock and took a step back.

    Leng Kuang immediately reached out to help him up. He asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Qing waved her hand and smiled, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. the medicine has already taken effect. the man just now is already dead. what¡¯s the next step? ¡±

    Leng Kuang opened the door.

    The man in the military uniform had died in the same way as the woman in the military uniform, but he was still standing with his hands on the door.

    Leng Kuang lifted his leg and kicked him away. Then, he led the way. ¡°Let¡¯s go, leave this ce!¡±

    Chu Qing immediately followed him and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t say it out loud. He only replied mysteriously, ¡± ¡°Just follow me!¡±

 Chapter 853

    853 I thought I would never see you again

    After he said that, he quickened his steps. Those with long legs took two steps at a time, and Chu Qing had to jog to keep up.

    However, as soon as he jogged, the nerves in his body were upied by pain.

    These two people were really f * cking perverts. It was really f * cking painful to be beaten up. If I had known earlier, I would have brought some painkillers.

    How was he going to deal with the other personter?

    They avoided the surveince cameras and walked out of the building. Leng Kuang pulled her to hide in the grass.

    He used the radio to contact Captain Chen and the rest. He told them that he and Chu Qing had already taken care of two test subjects. Both of them were injured and they might not have the strength to take care of the next one. They needed help from the headquarters.

    Captain Chen¡¯s eyes turned cold and he immediately set up the table.¡±You guys hold on, I¡¯ll send people over now!¡±

    The soldiers, who had been waiting for their turn, tightened their grip on their guns when they heard that a war was about to break out.

    Leng Kuang immediately replied, ¡± don¡¯t show yourself now. Wait for my call. When the timees, arrange for everyone to rush out and shoot at the VIP building in the southwest. No matter what, we have to keep him in the building. Chu Qing and I will go rescue the hostage building.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    after hanging up the phone, leng kuang took out his gun, took aim, and fired at the building¡¯s fire system.

    bang! the rm sounded throughout the entire vi Hotel.

    In a building in the southeast, there was a sudden panic-stricken cry, but it quickly disappeared, short and urgent.

    After a while, a man in the same military uniform suddenly rushed out of the building with a fierce and serious expression.

    ¡°Move out!¡± After saying that, Leng Kuang and Chu Qing took another direction. They avoided the man in the military uniform and ran towards the building in the southeast!

    The man in the military uniform, who had just arrived at the VIP building, immediately noticed Leng Kuang and Chu Qing.

    his eyes turned cold, and he immediately wanted to rush back.

    However, before he could turn around, he suddenly heard the sound of messy footsteps. Then, a group of special police and special forces rushed out and started shooting at him with assault guns.

    Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of bullets, they could stop him from moving forward. Moreover, his body would still hurt if he took too many bullets.

    With no other choice, he could only avoid, retreat, and then hide in the building. Perhaps he also wanted to go and see if his two little friends, Yingying, could do anything.

    After entering the Dongnan Building, Chu Qing and Leng Kuang observed the ce for a while and found the ce where the hostages were kept.

    He pushed open the heavy door and immediately saw a group of people who were all tied together with ropes.

    They seemed to have seen that the three ¡®test subjects¡¯ had left. At this moment, everyone was biting the rope in their mouths, trying to untie it and escape.

    Some of them had already been untied!

    When they saw the door open, they were all frightened and froze. When they realized that it was not the three strange people, they heaved a sigh of relief and shouted, ¡± ¡°Help, help!¡±

    Leng Kuang quickly took out his walkie-talkie. Captain Chen, Captain Chen! We¡¯ve found the hostage!

    As he said that, he fixed his gaze on a certain leader. He was the same person as in the photo.¡±Safe!¡±

    At this moment, a person suddenly rushed out from the crowd and hugged Chu Qing. He said agitatedly, ¡± you scared me, tomboy. I thought I would never see you again in my life!

    (PS: the anti-prostitution campaign is here again. I have to edit the text, so it has been even less in these two days. There¡¯s no choice. If I don¡¯t edit it, I¡¯ll have to block it! On Monday, the title of the book would be changed. [ a domineering husband at home: first warm marriage ]

 Chapter 854

    854 She could sense that he was angry

    Chu Qing looked at Hua Miaomiao, who was panting heavily and sweating profusely. His skin was already very white, but at this moment, his face was even paler. He looked like he was going to fall down at any moment.¡±Miaomiao, why are you here?¡±

    hua miaomiao stomped his feet and said angrily, ¡± i came here with a client for two days. who knew something like this would happen? i¡¯m dying! i¡¯ve been fantasizing if you woulde and save me. i didn¡¯t expect you to reallye. i love you so much! ¡±

    As he spoke, he hugged Chu Qing tightly again. His actions and expressions were infatuated and blissful.

    however, the veins on the back of his hands that were hanging by his side suddenly popped out.

    Chu Qingughed and pushed him away gently. She asked with concern, ¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes darkened.

    He only nced indifferently at Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing, who were hugging each other. His deep eyes were calm and emotionless. He had his signature smile on his face, which was cold and mysterious.

    Hua Miaomiao shook his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Chu Qing. He asked coldly, ¡± ¡± chu qing, what are you doing? it¡¯s the mission period now. what are you still doing here? hurry up and take the hostage and leave! ¡±

    Chu Qing immediately took a step back, saluted and said loudly, ¡± ¡°Yes!¡±

    Then, she turned around to look at all the hostages and shouted, ¡± everyone, we are soldiers of the People¡¯s Liberation Army. We are here to save you. Now, follow me and leave this ce!

    let¡¯s go! he looked at Hua Miaomiao and said, ¡± leave with everyone!

    ¡°Alright!¡± hua miaomiao then turned around and shouted, ¡± ¡°Everyone, keep up and leave this ce quickly! We¡¯ll be safe once we leave this ce!¡±

    In less than two minutes, everyone had left the southeast building.

    As soon as they came out, they saw the man in the military uniform in the VIP building. Even though he was only retreating under the threat of the rain of bullets, he was still strong and fierce.

    What kind of people are these? how can they not be afraid of bullets?

    After all, the equipment that everyone had brought was carried on their backs, and there was a limited amount of it. Such a high-intensity attack would notst for long, and everyone seemed to be running out of ammunition soon.

    From the looks of it, he had to get rid of this experimental subject before he ran out of ammunition!

    As soon as Captain Chen saw them withdraw, he immediately ordered his men to protect them and escort them out of the vi Hotel safely.

    Seeing that someone hade to pick up the hostages, Chu Qing handed the group over to the others and turned around, ready to go back!

    Hua Miaomiao reached out his hand and pulled her back. ¡°qing qing, where are you going?¡±

    Chu Qing pushed his hand away and smiled seriously. I¡¯m on a mission. The bad guys haven¡¯t been punished yet, so of course I¡¯m going to help!

    As he said that, he turned around and left!

    Hua Miaomiao looked at her from behind and said worriedly, ¡± it¡¯s dangerous. You have to be careful!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chu Qing turned around and smiled at him.

    She quickly rushed over to meet up with Leng Kuang. Leng Kuang nced at her without saying a word. His expression was calm, and his side profile was cold and expressionless.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be angry, but for some reason, Chu Qing could feel that he was angry.

    She thought that it was probably because thisst experimental subject was too f * cking difficult to deal with. He was also having a headache!

 Chapter 855

    855 Cover and risk your life

    When the battle reached its climax, Leng Kuang and Chu Qing joined the battle. They raised their guns and aimed at the only remaining experimental subject, the ck man who was also wearing a military uniform. They started shooting fiercely.

    A dense hail of bullets flew towards the ck man in military uniform.

    However, the man in the military uniform ignored it.

    Suddenly, he shouted at the sky and stepped on the tree with a ferocious expression. Then, he used all his strength to lift a big tree on his shoulder and threw it at Leng Kuang and Chu Qing.

    everyone backed away. leng kuang reached out and pulled chu qing into the bushes.

    Captain Chen ordered his men to ce their heavy-load guns into the battle, but they still couldn¡¯t cause any damage to the man in the military uniform.

    ¡°It seems like only injections can deal with him!¡± Chu Qing frowned and said to Leng Kuang.

    ¡°what do you want to do?¡± before leng kuang could finish his sentence, chu qing had already started running. she shouted, ¡± ¡°Cover me!¡±

    she went into the forest to avoid the current attack range. she went behind the man in the military uniform and hid behind the cover.

    Leng Kuang was worried about her, so he followed her.

    All sorts of guns were firing at the man in the military uniform.

    Chu Qing looked at Leng Kuang and shouted, ¡± cover me! then, she quickly rushed towards the man in the military uniform.

    At this moment, the man in the military uniform was suppressed by the bullets and could note out.

    All of a sudden, all the bullets stopped. His eyes turned cold and he immediately rushed out. Before he could stand still, an injection shot at him like a flying knife.

    The man in military uniform rolled on the ground and dodged the shot that was going to kill him.

    chu qing chased after him and shot, but he dodged again.

    There were a total of four, and three had already been nted. There was only one left. It seemed that no matter what, he couldn¡¯t mess around anymore.

    He had to think of a way.

    Everyone stopped shooting and rushed over to help Chu Qing deal with the man in the military uniform.

    However, the man in the ck military uniform was so angry that he knocked them over with one punch.

    Suddenly, he jumped two meters high and pounced towards Chu Qing.

    chu qing lowered her body and slid away on the ground, narrowly avoiding the man in military uniform¡¯s attack.

    At the same time, something suddenly appeared in her hand and she stabbed it into the man¡¯s lower abdomen.

    The man in the military uniform¡¯s eyes reddened as he felt a sharp pain. He howled like a hungry wolf and kicked Chu Qing, who was lying on the ground.

    Chu Qing lost control of her body and flew back a few meters.

    Leng Kuang flew over and caught Chu Qing. He carried her and rolled her into the grass!

    This kick was too heavy. Chu Qing, who was already injured, vomited blood again.

    The man in the military uniform screamed, turned around, and pounced towards Chu Qing and Leng Kuang.

    That face was so ferocious that one could hardly see its human form. Its eyes were blood red, and it opened its mouth to roar. Its sharp teeth were like Wolf¡¯s fangs, shining with a bloody cold light.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face was as pale as blood. She wanted to get up immediately, but she could not do it.

    Leng Kuang stood up abruptly and shielded Chu Qing behind him. He raised his gun and shot at the man in the military uniform.

    The man in the military uniform, who had been injected, waspletely unobstructed as he rushed towards Leng Kuang.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t intend to fight him directly. The man in military uniform was in a state of madness and was very strong. It was not suitable for him to fight. The only way was to lure him away.

 Chapter 856

    856 Life and death, sharing

    However, the man in military uniform was too fast. He jumped up and came to him.

    When the bullets ran out, Leng Kuang raised the gun in his hand and threw it at him. However, the bullets only tickled him.

    Leng Kuang was short. He jumped onto the back of the military uniform and elbowed him.

    the man in the military uniform shouted. his body swayed and he used his back to hit the tree. leng kuang¡¯s eyes trembled and he quickly let go of the man and rolled down.

    ah ... suddenly, the man in the military uniform let out a bestial roar. Blood flowed from his five senses, and his skin and flesh sttered.

    Leng Kuang heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that the injection had taken effect!

    Realizing that he was in the wrong, the man in the military uniform looked at the spot where Chu Qing had inserted the needle. He seemed to have understood something.

    He looked at Chu Qing and then shouted again, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡±

    he wanted to take a step forward, but he found that he could no longer move. the man in the military uniform shook his head suddenly, his face full of unwillingness.

    he panted heavily and suddenly took out a grenade from his arms. he pulled the safety pin and stared at chu qing. then, he threw it at her.

    chu qing¡¯s eyes widened in horror. she wanted to escape quickly, but she was unable to get up.

    ah ... she was in despair. She screamed and closed her eyes, ready to wait for the arrival of death.

    However, in the midst of the explosion, she felt someone hugging her tightly and rolling on the ground.

    He could also feel the endless warmth and power from the arms that were tightly wrapped around him!

    When she opened her eyes, she was hit by a wave of dizziness.

    In a daze, she saw Leng Kuang¡¯s face. He was lying on top of her, covering her from view.

    She wanted to see if he was alright, but she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted!

    It was dawn. The sun slowly rose. This beautiful holiday vi was surrounded by mountains and the scenery was intoxicating.

    The evil had dispersed, and peace was restored.

    The mist in the early morning was slowly lingering, giving people a sense of Dreand.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    When she woke up, Chu Qing saw the White ceiling above her head.

    She was stunned for a moment and felt her whole body tense up. She wanted to sit up, but she found that the moment she moved her hand, it was so painful that she wanted to cry.

    Her body ached so badly that it didn¡¯t feel like it was her own.

    She closed her eyes and the events that happened in the vi Hotel shed through her mind like aputer.

    When she thought about how she had seen Leng Kuang lying on top of her before she fainted, her expression changed.

    Ignoring the pain, she sat up and turned to see Leng Kuang, who was in the same Ward as her.

    At this moment, his eyes were closed, his handsome face was a little pale, and his thin lips were pursed into a straight line.

    Chu Qing was slightly stunned. Then, she climbed up and sat by his bed. Her eyes could not help but redden. Leng Kuang!

    Qianqian was Leng Kuang, so she didn¡¯t reply.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were hot and watery. She could not help but feel sad. She slowly reached out her fingers and touched his warm palm. It was so cold!

    There was no temperature at all!

    Chu Qing felt that something was wrong, so she raised her finger and ced it gently on Leng Kuang¡¯s nose.

    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t let go, but the moment he did, she was given a huge shock. She was shocked to find that Leng Kuang was no longer breathing.

 Chapter 857

    857 a shocking event

    shock crashed into her heart and chu qing panicked. ¡± don¡¯t scare me! leng kuang, wake up!¡±

    Leng Kuang still didn¡¯t respond!

    Chu Qing¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°I know you¡¯re pretending. Wake up, or I¡¯ll never talk to you again! Wake up quickly, if you do, I¡¯ll agree to try being your girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awake!¡± leng kuang¡¯s eyes flew open.

    Chu Qing, who was still in tears, was slightly stunned. She looked at him for two seconds and suddenly understood everything.

    She pushed Leng Kuang away, her eyes filled with anger.¡±Are you crazy? you¡¯re ying this?¡±

    Leng Kuang leaned over decisively and kissed Chu Qing¡¯s cheek.

    Chu Qing instinctively raised her hand to hit him, but her hand was in so much pain. Before she could lift her hand, she let out a hiss.

    leng kuang held her hand and said worriedly, ¡± don¡¯t move around. you¡¯re severely injured. for the time being, you¡¯re only fit to be a quiet woman. ¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Qing flung her hand away and returned to her bed. Shey down angrily.

    Leng Kuang immediately got up andy down on the small bed. He hugged her from behind and said,¡±You can¡¯t go back on your word. You agreed just now!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too much of a bastard, it doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    ¡°If I say it counts, then it counts!¡± Leng Kuang smiled and pressed his lips against hers. He then touched the tip of her nose affectionately.

    ¡°Get lost, I want to sleep!¡±

    you¡¯ve already slept for a day and a night. If you¡¯re still sleeping, you might fall sick. Get up, I¡¯ll take you to eat something!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡±

    ¡°No, I must eat it!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? why do you care?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your man!¡±

    ......

    The two of them bickered as if they were flirting.

    Outside the ward, Hua Miaomiao was holding a bowl of soup and some food. His face was extremely dark.

    He did not walk to the ward. He turned around and left. His cold footsteps and lonely back looked as if he had been abandoned by the whole world.

    In an empty corner, he sat by the flower bed.

    He clenched his fist with one hand and covered his mouth with the other.

    His wet eyes were tightly shut, and his handsome face was scrunched up.

    no one knew how disappointed and sad he was at this moment.

    The most important thing in his life suddenly no longer belonged to him. It was as if his life had lost all its glory.

    hua miaomiao was really upset and gave gu youli a call.

    ¡°Lili, I¡¯m out of love!¡± He only said one sentence.

    ¡°ah, you¡¯re out of love?¡± gu youli shouted and then muttered, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on today? did you see a ghost? Why did such strange things happen? Who can tell me if today is April Fool¡¯s Day?¡±

    Hua Miaomiaoughed and said, ¡± alright, I wanted to tease you, but you found out. I¡¯ll leave now. You can go back to your work.

    Then, he hung up the phone.

    Based on his understanding of Gu Youli, something big must have happened to her.

    At this time, it seemed that he should not say anything more to her.

    It was just as Hua Miaomiao had thought. Something had happened to Gu Youli. It was something that had shocked both her and Yu feibai.

    It was that Gu Youli and Yu feibai were having breakfast this morning.

    The doorbell rang. It was the courier. The two of them had received an express delivery at the same time.

    Gu Youli and Yu feibai did not expect that the items in the express delivery would be the same.

 Chapter 858

    858 She was actually married

    It would be New Year¡¯s Day in a few days, and the QY Art Awards would be held soon.

    Gu Youli had already given away the finished product yesterday. She felt that it was not bad, but whether she would win the award or not would depend on her luck.

    sometimes, luck was also a form of strength.

    Gu Youli had given herself two days off but she did not expect to receive a ¡®bomb¡¯.

    She wasn¡¯t exaggerating, but this thing was really as explosive as a bomb.

    Gu Youli was so shocked that her face turned pale and she could not speak for a long time.

    She looked at Yu feibai for a while and asked softly as if it was not her voice, ¡± ¡°This thing, is it real?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be true!¡± yu feibai nodded.

    His handsome face had finally turned from a look of shock to a cold and indifferent look.

    gu youli felt like she was choking.

    She gulped and guessed, ¡± aren¡¯t there a lot of small vendors on the streets who specialize in making fake IDs for people? do you think someone deliberately made this for us? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get ah Zhi to investigate!¡± As he said that, Yu feibai slowly stood up.

    The sunlight shone in through the window and he was bathed in the bright light. His cold face, straight body, and calm expression gave off a strong sense of oppression.

    this made gu youli certain that yu feibai¡¯s shock was no less than hers.

    As she watched Yu feibai disappear from the study room, Gu Youli flipped the Red Book in her hands over and over again.

    If someone had told her yesterday that she would be receiving her marriage certificate with Yu feibai today, and that it had been registered half a year ago ...

    She would definitely say that this person was crazy.

    However, it happened today. She really had the marriage certificate that was registered half a year ago.

    She felt like she was going crazy when she saw all this.

    A while after Yu feibai entered the room, Gu Youli would look up at the clock on the wall from time to time.

    The expression on her face was anxious, and her eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Just as he was thinking about whether he should get up and go to the study to take a look, a tall figure slowly walked out.

    Yu feibai sat down on the sofa and took out the marriage certificate in his hand. it¡¯s real! he said in a low voice.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s true!¡± Gu Youli did not believe him and suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. She asked again subconsciously.

    This time, Yu feibai did not say anything and only nodded his head.

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze was fixed on him for two seconds before she suddenly smiled.

    She stuck out her tongue at Yu feibai and said, ¡± Yu feibai, are you teasing me on purpose? I¡¯m telling you, if you confess now, I¡¯ll be more lenient. If you continue to tease me with this, I¡¯ll take it seriously and never go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with you again.

    Yu feibaiughed and rubbed his temples tiredly. I also think that you¡¯re just ying with me. You¡¯re the one who found someone to make me happy. But I just hacked into the Civil Affairs Bureau¡¯sputer and found that our marriage registration is really there.

    Gu Youli was shocked and her eyes widened.

    A momentter, she reached for the ss on the coffee table and gulped down a big mouthful of water.

    she mmed the ss of water on the coffee table and red at yu feibai. ¡± ¡°How did this happen? Did you secretly go there? But that still wouldn¡¯t do. Didn¡¯t the parties involved have to go for the marriage registration? but why did the two of us not know anything, and then the two of us posted it? Did you hack into theirputers?¡±

 Chapter 859

    859 Speechless God, ridiculing God

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli quietly and smiled. ¡°i¡¯m not that bored!¡±

    Gu Youli pinched his palm and pouted. ¡°Who knows? sometimes, you don¡¯t y by the rules!¡±

    ¡°Did you think I was less shocked than you when I received the delivery?¡± Yu feibai asked her.

    Gu Youli lifted her eyes and stared at Yu feibai. She took in all the seriousness in his eyes.

    Since he was so serious, it seemed that he was not lying!

    Gu Youli was shocked and immediately sat up straight. She asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°did you ask ah zhi to check who sent this?¡±

    ¡°there¡¯s no need to check, i know who¡¯s the one selling it!¡± yu feibai leanedzily on the sofa with a rxed expression.

    ¡°who sent it?¡± Gu Youli was lying on top of him.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were deep, but the corners of his lips curled up into an enigmatic smile. ¡± who do you think would do such a boring thing among the people you¡¯ve met that night? and who would need to have the ability to do such a boring thing? ¡±

    gu youli rolled her eyes and blurted out, ¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Yu feibai raised his eyebrows.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. ¡°Grandpa, he, he, he, why is he acting like a child!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve only just realized that he¡¯s like a child?¡± yu feibai said helplessly.

    Gu Youli tilted her head and snorted at him. no, I didn¡¯t just realize it now. I¡¯ve noticed that he¡¯s like a child since a long time ago!

    ¡°What time?¡±

    At the mention of this, Gu Youli started toin, ¡± it was the first time we met. Let me tell you, you don¡¯t know how hard it was to deal with Grandpa. The first time he came to see me, it was at Emperor International. By the way, he knew Yan Qi. I didn¡¯t expect that. Yan Qi asked me to take care of him, and he asked me to pour him a ss of water, but he deliberately made things difficult for me. He said the water was too hot, then too cold, then too full, and then he said it was bad. Anyway, now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know what he said. i¡¯m still a little ashamed!¡±

    After she was satisfied with herints, she sighed, ¡± but I really didn¡¯t expect it. I thought that he only liked to y pranks on people. I didn¡¯t expect him to help us get our marriage certificate. Yu feibai, is this thing hereditary? ¡±

    Yu feibaiughed. don¡¯t just talk about my grandfather. He had an aplice too!

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about my dad!¡±

    exactly. If your father didn¡¯t give us the household register, how could he have gotten the marriage certificate? ¡±

    Gu Youli felt extremely embarrassed. I¡¯m really in awe of these two old people. What should we do now? ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu feibai was confused.

    Gu Youli waved the red marriage certificate in her hand. ¡°This!¡±

    Yu feibai lifted his eyes and his gazended on her face elegantly. He said softly, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing we can do. we have to get a marriage certificate anyway. now that grandpa and dad have done it for us, isn¡¯t it easier? We don¡¯t have to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau again!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and she protested strongly, ¡± ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Marriage is a once-in-a-lifetime thing, and it¡¯s very important to a girl. How could I get a marriage certificate with you without knowing anything?¡±

 Chapter 860

    860 I saw that you were busy, so I helped you

    A faint smile appeared on Yu feibai¡¯s lips, but it disappeared in an instant.

    he said with a serious face, ¡± this can be properly registered. all the procedures areplete. it¡¯s not something that you can deny. you¡¯re already a member of our yu family now! ¡±

    gu youli looked up at the sky weakly and clenched her fists. ¡± ¡± ording to what you said, i have to thank grandpa properly. i have to be grateful to grandpa, and it¡¯s like a torrential river that will never stop. ¡±

    ¡°What if I say yes?¡± Yu feibai could not help but chuckle.

    Gu Youli waved her fist at him and said, ¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re a servant!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can beat me?¡± Yu feibai asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to make a move on me?¡± Gu Youli gritted her teeth.

    yu feibai shrugged his shoulders. ¡± of course not, but i have to defend myself! ¡±

    He shifted his body slightly and adjusted his position to lean against the back of the sofa. He did not look at Gu Youli and looked straight ahead. He seemed a little angry.¡±You¡¯re so excited. Do you really not want to marry me?¡±

    After saying this, he shifted his gaze to her.

    I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want to marry you, ¡± Gu Youli replied. I just feel that it¡¯s too strange and inexplicable to get married like this.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Grandpa!¡± She stood up.

    Yu feibai watched as she disappeared into the bedroom. Then, he opened his long bangle and picked up the marriage certificate on the coffee table. The corners of his mouth slowly curled up into a confused smile.

    in the living room of the yu family¡¯s old residence, yu feibai and gu youli were sitting in a row while old master yu sat opposite them. there was a long vase on the ss coffee table in the middle. there was a pink rose in the vase and the air was filled with the faint fragrance of flowers.

    There were still water droplets on the petals, making them look more delicate and beautiful. The sunlight reflected off the petals made the simple and elegant Hall look brighter and more transparent.

    The three of them sat still, and for a moment, they were in a deadlock. No one spoke, and there was a faint sense of solemnity in the middle.

    Gu Youli pouted and rubbed the tip of her nose.

    She looked at Yu feibai, her bright eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Grandpa, how can you do this? how can we ask you to help us with this?¡±

    Old master Yu nced at him. didn¡¯t you say thest time that you wanted to register your marriage after you graduated? but because of the child, your father was very angry and refused to give you the household register. I felt that it was my fault, so I went to chat and have tea with your father every day. After a long time, he agreed and even nned to let the two of you get the marriage certificate done, but the two of you didn¡¯t have the time. You were so busy that you didn¡¯t even have time toe over for a meal. Since you¡¯re all so busy and I¡¯m free, we thought we could give you a surprise, so your dad and I took the household register and went to help you get your marriage certificate. That way, you¡¯ll save time, right?¡±

    ¡°then why did you wait for half a year before giving it to us?¡± Gu Youli asked with a frown. Excuses, excuses. Grandpa was just saying excuses. He was obviously bored and wanted to find something to y with.

    Old master Yu snorted heavily. you¡¯ve all been too busy recently and I was worried that you¡¯d have other thoughts. It¡¯s been hard on me. It¡¯s been dyed for half a year and I¡¯ve decided to send it to you in the end!

 Chapter 861

    861 Ignore him and make a happy decision

    ¡°but grandpa, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s more meaningful for us to handle this ourselves?¡± Gu Youli was very sad.

    Old master Yu nced at the calm Yu feibai and red at Gu Youli. it doesn¡¯t matter what I do. I say, why is your reaction so different from what I expected? ¡± Shouldn¡¯t you be happy at this time? Yu feibai is your prey now. He can¡¯t run away. If he dares to abandon his old shoes, you will destroy his reputation!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s face was covered in sweat.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Youli could not help butugh. Grandpa, you¡¯re not making sense.

    Old master Yu imitated Gu Youli and said sadly, ¡± What do you mean I don¡¯t understand? do you think that I¡¯m old and muddled? do you think that I don¡¯t understand logic anymore? do you despise me? ¡±

    gu youli waved her hands. ¡± grandpa, you know very well that i didn¡¯t mean it that way! ¡±

    ¡°Do you still like me?¡± Old master Yu asked nervously.

    Gu Youli quickly nodded. I like it. I like Grandpa the most. It¡¯s just that, Yingluo.

    Old master Yu snorted. well, I still don¡¯t like it. As expected, old people will be despised!

    Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu. Gu Youli started crying. Of course, she had no tears.

    she was rendered speechless by old master yu¡¯s words, so she pretended to be weak and said, ¡± i didn¡¯t. grandfather, you did it on purpose. these are two different things. how did you link them together? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze swept past Gu Youli and old master Yu.

    On the surface, it didn¡¯t seem like anything, but he felt that listening to the old and young talk nonsense would simply make peopleugh to death.

    Old master Yu sighed heavily,¡±Lili, what¡¯s wrong with Grandpa getting your marriage certificate? You¡¯re going to get your certificate, and we¡¯re going to help you get your certificate, aren¡¯t we both getting your certificate? ¡°How long have the two of you been living together? it¡¯s been three to four years, right? you don¡¯t even have a marriage certificate. To others, it¡¯s not a big deal if it¡¯s not for nothing, but it¡¯s not very good for you. In this aspect, girls are at a disadvantage. Although it¡¯s said that getting a marriage certificate is an important matter and the wedding is a formality, I actually think that for girls, the wedding is the most important. Although you¡¯ve already gotten your marriage certificate, it¡¯s still a real marriage. How about we use a wedding ceremony? As long as the wedding isn¡¯t held, the marriage doesn¡¯t count. You can continue to treat yourself as Yu feibai¡¯s girlfriend and not his wife!¡±

    If Yu feibai hadughed to death just now, he was about to die from embarrassment after hearing this.

    In an instant, she was in a terrible mood.

    He looked at old master Yu with deep eyes and an icy smile. Grandpa, she¡¯s already a member of the Yu family. She¡¯s married to me and is my wife!

    Old master Yupletely ignored him and continued to chat with Gu Youli as if nothing had happened. ¡°Lili, do you think this is okay?¡±

    Gu Youli blinked and thought about it.

    Her bright eyes glistened,¡±¡±mm ~~ alright then! Before the wedding, this marriage certificate doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    Yu feibai looked at them coldly. He could not believe that the two of them hadpletely ignored him and made their decision so happily.

    ¡°Lili, I heard that you¡¯re on leave for the next two days. Don¡¯t go back today. Stay here and apany my Grandpa.¡±

    alright, I haven¡¯t eaten the vegetables in grandpa¡¯s vegetable garden for a long time. It¡¯s weird!

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to think about it. I¡¯m not bragging. The vegetables that Grandpa grows are much more delicious than the ones sold outside.¡±

 Chapter 862

    862 qian lijing, attack

    Seeing that old master Yu and Gu Youli really did not want to ask for his opinion, Yu feibai pursed his lips coldly and was about to say something, ¡± ¡°......¡±

    however, before he could make a sound, a crisp voice suddenly rang out in the living room.

    ¡°Brother feibai, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Gu Youli followed the sound and saw Qian Lijing walking in from the right arched door post.

    She had long, straight, ck, and shiny hair that hung loosely over her shoulders. Her ck hair fell on her simple, milky-white dress, and the knee-length skirt spread out like clouds with every step she took.

    She looked at Yu feibai with a girlish gaze and her steps were extremely light.

    when she turned the corner and saw gu youli sitting beside yu feibai, she stopped in her tracks.

    then, his smile froze on his lips.

    Gu Youli could clearly see a trace of surprise and resentment in her eyes.

    But very quickly, she returned to her usual smile.

    ¡°Lili, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Qian Lijing greeted Gu Youli warmly.

    long time no see. When did youe to Beijing? ¡± Gu Youli asked with a smile.

    I just arrivedst night. I had something to do in Beijing, so I called Grandpa and brought him a gift. Grandpa told me not to stay in a hotel, so I didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and came over to disturb him. As she spoke, Qian Lijing walked over to old master Yu and sat down next to him.

    She held old master Yu¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m annoying, do you?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± old master Yuughed. I hope that all of you wille and bother me! It¡¯s so boring for an old man to stay in a big yard!¡±

    ¡°brother feibai and lili shoulde to visit you often, right?¡± qian lijing smiled.

    old master yu snorted. ¡± of course not. if it weren¡¯t for the marriage certificate, they wouldn¡¯t havee to see me! ¡±

    ¡°The marriage certificate?¡± qian lijing asked subconsciously, her heart beating a little in panic.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Grandpa helped feibai and I get our marriage certificate to save time.¡± Gu Youli replied with a deep look in her eyes.

    you¡¯ve already gotten your marriage certificate? ¡± Qian Lijing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She could not believe her ears.

    They had gotten their marriage certificate. At that moment, Qian Lijing felt as if her heart was empty, as if she had lost the most important thing to her.

    Suddenly, she looked at Yu feibai and her eyes started to get misty.

    She pursed her lips, as if she wanted to say something.

    Gu Youli sat there without moving. Her body was very stiff.

    This was too strange. What was with the look in Qian Lijing¡¯s eyes? why did it seem like she and Yu feibai were married and Qian Lijing was the victim?

    ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°I did!¡± Old master Yu smiled faintly.

    From the beginning to the end, Yu feibai had been sitting quietly with an indifferent expression.

    Hearing this, Qian Lijing smiled, her face as bright as a blooming flower. hehe, brother feibai is so lucky to have such a good grandfather!

    Suddenly, she stood up. Oh, I just went to the vegetable garden. I think I forgot my phone there. I¡¯ll go there again.

    When she turned to leave, she looked at Yu feibai with aplicated expression.

    Yu feibai did not see that look, but Gu Youli did. She did not know what was going on and suddenly felt very mncholic.

 Chapter 863

    863 Test, be neurotic

    after qian lijing left, gu youli secretly observed yu feibai to see how he would react.

    However, Yu feibai was still very indifferent and quiet, just like the Azure blue of the Aegean Sea.

    At this moment, old master Yu looked over at Gu Youli and said warmly, ¡± ¡°lili, i¡¯m going to the vegetable garden too. i¡¯ll personally pick some fresh vegetables for you and cook for you.¡±

    gu youli¡¯s eyes narrowed and she asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Do you need my help? Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°No need. You two go upstairs to rest and discuss the wedding!¡± Old master Yu chuckled as he stood up with his walking stick.

    Gu Youli held Yu feibai¡¯s hand as they walked to his bedroom in the old mansion.

    Gu Youli went to the bathroom the moment she entered the room.

    However, after she closed the bathroom door, she didn¡¯t sit down. Instead, she stood quietly behind the door and pressed her ear against the door to observe the movements outside.

    A few minutes passed, but there was no movement outside.

    Gu Youli exhaled and continued to wait quietly. Another ten minutes passed and there was still no movement outside.

    She frowned and slowly turned around.

    Gu Youli looked up and saw herself through the decorative ss in front of her. She was very distressed and frowning.

    Was this her? How could she be so sad? Why was he doing such a crazy thing?

    Gu Youli leaned against the door and slowly slid to the ground.

    She felt that she was no longer herself!

    she didn¡¯t want this to happen. with the two of them together, it seemed that they should make things clear.

    However, she did not get up. She opened the door and walked out.

    Time passed by. It had been half an hour since she entered the bathroom.

    Seeing that Gu Youli had not left for a long time, Yu feibai¡¯s voice could be heard from outside. ¡°Lili, what are you doing in there? Why hasn¡¯t hee out after so long?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gu Youli immediately stood up and massaged her numb legs. Then, she stretched out her hand and opened the door.

    Gu Youli walked out and looked at Yu feibai. She supported her head with one hand andid on her sidezily on the bed. Her eyes were half-closed as she focused on the book in her hand.

    Gu Youli walked over slowly and sat down on the bed carefully.

    The room was very quiet. Only the sound of Yu feibai¡¯s long fingers flipping the pages of a book could be heard.

    After she came out, he didn¡¯t look up and continued to read.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go out?¡± Gu Youli suddenly asked,

    Yu feibai raised his eyeszily and azy smile appeared on his face. He asked, ¡± ¡°Go out? Why would I go out?¡±

    Gu Youli did not say anything. Her expression was a little serious as she sat there stiffly.

    Yu feibai put down the book in his hand and ced his hand on her waist. Then, he pulled her over to lean on Him. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡± nothing, ¡± gu youli said in a low voice.

    There was something wrong with this sound. It was impossible for it to be nothing, but something very important.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes glowed and he chuckled, ¡± ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°What is it? I already said it¡¯s nothing!¡± Gu Youli was stunned for a moment and then said unhappily.

    She moved her shoulders and tried to struggle out of Yu feibai¡¯s embrace.

    However, Yu feibai hugged her even tighter. ¡°Alright, say what you want to say. I¡¯m listening!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gu Youli suddenly lowered her head and bit Yu feibai¡¯s hand hard.

 Chapter 864

    864 she has nothing to do with me

    hiss! the cold, proud, and nonchnt Yu feibai let out a cry of pain.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were watery as she red at him angrily. ¡°Yu feibai, why are you asking me what I want to say? shouldn¡¯t you have something to say to me?¡±

    Yu feibai pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment. He suddenlyughed and said, ¡± yes, I do have something to tell you. I just wanted to ask you when the wedding is going to be held.

    Gu Youli frowned and reached out to hit him on the shoulder. Yu feibai, you¡¯re still trying to hide it from me. You really want me to find out. Fine, then let me ask you. What exactly happened between you and Qian Lijing? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile when he heard this question. ¡°Why would you ask that? nothing happened between us. There¡¯s nothing to say.¡±

    Gu Youli snorted. if nothing had happened between the two of you, why would Qian Lijing look at you like that? you should have said that you didn¡¯t see it! Especially thatst nce, when she said she was going to the vegetable garden, it was obvious that she wanted you to go to the vegetable garden to find her, and it was after she heard that we got our marriage certificate!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? you¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Yu feibai straightened his book. He did not want to talk about this topic at all. He would rather read.

    Gu Youli reached out and snatched his book away. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m thinking too much, but I really think that you have to tell me what happened between the two of you. If it happened before you met me, I won¡¯t be calctive. I just want to know.¡±

    Yu feibai was helpless. but it¡¯s really nothing. What do you want me to say?!

    The room was dim and silent.

    For a while, Gu Youli and Yu feibai looked at each other. From his eyes, they could only see that he was open and honest.

    ¡°Yu feibai, I don¡¯t want to be so crazy!¡± She said with a deeper meaning, and some questions were no longer entangled.

    Yu feibai replied coldly,¡¯I really have nothing to do with her! Maybe she has some thoughts about me, but I only have those thoughts about you. I¡¯ve also told you before to not get too close to her. ¡±

    Seeing Yu Fei and Bai qingmo¡¯s cold demeanor, Gu Youli raised her hand and scratched her head. ¡°then why is she in a daze?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? why? don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice turned cold.

    Gu Youli could even feel the cold air in her breath.

    Yu feibai reached out and pulled her into his arms. do you need me to swear an oath? ¡±

    Gu Youli quickly shook her head. there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m just asking you casually. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I believe you and I¡¯m only asking because I love you and believe you!

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he turned around and pressed himself under her. don¡¯t think too much about it. She can do whatever she wants. It has nothing to do with me.

    Gu Youli pouted and then smiled.

    Yu feibai¡¯s smile deepened and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. It had the power to bewitch people. He changed the topic.¡±Grandpa wants us to discuss the wedding. When do you n to hold it? Where do we do it?¡±

    ¡°This, I still have to think about it, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet!¡± Gu Youli reached out and pushed him away, struggling to sit up.

    however, yu feibai immediately pinned him down. ¡± just think like this. I¡¯ll give you three minutes. Hurry up and decide when to do it!

    ¡± this is a major event in my life. how can i think about it casually? i have to think about it for three days and three nights. ¡±

    Before Gu Youli could finish her sentence, the door was suddenly pushed open. It was old master Yu and Qian Lijing.

 Chapter 865

    865 I¡¯m being spoiled by you

    The person looked up and saw them huddled together in an ambiguous posture.

    Qian Lijing¡¯s mouth was wide open, and her eyes were misty with a touch of suffocating jealousy.

    As for old master Yu, he was also slightly shocked by this scene.

    However, he was an old man who had been on the battlefield. He instantly reacted and closed the door. He didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡± I didn¡¯t see anything. Please continue!

    Gu Youli was so embarrassed and embarrassed that she could not even show her face.

    Pushing Yu feibai away, Gu Youli sat up andined, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you close the door when you came in from behind?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes shed as he said unhappily, ¡± ¡°How would I know? they don¡¯t knock.¡±

    Gu Youli raised her hand and pinched his flesh hard on the back of his waist. that can only mean that your rtionship is too good. If you say that it¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t even need to knock on the door!

    Yu feibai¡¯s muscles were all tensed up.

    she pinched for a long time but couldn¡¯t move it. instead, she made her hand hurt.

    She was angry. She didn¡¯t pinch him anymore. She let go angrily and punched him hard.

    Yu feibai grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace. she must have seen that grandfather was around. She even said that she believed me!

    Gu Youliined. I do believe you. But nine out of ten men are liars. One of them is a fool. Are you a fool? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyebrows twitched and his lips curled into a handsome smile. ¡°Your level of cursing is getting higher and higher!¡±

    Hmph! Gu Youli scoffed. trying to change the topic again!

    Yu feibai stood up elegantly and straightened his clothes. He looked at her calmly and asked, ¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to say? Would you be satisfied if I told you that we were once together or that we slept together?¡±

    Gu Youli stared at him in shock. She did not expect him to say that.

    She was so angry that sheughed. She snorted and turned her body to the side on the bed, her back facing Yu feibai.

    Yu feibaiughed and sat down on the bed. He then hugged her. she¡¯s angry. You know I¡¯m being sarcastic. I didn¡¯t have any ambiguous rtionship with her. I didn¡¯t even hint or say anything ambiguous. Whether it was before or after I met you, I¡¯ve never said anything ambiguous to any woman except you, nor have I given them the opportunity to be ambiguous with me.

    his maic voice echoed in the living room, as if he was making a promise that wouldst forever.

    Gu Youli turned around and looked at him with a gentle gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually, you¡¯re pampering me!¡±

    Yu feibaiughed and pinched her nose.

    Gu Youli lifted her head and kissed his cheek. you can go out and take a look. What is Grandpa looking for us for? ¡±

    ¡°Alright, then you should rest for a while. You¡¯re so embarrassed!¡± Yu feibai also kissed her forehead before he got up and walked out.

    Before she closed the door, Yu feibai turned around and smiled at her. Gu Youli pouted at him.

    Actually, Yu feibai was right. She was just shy. Otherwise, she would have gone out with Yu feibai.

    After lying down for a while, she tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t sleep well, so she got up and walked out.

    When they went down the stairs, old master Yu smiled as he prepared lunch. you¡¯re here!

    Gu Youli was still a little embarrassed. She scratched her head and asked awkwardly, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, did you go for nothing?¡±

 Chapter 866

    866 Congrattions, a hint

    ¡°He seems to have gone to the vegetable garden at the back!¡±

    Before old master Yu could finish his sentence, Gu Youli had already walked towards the vegetable garden. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go find him.¡±

    As soon as he stepped into the backyard, he could smell the fragrance of flowers.

    As she walked past the flowerbed, Gu Youli lifted her eyes and saw Yu feibai standing by the vegetable garden.

    She curled her lips into a smile and was about to call out to him.

    But then, she saw Qian Lijing, who was standing opposite Yu feibai. They were standing on either side of Yu feibai and looking at each other.

    subconsciously, gu youli stopped in her tracks.

    She stood quietly at the side and her gaze fell on Yu feibai and Qian Lijing who were not far away.

    the distance between them was neither too far nor too close. gu youli could not see the expressions on their faces or the content of their conversation.

    however, from their posture and movements, it could be seen that the two were very unhappy and seemed to be quarreling.

    What were they talking about? Gu Youli really wanted to know and was very curious. Her steps were a little out of control as she walked forward and then forward.

    However, after taking two or three steps, Yu feibai turned and saw her.

    He was slightly taken aback. He ignored Qian Lijing and walked towards Gu Youli instead.

    ¡°Feibai!¡± Gu Youli called out softly and ran towards Yu feibai. what are you guys talking about? ¡±

    Qian Lijing heard the sound and turned to look at Gu Youli. She clenched her fists subconsciously.

    ¡°Nothing much. Let¡¯s go back!¡± yu feibai reached out to grab her waist and was about to take her away.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Youli did not say anything, but she felt a little strange inside.

    When she turned around, she subconsciously looked back at Qian Lijing.

    she looked into qian lijing¡¯s bloodshot eyes, which were filled with tears and resentment.

    suddenly, she rushed forward and stood in front of gu youli and yu feibai.

    The two of them stopped in their tracks and Gu Youli smiled at her. Jingjing, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±

    Qian Lijing¡¯s face was pale, and she looked very strange.

    Her lips moved but she suddenly suppressed it. She smiled at Gu Youli. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to congratte you!¡±

    ¡°Congratte me?¡± Gu Youli was surprised and raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes. Congrattions, Youli! Congrattions on your marriage to brother feibai!¡± Qian Lijing¡¯s voice was very light, but it was trembling. ¡°In the future, you will always be protected in brother feibai¡¯s arms. It must be a great feeling, right? there should be many women who would be envious, jealous, and hate you. Youli, you¡¯re so blissful. I wish you the best of luck in receiving such blissful treatment.¡±

    Gu Youli opened her mouth and wanted to say something.

    For example, she could ask Qian Lijing, ¡± what do you mean by that? why are you saying that? why does it sound like you¡¯re saying that one day, Gu Youli will get her retribution for snatching my man away? ¡±

    this is really, really too funny!

    It seemed like she should ask and she had to get to the bottom of it, but in the end, Gu Youli did not say a word.

    She felt that she had to believe in Yu feibai.

    There were so many women who liked Yu feibai. If all of them were like Qian Lijing and created a knot in her heart, she would be exhausted to death.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Gu Youli smiled faintly and left with Yu feibai.

    She thought that this was the end of the matter. After all, she and Yu feibai did not really want to bother with her.

    Now that she was married to Yu feibai, Qian Lijing should stop no matter how much she liked Yu feibai.

    However, she received a call from Qian Lijing the next day.

 Chapter 867

    867 telling the truth, true or false?

    However, she received a call from Qian Lijing the next day.

    gu youli rejected her and said that she did not have the time. however, qian lijing said that she was sick and very sick. no matter what, she hoped that gu youli woulde to see her. besides that, qian lijing had some important things to say to her.

    Those words were about her and Yu feibai.

    Qian Lijing and Gu Youli had agreed to meet at the VIP Ward of the city Hospital in the capital.

    The ward was very elegantly decorated. There was arge floor-to-ceiling ss bed inside, and green nts were nted outside the window. At first nce, it was full of green.

    qian lijing was sitting on the hospital bed, dressed in a hospital gown. her face was pale and she looked very haggard.

    ¡°Youli, you¡¯re here.¡± She smiled at Gu Youli and said, ¡± ¡°I knew you woulde!¡±

    After saying that, she smiled at Gu Youli. It was a very scary smile!

    Gu Youli was a little shocked by Qian Lijing¡¯s strange state.

    She walked over and pulled a chair over to sit down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°If you say you¡¯re sick, then you¡¯re sick. If you say you¡¯re not sick, then you can also say you¡¯re not sick.¡± qian lijing¡¯s voice suddenly sounded a little sad. she looked at gu youli with a tight gaze. Youli, can you help me? he doesn¡¯t want to admit it anymore. No matter what I say, he won¡¯t admit it. No matter how I force him or beg him, he won¡¯t admit it. I really don¡¯t know what to do!

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart tightened,¡¯who? What do you mean admit?¡±

    Qian Lijing didn¡¯t answer her. She was immersed in her own thoughts and said something that was hard to understand, ¡± why is he doing this to me? I¡¯ve already given up. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s provoking me again!

    ¡°Qian Lijing, what are you trying to say?¡± Gu Youli frowned and her voice turned cold.

    qian lijing¡¯s eyes trembled. she suddenly reached out and held gu youli¡¯s hand. ¡± lili, are you really married to brother feibai? ¡± Are you sure? Do you really think that the feibai now is the one you know, the real him?¡±

    what do you mean? ¡± Gu Youliughed coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve liked him since I was young. I liked to follow behind him. Every time I saw him, I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. But the more nervous I was, the more I wanted to get close to him. After that, I left the capital with my parents. More than ten years had passed. I thought that the heavens had blessed me, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was just a joke. He already has a girlfriend and is about to get married. It¡¯s only because his father doesn¡¯t agree to their marriage that he wants me to go over. After I met him, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t have any fantasies, or maybe he was just ying with that woman, and that woman wasn¡¯t good enough for him, so I stayed and waited, but the result made me realize that waiting was futile, so I gave up and went home.¡±

    Qian Lijing¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she spoke.

    She blinked her eyes and tears fell. Then she continued, ¡± but he came to find me. He traveled thousands of miles and was covered in dust. Those few days were the happiest days in my life, but the happy Days were short. He left, and my heart left with him. Until something very important happened, so I came to find him again, to talk things out with him!

 Chapter 868

    868 Believe the first half, not the second half

    Qian Lijing¡¯s words carried a chill that rose from the bottom of Gu Youli¡¯s heart.

    A numbing feeling spread to her limbs and bones. Gu Youli¡¯s entire body stiffened and she could not move at all.

    She looked at Qian Lijing and forced a smile. Her eyes were full of disbelief, as if she had heard a fantasy story.

    What? Yu feibai was looking for her? This should be even more ridiculous than a fairy tale!

    Youli, do you want to know who he is? ¡± Qian Lijing asked, then answered her own question, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know! Why don¡¯t you guess? it¡¯s not hard to guess. you know this man too. we only know a few men together, so why don¡¯t you guess?¡±

    Gu Youli,¡±Yingluo.¡±

    Was there a need to guess? Qian Lijing had made it so obvious!

    She leaned her back against the back of the chair, using the thick wood to support herself. She tried her best to make her voice very light.¡±I¡¯m not guessing because you and I both know who he¡¯s referring to. But what do you mean by telling me this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know what I mean?¡± Qian Lijing smiled. otherwise, why would you be here?¡±

    At that moment, Gu Youli really wanted to stretch out her leg and kick Qian Lijing hard. She wanted to get rid of her enigma and get rid of her self-righteous and crazy attitude!

    she desperately told herself not to be angry, not to be angry!

    I only believe the first half of what you said. I don¡¯t believe the second half at all. You said that he went to find you of his own ord, unless the sky copsed. Gu Youli said coldly.

    Based on Yu feibai¡¯s attitude towards Qian Lijing, he was looking for her? It was more like she was looking for her in her dreams.

    Qian Lijing raised her voice subconsciously, ¡± ¡°I have no reason to lie to you. I¡¯m telling the truth. Do you know why I¡¯m lying in the hospital now? Because I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m agitated, so the position of the fetus is unstable!¡±

    ¡°interesting? Qian Lijing!¡± Gu Youli took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡± you¡¯re beautiful and have a good personality. there will be many men who will like you. you don¡¯t have to do this. you deserve to hold someone you love and he loves you too! ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! Everything I said is true!¡± Qian Lijing burst into tears. Youli, ¡± she sobbed, ¡± do you know why I didn¡¯t tell Grandpa? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s because i love him, and i can¡¯t stop myself from loving him. i¡¯m not asking him to give me anything because you¡¯re already married. i¡¯m satisfied as long as i can stay by his side and see him often. more importantly, my child. he won¡¯t give me an exnation for everything he¡¯s done to me, but shouldn¡¯t he give an exnation to my child?¡±

    As Gu Youli looked at her, she suddenly felt her vision turn dark and she felt dizzy.

    her voice was like the sound of the ocean howling into his ears, piercing his eardrums.

    Although she knew that Qian Lijing was lying, she still felt ufortable all over.

    She did not want to listen to his nonsense anymore, so Gu Youli slowly stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a single word you said after that. As a patient, shouldn¡¯t you take good care of your body? a patient should act like a patient. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    He turned around and was about to leave.

    However, she was stopped by Qian Lijing, who stopped her with a few words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you listen to a voice recording!¡± Qian Lijing said in a hurry, then she took the phone on the bedside table and pressed a few times.

    Then, a voice recording of a call sounded.¡±feibai, i¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    It was Qian Lijing¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 869

    869 Fake, everything is fake

    As soon as Qian Lijing finished speaking, another voice was heard, ¡± ¡°Impossible. I used birth control.¡±

    This cold voice was very, very familiar.

    gu youli¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at qian lijing in horror.

    In the recording, Qian Lijing¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡± ¡± no birth control can guarantee 100%. i¡¯m really pregnant. what do you think we should do now? ¡±

    The familiar cold voice immediately said heartlessly and cruelly, ¡± ¡°of course, we¡¯ll just kill it!¡±

    Even in her dreams, Gu Youli never thought that she would one day hear such an interesting conversation.

    She had always believed in Yu feibai. She had absolute faith in him.

    But why did he say this?

    Could it be that some things would still end up like this?

    gu youli was surprised, but not too surprised. after all, when qian lijing had seen yu feibai at the old mansion, she had been so excited. when she had heard that they were getting married, she had been so surprised.

    but she didn¡¯t know what she was surprised about.

    Gu Youli could not help but tremble.

    She raised her hand and grabbed the front of her clothes, panting.

    No, it couldn¡¯t be. She didn¡¯t believe it. She suspected that there might have been something going on between Yu feibai and Qian Lijing before they met. She had never thought that there would be something going on between Yu feibai and Qian Lijing now.

    Even though she was 90% sure that the voice belonged to Yu feibai, she still could not believe it.

    the voice was simr. she wanted to listen to yu feibai¡¯s voice again to confirm.

    Gu Youli was flustered. She took her phone out of her bag and called Yu feibai.

    During the process, her fingertips trembled violently and she pressed the wrong key several times.

    Finally, she dialed Yu feibai¡¯s number, but no one picked up.

    gu youli did not give up and called him again and again. however, she did not know what yu feibai was busy with, but he did not pick up the phone.

    Qian Lijing, who was lying on the hospital bed, looked at Gu Youli quietly.

    A strange pleasure gushed out from the bottom of her heart, making her feel really happy!

    He simply wanted to shout out in joy!

    She had always been the only one who was in pain and sorrow.

    Now, it was finally her turn to be the b * tch who had snatched away the man she loved.

    Gu Youli took a deep breath and suddenly put her phone away.

    she looked at qian lijing coldly and kept muttering in her heart, ¡± It¡¯s fake, everything is fake. Don¡¯t believe it, you must not believe it!

    At this time, Qian Lijing sobbed and her nightmarish voice rang in her ears again. ¡°I know you¡¯re shocked and in disbelief, but this is how it is. I don¡¯t have a Qianqian.¡±

    ¡°shut up, qian lijing!¡± shut up! Gu Youli interrupted her coldly.

    She red at Qian Lijing, her cold eyes threatening, ¡± you don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. No matter how good you are at pretending to be innocent and pitiful, I will never believe that the child in your stomach is Yu feibai¡¯s!

    Qian Lijing immediately retorted,¡±I¡¯m not pretending! Everything I said is true!¡± You¡¯ve heard the recording just now, why can¡¯t you just trust me? Or is it because you love Yu feibai so much that you don¡¯t care about him? in that case, gu youli, all my envy, jealousy, and hatred for you are gone. all i have left is pity!¡±

    As she said that, sheughed coldly and looked at Gu Youli mockingly.

 Chapter 870

    870 Hypnotizing again, a storm ising

    Gu Youli replied coldly, ¡± of course I care. If he dares to treat me like this, I will never be with him again. I just believe in him. I believe that he will never do anything to let me down!

    Then, he straightened his back and turned to leave.

    It was drizzling outside.

    After leaving the hospital, Gu Youli did not call for a taxi. Instead, she walked forward slowly with a dazed and unfocused gaze.

    She was not holding an umbre and was already drenched. The rain made her hair fall, but she did not feel cold at all.

    at this moment, her heart had been split into two.

    Half of her believed in Yu feibai¡¯s voice, while the other half believed in her own heart. She was certain that Qian Lijing was lying.

    The two sides tore at each other, but no one won or retreated.

    Because of this tearing, he was like a lost and injured kitten. He was also like a walking corpse, without any ability to observe.

    Just like that, he was prepared to cross the road.

    At the same time, arge truck was approaching at high speed.

    In a split second, a hand grabbed her arm and pulled her back from the road.

    The other party¡¯s voice was very urgent and mixed with worry. sister-inw, why didn¡¯t you look at the car when you crossed the road? you almost got into an ident.

    Gu Youli looked up and saw a familiar face.

    It was Yu Haoyu.

    her rationality was slowlying back to her in her nk mind.

    There was finally a focal point in her vision.

    Yu Haoyu seemed to have noticed that something was wrong with her. He looked at her with concern. sister-inw, what, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Youli pushed Yu Haoyu¡¯s hand away and shook her head. Then, she said politely, ¡± ¡°Thank you!¡±

    She took a step forward and allowed herself to leave.

    Yu Haoyu followed her. sister-inw, you don¡¯t look right. Let me send you back!

    ¡°No need!¡± Gu Youli shook her head and kept looking up at the road.

    Because of the hypnosis, she did not dare to look Yu Haoyu in the eye.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t look right like this. Let me send you back!¡± He said. As he spoke, Yu Haoyu reached out and grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s wrist forcefully.

    ¡°I already said I don¡¯t need it!¡± After saying that, Gu Youli pushed him away and turned her head around unconsciously. Her eyes met Yu Haoyu¡¯s.

    yu haoyu¡¯s lips curved into a smile, his eyes emitting a strange light.¡±sister-inw, don¡¯t be anxious. your mood will be very calm from now on.¡±

    The tone of his voice was also very strange.

    Gu Youli suddenly felt her surroundings blur.

    However, the strange thing was that her heart had be unusually calm.

    Seeing Gu Youli like this, Yu Haoyu smiled coldly and said slowly, ¡± Gu Youli, when you wake up, you will believe one hundred percent that Yu feibai is the Father of Qian Lijing¡¯s child!

    gu youli¡¯s eyes were wide open but it was as if she could not see anything. she was just looking forward without blinking.

    However, her mouth moved up and down slightly, and an emotionless voice came out of it, ¡± ¡°Yes!¡±

    yu haoyuughed again, but hisughter was filled with cold poison.

    Hypnotism was truly an extraordinarily powerful force. As expected, once one mastered it, it was equivalent to having a powerful force that no one could restrain.

    From now on, he would never let Yu feibai have a peaceful day.

 Chapter 871

    871 So, it was fake

    Gu Youli had woken up. She looked calm but seemed to be in deep sorrow.

    Of course, Yu Haoyu had already disappeared.

    However, he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he hid behind a big tree.

    He had been watching Gu Youli¡¯s back with a deep gaze and a cold smile on his lips.

    Gu Youli was very strong-willed and it was really difficult to deal with her. If he had not used Qian Lijing to stimte her, his hypnosis would not have been sessful.

    However, were things really as he thought?

    It seemed to be an unknown!

    Gu Youli walked forward. At the next jump, she suddenly raised her hand and called for a taxi.

    While she was in the car, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Yu feibai.

    After she picked up the call, she did not wait for Yu feibai to speak and asked, ¡± ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Her breathing was a little unstable as she asked for Yu feibai¡¯s location in a trembling voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m at home. I just took a shower, so I didn¡¯t hear you call me.¡±

    Before Yu feibai could finish his sentence, Gu Youli interrupted him. I¡¯ll go back immediately!

    After that, he hung up the phone and closed his eyes.

    More than ten minutester, Yu feibai saw Gu Youli in a Cape. She waspletely drenched and her lips were pale.

    His eyes darkened and he immediately asked with concern, ¡± ¡°Lili, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you bring an umbre? How did you get back in the rain?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Youli said in a low voice before she reached out to grab Yu feibai¡¯s hand.

    There was still a lingering fear in her heart. Gu Youli said in a low voice, ¡± but just now, it was really too terrifying!

    People who had never experienced it would not have such a deep fear like her.

    Of course, hypnosis was not scary.

    However, if you met someone who harbored evil intentions and knew how to hypnotize you, that would be really terrifying.

    You probably won¡¯t even know how you die.

    The burning temperature passed from her palm to his. It seemed that he had been drenched in the rain, and his temperature was not normal. He was about to have a fever.

    he lowered his gaze subconsciously and saw that gu youli¡¯s fingers were covered in red blood.

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression changed. He raised her hand and asked, ¡± ¡°Why is there blood on your nails? are you injured? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    He had always been an extremely calm person. Even if a mountain were to copse in front of him, he would not blink. However, at this moment, he was just like before. Whenever Gu Youli¡¯s matters were involved, he would panic.

    Gu Youli closed her eyes. The pain in her arm and the rain made her feel a little dizzy.

    When Yu feibai saw her, he subconsciously held onto the armrest and immediately lifted Gu Youli¡¯s sleeve. He saw that there were five bloody scratches on it.

    At this moment, he was still bleeding.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips were as cold as a knife. damn it. What¡¯s going on? who did this? ¡±

    ¡°I made it myself!¡± Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What? You yourself!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were filled with shock.

    Gu Youli nodded. I ran into Yu Haoyu and he tried to hypnotize me again. With the previous experience, I feel that with his character, he will definitely be up to no good again. He won¡¯t be able to escape! So I pretended to be hypnotized by him. ording to the direction you taught me before, if I identally met his eyes and I didn¡¯t know if I would be hypnotized, I would let myself feel pain. Once I felt pain, I wouldn¡¯t be controlled by the hypnosis, so I cowered.¡±

 Chapter 872

    872 Ridiculous, this is simply too ridiculous!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes shed with a chill that seeped into his bones.

    Something was like a sharp knife, ruthlessly stabbing into his chest.

    How could he have let Yu Haoyu off the hook back then? how could he have remained silent after knowing that he was trying to hypnotize Lili?

    he hugged gu youli tightly and felt her hair on his face. it was all wet. he immediately pushed her away gently.¡±You¡¯re so cold, you need to take a hot bath.¡±

    His slender fingers gently brushed away the messy hair on her forehead and touched the temperature of her forehead.

    When he felt that the temperature was not too high, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ll go get you some hot water!¡±

    However, before she could turn around, Gu Youli grabbed her hand.

    Yu feibai turned around and looked at her. Then, he sat down by the bed. ¡°Are you scared? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. You¡¯re all wet now, so you must take a hot bath, or you¡¯ll catch a cold and have a fever.¡±

    Gu Youli nodded her head to show that she understood.

    But then she shook her head, indicating that she was fine. I¡¯m in good health. I¡¯ll go after I¡¯m done talking to you!

    Yu feibai held her hand in return. go and soak yourself in the hot water. I¡¯ll stand by the side and chat with you!

    As he said that, he carried Gu Youli and walked quickly into the bathroom.

    After filling the bathtub with hot water, he carefully ced her into the bathtub as if she was a fragile treasure.

    Gu Youli did not take off her clothes and justy there.

    The warm water warmed her body and made her rx.

    As if she had finally woken up from some kind of panic, she took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡± ¡°Qian Lijing came to see me today!¡±

    ¡°why is she looking for you again?¡± Yu feibai, who was sitting at the edge of the bathtub, said in a cold tone.

    Gu Youli turned to look at him and said softly, ¡± she told me a lot of things. She said that she liked you since she was a child, that she came to the capitalst time because of you, and that she stayed because of you. But when she came home, she gave up on you. But when she came home, you suddenly went to look for her again!

    ¡°What? I¡¯m going to find her?¡± ¡°Her lies are getting more and more outrageous!¡± Yu feibai snorted.

    Gu Youli shook her head. feibai, she didn¡¯t lie. Qian Lijing didn¡¯t lie. After being reborn, I¡¯m very sensitive to the truth of people¡¯s words. I¡¯m sure that she didn¡¯t lie. Everything she said is true!

    ¡°Then you believe her!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened and his voice turned cold.

    I believe her, ¡± Gu Youli said anxiously. but I also believe you!

    yu feibai returned to normal and said, ¡± there¡¯s more to your words. I won¡¯t interrupt you, so you can finish it all at once.

    Gu Youli smiled and reached out to hold his hand. Qian Lijing also said that she¡¯s back because she¡¯s pregnant with your child, Yingluo.

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Yu feibai shouted coldly.

    He had promised not to interrupt Gu Youli, but he still could not help but blurt out those two words.

    Gu Youli blinked and looked at him. didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t interrupt me? you wanted to let me finish.

    ¡°Continue!¡± Yu feibai coughed.

    When she felt that her body was almost warm enough, Gu Youli sat up straight and said solemnly, ¡± first of all, I would like to apologize to you. I trusted Qian Lijing a little at that time. Although Qian Lijing likes acting, I could really feel that she was not lying this time. She even let me listen to the recording of your conversation. Of course, I also believe that you didn¡¯t look for her. So, where did the childe from? And how did she meet you? I couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how much I thought about it, until I met Yu Haoyu on the way.¡±

 Chapter 873

    873 The truth

    Yu feibai narrowed his eyes and said,¡¯are you suspecting that she might have been hypnotized by Yu Haoyu? Then, I¡¯ll get pregnant.¡±

    Gu Youli nodded slightly. I didn¡¯t think of him at first. I didn¡¯t suspect that he had anything to do with this until he tried to hypnotize me. Do you know what Yu Haoyu wanted to hypnotize me about? ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yu feibai asked.

    Gu Youli clenched her fists. he actually hypnotized me. After I woke up, I had to believe that Qian Lijing¡¯s child was yours. I was shocked when I heard that. How did he know that I went to look for Qian Lijing? how did he know that Qian Lijing told me that she was pregnant? how did he know that Qian Lijing¡¯s child was rted to you, Yu feibai? it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t think that he might be working with Qian Lijing.

    ¡°But based on my gut feeling, I believe there¡¯s another possibility. That is, the person who went to find Qian Lijing was not you, but Yu Haoyu. The child was also Yu Haoyu¡¯s. As for the recording, the voice is very simr, but it¡¯s not your voice. The voice can be imitated, but the tone is hard to imitate. It sounds cold, but it¡¯s not cold. It¡¯s even colder than cold.¡±

    The light in Yu feibai¡¯s eyes trembled slightly.

    He clenched his fists and his eyes were cold. However, he looked at Gu Youli gently and bent down to kiss her lips. soak in it. Come out when you¡¯ve warmed up. I¡¯m going out for a while!

    gu youli immediately grabbed his hand and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    I¡¯m the one who let him go. I should take care of Hanhan now. Yu feibai¡¯s voice was very low at the end. It was so low that it sounded like a cloud of smoke, and it was filled with a bloody murderous aura.

    Gu Youli shook her head. don¡¯t be like this, feibai!

    he¡¯s not just anyone. He¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandson and first uncle¡¯s son. Both of them are family members who dote on me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m embarrassed, ¡± Yu feibai said and paused.

    His deep eyes were frighteningly cold. there are some things that Qianqian needs to know. This is also thest chance I¡¯m giving him!

    are you thinking about Wanwan? ¡± Gu Youli asked before she stopped.

    Yu feibai patted his hand and consoled him, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it!¡±

    Gu Youli slowly let go of Yu feibai¡¯s hand and watched as he left with a murderous aura without looking back.

    After Yu feibai left, he did not immediately look for Yu Haoyu.

    Instead, she asked ah Zhi to investigate the date of Qian Lijing¡¯s pregnancy and Yu Haoyu¡¯s schedule during the few days of her pregnancy.

    It showed that he had indeed gone to the city where Qian Lijing was.

    As for whether or not they had met, Yu Haoyu was very careful in this regard, and ah Zhi had not found out anything yet.

    however, this was enough to prove everything that gu youli had said.

    the old butler of the old mansion opened the door and was surprised to see yu feibai. ¡± ¡°Young master, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Out of all the young masters, he liked Yu feibai the most.

    It was just that Yu feibai rarely came back. He had juste over with Gu Youli two days ago and old master Yu had not summoned him. He thought that it would be a long time before they woulde back.

    The reason why Yu feibai suddenly came to the old residence was because ...

    It was because Yu Haoyu was at the old mansion.

    yu feibai walked in and looked around the living room. when he did not see the person he was looking for, he asked softly, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Yu Haoyu?¡±

 Chapter 874

    874 I almost killed him

    he¡¯s upstairs in his bedroom, sleeping. What happened?! The old Butler subconsciously pointed upstairs and said, ¡± ¡°The old man is in the study!¡±

    Yu feibai nodded and strode upstairs without saying a word.

    As he walked, he took off his coat and put it on his arm.

    Unlike the apathetic expression he had when he first saw the old Butler, his handsome features were now as cold as frost.

    His military boots stepped on the ground, each step steady and powerful.

    As soon as he walked into Yu Haoyu¡¯s room, Yu Haoyu woke up with a start and frowned at him. ¡°what¡¯s the matter, big brother?¡±

    Yu feibai threw his coat on the sofa in the room.

    He rolled up his sleeves. He walked towards Yu Haoyu.

    As if he had just woken up from a nightmare, Yu Haoyu looked at him in horror. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±

    As he spoke, he got up from the bed.

    However, Yu feibai lifted his leg and kicked Yu Haoyu. Yu Haoyu cried out in pain and immediately fell back onto the bed.

    Yu feibai, ¡± Yu Haoyu looked at Yu feibai in fear. Yu feibai looked like a demon who had just returned from hell.¡±You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Yu feibai stretched out his long arm and grabbed Yu Haoyu¡¯s leg. He lifted Yu Haoyu from the bed, dragged him to the corner of the room, and threw him on the floor.

    ¡°bang!¡± With a loud bang, Yu Haoyu¡¯s entire body mmed into the wall and then fell to the ground.

    Yu Haoyu was dizzy from the fall. He raised his hands to cover his head and shouted desperately, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, help! Grandpa!¡±

    In the dark shadow against the light, Yu feibai¡¯s expression was cold and his knuckles were cracking.

    his voice was as cold as the ice and snow in the dark night. you still have the nerve to call Grandpa for help? if I tell Grandpa everything, do you think Grandpa will kick you out of the Yu family?!

    Yu Haoyu was stunned, and there was a moment of panic on his face.

    But then, he sneered indifferently, ¡± ¡°It seems like you want to anger our old man to death!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze turned cold and he could not take it anymore. He lifted his leg and kicked Yu Haoyu¡¯s stomach a few times. Then, he grabbed Yu Haoyu¡¯s neck and pressed him against the wall.¡±You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    As he said that, he increased the strength in his hand.

    The hand that was pinching Yu Haoyu¡¯s neck was showing his meridians.

    Yu Haoyu was breathless and his face was flushed red.

    he sped yu feibai¡¯s iron-like fingers tightly and panted. ¡± ¡°Let go of Xuanji¡¯s hand, save me Xuanji¡±

    Yu feibai had no intention of letting go. Instead, he used more and more force.

    At this moment, he really wanted to kill Haoyu. If old master Yu had not rushed in at this time, he might have been strangled to death.

    This scene scared old master Yu out of his wits. He trembled as he strode forward and roared, ¡± ¡°Feibai, what are you doing?¡±

    Even though Yu Haoyu had never lived up to expectations, he was still his grandson.

    How could an old man like him watch his two grandsons beat each other to death without doing anything?

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s face was starting to turn gray, and his forehead was covered in sweat.

    Old master Yu was so anxious that he stomped his feet, ¡± ¡°Feibai, are you trying to anger these old bones to death!¡±

    Hearing this, Yu feibai immediately stopped.

    Immediately, Yu Haoyu¡¯s entire body copsed onto the ground.

    His face was blue and purple, and he desperately breathed in the air. He crawled over and hugged old master Yu¡¯s leg. big brother wants to kill me. Grandpa, save me. Save me, Chenchen.

 Chapter 875

    875 not admitting to it, but being wronged instead

    old master yu frowned and jabbed the cane in his hand heavily. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yu feibai raised his eyes and regained hisposure.

    However, he looked at Yu Haoyu coldly for a while, then said, ¡± ¡°You should tell Grandpa what¡¯s going on,¡±

    Yu Haoyu slowly raised his hand and pulled the chair to his side. Then, he panted as he sat on it.

    The Butler behind old master Yu hurried forward to take care of Yu Haoyu.

    Seeing that he had notpletely caught his breath, she quickly helped him to ease his breath and rub his chest.

    After a while, Yu Haoyu¡¯s expression finally returned to normal.

    At this moment, he slowly raised his head and looked at Yu feibai. His eyes darkened.

    Then, he looked at old master Yu and said innocently, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, how would I know what happened? I only know that I was sleeping, and big brother suddenly ran into my room and beat me without saying anything. He even wanted to kill me. It¡¯s really baffling.¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened and his voice dropped to zero. he said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°How many more preposterous things do you need to do before you think it¡¯s true?¡±

    Hearing Yu feibai¡¯s tone, old master Yu felt that something was amiss.

    his body suddenly stiffened, and he looked up at yu haoyu with his aged eyes, waiting for him to speak.

    However, Yu Haoyu still did not say anything. A twisted smile appeared on his face as he mocked Yu feibai, ¡± big brother, what do you mean by how many ridiculous things I¡¯ve done? I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve done something ridiculous recently. You¡¯ve just registered your marriage with sister-inw and a woman over there is pregnant with your child!

    ¡°What?¡± These words were like a sudden p of thunder, causing old master Yu¡¯s entire body to tremble like a withered leaf in the wind.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes dimmed and heughed coldly. is it my child or your child?!

    Yu Haoyu propped himself up on the chair with one hand and leaned backzily. He looked at Yu feibai with a slight hint of provocation. ¡°What do you mean by my child? ¡°Qian Lijing is pregnant, and she¡¯s talking about your child. Big brother, if you don¡¯t like her, you have to f * ck her. Don¡¯t f * ck her, or else she¡¯ll be suspicious and you¡¯ll deny it!¡±

    Old master Yu panted heavily. His eyes were wide open as he pointed at Yu feibai with a trembling finger.

    He opened his mouth for a long time but could not say a word.

    Yu feibai quickly gestured to the Butler to take care of the old master.

    The Butler didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly helped the old man sit down. Then, he served him tea and helped him calm his breathing.

    Yu feibai looked at Yu Haoyu with a cold, murderous glint in his eyes. ¡°X month x day, where did you go?¡±

    Yu Haoyu shrugged,¡±that day?¡± It¡¯s been so long, so far away, how would I know Yingluo?¡±

    Yu feibai interrupted him coldly, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? then i¡¯ll say it for you. you went to T city to see qian lijing! Do you need me to pull up the video of you getting on the phone?¡±

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s body trembled and he clenched his fists.

    he looked at yu feibai with a faint smile on his face. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I did go to T city, but even if I did, what does that mean? I didn¡¯t see Qian Lijing in T city, and I didn¡¯t go to look for her. ¡±

    but I saw you, big brother, ¡± he said with a cold smile. big brother was also in T city at that time. What can you say with this? ¡± If it can prove that the child is mine, it can also prove that the child is yours.¡±

 Chapter 876

    876 Old trick, don¡¯t admit it even if you die

    yu feibai raised his leg and kicked the potted nt beside him.

    the huge pot was kicked to the ground with great force, and the sharp debris flew in all directions. the ground was a mess, along with the soil and nts on it.

    his cold eyes were filled with killing intent and he looked at yu haoyu emotionlessly, ¡± ¡°you even saw it? to think that you coulde up with such a lie. do you really want me to expose you personally? I gave you a chance to admit your mistake, but you didn¡¯t want it!¡±

    Old master Yu had been watching from the side. It was as if he had experienced a tsunami of brainwashing. His head was buzzing and he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    A child? qian lijing¡¯s? Not white? Haoyu¡¯s?

    What nonsense was this? old master Yu had been choked by this strange thing and couldn¡¯t make a sound for a long time. He just looked at them.

    yu haoyu used his usual tactic and refused to admit it.

    She kept expressing her innocence and innocence to old master Yu. Grandpa, if you don¡¯t know who to believe, you can ask Qian Lijing. She¡¯s the person involved, so she should know who the child is, right? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty coldness.

    With a sneer, he regained his cold elegance and slowly said, ¡± you used hypnosis on her. When you were with her, youpletely hypnotized her mind. In her mind, the person who was with her was me, not you!

    Yu Haoyu pretended to be stunned. Then, he burst outughing as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.¡±Big brother, you¡¯re too funny. Hypnosis? I can¡¯t believe you came up with such a funny reason. If I knew how to hypnotize, if I had such an ability, why didn¡¯t I hypnotize Grandpa and make him treat me better?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old master Yu suddenly stood up and strode over.

    He lifted the heavy walking stick in his hand. bang! With a loud crash, itnded squarely on Yu Haoyu¡¯s body, causing his bones to creak.

    Yu Haoyu subconsciously tightened his arms around himself, trying his best to use his back to withstand the heavy blow.

    ¡°You¡¯re really capable, to be able toe up with such a thing!¡± Old master Yu cursed in anger, then grabbed his walking stick again. bang! With a loud sound, he hit Yu Haoyu.

    Thick and terrifying Scarlet blood oozed out from Yu Haoyu¡¯s forehead.

    Yu Haoyu, on the other hand, did not cry out in pain. Instead, he curled his lips coldly, his face dark and disappointed.

    He raised his thumb and wiped the blood off his forehead. Then, he looked at old master Yu and said in a pained voice, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, do you know? I¡¯ve hated you ever since I was young.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Old master Yu trembled in anger!

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold expression did not change. He looked down at him and said, ¡± ¡°Watch your tone when you speak to Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Yu Haoyu roared,¡±I don¡¯t care who you are!¡±

    he pointed at yu feibai and then at old master yu. ¡± ¡°Why do you have to favor one over the other? can¡¯t you see me in one eye? you only know what Yu feibai is like. The only pride of the Yu family is Yu feibai! I, Yu Haoyu, am nothing in your heart. That¡¯s why you can determine that I¡¯m the one in the wrong without even asking for the truth!¡±

    Old master Yu red at him with an ashen face.¡±Then you¡¯re not wrong!¡±

    I didn¡¯t! Yu feibai did all of this! yu haoyu shouted.

 Chapter 877

    877 This matter has really blown up!

    Old master Yu¡¯s fingers, which were holding his walking stick, started to tremble.¡±do you even believe what you just said? Do you really think Grandpa is a dotard?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re old? how can you be old?¡± Yu Haoyu sneered. I know very well what you¡¯re thinking. Since young, you¡¯ve always liked to step on me while supporting Yu feibai. Why? grandfather, I¡¯m your grandson too. How can you treat me like this?¡±

    you Chenchen! old master Yu¡¯s eyes widened again, and his face turned pale.

    He was so angry that he staggered back a step and panted heavily, ¡± how can you say that? you¡¯re really a Wanwan.

    Old master Yu staggered again, almost unable to stand steadily.

    Yu feibai quickly supported him andforted him, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense anymore. Go and rest first, I¡¯ll handle this!¡±

    As he spoke, he motioned for the Butler to help old master Yu down.

    However, old master Yu pushed her away, ¡± Haoyu, I admit that I have paid less attention to you than to feibai. I also admit that I only pay attention to feibai among the Yu family¡¯s descendants. However, this does not mean that I do not care about you. In my heart, you are all my grandsons and I hope that you will all be well!

    ¡°Concerned about me? You wish me well?¡± Yu Haoyuughed sarcastically. Grandpa, if that¡¯s the case, you wouldn¡¯t have attacked me without finding out anything!

    I¡¯ve eaten more salt than you¡¯ve eaten rice. I can tell that you¡¯re lying the moment I hear it. the tears in old master Yu¡¯s eyes flickered violently, and the pain in his old eyes could not be hidden.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I didn¡¯t do anything, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Yu Haoyu red at them coldly, his tone unyielding.

    Yu feibai pursed his thin lips and slowly curved them into a murderous smile. ¡°Yu Haoyu, no matter what the truth is, no matter if you did it or not, you¡¯d better control your tone when you talk to Grandpa!¡±

    Yu Haoyu and Yu feibai narrowed their eyes and saw a cold killing intent.

    Yu Haoyu did not dare to say anything more when he thought about how he was almost strangled to death by him.

    How should he step down now?

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s eyes turned and he suddenly slid from his chair to the ground. He clutched his stomach and curled up, screaming in pain, ¡± ¡°it hurts, it hurts so much!¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s body trembled and he quickly instructed the Butler, ¡± ¡°Quick, call the ambnce and send him to the hospital!¡±

    Just like that, Yu Haoyu was sent to the hospital. His father, Yu Yike, quickly found out about this. Soon after, Yu feibai¡¯s father, Yu Zhihe, found out as well and gave Yu feibai a call.

    At that moment, Yu feibai and Gu Youli were having dinner at home.

    He looked at his vibrating phone and hesitated for a few seconds before picking it up.

    ¡°Come to my house immediately.¡± Yu Zhihe was swift and decisive. He didn¡¯t talk much and didn¡¯t ask for his opinion. He directly gave the order.

    no, ¡± Yu feibai rejected indifferently. I¡¯m going to the Gu family. We¡¯ll talkter.

    Yu Zhihe ordered,¡±go to the Gu family?¡± No, you twoe to your father¡¯s house first, then his father¡¯s house!¡±

    Yu feibai had always been disgusted by Zhihe¡¯s attitude. He frowned and was about to reject her.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s voice rang out again, your uncle said that you beat Haoyu up for no reason. You have to give an exnation for this.

    Yu feibai did not say anything. Gu Youli, who was beside him, heard the conversation too. She took the call from Yu feibai.¡±Uncle, we¡¯ll go overter!¡±

 Chapter 878

    878 Really, the more you live, the more capable you are

    If the old residence was old master Yu¡¯s home, there were three generations in the family.

    This was Yu Zhihe¡¯s home.

    However, Yu Zhihe was in T city most of the time, and all three of his sons had their own apartments outside. They rarely came home, or rather, they didn¡¯t.

    Wang Jiahui was the only one who stayed at home and Yu Feifan woulde over to apany her mother asionally.

    however, wang jiahui herself was rarely at home.

    Therefore, this Yu family was very quiet and deserted.

    Gu Youli and Yu feibai had been together for a long time. This was the first time she had returned to this house with Yu feibai. It was very big and looked high-end, but it was low-key and luxurious.

    when she opened the door and entered, yu zhihe was the only one in the living room.

    Seeing theme in, Yu Zhihe sat up straight with a sullen face.

    the moment yu feibai and gu youli sat down, he started to scold them, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ve been trained and have great strength? don¡¯t you know that you hit people with great force? The doctor said that Haoyu might have to stay in the hospital for a long time.¡±

    Yu feibai nced at him and said coldly, ¡± ¡°He deserved it!¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Yu Zhihe shouted angrily and stood up.

    Gu Youli quickly got up andforted her, ¡± ¡°Uncle, feibai has his reasons for doing this!¡±

    Yu Zhihe snorted coldly. His fingers were stiff and heavy as he mmed the table.¡±What reason can there be? Was there a need to hit people like this? Was he someone else? He¡¯s your uncle¡¯s son, your cousin. Even if he killed someone, it¡¯s not your ce to teach him a lesson. And your uncle, you can exin the matter to him.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression was indifferent and his voice was cold. if first uncle knew about this, he would be so angry that he would be sent to the hospital. Everything he did was far more important and serious than killing someone. He would only pay with his own life if he killed someone, but what he did would implicate the entire Yu family. A few punches to him were considered light. If he wasn¡¯t first uncle¡¯s son, I would have already taken his life.

    ¡°Implicate the entire Yu n?¡± Yu Zhihe was shocked. His eyes widened as he looked at Yu feibai in disbelief.

    immediately, yu zhihe sat back on the sofa and raised his hand to rub his temples.

    There was a hint of fatigue on his resolute face as he sighed, ¡± ¡°Then tell me, what did he do?¡±

    Yu feibai was expressionless. dad, I will get someone to pass you the information on what he has done. I don¡¯t want to say anything more. After you have read it, you will understand why I am doing this to you.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s face darkened, and his eyebrows twitched.¡±Brat, What do you mean you don¡¯t want to say more? what¡¯s wrong with saying a few words to me? I¡¯m your father, do you have such a big opinion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to talk much about him,¡± Yu feibai replied indifferently.

    Yu Zhihe was slightly startled, and his face was full of anger. He said angrily,¡±Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything just because you don¡¯t want to tell me. What kind of serious matter is it that would implicate the entire Yu family? you¡¯re referring to Qian Lijing¡¯s child, right? I don¡¯t agree to you being with Youli and I also like Jingjing to be my daughter-inw. However, now that you and Youli are already in such a rtionship, why do you still want to go and get involved with Jingjing? Yu feibai, you¡¯re really getting more and more capable as you live.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s not what happened!¡± Gu Youli, who was at the side, quickly exined on Yu feibai¡¯s behalf.

 Chapter 879

    879 He¡¯s not one of the frightened locusts, the frightened locusts are his

    hearing this, yu zhihe¡¯s eyes widened.

    He mmed his hand on the coffee table again and said angrily to Gu Youli, ¡± uncle? what uncle? don¡¯t you all know that your grandfather has already registered your marriage? what do you mean by that? ¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned and her face tensed up. ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t mean anything, didn¡¯t you let me call you Yingluo in the past?¡±

    ¡°Is it now?¡± Yu Zhihe let out a low roar, and his expression was extremely ugly. ¡°Is it now? Now, your mother is still trying to divorce me. Do you think that there¡¯s not enough trouble? one of you is giving me a headache by beating Haoyu, and the other is already married to my son, yet you still call my uncle to make me feel depressed!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at each other in shock and was speechless. ¡°......¡±

    Yu feibai raised his brows and an unknown light shed in his eyes. ¡°......¡±

    Yu Zhihe looked at them and instantly felt a little embarrassed.

    He shouted loudly to cover up the change in the atmosphere.¡±Quickly tell me, what happened? If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then you can tell me. You should know!¡±

    As she spoke, she pointed at Yu feibai before pointing at Gu Youli.

    ¡°I said?¡± Gu Youli frowned and subconsciously looked at Yu feibai.

    yu feibai pursed his thin lips and looked at gu youli calmly. ¡± ¡°Then you should tell dad.¡±

    Pfft! The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched.

    jinghuang, I think you should know something, right? ¡± She asked.

    Yu Zhihe nodded. others don¡¯t know. After all, this organization is very secretive. But I do know a little. What does this have to do with Haoyu? ¡± Could he be one of the people who startled the locusts?¡±

    gu youli shook her head. ¡± yu haoyu, he¡¯s not one of the frightened locusts. the frightened locusts are his! ¡±

    ¡°what did you just say?¡± Yu Zhihe looked like he was struck by lightning. He was so shocked that his eyes and mouth were wide open.

    His face was pale, his wrist was shaking like a dead leaf, and his wide eyes were empty without focus.

    Yu feibai sat upright with a cold expression on his face. ¡± that¡¯s indeed the case. if everyone knows that the jinghuang is his, do you think our yu family will still be able to exist in peace? ¡±

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s head buzzed. This fact was even more shocking than ultrasound.

    He didn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    He stared at Yu feibai with aplicated look in his eyes. feibai, Haoyu has been a disappointing child since he was young. However, he has been very honest since he was young and he would never do such a thing. Feibai, are you in a daze because of what happened to Jingjing? ¡±

    Hearing this, Yu feibai¡¯s expression changed.

    gu youli¡¯s expression changed as well. there was a sense of distance in her eyes as she said angrily, ¡± ¡°Why do you think that feibai is such a person?¡±

    Yu Zhihe sighed, his eyes meaningful. He said helplessly, ¡± I have my reasons for saying this. Before I looked for you guys, I saw Jingjing first. She said that the child is not white!

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes were deep and his lips were cold.¡±I¡¯ll only say this once. The child has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Yu Zhihe frowned, deep in thought.

    he didn¡¯t speak for a moment, until the sound of a bell rang, breaking the silence in the room.

    After he picked up the call, he looked up at Yu feibai and Gu Youli.

    He hung up the phone and said to Gu Youli and Yu feibai, ¡± your grandfather asked us to go to the old mansion. Your uncle, Haoyu, and Jingjing are all in the old mansion right now.

    Rmend Gong Ziyan¡¯s new book: [ billion-dor contract: a diamond husband ]

 Chapter 880

    880 It¡¯s still a mess if you can¡¯t figure it out

    in the main hall of the yu family mansion, the atmosphere was very solemn and quiet.

    Old master Yu was sitting at the head of the table. His face was solemn and livid. He held a walking stick in his hand and stared at the crowd with his brows furrowed.

    Yu Yike and Yu Haoyu sat on one side, while Qian Lijing sat on the other side. She looked pale and lonely, like thest afterglow of the sunset, sad but beautiful.

    The moment the door was opened by the Butler, the Yu family¡¯s gazes were either sharp orplicated as they looked at Yu feibai and the other two.

    qian lijing was thest one to look up. when she saw yu feibai, she immediately shrank back in panic.

    She couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and tears were also quivering in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. feibai, I didn¡¯t say anything about the child. I don¡¯t know how they found out either. Please believe me.

    Yu feibai¡¯s tall and straight figure was shrouded in a cold aura, but his face was warm and gentle.

    It was as if even the ice and snow could not freeze him.

    His voice was also extremely light, ¡± Qian Lijing, I¡¯ll tell you one more time. I¡¯ve never gone to look for you, and your child has nothing to do with me!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Zhenzhen!¡± Qian Lijing¡¯s face went nk, and she pleaded in a weak voice, ¡± brother feibai, I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t treat me like this.

    I¡¯m telling the truth. Someone else went to look for you. You were hypnotized, and what I saw was just an illusion! Yu feibai¡¯s brows were still indifferent, but his eyes were like a cold Lake.

    Qian Lijing kept her mouth shut, her heart sinking.

    ¡°No, no, impossible!¡± Qian Lijing¡¯s body kept leaning backward and she copsed on the sofa.

    What? She was hypnotized by someone, so she thought that person was Yu feibai?

    This matter was too fantasizing! Qian Lijing shivered in fear and began to shake her head.

    As she shook her head, she thought about that day in the obscure hotel room. The handsome him had turned her into his woman. For a long, long time after that, it would upy her heart and be the most beautiful dream.

    Qian Lijing¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. She looked at Yu feibai pitifully and cried, ¡± brother feibai, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want the child. I won¡¯t force your Hanhan to have the child. I will raise it myself. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts about you. I just want to give birth to this child because it is the innocent Hanhan.

    Yu Haoyu looked on as if he was watching a show. Suddenly, heughed and said, ¡± big brother, you¡¯re really lucky with women. Look at how good Jingjing is to you. If I were you, I would treat her very well for the rest of my life.

    tsk, tsk. Yu feibai did not say anything and only looked at him with a mocking smile.

    At this time, Qian Lijing turned to old master Yu and pleaded in a low voice, ¡± Grandpa, the doctor said that I¡¯m not in good health. If I have a miscarriage, I may not be able to have another child for the rest of my life. Please, don¡¯t make me abort the child!

    Without waiting for old master Yu to speak, Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡± I won¡¯t let you abort the child, because I want to wait for the child to be born and have him do a DNA test with his father¡¯s Day!

    As he said that, Yu feibai looked at Yu Haoyu.

    Yu Haoyu had been watching the show with his arms crossed coldly. His eyes were strange.

    When he met Yu feibai¡¯s gaze, he immediately tried to distance himself from him, ¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me? what does it have to do with me? I said I didn¡¯t touch her. The child has nothing to do with me.¡±

 Chapter 881

    881 irrefutable evidence, let¡¯s see how you can deny

    Yu feibaiughed coldly. whether it has anything to do with you or not, we¡¯ll know when the child is born. We¡¯ll do a DNA test with you!

    that¡¯s right. When the child is born, we¡¯ll take him to do a DNA test with us. Then we¡¯ll know who his father is.

    Qian Lijing looked at the two of them in a daze, her eyes filled with tears.

    brother feibai, why are you talking about Haoyu and me? there¡¯s nothing between Haoyu and me. she leaned forward and exined anxiously. She even reached out her hand to tug at Yu feibai¡¯s sleeve.

    Yu feibai nced at her with a cold and distant expression.

    Qian Lijing shivered and retracted her hand. She then said, ¡± ¡°There are!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and he did not answer her.

    He just raised his well-defined fingers, took out a stack of things from his arms, slowly put them on the coffee table, and then slowly pushed them to the middle. before we came, we went to get something. Take a look. You¡¯ll understand after you¡¯re done.

    Seeing Yu feibai take out the item, Gu Youli and Yu Zhihe looked at Yu Yike and old master Yu worriedly.

    She was a little worried, and then she lowered her eyes.

    Yu Haoyu had a bad feeling about this.

    he was one step ahead of everyone. he frowned as he took the document and quickly opened it. when he saw the contents, he was shocked.

    He suddenly raised his head and stared at Yu feibai with his eyes wide open.¡±what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Yu feibai looked at him indifferently and then slowly leaned back on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought that things were over just like that? you didn¡¯t think that I would keep these things? Will you find out these things?¡±

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s breathing was rapid and his chest heaved up and down.

    He red at Yu feibai and revealed a sinister smile. His dark eyes looked at him maliciously. I finally can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m going to tell everyone everything. I¡¯ve already predicted this day!

    ¡°If you were calm, this day would never havee!¡± Yu feibai smirked coldly.

    yu haoyu clenched the documents and photos in his hand tightly, the veins on the back of his hand bulging. ¡± ¡°Then what do you want? What do you think you can do to me?¡±

    Old master Yu had been sitting steadily in his seat of power, his expression as serious as if covered in frost. He seemed to have known everything.

    At this moment, there was nothing more sorrowful than a dead heart.

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s father, Yu Yike¡¯s face grew darker and darker, and he asked sternly,¡±What is this?¡± Feibai, tell uncle, what did Haoyu do?¡±

    Yu Haoyu spread out his hands and sneered, ¡± if you want to know, just ask. You¡¯ll understand everything after you read it. Why are you asking him? ¡±

    As he spoke, he pushed all the information in his hands in front of Yu Yike.

    Yu Yike frowned and reached out to take the evidence. He was too fast and happened to drop a photo.

    It was a photo of Yu Haoyu and Qian Lijing.

    They were in a Western restaurant, enjoying a candlelight dinner.

    when qian lijing saw the photo, her eyes widened and she quickly took it. ¡± ¡°When was this photo taken? if this wasn¡¯t yingluo, how could it be him? why is it him?¡±

    her entire body trembled violently and she almost fell off the sofa. tears welled up in her eyes.

    On the other side, Yu Yike¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when he saw what happened between Yu Haoyu and jinghuang.

    However, the evidence was irrefutable, and it was hard not to believe it.

    His expression changed, and he questioned Yu Haoyu, ¡± ¡°You did it?¡±

 Chapter 882

    882 What do you think? I¡¯m outstanding, right?

    Yu Yike¡¯s expression changed and he questioned Yu Haoyu, ¡± ¡°You did it?¡±

    Under the dim light, Yu Haoyu¡¯s face was unusually gloomy.

    Knowing that he could no longer hide it, Yu Haoyu had the intention to give up.

    He red at Yu feibai and then smiled. yes, I did it. Do you think that your son is more outstanding than you expected? ¡±

    Yu Yike¡¯s lips were chapped, and he stared at him.

    What did he just say? outstanding?

    he felt extremely unfamiliar with his son. he could not understand why his son would do such a thing with his identity and background.

    ¡°How could you do such a thing?¡± Yu Yike was exasperated. He actually dared to boast that he was outstanding? Do you know whose grandson and son you are? How can you ignore the entire Yu n and do such a thing?¡±

    While Yu Yike was scolding Yu Haoyu, Qian Lijing raised the photo to Yu Haoyu with tears in her eyes and asked in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on? i¡¯m asking you, what¡¯s going on? why are you with me?¡±

    Yu Haoyu looked at Qian Lijing with a half-smile and said, ¡± Jingjing, actually, I¡¯ve liked you since we were young. I wanted to y with you, but you only have eyes for Yu feibai. You¡¯ve always followed behind him. I¡¯m not even in your eyes.

    Qian Lijing¡¯s heart tightened, and her breathing was weak. ¡°don¡¯t beat around the bush. i¡¯m asking you, why are you here? why are you with me?¡±

    yu haoyu¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile,¡±so fierce?¡± no matter what, since i¡¯m the father of your child, you should be gentler to me!¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at old master Yu andughed without a care in the world.¡±And Grandpa, you¡¯ll soon be able to live in the same house for four generations, and you¡¯ll be a great-grandpa! I¡¯m going to give you a great-grandson soon, so shouldn¡¯t you be happy now? why are you still hesitating?¡±

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s words hit Qian Lijing¡¯s most tensed up spot.

    Her eyes widened in shock. After a while, a hot tear fell.

    Her eyes were as red as blood, and she red at Yu Haoyu like a wild beast. She let out a heart-wrenching roar and interrupted him, ¡± ¡°Yu Haoyu, you bastard! How could you do this to me!¡±

    Yu Yike¡¯s face was also red from anger. He raised his fist and hit him hard.¡±I¡¯m going to beat you to death, you unfilial son!¡±

    yu haoyu did not dodge, but epted the love and shouted at his father, ¡± go ahead and beat him up. It¡¯s better if he¡¯s dead. I¡¯m only doing this because I was forced to. Since I was young, I¡¯ve never been inferior to Yu feibai. Why do you only think that he¡¯s outstanding? forget about Grandpa, why do you, as his father, also think that I can¡¯tpare to him? why? I¡¯m your son!

    Hearing this, Yu Yike was so angry that his face turned red and white.

    His eyes were filled with disappointment. I¡¯m your father. I know better than anyone else what you are like. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not outstanding, but you¡¯ve been a boss since you were young. You¡¯ve had high standards but low standards. You¡¯ve been cheating and reaching beyond your grasp. I don¡¯t want you to be sessful. I just hope that you won¡¯t make any big mistakes in the future. I can only hope that feibai can help you when the timees!

    Yu Haoyu interrupted him angrily,¡±Who Do You Think You Are? who wants him to waste his time?¡±

 Chapter 883

    883 Resolute, Yu n rules

    old master yu¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently, and his usually solemn and calm face had long changed.

    he clenched the walking stick in his hand and jabbed it on the ground. shut up. If it wasn¡¯t for your father¡¯s sake and feibai¡¯s unwillingness to see his uncle lose his son, do you think you would still be alive? ¡±

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s eyes glowed with a bloodthirsty light.

    He rushed towards old master Yu and roared angrily, ¡± yes, you all think that he let me go. If he really wanted to let me go, do you think this day would stille? ¡±

    Yu feibai looked at him coldly. if you had regretted your actions and stopped causing trouble, you wouldn¡¯t be where you are today. It has always been others who are wrong. When did you realize that you were wrong? ¡±

    Yu Haoyu replied coldly, ¡± I¡¯m not in the wrong. Yu feibai, I hate you. You destroyed my n to scare the locusts. You destroyed my years of hard work!

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Yu Yike roared and shook his head in extreme disappointment. His eyes were filled with hot tears as he stared at him with a hint of reproach, ¡± ¡°Jinghuang, you think it¡¯s your life¡¯s work? you unfilial son, you¡¯re going to anger me to death.¡±

    As he spoke, Yu Yike felt a sharp pain and dizziness.

    He couldn¡¯t even sit still. He clung to the edge of the sofa and pointed at Yu Haoyu. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    yu haoyu was panting heavily, and his body was full of killing intent. I know that all of you will think that I¡¯m wrong. Anyway, this has been the case since we were young. Everything I do is wrong and everything he does is right. Why? it¡¯s just because Yu feibai was born a few days earlier than me. I really hate him. I want to kill him. If he wasn¡¯t around, all of you wouldn¡¯t think that everything I¡¯m doing now is wrong.

    Old master Yu looked at him with a never-before-seen solemness and determination.¡±Since the two of you are already irreconcble to the point where only one of you can survive, then everything shall be settled cleanly today, in ordance with the rules set by our Yu family.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    Gu Youli frowned because she did not know what the rules were. Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened while Yu Yike and Yu Haoyu were shocked.

    Yu Zhihe was equally shocked. He immediately stood up and walked over to old master Yu¡¯s side. He wanted to say something, but he saw old master Yu¡¯s cold eyes and didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    however, he clenched his fists.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating fast. She felt a deep sense of fear towards this rule.

    Only Qian Lijing had been struck by the truth. She sat there with tears in her eyes and a nk expression on her face. She didn¡¯t say a word and only shook her head helplessly.

    Yu Yike¡¯s body was stiff as he looked at old master Yu.¡±Daddy!¡±

    he wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, yu haoyu pped him! He was interrupted.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do that. Today, he and I will see who can survive!¡± Yu Haoyu clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles cracked.

    Even though she said it, she was still afraid and her body was trembling.

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai, who had a nonchnt expression on his face. ¡°What are the rules?¡±

    Yu feibai turned his head slightly and met her eyes. Then, he said softly, ¡± ¡± the russian roulette. this is the rule left behind by great-grandfather. the descendants of the yu family must live in harmony. if it really gets to the point where it¡¯s either you die or i live, then he will be the one to decide life and death, so as to prevent the family from always having peace! ¡±

    ¡°The Russian roulette?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in horror and she immediately protested, ¡± ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 884

    884 Chapter 884-life and death, leave it to fate

    ¡°The Russian roulette?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in horror and she immediately protested, ¡± ¡°No!¡±

    Her heart instantly jumped to her chest. She reached out and tugged at Yu feibai¡¯s sleeve.¡±no, no, this is too dangerous. i don¡¯t agree!¡±

    She knew what Russian roulette was. It was a suicidal game.

    The participants ced one or more bullets into the chamber of the revolver, then rotated the magazine and closed it.

    The participants took turns to point their guns at their heads and pull the trigger until someone was shot or dared not pull the trigger.

    Yu feibai held her hand and said in a calm tone, ¡± ¡°Lili, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened and her face turned pale. ¡°How can I not be worried? this is a matter of life and death. It¡¯s not a joke!¡±

    her expression was extremely ugly, and she looked at old master yu with misty eyes. ¡± ¡°Grandpa, please take it back, please take it back, don¡¯t whine!¡±

    Old master Yu looked at her with aplicated expression. He was a little moved, but then he said in a stern and cold tone, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t even have the courage to do this, how can you be considered a man of the Yu family?¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lip and did not dare to say another word.

    She turned her head and looked stiffly at Yu feibai. At that moment, Yu feibai¡¯s deep gazended gently on her.

    Gu Youli moved her lips and wanted to say something but she could not say a word.

    This was because she knew that Yu feibai was a quiet and indifferent person. He did not like trouble and he liked to deal a fatal blow to everything he did. He did not like to drag things out.

    Only Yu Haoyu¡¯s matter made him take a step back.

    in truth, he was not willing to do so either. it was only because his name was fei bai and he was a man of the yu family. now, he naturally had to follow the rules of the yu family.

    Furthermore, he was also the pride of the Yu family. The stubbornness and pride in his bones would definitely not allow him to retreat in the slightest.

    After understanding and thinking through everything, how could she open her mouth to say anything?

    At that moment, Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice, which was as thin as ice, sounded. ¡°Grandpa, uncle, dad, I¡¯ll have to ask the three of you to be my witness today!¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s old eyes were also filled with tears as he said sternly, ¡± in today¡¯s bet, life and death are up to fate. No matter who dies, you can¡¯t take revenge on the living in the name of revenge.

    his words were powerful and resonating.

    Yu Yike stood up and rushed to Yu Haoyu. He grabbed Yu Haoyu¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡± ¡°Please apologize to Grandpa Xiang, Haoyu!¡±

    yu haoyu didn¡¯t say anything. he gritted his teeth and red at the front.

    Yu Zhihe also walked over and said earnestly, ¡± ¡°Vast universe Kasaya.¡±

    Yu Haoyu interrupted her coldly, ¡± I don¡¯t need your hypocrisy!

    yu zhihe was so agitated that he immediately stopped talking. he flicked his sleeves and turned to look at yu feibai.¡±Not Bai Qingqing¡±

    He was interrupted by Yu feibai again, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s start!¡±

    Old master Yu sniffed, looked up at the sky, and wiped away the tears in his eyes.

    Seeing Yu Yike and Yu Zhihe standing there, the two of them looked in different directions in grief. He took out a revolver from his pocket with his right hand and a bullet with his left hand, and ced them on the coffee table in front of him.

    Yu Haoyu red at Yu feibai coldly, then quickly picked up the gun and loaded the bullets.

    He didn¡¯t shoot first and pushed it in front of Yu feibai. ¡°You!¡±

 Chapter 885

    885 Chapter 885-can¡¯t do anything

    Gu Youli did not dare to breathe loudly. She stared at old master Yu carefully and ced the gun in the middle of the coffee table.

    When she saw Yu Haoyu push the gun in front of Yu feibai, her legs trembled out of reflex.

    In this game of Russian rotation, the person who fired first, in theory, had to fire three shots, and the probability of being hit was three-fifth. The person who firedter was safer than the person in front, and the probability of being hit was only two-fifth.

    also, if the only bullet happened to be in the first cartridge ...

    Then, inparison, Yingluo

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it was almost in her chest. Yu feibai and Yu Haoyu were both good with guns. When they loaded the bullets and turned the revolver, they would definitely have the skills to load the bullets into the first cartridge.

    Therefore, the person who opened fire first had a 100% chance of being hit.

    Gu Youli did not have the courage to ept this 100%. When she saw Yu feibai slowly reaching out his hand, the pain and fear in her heart made her unable to even shout. Her heart was really about to stop beating.

    She suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Yu feibai¡¯s hand.

    She looked at him with trembling eyes, begging him not to reach out and to think of another way to solve this.

    She didn¡¯t want to take the risk. She couldn¡¯t handle it if Yu feibai wasn¡¯t around.

    The Russian roulette was a highly tense game of life and death. Yu Haoyu had not fired a shot, but he was already highly focused, and his forehead was sweating.

    Yu feibai, on the other hand, remained calm andposed.

    When Gu Youli rushed over, Yu Haoyu¡¯s lips curled up into a triumphant smile. He was both proud and disdainful.

    Yu feibai¡¯s dark eyes shed with gentleness. ¡°Lili, be good. Go and sit beside Grandpa!¡±

    Gu Youli looked up at Yu feibai¡¯s dark, quiet, and cold eyes. She shook her head.

    he was ying with his life. where did his calmness and indifferencee from?

    ¡± don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll be fine. ¡± yu feibai reached out and slowly pried gu youli¡¯s hand away.

    Gu Youli was no match for his strength and her hands slipped away.

    Seeing that Yu feibai was reaching out for the gun again, her body trembled and she pounced on him again. Then, she hugged his arms and waist tightly.

    She used a lot of strength, as if she was releasing all the strength of her life. Her heart was anxious and afraid, making her scream, ¡± ¡°No, feibai!¡±

    Her heart seemed to have been hit hard by something. It was extremely gentle, like ice water melting in summer, refreshing.

    ¡°you don¡¯t dare to shoot?¡± yu haoyuughed contemptuously. ording to the rules of the Yu family, those who don¡¯t have the guts to shoot will be driven out of the Yu family and will never be able to return. They can¡¯t tell anyone that they are a descendant of the Yu family!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°shut up!¡±

    As expected of the two brothers, Yu Yike and Yu Zhihe chided Yu Haoyu almost at the same time.

    ¡°Lili!¡± Old master Yu took a deep breath to relieve the re in his old eyes and said to Gu Youli, ¡± let go of feibai. Do you want him to lose his dignity as a man? ¡±

    Gu Youli, who was hugging Yu feibai, shook her head furiously.

    Of course, she did not want Yu feibai to lose his dignity as a man.

    however, she didn¡¯t want to lose yu feibai.

    She used to be afraid of her own death, but at this moment, she realized that she was not afraid at all.

    This was because she was more afraid of Yu feibai, who was walking towards death in front of her.

 Chapter 886

    886 Stupid!

    Between respect and survival, thetter would be more painful than death for feibai, and the former would be more painful than death for her.

    Perhaps ...

    All of a sudden, Gu Youli calmed down and looked up at Yu feibai. There was no fear or terror in her eyes. Instead, there was a sense of relief and peace that she had never felt before.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a gunshot, wait for me, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± She said in a soft voice.

    As he said that, he gently released his arm.

    Gu Youli smiled at everyone and suddenly rushed into the kitchen under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. Then, she came out with a fruit knife under everyone¡¯s suspicious gazes.

    Everyone was terrified, and their eyes suddenly widened.¡±Lili!¡±

    Yu feibai felt suffocated and immediately went forward to snatch the fruit knife. However, Gu Youli reached out and stopped him.¡±I¡¯m not joking, nor am I threatening you. I just want you to be reassured. If you die, I will go with you. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    Yu feibai was slightly stunned and a warm feeling rose in his heart.

    Gu Youli¡¯s choice at that moment made him feel that he had no regrets in his life. Even if he died, he would be happy.

    A smile actually appeared on his lips. He slowly turned to look at the anxious old master Yu and Yu Zhihe, and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    He gently admonished her in his heart. This silly girl, isn¡¯t she quite smart? why does she always do silly things sometimes?

    Yu feibai walked to the coffee table and picked up the gun. Under everyone¡¯s nervous gaze, he slowly raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at his temple.

    immediately, everyone held their breath and stared at yu feibai.

    However, Yu feibai still looked extremely calm andposed. He was just as calm as he was before.

    He looked at Yu Haoyu indifferently. Under Yu Haoyu¡¯s crazed, venomous, and cursed gaze, he moved his finger and pulled the trigger.

    at this moment, heaven and earth seemed to be hypnotized, and everything was peaceful and quiet.

    Only the sound of Yu feibai¡¯s spinning could be heard.

    During this process, Yu Zhihe clenched his fists and was so scared that his legs went soft.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to look at all of this. When he heard a ¡± crack ¡± and not a ¡± bang ¡°, he looked at Yu feibai.

    heughed, his eyes red with excitement.

    old master yu¡¯s face was still dignified, but yu yike¡¯s mood was veryplicated. he was relieved, nervous, and afraid.

    Because the next one was Yu Haoyu. At that moment, Yu Haoyu was already a little scared silly and in disbelief.

    In the third cartridge, he had spun the cylinder one and a half times, so the first bullet should have been loaded. How was he supposed to clear it?

    If Yu feibai was safe, he would be in danger.

    With Yu feibai¡¯s skills, he would definitely be able to ce the bullet into the first cartridge when he rotated the cylinderter. Then, the probability of him getting hit would be 100%.

    Gu Youli held the fruit knife and closed her eyes tightly. If there was a ¡°bang ¡°, she would stab the knife into her chest without hesitation.

    When she heard the sound of a crack, the fruit knife in her hand fell to the ground. She rushed over and pounced on Yu feibai¡¯s back. She hugged his waist tightly from behind as if she was hugging her entire life.

    Yu feibai turned the revolver in his hand and pushed it to Yu Haoyu.

    Then, he pulled Gu Youli over from behind and held her tightly in his arms. He pressed the back of her head and said in a teasing tone, ¡± ¡°Stupid!¡±

 Chapter 887

    887 really, i won¡¯t understand even if you beat me to death

    So be it if he was stupid. Gu Youli did not want to argue with him at all.

    She rubbed against Yu feibai¡¯s neck like a puppy, greedily sucking and smelling the familiar and gentle scent on his body. She closed her eyes and smiled from the bottom of her heart.

    Yu Zhihe was watching all of this from the side, and tears streamed down his face.

    However, he was relieved. He finally understood why old master Yu, his smart father, would agree to Gu Youli and feibai being together.

    In addition to her intelligence and wisdom, it was also because she loved Fei Bai very much. She was willing to do anything for him, including death.

    When he was young, didn¡¯t he also want to pursue such a rtionship?

    Unfortunately, he was blinded by sand and chose the wrong person.

    now that his son had realized his dream and was living the life he had once dreamed of, he really should not object anymore.

    If Gu Youli¡¯s help had made him reluctantly ept her as his daughter-inw ...

    However, now that he saw that she was willing to give up her life for feibai, he did not force her anymore. He truly regretted everything that he had done to her.

    looking at gu youli and yu feibai, who had just survived a near-death experience, hugging each other, yu haoyu clenched his teeth in hatred.

    His father, Yu Yike, turned pale and his body trembled violently.¡±Haoyu, apologize to Grandpa, Haoyu.¡±

    He had watched Yu feibai grow up, so he believed that Yu feibai would not be so heartless as to hit the first magazine in one round.

    Yu Haoyu was 100% sure that he would face death.

    His face was covered in sweat. His right hand trembled as he held the spear, but it was like he was holding a thousand Jin of iron. He couldn¡¯t lift it up no matter what. After a long time, he finally picked up the spear.

    however, he was not willing to aim at his temple.

    Was he really going to flee for his life today?

    why did good luck always follow yu feibai? the heavens were so unfair to him.

    He turned to look at Yu feibai, who was hugging Gu Youli with a cold expression. He was filled with unwillingness.

    yu yike looked at him and tried to persuade him, Haoyu, why can¡¯t you understand? you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re really wrong. You should apologize to Grandpa and feibai!

    Yu Haoyu¡¯s grip on the gun tightened. His eyes turned cold and his lips trembled.¡±Dad, I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m not in the wrong. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of death by making me apologize? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not afraid of death. As expected, you¡¯ve always looked down on me since we were young. Look at second uncle, even though he didn¡¯t want Yu Fei to shoot for nothing, he didn¡¯t say a word. If we¡¯re talking about what happened to me today, arge part of the responsibility is on you, and the other part of the responsibility is on you, Wanwan.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s all your fault,¡± he said, looking at old master yu.

    Old master Yu was silent. He didn¡¯t say anything but sighed deeply.

    Yu Haoyu was right. He was responsible for everything that had happened today. It was his father¡¯s fault for not teaching him, and so was his grandfather.

    Yu Yike lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. He just sighed and sat on the sofa.

    It was his fault as a father for making his son feel that he was looking down on him, but no one knew that he hoped more than anyone else for his son to be sessful. To everyone outside, he would always say that his son was very sensible, sessful, and amazing.

 Chapter 888

    888 afraid of death, really dead

    Simrly, he also thought so in his heart.

    Now, he finally understood that everything was wrong. Haoyu was right. He had a responsibility, a very big responsibility. The responsibility was that he didn¡¯t give this unfilial son a good beating earlier.

    Haoyu thought that everyone wanted him dead. However, at this point, everyone was not forcing him to die. Instead, they hoped that he would understand what was right and wrong and repent.

    The Yu family¡¯s rules were set in this way not because it was a ¡®either you die or I live¡¯, but because¡¯ when a person is about to die, his words should be kind¡¯.

    He had tried to persuade him many times not because he was afraid that he would die, but because he hoped that when he was on the edge of life and death, he could look at everything rationally and correct his mistakes.

    Unfortunately, he was unrepentant!

    this made yu yike feel a deep sense of defeat. there was no hope. this son of his was really hopeless.

    Yu Haoyu finally frowned when he saw Yu Yike stop moving. He slowly raised the gun and pointed it at his temple.

    But at thest moment, he couldn¡¯t pull the trigger.

    Death. No, he didn¡¯t want to die. He wasn¡¯t willing to die.

    If someone had to die, it should be Yu feibai. Everything that he had today was all Yu feibai¡¯s fault. If Yu feibai was not dead, how could he die? he let Yu feibai have the beauty in his arms. As usual, he had a victorious attitude and looked down on everything with disdain.

    But what could he do if he didn¡¯t die?

    Kill him!

    Just as this thought shed through his mind, Yu Haoyu, who was terrified of death, turned his gun around and pointed it at Yu feibai.

    At this moment, Yu feibai was holding Gu Youli in his arms and looking at Yu Haoyu with his cold eyes.

    he saw yu haoyu¡¯s sudden change in action, but he did not show any signs of dodging, nor was he surprised or scared. he just smiled.

    This smile was like an Emperor descending to the world, the one that controlled everything.

    It sent a chill down Yu Haoyu¡¯s spine as a chill engulfed his limbs and bones.

    He seemed to have understood something, but he could no longer pull his finger back from the trigger!

    A ¡°Kacha¡± sound was heard, followed by a sharp ¡°ah¡± sound!

    Gu Youli was hugging Yu feibai with her back facing Yu Haoyu. When she heard the cracking sound, her heart skipped a beat. If Yu Haoyu was safe, it meant that Yu feibai was in danger.

    Then, she heard a familiar scream, and she subconsciously looked at the owner of the voice-Qian Lijing.

    however, she realized that qian lijing, who had been sitting on the sofa in a daze, was gone.

    She looked up and saw Yu feibai¡¯s shocked expression. She followed his gaze and turned around subconsciously. She saw Qian Lijing holding a fruit knife and stabbing it into Yu Haoyu¡¯s body.

    It was the fruit knife that she had taken out of the kitchen earlier.

    Everyone was instantly stunned by this sudden ident.

    Silence. It was so quiet until Qian Lijing stepped back and pulled out the fruit knife.

    Bright red blood gushed out of Yu Haoyu¡¯s body like water from a spring.

    ¡°Haoyu!¡± Yu Yike screamed.

    A sorrowful cry resounded through the sky, and he immediately pounced over to support Yu Haoyu, who was falling backwards.

    Old master Yu felt dizzy and his walking stick fell to the ground. He clutched his chest in pain and fainted on the sofa.

    Everyone was shocked and immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°Quick, call the ambnce, Yingluo!¡±

 Chapter 889

    889 So everything was for love

    Yu Haoyu was dead. Qian Lijing had stabbed him in the lung, ending his life.

    Ever since that day, Qian Lijing had been lying on the bed every day. Her eyes were dull, as if she had not seen anyone. She did not say a word.

    His parents came and were shocked to see her in this state.

    the two old people called her, but he didn¡¯t know if she heard them. she didn¡¯t respond and continued to stare at the ceiling.

    The two elders looked at their daughter¡¯s appearance and felt uncertain.

    He didn¡¯t know if he was really stupid or if he was just pretending. After all, his daughter had killed someone. Could it be that she wanted to use this method to escape punishment?

    He sighed. Who should he me? Who should he hate? It seemed to be Yu Haoyu.

    However, Qian Lijing had killed Yu Haoyu with one strike. He was dead, and it seemed that all the grudges had disappeared with the wind.

    As for Qian Lijing¡¯s child, it was probably the only thing that made her react.

    If anyone touched her stomach, she would reveal a look of horror and shrink her whole body back, mumbling, ¡± don¡¯t touch my child, don¡¯t touch my child. Brother feibai, save our child.

    In Qian Lijing¡¯s heart, she was unwilling to ept reality. She only wanted to believe that the person she was with was Yu feibai and that the Father of her child was Yu feibai.

    However, that day, when Yu Haoyu and old master Yu were sent to the hospital for treatment, Qian Lijing was also in the emergency room. She had a miscarriage and the child could not be saved.

    The Father of the Qian family felt a deep sense of powerlessness when he faced all of this.

    Old master Yu woke up very quickly after receiving emergency treatment.

    She was fine, but her heart had been seriously hurt.

    Old master Yu, who was originally healthy and strong, was like a candle blown out by the wind after the heavy blow of this incident. He was filled with a deep sense of helplessness.

    Gu Youli was a little stunned. It did not feel real and everything seemed to be too dramatic.

    she hugged yu feibai and sighed. she said with a tinge of fear, ¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s you or Yu Haoyu, Grandpa loves you very much. But why does he still have to follow this rule?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes dimmed as he said, ¡± actually, there¡¯s something wrong with the revolver that Grandpa took out. If a bullet were to shoot out, it would be stuck. As you said, Grandpa loves us and wouldn¡¯t be willing to bear the pain of losing us. He definitely wouldn¡¯t want any of us to die in front of him. He only did that because he hoped to fix Haoyu¡¯s arrogant and insensible character. He hoped that he could give Haoyu a chance to rise from the dead. Unfortunately, Zhenzhen ...

    Gu Youli looked at him in surprise. how did you know? grandfather told you everything.

    no, but I can guess it. My uncle and my father should have guessed it too. That¡¯s why my uncle has been trying to persuade Haoyu to apologize. Haoyu is the only one who¡¯s hesitant, ¡± Yu feibai said in a disappointed tone.

    He reached out and pulled Gu Youli into his arms. He narrowed his eyes and said deeply, ¡± everything was under control. Qian Lijing was an ident. Of course, it was also an ident that you took out the knife. Idiot, don¡¯t do such stupid things again. I won¡¯t die and I won¡¯t bear to leave you.

    gu youli chuckled and leaned on his shoulder blissfully.

    But then, she frowned and said in distress, ¡± sigh, Grandpa is really sad now. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any way to make him recover faster.

    Yu feibai lowered his gaze and smiled lovingly. ¡°I¡¯ll give grandfather a great-grandson, and grandfather will recover very soon.¡±

 Chapter 890

    890 i was scared to death, i thought yingluo

    in the afternoon, gu youli did not have much to do, so she went to the yu family¡¯s old residence to visit old master yu, who had been ill for a long time.

    At this moment, old master Yu was lying drowsily on a wisteria chair in the garden.

    The warm winter sunzily shone on his white hair, giving it a silver luster and making him look particrly divine.

    Gu Youli carefully sat down on a stool at the side, afraid that she would disturb old master Yu.

    She rested her chin on her hand and quietly looked at the sleeping old master Yu.

    As usual, old master Yu was dressed in a Chinese tunic suit, but his short white hair was no longer neatlybed.

    His expression was also extremely bad.

    To be honest, everything that happened to the Yu family seemed to be caused by her.

    if she had not told yu feibai everything after yu haoyu hypnotized her, if she had stopped yu feibai froming to the old residence, things would not have gotten so out of hand.

    Yu Haoyu was in the wrong, but she was the one who pushed the situation to its limits.

    She seemed to be partly responsible for grandpa¡¯s condition today.

    She missed her grandfather from the past. He was kind to everyone and always smiled.

    Although he was over 80 years old, he still had a child¡¯s heart.

    He liked to y tricks on Gu people. He was often unhappy on the surface and red at this and that, but in fact, he had never really lost his temper at anyone.

    The only time was probably the Yu Hao incident.

    It was also because he was heartbroken that he was so angry. That day, when he scolded Yu Haoyu, she clearly saw her grandfather¡¯s cloudy eyes filled with tears.

    She sat there for a long time, but her grandfather didn¡¯t respond. He just fell asleep quietly.

    In such a quiet atmosphere, not even the sound of breathing could be heard.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body suddenly trembled. She had a very bad feeling.

    Gu Youli quickly reached out and ced her trembling fingers under old master Yu¡¯s nose.

    The flowers in the garden swayed gently in the wind, and the sun was very quiet.

    Gu Youliughed. She was so excited that tears rolled down her face.

    That¡¯s great, he¡¯s still breathing.

    There was no reaction for a long time, which really gave her a big shock. Fortunately, it was a false rm and Gu Youli¡¯s tensed heart finally rxed.

    At this moment, old master Yu slowly opened his eyes and looked at her with a kind smile and a trace of mischief. ¡°stupid girl, what are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m dead!¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment. Then, she held old master Yu¡¯s old hands with both hands. Grandpa, Yingluo, I was really scared just now. Yingluo, you really scared me to death. You¡¯re clearly awake, but why didn¡¯t you call me Yingluo? ¡±

    Old master Yu sat up slowly and used his other hand to Pat Gu Youli¡¯s head gently. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°silly child, don¡¯t you see that i¡¯m still alive and well? How can this old man die so quickly? I¡¯m still waiting for you and feibai to give birth to a great-grandson for me to carry.¡±

    As she said that, she took a tissue from the coffee table and waved it at Gu Youli. She said in disdain, ¡± Alright, alright, stop crying. Your snot is going to flow onto my chair.

    Gu Youli pouted and took the tissue. ¡°I¡¯m not crying, I¡¯m just talking nonsense!¡±

    she wiped away the tears that had flowed down from her excitement and asked with concern, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, have you been feeling better these past two days?¡±

 Chapter 891

    891 Birth, aging, illness, and death, thew of nature

    Old master Yu smiled and said affably, ¡± he¡¯s old, and he¡¯ll be like this if he recuperates. You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s natural for people to grow old, get sick, and die.

    Grandpa is right. It¡¯s natural for people to grow old, get sick, and die. But the real naturalw is to live to a hundred years old. Grandpa must be an old man after a hundred years old, so don¡¯t worry about your health. You still have more than twenty years to live, so you must take good care of your body and wait for your great-grandson to marry and have children! Gu Youli put her hands together and said firmly.

    Hearing this, old master Yuughed, and hisugh was very detached. I¡¯ve lived so long that I¡¯ve be an old monster. I can¡¯t even walk anymore. When that timees, you¡¯re all going to despise me.

    Gu Youli immediately shook her head. I won¡¯t. No matter how old grandpa is, he¡¯s always the cutest in my heart!

    Old master Yuughed,¡±cute?¡± You¡¯re indeed a stupid girl. You don¡¯t even know how to use adjectives. How can you use the word ¡®cute¡¯ to describe an old man?¡±

    of course I can. If you think I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll take you out to y tomorrow and let everyone judge whether our Grandpa is a cute Grandpa or not!

    Old master Yu¡¯s face was full of happiness, and he said ¡± good ¡± three times in a row!

    He patted Gu Youli¡¯s hand and smiled. silly girl, I¡¯m so happy that feibai found you. Among all the children, I like feibai the most because he resembles me the most. At the same time, I worry about feibai the most. He¡¯s too introverted and seems cold, but in reality, he¡¯s just not good at expressing his feelings!

    Gu Youli bit her lip and nodded. ¡± grandpa, you¡¯re right. he¡¯s really stupid when ites to rtionships. when he was chasing me, he actually said that he needed a girlfriend and asked me if i needed a boyfriend. ¡±

    Old master Yu smiled, as bright and happy as before.

    He slowly stood up and looked ahead. ¡°Lili, the Yu family is a big family. There are many times when we can¡¯t control ourselves and we may make you suffer in the future, but I hope you can understand that even if you¡¯re unhappy, that¡¯s still family. Family is always the most important!¡±

    Gu Youli got up and followed him. She stood beside him and nodded. ¡°Grandpa, I know!¡±

    what happened to the childst time was caused by Zhihe. He may be cold and heartless, may not like you, and may not be willing to ept you, but he would never want to hurt the child. I hope you can forgive him. Old master Yu said deeply.

    Gu Youli looked at old master Yu with a frown.

    In fact, after the divorce between Wang Jiahui and Yu Zhihe, she no longer med Yu Zhihe.

    However, when she heard old master Yu¡¯s words, she felt that he was leaving behind hisst words, which made her feel very uneasy.

    Gu Youli shook her head. grandfather, I still mind. It¡¯ll take a long time for me to let it go. If you don¡¯t guide me, I might not be able to let it go for the rest of my life!

    ¡°You ...¡± Old Yu sighed heavily.¡±Why can¡¯t you let Grandpa be at ease? I was just about to say that you¡¯re very filial!¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like it when Grandpa talks like that!¡± Gu Youli said dejectedly.

    old master yu naturally understood what she meant. he smiled and shook his head.

    He turned around and sat back on the wicker chair, then suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Lili, do you think the Russian roulette game is cruel?¡±

 Chapter 892

    892 So, there was a reason for everything

    The gentle breeze ruffled Gu Youli¡¯s hair. She looked ahead and nodded gently. ¡°A little.¡±

    Old master Yu frowned and said,¡±can I tell you a story?¡± How is it?¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before asking softly, ¡± ¡°Is it a story about this rule?¡±

    When she saw old master Yu, she smiled and nodded. Gu Youli also smiled. ¡°Sure, Grandpa, please tell me.¡±

    Old master Yu slowly told a story from a long, long time ago. my father was born into a prestigious family. He was the descendant of a merchant in the Qing Dynasty. Although the Qing Dynasty fell and the Republic of China arrived, the Yu family was still as rich as a country. My father had been dressed in fine clothes and food since he was young. Every day, he had a group of servants at his beck and call. When he was young, he was a famous young master. He was romantic, arrogant, and rebellious. He was handsome and carefree. He yed around and enjoyed himself. Every day, he lived a life of luxury and spending money.

    Gu Youli stared at old master Yu the entire time and listened to him talk about things that happened in the past. His smile was in high spirits as if he was the handsome young man he was talking about.

    It could be seen that old master Yu really admired this father.

    ¡°Does this Russian roulette have anything to do with great-grandpa?¡± she asked.

    Old master Yu continued, ¡± the Russian roulette game was actually a rule set by him. Speaking of your great-grandfather, with his status and background at that time, whether it was a youngdy from a rich family or a noble family, he could have married any woman if he wanted to. However, he didn¡¯t want any of them and fell for a child bride of a teacher.

    Gu Youli was very curious. Seeing that the old man had suddenly stopped talking, she quickly asked, ¡± ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡± the teacher was educated, and he was very opposed to the system of child-bride, so in his heart, he only treated his wife, little qiao, as a sister. he taught her how to read and write, and little qiao became a revolutionary soldier.ter, the teacher got married, but his wife was not little qiao. one of his female ssmates even had a child. during the chaotic times, because little qiao was a revolutionary soldier, they were implicated and died, leaving behind an only son.

    Little Qiao decided to treat this child as her own and raise him up. However, in those chaotic times, it was very difficult for a woman to raise a child. She suffered a lot. The child suffered from smallpox, and even she herself was infected with a terrible disease. When she was about to die, it was her father who saved them and invited the best doctor in the city to cure her and her child¡¯s illness. After that, they gradually got along and made love. Her father married little Qiao despite the opposition of his family. They even gave the child a name, Yu Guozhong!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock. that child? the teacher¡¯s child is you, Grandpa? ¡±

    Old master Yu nodded with a smile. I have no impression of them at all. Since I was young, little Qiao and young master Yu were my parents. They were closer to me than their own sons!

    my great-grandparents also had a son after they got married. Could the Russian roulette be because of you, Wanwan? ¡± Gu Youli guessed but did not finish her sentence.

    Old master Yu leaned back in his chair and sighed, ¡± it was me and my brother that gave my parents a headache. Because he loved me too much and cared too little about my brother, he always went head to head with me. He was even prepared to fight to the death for the family inheritance. In the end, my father had no choice but to take out a gun and use Russia to gamble to decide whether we would live or die.

 Chapter 893

    893 No one can question my ability

    but your ending will definitely be different from that day¡¯s feibai and Yu Haoyu, ¡± Gu Youli said softly.

    if it was the same, then old master yu wouldn¡¯t have used this trick again.

    Old master Yu pressed his temple and tried to calm his tone. ¡± in the end, my brother understood my father¡¯s painstaking efforts and also understood that i had no greed for the family property. he was filled with regret and started a new life through the heart cleansing revolution. in the chaotic war, he died to save me. i thought that haoyu could also start a new life after going through life and death, but who knew that xuanji ... ¡±

    he sighed and continued, ¡± in his heart, he always felt that feibai wanted to kill him, but he has always wanted to kill feibai since he was young. it¡¯s not that i didn¡¯t know, but i just felt that he was still young and doing all this was just because he was naughty. actually, it¡¯s all my fault for not facing this problem properly. first, i felt that he couldn¡¯t hurt feibai, and second, i felt that he wasn¡¯t bad at heart! That day, he actually aimed his gun at feibai. I was really disappointed!¡±

    After the long speech, there was a long silence.

    gu youli did not know what she could say at this moment. her grandfather¡¯s expression was grave and there was a thickyer of sadness on it.

    as a parent, thest thing I want to see is a fight between my children and grandchildren. I thought I could solve it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so awkward. old master Yu closed his eyes to hide the grief in his eyes.

    Gu Youli held his hand andforted him. ¡°Grandpa, thest thing a child wants to see is their parents and elders getting more and more Haggard because of them. I know you¡¯re very sad, but things will pass. Grandpa, you have to get back to life quickly! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I¡¯m already making a baby with feibai. Grandpa, we¡¯re both busy and can¡¯t take care of the child. Can you promise me that you¡¯ll help me take care of my child in the future? I believe that with Grandpa taking care of my child, he¡¯ll definitely be as outstanding as feibai.¡±

    Old master Yuughed. you trust me so much. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to carry you when I get old? ¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. Grandpa isn¡¯t old. He¡¯ll definitely be able to take care of the child well. Do you know that? ¡± I¡¯m actually very envious and jealous of feibai, not because he has a good family background, but because he has a good grandfather like you.¡±

    ¡°hahaha!¡± Old master Yuughed heartily. you¡¯re such a sweet talker. Okay, Grandpa agrees!

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Then Grandpa should think about what name to give the child!¡±

    what a silly girl. The child¡¯s name should be given ording to his birth characters. Of course, it should be after you give birth!

    Gu Youli did not understand. so there¡¯s anotheryer to it. I¡¯ve really learned a lot!

    That day, the old Butler noticed that old master Yu was more energetic than a few days ago.

    He also had an extra bowl for dinnerpared to a few days ago. Throughout the process, he was talking to Gu Youli very enthusiastically.

    He even asked Gu Youli if she would quarrel with Yu feibai.

    Gu Youli thought that she and Yu Fei were both ordinary people, so it was inevitable for them to quarrel.

    old master yu was overjoyed when he heard that there would be a fight. he even asked gu youli to call him the next time she fought with yu feibai because he had not seen who yu feibai was fighting with and was very curious.

    gu youli¡¯s head was full of ck lines and she was speechless.

    On the way back, old master Yu asked the Butler to grab two bags of herbs for Gu Youli to bring back.

    When Yu feibai heard that the herbal medicine was to aid pregnancy, he threw it into the trash can and said coldly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re questioning my ability by using herbal medicine to help her get pregnant.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu Youliughed so hard that her body cramped up.

 Chapter 894

    894 I know, I doted on her

    New Year¡¯s Day arrived.

    The first day of the new year was the quarries QY jewelry art exhibition.

    This year¡¯s QY jewelry art exhibition was set to be held in a small resort and leisure center on the outskirts of Beijing.

    Other than the famous models and jewelry designers in the fashion circle, there were many other people at the art exhibition.

    there would also be many other celebrities who wouldpete to be there.

    In the first three hours, the conference would showcase the jewelry and art pieces of major jewelrypanies from all over the country.

    The selection was at the end. the best jewelry team in the past four years was the jewelrypany and the best jewelry designer.

    It didn¡¯t matter what qualifications one had, as long as one didn¡¯t pass the evaluation, they could participate.

    This was Gu Youli¡¯s first time attending such a symbolic jewelry exhibition.

    Therefore, he valued it very much.

    She had been very nervous the entire night before and had chatted with Yu feibai for a long time. She only fell asleep when it was almost 12.

    She was also very nervous when she was choosing her gown before she set off today.

    after looking around, she had no idea what to choose. in the end, she turned all the clothes inside out and finally decided to choose the white dress.

    this white dress was a slim-fit long dress with a fishtail design.

    Wang Jiahui had personally picked it out for her when she asked her to go shopping thest time. This gown fully disyed Gu Youli¡¯s beautiful figure. Coupled with her long, straight hair, it reflected a pure and sacred atmosphere.

    Yu feibai, who was lying on the bed behind him, looked at his back and felt as if he had entered a Fairnd shrouded in mist. His eyes suddenly turned deep and dark.

    Gu Youli turned around and met Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes. She asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Yu feibai held her hand and gently pulled her onto hisp. Then, he whispered into her ear, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already feeling the urge. Do you think it¡¯s nice?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her in shock and then said, ¡± ¡°Liu¡±| Whoosh!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were burning.¡±I really want to eat you right now!¡±

    after saying that, he gently bit her lower jaw.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Youliughed and scolded him as she pushed him up.

    Yu feibai was very obedient. He stood up and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll get lost. It just so happens that the Tang domain is looking for me!¡±

    Gu Youli immediately turned around and pounced on him. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°did i?¡± yu feibai asked innocently.

    Gu Youli snorted and said,¡¯not yet? You know that I miss you, so you sent me there! if you don¡¯t want to give it to me, then forget it. don¡¯t give it to me anymore in the future!¡±

    you¡¯re getting more and more temperamental. You can¡¯t even tease me a little, can you? ¡± Yu feibai raised his hand and pinched her nose lovingly.

    Gu Youli blinked a few times and then asked with a deep smile, ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, don¡¯t you know who pampers you?¡±

    I know. I¡¯ve doted on her. Why did you say that? it sounds like you¡¯re reaping what you sow. He then kissed Gu Youli¡¯s mouth.

    it was very domineering, as if it was a punishment, and the kiss was very heavy.

    Gu Youli resisted slightly and closed her teeth tightly, but her lips were painful from his biting.

    ¡°It hurts!¡± She frowned and shook her head.

    She reached out and pushed him away slightly. Her lips twitched as she protested, ¡± ¡°By treating me like this, are you not going to pamper me anymore and are going to abuse me?¡±

    He dared to say that he didn¡¯t dote on her. He would see if she would bite his lips.

    yu feibai had no choice but to press his forehead against hers and said in a pampering tone, ¡± ¡°You ...¡±

 Chapter 895

    895 You can, cross-dress

    Yu feibai drove Gu Youli all the way here and watched her take a few deep breaths.

    He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her nervous look. ¡°Are you that nervous?¡±

    Gu Youli nced at him unhappily. of course I¡¯m nervous. This is an art exhibition that only happens once every four years and there are only two awards in the entire exhibition. It¡¯s the most prestigious award in the country and it¡¯s the dream of many designers. Every designer has a peak period. If you miss it during this period, you might not be able to enter the circle in your life.

    ¡± i believe that your peak willst for at least four to ten years. so, it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t get it this time. there¡¯s still the next time. you¡¯ll have plenty of chances. ¡± yu feibai¡¯s tone was calm, but there was a strong sense offort in it.

    he did not want gu youli to give him too much pressure.

    To him, regardless of whether Gu Youli won an award or not, she would always be the best designer in his heart.

    Gu Youli smiled meaningfully but did not tell Yu feibai about the bet she had with yang Mengshan.

    Of course, the agreement with yang Mengshan was only a small part of the reason.

    As a jewelry designer, no one didn¡¯t want to win this award, because it was an affirmation of value.

    as she looked out of the car, gu youli realized that they had already arrived at the leisure center.

    The atmosphere outside was very lively.

    Because of the arrival of many celebrities, many media reporters had alsoe, and the entrance of the exhibition was packed with shing lights.

    Outside, there was arge group of fans holding signs and shouting their idols ¡®names. The atmosphere was very lively.

    The bodyguards were afraid that they would break in, so they nervously maintained order at the scene.

    another ck van stopped in front of the red carpet. a celebrity stepped out of the van, and the reporters immediately swarmed up and fought to take photos.

    Yu feibai looked at the terrified Gu Youli and his eyes turned warm. He held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Gu Youli gulped. I didn¡¯t expect such a big event and so many reporters. I thought it was just a simple award ceremony. Why don¡¯t you get a room in the leisure center and rest for a while while while waiting for me? ¡±

    she called yu feibai over because she wanted him to cheer her on.

    Forget about this formation!

    with yu feibai¡¯s identity, he was not suitable and could not appear in so many ces with media.

    Yu feibai nodded and drove to the other side of the road. Then, he rented a room for customers to rest.

    After sending Yu feibai to his room, Gu Youli wanted to turn around and leave.

    However, Yu feibai hugged her.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Apany me!¡± He looked at her with deep eyes.

    Gu Youli reached out and ced her hand on his shoulder. I can¡¯t bear to leave you, but what can I do? ¡± It¡¯s gettingte, I have to go in!¡±

    She then kissed the corner of his lips. be good. Rest in your room for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon!

    yu feibai hugged her tightly in his arms. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go to the jewelry exhibition that¡¯s going tost for three hours. you can go when the awards ceremony starts!¡±

    that won¡¯t do, ¡°Gu Youli said seriously.

    Suddenly, her eyes turned slyly. actually, I have a way to let you go in with me without being discovered.

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows.

    Gu Youli smiled evilly and said cheekily, ¡± you can dress up as a woman. I guarantee that no one will recognize you. Of course, no female celebrity will be prettier than you.

    Once again, I rmend Gong Ziyan¡¯s new book: There¡¯s no limit to pampering a wife in a wealthy family¡¯s billion contracts: the theme of ¡± a diamond husband ¡± was melodramatic and explosive. it was about a female protagonist who had vowed to be a topwyer. once she met young master di, she ruined her life. once young master di fell in love with her, she staged a love-hate rtionship with the cold young master di!

 Chapter 896

    896 Entering the venue and getting to know Milo

    yu feibai raised his eyebrows and looked at gu youli in confusion. suddenly, he said in a serious tone, ¡± alright, i¡¯ll leave it to you to help me dress up as a man. ¡±

    Yingluo. Gu Youli was stunned and looked at him in disbelief.

    He had the urge to faint.

    Yu feibaiughed and teased her. Gu Youli knew that she was being teased and pouted.¡±it¡¯s not fun. i¡¯m not talking to you anymore. i¡¯m leaving!¡±

    This time, Yu feibai did not hold her back. Instead, he let go.

    It was gettingte and she should enter the venue.

    at this time, the exhibition was about to start. all the celebrities and entertainment media had already entered the venue, so when gu youli arrived, it was a lot more low-key.

    On her way here, not many people noticed her.

    It wasn¡¯t until she entered the venue that the reporters from the fashion industry caught a glimpse of her and rushed over to take photos.

    Gu Youli was calm andposed. She had a faint smile on her face as she stood still for the reporters to take photos.

    Yuri, you¡¯ve been shortlisted for the best designer award. Do you have the confidence to win? ¡± A female reporter called Gu Youli by her English name and asked with a smile.

    Gu Youli smiled and said, ¡± of course I¡¯m confident, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll definitely win an award. Sometimes, luck is also a form of strength!

    he simply replied to a few questions and then walked in.

    Yan Qi was sitting in his seat, conversing with a Western woman in a low voice. The two seemed to have a good rtionship.

    She looked away slightly and saw Gu Youli. She immediately stood up and waved to her.

    When Gu Youli walked closer, Yan Qi pulled her to sit down and smiled. ¡°Lili, you look beautiful today. You don¡¯t usually like jewelry, but why are you wearing nes and earrings today?¡±

    Gu Youli also smiled shyly. I learned it from you, master. I learned how to do advertisements at the right time. How could I not wear my own jewelry at such a good publicity asion? that would be too unreasonable.

    so miss Gu is ah Qi¡¯s apprentice. No wonder you¡¯re so famous when you just entered the industry. As expected, a great teacher produces a great apprentice. A smiling voice with a foreign ent rang out next to Yan Qi.

    ¡± i can¡¯t be considered her master, ¡± yan qiughed. ¡± i¡¯m just her former superior! ¡±

    in my heart, you¡¯re my teacher, ¡± Gu Youli said seriously. you¡¯ve turned me from a student in the design department into a real designer!

    Then, she looked at the foreign woman and said, ¡± ¡°May I ask, Zhenzhen?¡±

    Yan Qi quickly said, ¡±e, Lili, let me introduce you. This is Miluo, the design director of RK. She was my ssmate when I was studying abroad!

    RLG?It was the most famous jewelrypany in France. Gu Youli was surprised and reached out her hand politely.¡±hello!¡±

    Milo also politely extended her hand and shook it. Hello, I¡¯ve heard ah Qi mention you several times!

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your name!¡± Gu Youli smiled.

    ¡± miss gu, ¡± milo said, ¡± i heard that the gu family has a diamond mine. ourpany is nning to purchase a batch of diamonds in china. i wonder if we can go and have a look at your diamond mine. ¡±

    Gu Youli was in disbelief and her eyes widened.

    She nced at Yan Qi, and when she saw him nod and smile, she quickly smiled and said, ¡± ¡± of course, miss milo. it¡¯s my honor! ¡±

    Then, she looked at Yan Qi gratefully. It was Yan Qi who had introduced her to this opportunity.

 Chapter 897

    897 Where did the clowne from?

    As for whether it would be sessful, it would depend on Milo¡¯s requirements for the bare diamonds. However, she was confident in herpany¡¯s bare diamonds.

    Because of Yan Qi, mi Luo seemed to like Gu Youli very much and kept chatting with her. I heard from Qi that you were shortlisted for the best designer award. It seems that you want to take over master¡¯s position!

    The best designer in the previouspetition was Yan Qi.

    So in this industry, Yan Qi could only win the best design team Award.

    As for the Emperor, they did not have a new designer who had been selected for the award, so she had the most faith in Gu Youli.

    ¡°I hope I can be as lucky as my master!¡± gu youli said humbly.

    Yan Qi turned his head and smiled. Youli, the best designer award will definitely be yours.

    other than gu youli, the mostpetitive designer in the selection this year was yang mengshan from shangpin.

    However, Gu Youli had an overwhelming victory in terms of sales and beer.

    Therefore, Yan Qi was certain that Gu Youli would win the best designer award.

    Of course, if someone bribed the judges behind their backs, that might not be the case.

    Gu Youli smiled. She hoped so more than anyone else.

    Just as he was about to say that he hoped his master would be right, a cold voice rang out from behind him. director Yan, you¡¯re too good to someone who betrayed you!

    If he wanted to sow discord, he would use Gu Youli¡¯s departure from the Emperor as an excuse.

    gu youli sneered and turned around to see yang mengshan.

    She was wearing a fiery-red gown today. The cut was very good, and it seemed to fit her body perfectly, showing off her perfect figure. With her big, wavy chestnut hair and exquisite makeup, she looked extremely beautiful and radiant.

    Yan Qiughed coldly when he heard that. Yang Mengshan was indeed a formidable woman.

    She had actually brought up old matters to sow discord between her and Gu Youli. Although she knew that she was a vicious person, she did not expect her to stab her in the back at the first opportunity.

    ¡± miss yang, keep your manners, ¡± yan qi said, his words meaningful. you have to. Even if you don¡¯t get the award, you have to maintain yourposure. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a designer award. You¡¯ll work hard next time.

    yang mengshan was infuriated. yan qi¡¯s words were in, but there was a deep irony in them.

    Gu Youli was all smiles as she looked at yang Mengshan, who was staring at them angrily without saying a word or moving. She asked, ¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Yang Mengshan smiled slightly. it¡¯s nothing. I just came tofort you. The best designer award is mine.

    then she looked at yan qi. ¡± the best team award is also from ourpany. as for you guys, keep up the good work. ¡±

    Milo covered her mouth andughed mockingly. She said in English, ¡± ¡°Where did this clowne from?¡±

    Yan Qi and Gu Youli bothughed out loud.

    Meanwhile, yang Mengshan¡¯s face waspletely ck.

    She suppressed her anger and sneered, ¡± ¡°You guys are proud, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯d like to see if you can still be so indifferent when you can¡¯t even win a single award!¡±

    I¡¯ll say this to you. You won¡¯t get a single award today. Gu Youli lifted her chin proudly. Her eyes were sharp and cold, adding to the domineering aura of a Queen.

    Yang Mengshan also looked at him coldly, cold and domineering.

    The two of them were at loggerheads with each other. Everyone could clearly feel thepetitiveness between the two of them. They could feel the thoughts andpetition between the two.

    The reporters in the fashion industry also immediately noticed the sparks.

 Chapter 898

    898 Where did she get her confidence from?

    The reporters in the fashion industry also immediately noticed the sparks.

    They knew that the two of them were popr candidates for the best designer at this QY art exhibition.

    A woman¡¯s heart had always been like a needle at the bottom of the ocean. Tit for tat. At first nce, it was obvious that it was a Pce scheme.

    When the two of them saw this, they felt that there was something interesting going on.

    there was no way they would miss such a good opportunity to get some gossip. they all gathered around. ¡± Yuri, Amy, what are your thoughts on each other being nominated for the best designer award? ¡±

    The cameras shed non-stop as yang Mengshan looked at the reporters.

    She smiled at everyone arrogantly and said, ¡± thank you for your concern. I¡¯m very happy to be selected together with my sister. I¡¯m very confident about winning the award. Thank you, everyone!

    She didn¡¯t want to say too much, but she had already expressed everything she wanted to.

    The reporters were all shocked, then they kept asking, ¡± ¡°Sister? Amy, are you and Yuri sisters?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her tone was fake and gentle. ¡°aiya, how did i identally let it slip? I¡¯m indeed Yuri¡¯s sister. I¡¯m the adopted daughter of the Gu family.¡±

    gu youli did not say a word at the side. the corners of her mouth kept twitching. she had stepped on her foot and was actually trying to build a rtionship with her. He was really shameless.

    Seeing that Gu Youli had not said anything, the reporters pointed their microphones at her. Yuri, may I ask who¡¯s more confident in winning the award, you or your sister? ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and replied politely, ¡± I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. It all depends on luck. It seems that the exhibition is about to start. Everyone, please return to your seats. As for the interview, we will continue after it ends.

    At this moment, it was indeed about to start. The lights dimmed and the reporters quickly put away their cameras and microphones and returned to their respective positions.

    Those who didn¡¯t follow the rules would be kicked out of the meeting.

    However, yang Mengshan did not leave. She just sat beside Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli nced at her and smiled warmly. yang Mengshan, you really haven¡¯t improved at all. You¡¯re still using the same methods and are still so low-level.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s expression changed and she gritted her teeth.

    She turned her head and red at Gu Youli. Gu Youli, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you cry and wipe your tears silently when you get nothing!

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes sarcastically and looked at her coldly. The arrogance on her face seeped out from her bones.¡±Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to be happy? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the higher you climb, the more painful it will be when you fall?¡±

    Yang Mengshan sneered at Gu Youli smugly.

    Full of confidence, she said word by word, ¡°don¡¯t worry. The one who fell will definitely not be me! Let¡¯s wait and see who will fall miserably!¡±

    Gu Youli ignored yang Mengshan and only looked at Yan Qi meaningfully.

    Initially, she did not take yang Mengshan¡¯s confidence to heart. However, at this moment, she felt a little uneasy.

    Why was she so confident?

    Feeling uncertain, Gu Youli whispered into Yan Qi¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s so confident, is there a possibility that she¡¯ll win?¡±

    he was so sure that he would win the award. could she have done something behind his back? It was like bribing the judges.

    However, wasn¡¯t the list of judges from the organizers supposed to be confidential?

    Yan Qi didn¡¯t say anything, which showed that she wasn¡¯t confident either.

 Chapter 899

    899 Surging with emotions, blood boiling

    the art exhibition had officially begun. a middle-aged man in a ck amani suit walked up the stage gracefully.

    He was the host of today¡¯s QY art exhibition.

    he held the microphone in his hand and said to the audience with a smile,¡±¡±Dear Ladies and Gentlemen, good evening. wee to this Qy jewelry art exhibition.¡±

    as soon as he finished speaking, apuse sounded ~

    The emcee continued,¡±to be able to stand on this stage and host today is both an honor and a pressure for me. I believe that all the geniuses in the jewelry industry here should have the same thoughts as me. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look at our best designer from the upper realm, Xici. His brows are tightly furrowed now.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the camera quickly turned to Yan Qi.

    When Yan Qi¡¯s face appeared on the big screen, the host immediately smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Speaking of which, why are you even more nervous when you win the team Award than when you win the individual award? Do you still remember that you were sitting there four years ago? your smile was brighter than the sun.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The crowd was amused by his kind humor.

    Yan Qi shrugged helplessly, indicating that she really wasn¡¯t nervous.

    Just now, she was just frowning and thinking about the question Gu Youli had asked her. Could yang Mengshan¡¯s confidence have really bribed the judges?

    I heard from Xici that your favorite disciple, Yuri Gu, has also been nominated for the best designer award this year. You must be feeling more pressure thanst year!

    Then, Gu Youli¡¯s appearance was shown on the big screen on stage.

    The host said humorously,¡± Yuri Gu is really beautiful today. She¡¯s like a fairy and very photogenic. All single men here, you have to seize the opportunityter.

    Then, there was another wave of friendly chuckling from the audience.¡±Hahaha ~~¡±

    Gu Youli couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She never thought that the host would actually direct the topic to Yan Qi and her.

    However, after the emcee¡¯s kind joke, Gu Youli¡¯s depressed mood instantly rxed.

    The corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up into a faint smile.

    With just a few words, the host quickly heated up the venue.

    There was an additional award this year. In addition to the best designer and best team, there was also the selection of the most collectible jewelry from all the jewelry on disy.

    As the elegant music yed, the host left. A tall and beautiful model wearing jewelry slowly walked onto the T-stage.

    She was elegant, calm, and beautiful.

    Every piece of jewelry on them had been carefully designed, and every piece of jewelry could be said to be the work of the gods.

    All kinds of gemstones shone on each other andplemented the lighting. It was dazzling!

    The jewelry that could be disyed here today were all one in a million, the best of the best.

    Of course, all the models attending the exhibition were world-ss supermodels.

    Gu Youli had always hoped that one day, her jewelry would be worn by the world¡¯s top models and they would appear under the dazzling lights.

    It represented a kind of sess.

    A dreaming true filled her heart. Right now, she was overwhelmed with emotions and her blood was boiling.

    After a long time, all the models slowly walked down the runway, and the music stopped.

    The humorous emcee returned to the stage again and told everyone that the exhibition was over. Then, they began to vote for the most collectible jewelry in this QY art exhibition.

 Chapter 900

    900 Who will win the best designer award?

    The results came out very quickly. QY art exhibition was actually the first QY art exhibition. The most collectible jewelry was from the capital¡¯s Jia Ren jewelrypany, the feffany series.

    this series of tinum jewelry had a smooth and delicate surface, but it also had a unique floating pattern with exquisite techniques.

    It was also apanied by all kinds of precious gems, such as ck agate, colored ss, ck Butterfly shell, and other colorful and exotic materials.

    every design was dazzling and full of vitality.

    The design director of the jiaren jewelrypany won the most collectible jewelry Award under everyone¡¯s warm apuse.

    after a short speech, he took the award and left the stage happily. the host walked onto the t-stage again.

    He took a deep breath, then clenched his fist and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally the most exciting time of the exhibition. Who will be our best designer this year? Let¡¯s wee our distinguished guest, the president of the International jewelry design Committee and the design director of tigxina jewelry, master Nimora, to present our best designer award!¡±

    Then, an old man over 60 years old slowly walked onto the stage with the help of a beautiful hostess.

    A round of apuse came from the audience.

    it was dedicated to this legendary figure in the jewelry design industry.

    as the apuse gradually died down, nimora held the microphone and began to speak. ¡± I¡¯m very honored to be invited to this jewelry exhibition. I¡¯ve been working in the jewelry industry for more than 40 years and have seen many ssic pieces of jewelry, but none of them has surprised me like this.

    His words caused an uproar among the crowd.

    to be able to get master nimora to use the word ¡± amazing ¡± in his work, to be able to get master nimora to praise his work so much, it really made people extremely curious.

    The shortlisted designers, including Gu Youli, were all excited and nervous.

    No one didn¡¯t have a little bit of luck in their hearts. They hoped that master Nimora¡¯s stunning jewelry would be their own design.

    The host continued from the side, then, master Nimora, please announce the best designer award for us.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a series of jewelry appeared on the big screen.

    the names of the designers were written on the left corner of the jewelry.

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart was beating very fast in excitement when she saw her design and name on the big screen.

    after the introduction of the ten designers, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the envelope in nimora¡¯s hand.

    Nimora slowly opened the envelope. After taking a nce, he smiled and looked around at the audience.

    Finally, he fixed his gaze on Gu Youli and said, ¡± this piece of jewelry has exquisite craftsmanship and a strong and eye-catching design style. It is made of an ancient and hidden totem as the base, carved with Opal or ck agate, with rose gold iid with turquoise beads, and a ne cut with beautiful diamonds in the shape of a horse¡¯s eye. The contrast of ck and white colors brings out the richest and most brilliant color. Congrattions, Yuri Gu!

    There was a burst of cheers below.

    Gu Youli slowly stood up under theplicated gazes of the crowd, which were either envious, jealous, or reverent.

    When the lights shone on her, she was already over her surprise and was receiving a hug from Yan Qi and Milo.

    Yang Mengshan, who was beside him, was in disbelief. Her eyes widened in shock as if she was watching a dream.

 Chapter 901

    901 thank you, my hubby

    yang mengshan only reacted after a while.

    She looked at Gu Youli, who had already taken a step forward and was as quiet as a Lily. Her cold and unreconciled gaze trembled violently as if it had been dipped in poison.

    Gu Youli took the heavy award from Nimora¡¯s hands.

    He was so grateful that he couldn¡¯t control himself. His eyes were misty, and he hugged nimoral politely.

    ¡± congrattions, Yuri. ¡± the host walked up to him.

    as soon as he finished speaking, there were waves of warm palms below.

    Although she had been mentally prepared and thought that she would be calm, Gu Youli still could not control the excitement in her heart.

    she didn¡¯t want to pretend to be calm.

    But at this moment, she really wanted tough out loud.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that everyone on and off the stage was looking at her.

    She would definitely run with the trophy in her hands and shout loudly to vent her joy.

    The emcee smiled at Gu Youli and tried to ease the silence on stage. ¡°It seems like Yuri is very excited. There are very few designers who can win an award on their first shortlist, I have to say that Yuri is very lucky! I wonder what you have to say to everyone now?¡±

    Gu Youli calmed her excitement and smiled at everyone. ¡°The host is right, I¡¯m indeed quite lucky. Just now, a reporter friend asked me if I was confident in winning the award, and I said that at the time. Of course I¡¯m confident, but not being able to win it is a kind of luck, because luck is also a kind of strength. A person might be lucky for a moment, but not forever. Therefore, one must always arm themselves and be brave enough to challenge life. Only then could one receive more help from the people of honor. That was one¡¯s luck and strength. my guests today are the staff of everyone at QY art exhibition. Mr. Nimora, thank you; My benefactors are also my Masters, Xici, Yan Qi, and Dik. [ C. Thank you. Of course, my family and friends. They are my benefactors and my fortune. Thank you. ] The luckiest thing in my life is meeting you. Thank you for always supporting me silently behind my back when I was chasing my dream, no matter if I was sad or sad, desperate or lonely, giving up or persevering!¡±

    At that moment, Yu feibai, Gu liangwei, old master Yu, Yu Zhihe, Wang Jiahui, Chen junrui, Chu Qing, Hua Miaomiao, and many others were present.

    all of gu youli¡¯s family and friends were watching the live broadcast in front of their televisions.

    other than yu feibai who was smiling, everyone else¡¯s eyes were red from excitement or they were crying.

    At this moment, Yu Zhihe was having dinner with a few friends from the political and business world.

    He knew that there would be a live broadcast of the QY art exhibition today, so he asked the waiter to change the channel.

    When they saw Gu Youli go on stage to receive the award and Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes were red and wet, everyone was shocked and looked at Yu Zhihe with questioning eyes.

    yu zhihe smiled and looked at them with a very proud gaze. he raised his voice and said,¡±¡±The one who received the award is my boss¡¯s wife!¡±

    Everyone was enlightened, and then they all congratted Yu Zhihe in unison.

    On the television, after the emcee finished speaking to Gu Youli, heughed and teased,¡±¡±Hubby? It turns out that our beautiful miss Yuri already has a Knight who will protect her for the rest of her life. Looks like there will be a lot of men crying in the toilet today!¡±

    hahaha ~~¡±the audience immediately burst intoughter.

    Gu Youli slowly walked down the stage amidst everyone¡¯sughter.

    The host suddenly stoppedughing and said seriously, ¡± there will always be sadness, sadness, despair, loneliness, and giving up when you chase your dreams. However, as long as you write the word ¡®courage¡¯ in your heart, persist in your dream to the end, keep running and believe in yourself, one day, you will be like Yuri, standing on the stage that belongs to you!

 Chapter 902

    902 Humans are not nts, they are prone to evil thoughts

    gu youli returned to her seat and did not say anything. she only nced at yang mengshan.

    However, to yang Mengshan, it was already a perverted way of showing off.

    Yang Mengshan clenched her fists tightly and her face was filled with hatred. It was as if she had been possessed by a demon and she was surrounded by hostility.

    a designer sitting on the other side of her nced at her and was stunned by her determined and fierce eyes.

    she subconsciously moved away and moved to the side.

    Yang Mengshan did not notice her. At that moment, she could not care about anything else and all her attention was on Gu Youli.

    Hatred, he was too unwilling!

    She had already arranged everything and victory was in her hands. How could she still let Gu Youli win the award?

    Could it be that she was also up to no good?

    Yes, it must be like this!

    Yang Mengshan was suppressing her anger and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡± ¡°you really have the nerve to show off your strength here!¡±

    She was so angry that her voice trembled a little. how much money did you spend and how many people did you bribe to make master Nimora speak for you? it seems like you really put in a lot of money to win the best design Award.

    Of course, Gu Youli knew what yang Mengshan was implying. She was mocking her for not winning the award with her own abilities but with money.

    She wasn¡¯t angry and rubbed her facezily. no matter how much money I spent, I¡¯ll still get the award. It¡¯s better than some people spending arge sum of money and getting nothing in the end!

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at Gu Youli with jealousy and resentment. Her face was red and white.

    Yingluo. Gu Youli looked indifferent and shrugged her shoulders.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face twitched in anger. She looked at Yan Qi and mi Luo, who were both looking at her with deep disgust and disdain.

    Yang Mengshan gritted her teeth in hatred and felt an unprecedented sense of frustration and powerlessness.

    However, she still had to maintain her smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early for you to be happy? the next award will definitely be mine!¡± Yang Mengshan would not give up until the end of her life. She did not believe that she would not win a single award.

    at this moment, there were already guests on the stage who began to announce the best team award.

    Gu Youliughed coldly. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    the best team Award of this year, and the best jewelrypany of the past four years, goes to Emperor Zhou!

    As the Emperor series jewelry was disyed on the big screen, thunderous apuse rang out.

    Under the warm apuse and Gu Youli¡¯s and mi Luo¡¯s well-wishes, Yan Qi went up on stage to receive the award. Next, it was Yan Qi¡¯s designers ¡®turn. There were more than a dozen of them and the apuse from the audience was endless.

    Gu Youli nced at yang Mengshan, who was dumbfounded and in disbelief, and smiled. ¡°I remember. Do you really want to bet with me? I¡¯m sorry, but you won¡¯t be getting any!¡±

    Yang Mengshan red at Gu Youli and her eyes were as dark as a ghost¡¯s. Gu Youli, don¡¯t be too smug. A moment of failure doesn¡¯t mean anything!

    gu youli looked at her coldly and smiled. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re full of malice, you can only be like this forever.¡±

    Yang Mengshan mocked and replied coldly, ¡± don¡¯t say that you¡¯re very noble. You¡¯re not that kind to treat me, your sister, like that!

    Gu Youli said, ¡± there¡¯s no such thing as absolute good and evil in this world. People are not nts and are prone to evil thoughts. This is understandable. When a person is working hard to pursue his own interests, he should not hurt the innocent people around him. That¡¯s kind. On the contrary, if he keeps hurting the innocent people in order to pursue his interests, that¡¯s evil.

 Chapter 903

    903 The one she was really afraid of was Yu feibai

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s lips curled up. She was proud and did not agree with Gu Youli¡¯s words.

    When the lights dimmed, she quietly got up and left.

    In the washroom, yang Mengshan took the tap and washed her hands slowly.

    She widened her eyes and looked at her gloomy self in the mirror. The anger in her heart soared to the sky and she was about to explode.

    The door of the washroom was suddenly opened again, and a woman in a ck suit strode in.

    She was yang Mengshan¡¯s assistant, Deng Fang.

    Seeing that someone hade, yang Mengshan¡¯s expression changed slightly. She turned off the tap and took out a tissue to wipe her hands.

    ¡°How did this happen? didn¡¯t we give them money?¡± Deng Fang asked. Why didn¡¯t they give us a single award?¡±

    it must be Gu Youli. She gave them more money. That bunch of vampires! Yang Mengshan said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Manager, what should we do now? Should we think of a way to mess with Gu Youli and let everyone know that she bribed the judges?¡± Deng Fang suggested coldly.

    Yang Mengshan rejected her. no way. Firstly, we don¡¯t have any evidence that Gu Youli bribed the judges. Second, we¡¯ll also do this. If we¡¯re not careful, it won¡¯t be good if we start a fire!¡±

    then, we have to create some news about the giarism. It would be a fatal blow to her if such bad news were to spread when she just won the best designer award. It would also help the manager vent his anger. Deng Fang continued to instill extreme thoughts into yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s gaze was dark and urate as she looked at her. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I promised my dad that I would never y any tricks on Gu Youli again.

    Indeed, she had promised Gu liangwei to get along well with Gu Youli.

    However, she had never thought about getting along well with Gu Youli. She had always wanted to defeat Gu Youli so that Gu Youli could only look up to her for the rest of her life.

    Of course, this was not the main reason. Yang Mengshan did not dare to have any evil thoughts. The main reason was Yu feibai.

    She knew Yu feibai¡¯s identity and how powerful the Yu family was. They could find out anything they wanted.

    He could only do something subtly. If he did that to harm Gu Youli, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Or the oue. It would be worse than before.

    No matter how much she hated Gu Youli, she would never give Gu Youli a reason to kill her if she had a way out.

    The more yang Mengshan thought about it, the more indignant she felt.

    she did not understand what was so good about gu youli that yu feibai would fall for her.

    what right did gu youli have to be able to find such an outstanding man like yu feibai who was so devoted to her?

    He could even let her publicly announce that she was married to him in front of everyone¡¯s envious and well-wishing eyes?

    she, on the other hand, had once offended many people in the school because of apletely dissatisfied zhao mingcheng, and had almost lost her studies.

    after that, there was fu jiasheng. she had thought that he would do something for her.

    Who would have known that when she was in trouble, he was nowhere to be seen.

    After leaving the mental hospital, she had pretended to meet him by chance and went to find him on purpose. She wanted to prove that she was Living a Good Life now, that she had be more beautiful, and to make Fu Jiasheng regret.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect Fu Jiasheng to find another girlfriend. That woman was so ugly, but he couldn¡¯t see her anymore. There was only that ugly woman in his eyes.

    The more yang Mengshan thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. She clenched her fists so tightly that the tips of her nails were almost digging into her flesh.

 Chapter 904

    904 Conspiracy, behind-the-scenes

    Seeing that yang Mengshan was unmoved and had a serious expression on her face, Deng Fang continued to persuade her, ¡± ¡°But manager, are you willing to ept this? Seeing how smug she was just now, I really wanted to rush up and give her a kick.¡±

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t willing.

    Yang Mengshan looked at Deng Fang coldly and asked expressionlessly, ¡°but what can I do if I¡¯m not satisfied? gu youli is not as simple as you think.¡±

    It seemed like nothing she did would help. The award had already been given out.

    Bribing someone wasn¡¯t something to be proud of. She had asked the judge to give her high marks, but the judge didn¡¯t agree to anything.

    Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he had to swallow this bitter pill.

    She could only me Gu Youli for being so lucky that others could only be jealous of her.

    ¡°Manager, I know that Gu Youli is not easy to deal with, but who asked you to do it yourself? You can find someone to deal with her secretly. Catch her and beat her up, or find a few people to help her record videos. No one will know that you did it. ¡± A malicious smile appeared on Deng Fang¡¯s face as he proposed his n.

    yang mengshan looked away and looked at herself in the mirror. her eyes were terrifyingly cold as if she was sinking into a deep vortex.

    can i? Would it really go unnoticed?

    That didn¡¯t seem possible.

    How could they not find out who Yu feibai was and what his identity was? if they knew what she had done to Gu Youli, she would probably go to hell again and experience a life worse than death.

    Seeing that yang Mengshan was silent again, Deng Fang wanted to continue instilling the extreme idea of revenge into her. manager Wanwan!

    However, before he could finish his sentence, yang Mengshan interrupted him. that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say anymore. I know what I want to do. I don¡¯t need you to teach me!

    Then, she left the bathroom.

    Deng Fang looked at her back as she left. His eyes were cold and unfathomable.

    when the door was closed, she turned around and checked the cubicles one by one. after making sure that there was no one else in the washroom, she took out her phone.

    She pressed a phone number and dialed it.

    The call was picked up quickly, and a cold female voice came from the other end. ¡°How is it?¡±

    Missy, I believe you¡¯ve seen it on TV. Gu Youli won the best designer award just as you expected. Yang Mengshan thought that Gu Youli had bribed the judges, but she didn¡¯t know that I had already switched the gift she sent. It was really just bird¡¯s nest. You were right. She was destined to lose to Gu Youli for the rest of her life. Now, she¡¯s so angry. She even threw a tantrum in the bathroom just now. I did what you said and asked her to deal with Gu Youli, but she said that she had promised her father. I won¡¯t y any tricks to deal with Gu Youli.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The woman who was addressed as ¡®young miss¡¯ sneered, ¡± ¡°Agree to her dad? What a lousy excuse. To think that she coulde up with such a thing. she came back from the jaws of death and came out of the mental hospital. It can be said that she was reborn. She will not let herself return to that kind of despair. She is probably afraid of Yu feibai because she knows very well that if Yu feibai were to make a move, he would be even more ruthless than Gu Youli.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Deng Fang frowned.

    A cold voice sounded from the other end of the phone again, ¡± we¡¯ll bide our time and wait for the next opportunity. Then, we¡¯ll continue to persuade her to make a move on Gu Youli. No matter what, we have to find a way to get her to make a move. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to kill her with a borrowed knife!

    ¡°Yes! Young miss!¡±

 Chapter 905

    905 When you¡¯re happy, do happy things

    the Qy jewelry art exhibition ended, and so did the award ceremony.

    Gu Youli walked out of the conference hall with a smile on her face and ran towards Yu feibai¡¯s guest room.

    she could not wait to share the joy in her heart with yu feibai.

    Yu feibai¡¯s support and encouragement were a huge part of her sess in winning the best designer award.

    During this time, she actually felt a little dazed and felt that it wasn¡¯t real.

    Standing at the door, before he could ring the doorbell, the door was opened.

    She saw Yu feibai standing in front of her with a bouquet of red roses in his hand.

    Under the light, his lips were slightly curved, and his beautiful smile was more eye-catching than a rose.

    Gu Youli waved the trophy in her hand and walked over to hug him.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Yu feibai leaned over and kissed Gu Youli on the cheek. Then, he handed the flowers to her. ¡°I hope it won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    Gu Youli lowered her head slightly and sniffed the fragrance of the flowers. She was filled with joy.¡±Thank you!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes glowed with a mesmerizing light. He reached out and ruffled her hair. are you happy? ¡±

    open your heart, ¡± Gu Youli said slowly.

    Shey in Yu feibai¡¯s arms and squinted her eyes like a cat. but I really want to cry.

    ¡°Why?¡± Yu feibai could not understand.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she smiled and said, ¡± ¡± because i¡¯m happy. when ites to jewelry design, i like it from the bottom of my heart. when i see every gem, pearl, and diamond shining in my hands, i feel a great sense of aplishment. it¡¯s not like i haven¡¯t fantasized about winning this award one day, but when that day reallyes, i find it so unreal. i feel that if i don¡¯t cry, it will be a dream when i wake up tomorrow. ¡±

    ¡°stupid, what are you thinking about?¡± Yu feibai kissed her sideburns and ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Listen to it. Is there a heartbeat in the dream?¡±

    When Gu Youli heard that, she pressed her face against his chest and listened to his steady heartbeat.

    Bang Bang Bang ¡°. It was very strong and powerful, making people feel very at ease.

    ¡°i didn¡¯t dream of it!¡± she smiled.

    As she said that, she stretched out her index finger and slowly drew a circle along Yu feibai¡¯s strong pectoral muscles. but there¡¯s one here.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart almost melted when he saw her drawing.

    He couldn¡¯t help but lean in and kiss her forehead, eyes, cheeks, and nose affectionately.

    As they kissed, the kiss gained color. A Dark me was ignited in the depths of her body.

    Yu feibai reached his hand into Gu Youli¡¯s skirt maliciously.

    Gu Youli was shocked by the sudden attack.

    she subconsciously reached out and held yu feibai¡¯s wrist in protest.|¡±You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Huan said.

    Yu feibai thought that she was ying hard to get. He held her hand and gently pushed it to the side. Then, he continued to act recklessly.

    Seeing that he was about to lift her skirt even deeper, Gu Youli snuggled in his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. Yu feibai, I don¡¯t want to. How can you only think of such things when we¡¯re so happy? ¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s chest.| He suddenly pressed against her body and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°When you¡¯re happy, of course you have to be perverted.| It¡¯s a blessing. Why, don¡¯t you want to?¡±

    As he said that, the hand that was wrapped around her waist pressed against his own.

    Gu Youli pouted and reached out to push his shoulder. ¡°You, I don¡¯t want to waste my time.¡±

 Chapter 906

    906 weak legs, too hungry to walk

    I want to kiss you. Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes were filled with overbearing love. He gently touched the tip of her nose and their breaths were mixed together.

    It looked infinitely warm.| Ambiguous.

    ¡± i don¡¯t want to, yingluo. ¡± gu youli¡¯s face was red as she protested.

    She reached out and pushed Yu feibai away, her eyes full of lust. men are indeed animals that think with their lower bodies. When they¡¯re happy, happy, sad, or sad, they only want to do one thing, Yingluo.

    No matter how amorous his heart was, Yu feibai had no choice but to let go.

    He hugged Gu Youli and gave her a big kiss.

    Gu Youli seemed to feel that rejecting him was like giving him a stick. Thus, she immediately gave him another candy and kissed him back gently.

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a smile. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that his little girl was smart and cute.

    He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her cheek. ¡°By the way, when are you going to give birth to a son for me?¡±

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment. Then, sheined in a low voice, ¡± why must it be a son? can¡¯t it be a daughter? ¡±

    of course. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a pair of dragon and phoenix twins. Mo Ye¡¯s family has a pair of dragon and phoenix twins, ¡± Yu feibai mumbled softly and blew a bewitching breath into her ear.

    Gu Youli could clearly hear the envy and jealousy in his voice.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh, but she was also speechless.¡±I¡¯m dizzy!¡±

    yu feibai tightened his grip on the petite figure in his arms and nted a tender kiss on her forehead. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually, don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure.¡±

    Gu Youli was embarrassed,¡¯when did I give myself any pressure? you¡¯re the one who¡¯s under pressure!¡±

    She chided him, but her hands were wrapped around his neck, and she smiled sweetly.

    At this moment, her little stomach suddenly protested and made a hungry sound.

    In order to look better in her dress and not show her belly, she had not eaten anything for the whole day and was already famished.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Yu feibai raised his eyebrows.

    gu youli nodded. ¡± yes. i¡¯ve digested all the food i ate. it was quickly digested by happy. ¡±

    She did not dare to tell Yu feibai that she did not eat anything. Otherwise, Yu feibai would definitely take the opportunity to teach her a lesson.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Yu feibai tapped the tip of her nose lovingly.

    she rxed her arms and sat on the sofa with her arms around her.

    ¡°i¡¯ll have to think about this.¡± Gu Youli started to think seriously. She rolled her eyes and asked Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°How about the dumplings?¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her in surprise. Then, he chuckled and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°how did you know that grandpa made dumplings and was going to call you home to eat?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    It was as if there was a burning heat that hit her heart. Gu Youli grabbed Yu feibai¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°what did you just say? Grandpa made dumplings?¡±

    Gu Youli could only feel her saliva secreting rapidly at the thought of the meat dumplings with thin skin and deep pockets.

    just thinking about that delicacy made her drool.

    Yu feibai¡¯s and her fingers were intertwined. ¡°Yes, every time there¡¯s a happy asion at home, Grandpa will personally cook and make dumplings. You¡¯ve won a grand prize, and Grandpa has already watched the live broadcast on TV. How could he not make dumplings for such a happy asion? so he called me a long time ago and told us to hurry over as soon as we¡¯re done!¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Youli pursed her lips andughed. She hooked her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. I¡¯m so hungry that my legs have gone soft. I can¡¯t walk.

    Yu feibai carried Gu Youli in his arms and was ready to leave. littlezy bum!

    ¡°Flowers, trophy¡±

 Chapter 907

    907 Excited, congrattions

    When the car stopped at the old residence, it was already past dinner time.

    During this time, Gu Youli received many calls to congratte her.

    Gu Youli was so hungry that she felt weak all over and her bones were sore.

    As soon as the car stopped, she immediately unfastened her seat belt and ran towards the old residence. Within two steps, she saw that there were already three cars parked outside the old residence. There were Lu Xun¡¯s and Yu Zhihe¡¯s.

    the other car was a mboyantmborghini.

    He didn¡¯t need to guess to know who it was.

    ¡°Feibai, it seems like feimo is back!¡± She eximed in shock.

    it had been two years since yu feimost returned to the capital. when he asked yu feibai what happened, he only said that he had fallen out of love, but he didn¡¯t give him any details.

    yu feibai was at the back, holding the flowers and trophy. he said worriedly, ¡± ¡°slow down.¡±

    Gu Youli turned around and saw the thing that belonged to her in Yu feibai¡¯s hand. She ran towards him and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Yu feibai, thank you!¡±

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡± what are you thanking me for? ¡±

    thank you for everything. as she said that, she held Yu feibai¡¯s arm and smiled.

    When the two of them arrived at the main hall, Yu Zhihe, Wang Jiahui, Gu liangwei, Lu Xun, and Yu feimo were all present.

    Yu feimo did not lead a sad life as Gu Youli had imagined. He was still very evil.

    At this moment, he also knew what he had said, which made old master Yu beam with joy.

    After old master Yu stoppedughing, he pretended to be serious and shook his head. Feimo, Grandpa doesn¡¯t want to lecture you, but you have to choose the right direction. Although they are both B, facing north is awesome, and facing south is stupid!¡±

    Hearing this, everyoneughed out loud and looked at Yu feimo with a smile, but Yu feimo was speechless.

    hahaha Yingluo. everyoneughed. The atmosphere was great.

    Gu Youli let go of Yu feibai¡¯s hand and quickly walked over with a smile. ¡± what are you guys talking about? why are you so happy? ¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard Gu Youli¡¯s voice. They quickly turned around and looked at Gu Youli with smiling eyes.

    At the same time, they all congratted her enthusiastically.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± gu youliughed as she called out to them. then, she turned to the others and shouted one by one, ¡± ¡°Dad, mom, uncle, feimo Qianqian.¡±

    ¡°Quick,e over and sit!¡± Old master Yu waved at Gu Youli, gesturing for her and Yu feibai toe over and sit.

    Gu Youli walked over as instructed. Yu feibai walked over at a steady pace and put down the things in his hands calmly before sitting down beside Gu Youli.

    ¡°lili, this is your trophy!¡± Gu liangwei was very excited as he held the trophy in his hands. He looked at it left and right with joy, then reached out and touched it.

    tears streamed down his face as he said emotionally, ¡± ¡°My daughter, I¡¯m really happy for you.¡±

    Old master Yu was also getting more and more excited as he watched, and he smiled with a red face. ¡°And also feel proud!¡±

    let me see the trophy too, ¡± Wang Jiahui said with a smile.

    She was wearing an embroidered cheongsam today, looking noble and elegant.

    Yu Zhihe¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard this. He immediately reached out to take the trophy and then thoughtfully handed it to her.

    At that moment, Yu feimo looked at Gu Youli evilly and smiled. ¡°Congrattions, sister-inw!¡±

    Gu Youli smiled in return. thank you, feimo. Why haven¡¯t I seen youe home for a while? I heard that you¡¯re very, very busy. I wonder what you¡¯ve been busy with? ¡±

 Chapter 908

    908 I¡¯m out of love, I can¡¯t take it anymore

    yu feimo pursed his lips and scanned the room unwillingly. ¡± ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been in a good mood recently, so I¡¯m Hanhan.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Gu Youli was very gossipy and pressed on.

    yu feimo felt a little ufortable. he nced at the people who were paying attention to him. ¡± that¡¯s why i went overseas to have some fun. ¡±

    Gu Youli showed her cold white teeth. ¡°You¡¯re heartbroken?¡±

    he was heartlessly abandoned by a woman and lost his rights as a man! the corners of yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into a slight smile. he looked like he was watching a good show with a teasing and yful expression.

    When everyone heard this, they burst outughing.

    Yu feimo spat out the water he had just drunk. ¡°Brother, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t admit it, you¡¯re really regressing the more you live!¡± Yu Zhihe looked at him in disdain and snorted.

    This brat lied to him that the little singer was pregnant and wanted him to agree to their marriage. He was so angry that he almost fell ill.

    he had originally wanted to ept it, but he didn¡¯t want his sons to hate him.

    In the end, he found out that it was a fake pregnancy, and the two had even broken up. He thought that things would end like this, and he didn¡¯t want to bezy anymore.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect them to make up again, and that she would really be pregnant.

    in fact, she was also happy. she was just waiting to have a grandson. who knew what the two of them did? not only did they lose the child, but they also broke up.

    Split, split,bine,bine, split ... He was toozy to care about it.

    wang jiahui put down her trophy and looked at yu feimo with concern. ¡± nn has returned to the country, why don¡¯t you run?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± yu feimo rejected her immediately, his face dark. ¡± dad, can¡¯t you leave me some face? there¡¯s a guest at home, what a shame.¡±

    Yu Zhihe interrupted him expressionlessly and warned, ¡± what guests are there? we¡¯re all family. What can¡¯t you say? ¡±

    Astonishment shed past Gu liangwei and Lu Xun¡¯s eyes.

    They were slightly taken aback and couldn¡¯t quite believe it. However, how did Yu Zhihe¡¯s attitude change so much in such a short time?

    He clearly remembered that he had always been against Yu feibai and Gu Youli.

    It was good that she could ept it. They could also be at ease and let Gu Youli really marry into the Yu family.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡± hmph! ¡± yu zhihe snorted coldly again. ¡± you¡¯re so useless. i don¡¯t even know who you resemble! ¡±

    Yu feimo put down the cup in his hand and replied anxiously, ¡± ¡°Dad, big brother, please don¡¯t think that I¡¯m turning over a new leaf. Besides, even if there were no outsiders, Lili was still there. She¡¯s a woman, she¡¯ll feel embarrassed if she hears it!¡±

    ¡°Turn over a new leaf? Feimo? You?¡± Gu Youli could not believe it. It was unbelievable.

    Yu feimo was known for being a yboy, but he actually said that he had turned over a new leaf.

    Did she change her personality? or did the sun rise from the west?

    Yu feimo¡¯s face turnedpletely ck. He expressed his deep resentment towards Gu Youli¡¯s three question marks. ¡°Lili, what¡¯s wrong with you? I saw you win the award and came back to congratte you out of goodwill. How can you treat me like this? if you don¡¯t wee me, i¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Even though he said that, he elbowed old master Yu.

    Old master Yu took the opportunity to help him out. Alright, alright. Let¡¯s talkter. Butler, bring the dumplings to the table. Let¡¯s clean them up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Butler who was standing at the side immediately gave the order.

    Gu Youli nced at Yu feimo with a chuckle. Then, she held old master Yu¡¯s arm andughed.¡±grandpa, i¡¯ll help you over.¡±

 Chapter 909

    909 It¡¯s not about who to marry

    In the dining room, the rich aroma of the dumplings filled the air.

    To the old man, making dumplings was a very grand affair.

    Making dumplings was just a simple way of making dumplings. The dumplings were red and hot, making them lively and, of course, happy.

    Letting his family eat dumplings would allow him to live in a happy and lively atmosphere.

    ¡°Lili, are the dumplings delicious?¡± old master Yu asked.

    Gu Youli gave him a thumbs up and praised him. it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s so delicious. In the future, during the new year, Festival, or any happy asion, Grandpa will make dumplings for me, okay? ¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± Old master Yu looked quite proud and happy, so he agreed immediately.

    This was the first time he had been so happy since the incident with Yu Haoyu.

    she was smiling so much that her eyes were almost invisible.

    Yu feimo, on the other hand, was a little depressed the entire night.

    After eating the dumplings, everyone sat in the living room and chatted. They were all asking Gu Youli when she was nning to hold the wedding. They did not want her to hold it when the time came.

    Gu Youli did not know how to answer this question.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk about the wedding because she didn¡¯t want to hold it now.

    The 6th of June was the day of the death curse. She wanted to break the death curse on that day and get a real rebirth before holding the wedding.

    She was always calm andposed. She found an excuse to go to the kitchen and make flower tea by herself.

    When he returned, everyone had already changed the topic.

    Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to go over, she saw Yu feimo standing on the balcony, talking to someone on the phone.

    She took a sip of the flower tea she had just brewed and approached Yu feimo with a sly smile on her face.

    after yu feimo finished his call, he turned around and saw gu youli.

    He wasn¡¯t shocked, but pretended to be frightened. ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t even make a sound when you walk. You really scared me.¡±

    Gu Youliughed and shed her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re scared of this. Tell me honestly, what did you do?¡±

    Yu Fei and Mo lengning¡¯s lips curled into a helpless smile as they furrowed their brows. what do you mean by guilty? I¡¯m just being ruthless!

    Gu Youli did not believe him and raised her eyebrows.¡±Oh, really? If she wasn¡¯t feeling guilty, then she was just too happy. ¡°Oh, right, I heard that Nannan grew up with you since you were young. He said that since you don¡¯t have a girlfriend and he doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, why don¡¯t you marry Nannan? congrattions!¡±

    yu feimo¡¯s ck eyes were filled with deep thoughts.

    Then, he regained his calm and said lightly, ¡± ¡°If you want to get married, then get married. It doesn¡¯t matter who you marry!¡±

    He turned around slightly and his handsome face sank. His whole body was cold. He put his hands in his pockets and walked forward unwillingly.

    gu youli walked in front of him with a hint of innocence in her clear eyes. ¡± hey, feimo, you¡¯re quite resentful. tell me, are you not willing to get married? if you¡¯re not, i can help you. ¡±

    Yu feimoughed and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°what? Sister? You can¡¯t let my brother hear you, or you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Gu Youli did not think much of it and smiled sweetly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be bad. Your brother is very good to me, Yingluo!¡±

    Yu feimo was suddenly displeased and interrupted her impatiently, ¡± I say, do you women like to take advantage of others and waste the good that men treat you with to show your superiority? ¡±

 Chapter 910

    910 in is the most beautiful, pure joy is the most genuine

    The atmosphere was frozen by the sudden conflict with Yu feimo.

    Gu Youli clicked her tongue and said, ¡± you¡¯re quite resentful, feimo. It seems like you¡¯ve been hurt quite badly. Suddenly, I really admire the girl who dumped you!

    Yu feimo blushed with shame and looked at her with deep disdain. ¡°I say, which family are you from? Are you my sister-inw? how can you speak like that?¡±

    Gu Youli chuckled. you can¡¯t me sister-inw for being sharp-tongued. You¡¯re just too much of a flirt!

    This yboy should suffer more.

    you¡¯re teasing me! Yu feimo frowned. He wanted to exin himself.

    But suddenly, as if he had lost all his strength, he helplessly frowned and sighed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just pretend that I was a bad person in the past, but after I really got together with her, I¡¯ve changedpletely. I really only have her, so why can¡¯t she believe me? The child is gone. Am I not sad? I told her not to go, but she insisted on going. Finally, the child is gone, and now she¡¯s ming me. She¡¯s simply unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°???¡±Gu Youli only heard a little and had a lot of question marks in her head.

    Although she was confused, she was sure that there must have been a misunderstanding between the two of them.

    It was just that the two of them were too proud, and neither of them was willing to give the other a way out.

    gu youli looked at her and there was a slight worry in her eyes. ¡± there must be a misunderstanding between you two. I think you should go to her and clear things up.

    ¡°No need!¡± yu feimo didn¡¯t want to say anything more. he left with his hands in his pockets.

    gu youli looked at his back and suddenly realized that yu feimo had really changed. he was no longer frivolous and aggressive.

    ¡°what did you talk about?¡± A gentle and maic voice sounded in his ear.

    Gu Youli turned around and saw Yu feibai.

    She ran over and hugged him. nothing, just a casual chat. Then I deeply felt that two people don¡¯t have to be together in a lively way, nor do they have to be in a life and death situation. They don¡¯t have to give it their all and be hysterical. I like a slow stream. The most beautiful is the calm, and the most genuine is the pure!

    Yu feibai raised his brows and repeated thest eight words, ¡± ¡°The most beautiful is the in, and the most genuine is the pure and happy!¡±

    Gu Youli nodded and said,¡¯isn¡¯t it a beautiful sentence? Qinghuan is the name of a friend of mine, and this is her oral cicada.¡±

    yu feibai hugged her tightly and said softly, ¡± i¡¯ll do everything in my power to do as you wish. i¡¯ll keep our rtionship warm. it¡¯s like a thin stream of water. it¡¯ll burn for a long time. it¡¯ll never stop. ¡± We¡¯ll always be sweet and happy.¡±

    His voice was rich and soft, like invisible threads.

    It wrapped around Gu Youli¡¯s heart and wrapped it tightly.

    a pair of charming eyes flickered with an alluring luster, and her smile was so dazzling that it could almost charm people.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you!¡± Gu Youli gave him a kiss.

    ¡°Then you are a Vixen!¡± Yu feibai pinched her nose.

    Gu Youli protested. stop shouting!

    Yu feibai kissed her forehead and said in satisfaction, ¡± I¡¯m not calling you for nothing. I really think you¡¯re a Vixen. When I¡¯m with you, I often have a feeling that I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, and I¡¯ve been lonely for a long time before I finally found you.

    ¡°You¡¯re so glib!¡± Gu Youli pouted, but her heart was warm and sweet. She hugged Yu feibai tightly.

 Chapter 911

    911 This woman is extremely vicious

    After Yan Qi¡¯s introduction, mi Luo and Gu Youli had already reached an initial cooperation.

    From the past few days of contact, she felt that the Lu family¡¯s raw diamonds had a high value. She was very satisfied with their weight, cut, color, and purity.

    However, to agree to the contract, they had to visit the diamond mine first. They had to confirm the Lu corporation¡¯s reputation and strength.

    Without any serious questions, they could reach an agreement.

    Gu Youli valued this opportunity very much because she had always hoped that the Lu corporation¡¯s diamonds would go international.

    It would be great if the Lu corporation¡¯s Coro could break into the International market with the help of the RK.

    With the reputation of the NLG, cardilora would definitely be able to spread throughout Europe.

    Early in the morning, Gu Youli was having her breakfast when she said to Yu feibai, ¡± don¡¯t pick me up in the afternoon. I¡¯m going to take Milo to the diamond mer. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯lle back today!

    Gu Youli had told Yu feibai about mi Luo before.

    Yu feibai was reading a military newspaper.

    From Gu Youli¡¯s direction, she could see his cold side profile. It was as if it had been carved by a knife. The clear lines were perfect and any more or less would probably reduce his charm.

    Yu feibai put down the newspaper gently and looked at Gu Youli. ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±

    Thest time she and Lu Xun went to the diamond mine, an ident happened, so Yu feibai was worried.

    Gu Youli¡¯s beautiful eyes were smiling at her. There was still some toast on the corner of her mouth.¡±No need!¡±

    She knew that Yu feibai had been very busy for the past two days and had many things to deal with.

    yu feibai reached out and gently removed the toast. then, he held her hand. ¡± i¡¯ll get ah zhi to send you there! ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were bright as she stared at him for a long time.¡±Alright!¡±

    keep in touch with me at all times. I¡¯ll always have my phone with me, ¡± Yu feibai said as he took out his phone to call ah Zhi.

    After Gu Youli finished her breakfast, ah Zhi actually went downstairs at lightning speed.

    Actually, ah Zhi was quite happy to be able to protect Gu Youli.

    He stayed in the headquarters every day and got people to collect information, break it down, and pass it to Yu feibai. It was fine at first, but he got bored after a long time.

    His whole body itched, and he really felt that going on a mission was better.

    however, this happiness onlysted for a short while before ah zhi regretted it to death.

    why? It was because of Milo.

    This flirtatious foreign woman was really too open-minded.

    As soon as she got into the car, her eyes were fixed on ah Zhi. She wanted to see the world in chaos, but she actually wanted to sit in the front passenger seat. During this time, she used her pair of 35e human weapons to rub against ah Zhi¡¯s hands from time to time.

    After that, she even touched his crotch without restraint.

    by the time he reacted, she had already cleverly retracted her hand, without anyone noticing.

    Zhi was dumbfounded. He knew that the French were open-minded, but they were too open-minded.

    This foreign woman could only be described as extremely vicious. It was as if she wanted to swallow him whole.

    He expressed that he was the traditional good man in China.

    Ah Zhi felt like crying. He looked at Gu Youli in the back seat, wanting to ask her for help.

    However, Gu Youli was busy chatting with Yu feibai on WeChat. She only had eyes and heart for him and did not pay any attention to ah Zhi and mi Luo.

 Chapter 912

    912 The so-called escape

    Ah Zhi mmed on the brakes. Gu Youli, who was ying on WeChat, was stopped by the sudden brake.

    She cried out in surprise and subconsciously looked up.

    mi luo, who was full of excitement, shyly leaned toward ah zhi and hugged his arm. ¡± Honey, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±

    Ah Zhi pulled his hand away coldly. He did not look at mi Luo but turned to look at Gu Youli. miss Gu, I don¡¯t like people to disturb me when I¡¯m driving. Can you please ask your guest to sit in the back? ¡±

    Milo was stunned for a moment before she let out a clearugh.¡±Giggle! Chinese men are so easily embarrassed.¡±

    the corner of ah zhi¡¯s mouth twitched. he was speechless at this foreign woman who didn¡¯t know how to be reserved.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mind was very meticulous. In this subtle awkwardness, she very quickly noticed the sparks between the two of them.

    She coughed and looked at Milo with a smile. Milo, do you want to take a look at the photo of the diamond mine before we arrive? ¡±

    Milo raised her eyebrows and restrained her charming behavior. She took out a business card from her exquisite leather armor and handed it to ah Zhi. this is my phone number. You cane and have a drink with me when you¡¯re free!

    Then, she opened the car door and sat in the back seat.

    Ah Zhi, who had ¡®escaped¡¯, sighed in horror.

    He put the business card aside, started the car again, and drove forward smoothly.

    mi luo, who was sitting in the car seat, nced at ah zhi, who was looking straight, and raised her eyebrows at gu youli. ¡± ¡°Yuri, you Chinese men are so innocent, so cute, and so great! IloveChinaman!¡±

    After that, she giggled and expressed the open emotions of a Westerner.

    Gu Youli felt extremely embarrassed. There was only awkwardness in her dry smile.

    Of course, he was also d.

    Luckily, Yu feibai wasn¡¯t with them today. Otherwise, with his charm, mi Luo¡¯s flirtatious act would have turned into a direct pounce.

    She quickly changed the topic and showed the photo of the diamond mine to Milo. ¡± milo, look, this is our raw diamond mine. china¡¯s diamond reserves are the best in asia, and the rich diamond energy reserves are all in this area. our lu corporation¡¯s diamond mine is thergest in this generation, ounting for more than 30% of the country¡¯s proven reserves. about 70% of the diamonds produced are gemstone grade. ¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re talking about the area we¡¯re going to,¡± milo asked softly. There are a lot of diamond mines, why?¡±

    Gu Youli replied, ¡± ording to the experts, about 460 million years ago, there was a powerful volcanic eruption in this area. It brought theva more than 200 kilometers underground to the surface. After theva has cooled, some of it turns into blue Rocks, which are the rock Kasaya containing diamonds.¡±

    Ah Zhi, who was driving, heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the conversation behind him.

    He had decided that if this foreign woman were to be around again, he would make sure no one would protect Gu Youli. He had never seen a woman more lecherous than a man.

    Along the way, mi Luo didn¡¯t talk to Gu Youli about ah Zhi anymore. She didn¡¯t even stare at ah Zhi with any excessive interest.

    Ah Zhi thought that the matter hade to an end, and that mi Luo would not do anything to him.

 Chapter 913

    913 A scream that broke everything

    Ah Zhi believed that mi Luo could tell that he wasn¡¯t interested in her. He believed that she wouldn¡¯t ask for a snub again.

    However, things were not as they seemed.

    After Gu Youli showed mi Luo around the factory, it was already veryte. After some discussion, everyone decided to stay in the staff dormitory for the night and go back the next morning.

    after dinner, the workers in the mine lit a small bonfire in the bazi to wee gu youli and the others.

    There was no emcee for this small bonfire party. It was just a gathering of the mine workers singing, holding hands, dancing, and ying games together.

    gu youli and mi luoughed, sang, and danced with everyone. the atmosphere was very lively.

    Ah Zhi was the only one who had a serious expression on his face the entire time. He sat upright at the side, his eyes sweeping around warily.

    No matter what, he would never forget that his mission here was to protect Gu Youli.

    Suddenly, Milo came to him and took his hand, trying to lead him into the dance circle. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    However, ah Zhi coldly shook her off.¡±I¡¯m not interested!¡±

    mi luo shrugged her shoulders and returned to gu youli¡¯s side with a helpless expression. she held her hand and continued to dance.

    After dancing around the campfire with the others, Milo came to ah Zhi¡¯s side.

    She clutched her stomach with her right hand and said in pain, ¡± it seems that the things are not clean. I want to relieve myself, but I¡¯m afraid to go alone. Yuri asked you toe with me!

    Ah Zhi nced at her. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    Then, he looked over at Gu Youli, who was dancing with everyone.

    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood up and led Milo to the bathroom.

    Not long after the two of them left, a middle-aged woman rushed over to look for Gu Youli.

    she pointed to the right and said to gu youli anxiously, ¡± the two guests are quarreling over there. The man seems to want to hit the woman!

    ¡°What? He¡¯s fighting to hit a woman? Is it mi Luo and ah Zhi?¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes swept across the venue as she asked anxiously.

    Indeed, he didn¡¯t see mi Luo and ah Zhi.

    Gu Youli thought about how mi Luo looked like she wanted to eat ah Zhi up and ah Zhi¡¯s impatient expression when they were in the car. Gu Youli did not think much about it and immediately ran in the direction that the woman had pointed.

    However, ah Zhi was actually taking mi Luo in another direction.

    ¡°Zhi, do you have a girlfriend?¡± Mi Luo asked ah Zhi with a smile.

    Ah Zhi didn¡¯t make a sound or even nce at her. He continued to walk forward, clearly unwilling to talk to her.

    Milo wasn¡¯t angry. She said with a smile.

    she said in english,¡±i love you, i want to make love to you!¡±

    Ah Zhi stopped in his tracks and looked at Milo in disbelief. His mouth was so wide open that an egg could be stuffed in.

    He knew English, so he understood the meaning of the sentence: ¡°I like you, I want to do it with you.|| I love you.¡±

    Seeing that ah Zhi seemed to be in shock, mi Luo hugged him and kissed him on the lips.

    Ah zhiya was stunned, and he stood rooted to the ground, unable to react.

    The faint scent of perfume on Milo¡¯s body enticed ah Zhi. He was a little delirious and panted. From a pure male point of view, it was really tempting.

    in the dark and quiet space,| just as the unknown cause was about to explode, a cry of shock suddenly rang out in his ear.

    ¡°ah-!¡± The familiar voice was drowned out by theughter and singing, bing very weak, but ah Zhi still keenly sensed it.

    His eyes suddenly widened, and when he realized that something was wrong, he pushed Milo away and ran in the direction of the sound.

 Chapter 914

    914 it¡¯s really difficult to wake up

    When Gu Youli woke up, she could only smell the smell of soda.

    She was already awake, but her eyes felt heavy and she couldn¡¯t open them.

    Gu Youli, wake up quickly. a gentle voice was heard.

    This was Yu feibai¡¯s voice, which could be distinguished at once.

    She had been hearing this voice in her dream as well.

    He kept telling her to wake up, to wake her up, to stop sleeping.

    Had she been sleeping for a long time?

    She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes.

    Was it because she hadn¡¯t slept enough and was too tired to wake up, or was it because she had slept for too long and was tired, so she couldn¡¯t wake up?

    ¡°He¡¯s awake, he¡¯s awake!¡± After a long time, Gu Youli finally opened her eyes.

    When she opened her eyes, she realized that she was in good spirits. She quickly sat up and consoled Yu feibai. Can¡¯t I sleep a little longer?¡±

    As she said that, she reached out to hold Yu feibai¡¯s hand. However, she was shocked to find that her hand had passed through Yu feibai¡¯s.

    Why did this scene feel so familiar?

    Could it be that

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she tried to grab Yu feibai¡¯s hand again.

    just like before, her hand had passed through yu feibai¡¯s hand.

    ¡°ah!¡± Gu Youli screamed in fear and her whole body started to tremble.

    The shadow of her previous life¡¯s death loomed over her, and a deep fear swallowed her.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look back and confirm what had happened.

    Like a coward, she shouted at Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°Feibai, Yu feibai Qianqian.¡±

    At that moment, the door was pushed open and Chu Qing walked in.

    gu youli immediately jumped off the bed and looked at chu qing. ¡± ¡°Qing Qing Lang Lang.¡±

    She wanted to hug Chu Qing, but Chu Qing passed right through her body.

    Gu Youli felt the world spinning around her. She covered her mouth and did not dare to move.

    After Chu Qing entered, she saw the person lying on the bed. She then ced the lunchbox on the bedside table and reported to Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°Great-Captain, we¡¯ve already sealed off the news of Youli¡¯s injury from the outside world, but even father Gu doesn¡¯t know about it. Is this really a good thing? The doctor has already said that the chances of her being cured are very high. As long as she knows someone who can talk to her more and encourage her more, she will definitely wake up. I think that father Gu should be brave.¡±

    ¡°No need, you may leave!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice was cold as he replied.

    Gu liangwei¡¯s health was not good to begin with, and old master Yu¡¯s health had just recovered.

    If they knew that Gu Youli had hit her head and was unconscious ...

    They would probably copse before Gu Youli woke up.

    Chu Qing pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She just nced at the lunchbox on the bedside table.

    She looked at the pale-faced Gu Youli on the bed and groaned in pain. ¡°can lili really wake up?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can!¡± Yu feibai replied without any hesitation.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should eat something. You haven¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for a day and night. Who¡¯s going to take care of Lili if anything happens?¡±

    The two of them chatted for a long time before Gu Youli finally gathered enough courage to turn around.

    Looking up, she saw a quiet body lying on the bed with an oxygen mask on. There were tubes all over his body, as if he was in a deep sleep.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Even though she had already mentally prepared herself, Gu Youli was still shocked.

 Chapter 915

    915 She wille back and wake up

    How did this happen? what happened? how did this happen?

    She remembered that she was at the diamond mine, so she took Milo to the diamond mine. Milo was very satisfied with the raw materials in the diamond mine and had agreed to sign the contract.

    It was toote. Everyone stayed in the mine for the night and prepared to go back the next morning.

    Everyone was very happy that night, and they even held a bonfire to wee him.

    Just as she was having fun, someone told her that mi Luo and ah Zhi had gotten into an argument.

    she was very worried about the two of them, so she ran over to find them.

    The undting hills, low hills and marsnds inside the bazi had been ttened and filled; the slopes on the edge of the bazi had been tamped.

    the slope in the center of the teau was t and steep, like a small cliff.

    She kept walking forward, but didn¡¯t see ah Zhi or mi Luo. There was a hanging edge in front of her, so she stood there and looked around.

    when she didn¡¯t see ah zhi and mi luo, she carefully tried to retreat.

    As a result, there were light footsteps behind him. Before he could turn around, he was pushed hard from behind.

    She screamed and rolled down from above.

    Before she lost consciousness, she saw a dark shadow through the night. The eyes were as cold as if they were bitten by a snake¡¯s poison.

    It was strange, but also a little familiar.

    Gu Youli seemed to be unconscious as she walked over to Yu feibai. so, am I dead? ¡± Am I dead?¡±

    she couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. she cried hysterically and then hugged yu feibai.

    However, her body passed through Yu feibai and her hand was empty. She did not grab anything.

    After Chu Qing left, Yu feibai grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s hand tightly and said in a low voice, ¡± Gu Youli, wake up quickly. I also believe that you will wake up. Qingqing, you must have promised me that you would give birth to my child, even though we didn¡¯t manage to keep our previous child.

    At this point, Yu feibai could not help but think back to the scene of Gu Youli losing her child and falling into a pool of blood.

    The suffocating pain in her heart resurfaced.

    He held Gu Youli¡¯s hand and brought it to his lips. He continued to say softly, ¡± ¡°Lili, I¡¯ve hypnotized you before, so I know everything in your mind. I believe that you won¡¯t leave so easily after your rebirth. Spiritualists say that the reason for the soul leaving the body is still unclear, but it really exists in this world. It¡¯s just that these out-of-body souls can¡¯t be seen with the naked eye. it must be for this reason, right? Come back quickly, okay? If you¡¯re lost and don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, just call my name. Keep saying my name in your heart. I believe that you¡¯lle back and wake up, Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°feibai!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s nose was sour and her tears flowed like a spring. She said in a choked voice, ¡± ¡°Feibai, I¡¯m not lost here, but I don¡¯t know how to wake up! Feibai Qingqing ¡±

    At that moment, the door to the ward opened again, and ah Zhi walked in. He knelt on one knee and said with his head lowered, ¡± Captain, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t look after miss Gu well. Please punish me!

    Yu feibai did not turn around immediately. Instead, he ced Gu Youli¡¯s hand back under the nket and tucked her in carefully before slowly turning around.

    He sat coldly and majestically with his hands on hisp. He examined ah Zhi and said, ¡± I¡¯ve investigated it. What happened? ¡±

 Chapter 916

    916 it has just started, but it has ended

    When Yu feibai asked this, ah Zhi felt even guiltier. He wanted to shoot himself. miss Gu was worried about me, so she ran away to find me. In the end, she identally fell from the hanging wall!

    ¡°What? I fell down by ident?¡± Gu Youli got excited when she heard that.

    She shook her head and shouted, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t fall on my own. Someone pushed me. Someone pushed me from behind, Yingluo.¡±

    He thought that his voice was so loud that it could resound through the clouds.

    In the end, the sound that came out seemed to have disappeared, without any ripples.

    Yu feibai and ah Zhi could not hear her.

    The ward fell into a dead silence in an instant.

    Gu Youli stood at the side and looked at Yu feibai¡¯s unmoved side profile. The anxiety in her heart started to roll down her cheeks along with her tears.

    One by one, they dripped onto the back of Yu feibai¡¯s hand. Then, he gently jumped up.

    Yu feibai¡¯s fingers twitched when he felt a slight chill. He turned to look at his own hand and his eyebrows twitched.

    Ah Zhi also saw a drop of water falling on the back of Yu feibai¡¯s hand.

    He raised his eyes to look at it, but there was no trace of moisture.

    then where did this drop of watere from?

    Just as ah Zhi was confused, Yu feibai suddenly stood up excitedly. Lili! Is that you?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened. it¡¯s me! Do you see me? Did you see that?¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out to grab Yu feibai¡¯s hand.

    But at this moment, a powerful suction force came from behind her and stopped her.

    Unable to think at all, her vision turned ck and she fell into a confused fog.

    She couldn¡¯t tell North from South, East from West due to the fog.

    She reached out to push away the thick fog around her, but it immediately gathered again.

    After an unknown period of time, the sun finally prated the thick fog and shone warmly on her body.

    After a while, the fog cleared and Gu Youli found herself in Yushan Park.

    The sunlight shone through the dense branches and spread on the ground, making it seem quiet and peaceful.

    Gu Youli turned around and saw the man standing under the tree. He was wearing a white shirt with two or three buttons buttoned up. It hung loosely on his body and the back-sleeve design revealed half of his long and slender arms.

    Under the silent sunlight, he squatted down elegantly under the tree and dug a hole with a branch.

    ¡± not bai qingqing. ¡± gu youli slowly walked forward and came to his side.

    He couldn¡¯t see her. After he dug the tree hole, he took out a brocade box from his pocket.

    He opened it and took a look at the wings inside. Then, he closed the brocade box and buried it under the tree.

    Although Gu Youli was certain that the person who gave her the wings in her previous life was Yu feibai, she was still very excited to see him bury the wings under the tree.

    ¡®Yu Fei¡¯ and Bai Qingqing ¡®cried. She felt a deep sense of guilt toward him.¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo.¡±

    When the overture was yed, it was perfect.

    However, when the performance ended, it was so sad.

    Summer receded, autumn leaves fell, the world became cold, frost fell and winter came, and spring came and rivers opened.

    Year after year, he suddenly realized how light the tribtions of love that he thought he had passed through were.

    Because everything, no matter if the process was sad or bitter, the ending was good or bad, at least you have gone through it, experienced it, and understood it!

    Unlike now, it had ended before it had even started.

    Everything she had experienced, everything she had understood, was all empty. Life was like a living joke.

 Chapter 917

    917 A night of waiting

    The sun shone brightly, and the scene changed.

    Gu Youli realized that she had arrived at the coffee shop where she and Yu feibai had agreed to meet.

    She sniffed, put away her sorrow, and pushed open the ss door of the coffee shop.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t miss the sign on the ss door that said ¡± I¡¯ll book the whole ce.

    The moment she entered, Gu Youli saw Yu feibai sitting on the rattan chair.

    He sat there quietly and read his book. When Gu Youli came in, he heard the crisp sound of the wind chimeing from the ss door. He looked up at the door calmly.

    At that moment, Gu Youli met his dark and deep eyes.

    Although she was still as calm as usual, she was keenly aware of a trace of disappointment.

    He lowered his eyes again and looked at the book in his hand.

    He sat quietly like a perfect statue, but he exuded a majestic aura that could not be underestimated. He exuded a noble air that could not be ignored.

    Therefore, even though all the waiters in the cafe were infatuated with his handsome appearance, no one dared to step forward and disturb him.

    It was like they didn¡¯t want to break this beautiful scene.

    Gu Youli stepped forward and sat opposite him. She stared at him affectionately with tears in her eyes.

    Yu feibai seemed to sense something. The moment Gu Youli sat down, he looked up again.

    Then, he shook his head gently and continued to sit still.

    Just now, he seemed to have felt something close to him, as if someone was right in front of him, but he could not see, hear, or touch it.

    He thought it was a feeling, a subtle feeling that made his heart palpitate and made him care.

    Yu feibai did not think too much about it. He only felt that it was because he wanted to see her.

    Time passed by and the sky turned dark. However, the person that Yu feibai was waiting for still did note.

    At ten O ¡®clock in the evening, a waiter timidly walked to Yu feibai¡¯s side. Sir, we¡¯re going to get off work.

    yu feibai raised his head and looked at her indifferently. ¡± ¡°Ask your manager toe over.¡±

    His expression didn¡¯t seem to be anything, but his deep voice was bone-chilling.

    Even Gu Youli, who was sitting opposite them, felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer, let alone the waiter.

    Not long after the waiter left, the manager walked over to Yu feibai. ¡°hello!¡±

    Yu feibai took out a card and said, ¡± ¡°Tonight!¡±

    It was a ck Gold Card, a privileged credit card owned by the world¡¯s richest people. The manager¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately nodded in ttery.¡±Sure, sure, sure, no problem!¡±

    He sat there quietly the entire night and read.

    However, Gu Youli, who was sitting opposite him, had been staring at him. She knew very well that he had not turned a single page of the book in his hand.

    early in the morning, when the first ray of sunlight shone in, yu feibai raised his head and looked outside. then, he got up and left.

    After waiting for an entire day and night, the person he was waiting for did not appear.

    Looking at his lonely back, Gu Youli reached out and clutched her chest in pain before quickly following him.

    He didn¡¯t go home, but drove to Yushan Park.

    However, on the way, he received a call from his superiors, saying that he had to go on a mission.

    He stopped the car by the side of the road. After a few minutes of silence, he turned the car around and staggered.

    At that moment, Gu Youli suddenly understood why she had stood him up and why he had not appeared when she was about to go to Yushan Park.

    so, he wasn¡¯t angry!

 Chapter 918

    918 Meeting again, still missed

    After Yu feibai returned, he went to Yushan Park.

    Not just once, but many times.

    However, Gu Youli did not appear again because at that time, she thought that she had found the person she had promised to meet.

    The next time they met was a few monthster.

    It was rush hour, and every road in the city center of Beijing seemed to be packed.

    All the drivers had to be patient and move forward slowly at a snail¡¯s speed.

    Yu feibai¡¯s low-key but luxurious Maybach was unfortunately mixed in with the crowd.

    Today, a man as outstanding as him was sitting in the front passenger seat-Tang Yu.

    The two of them chatted in low voices. After a while, the car moved a little.

    Yu feibai raised his wrist to check the time. He looked at the endless traffic in front of him and tapped the steering wheel lightly.

    he nced at a clothing store.

    Then, he saw that the little woman who had stood him up was actually trying on clothes inside.

    The afterglow of the setting sun shone on her through the ss window, just like the day he first met her. She was drawing jewelry under the tree, surrounded by a Halo, peaceful and beautiful like an ink painting.

    He did not deliberately look for her because he was confident that they would meet again. Of course, when they met again, he would definitely go up to her and ask her why she had missed the appointment that day.

    at that moment, yu feibai¡¯s lips curved into a smile.

    He moved the car to the side and seemed to be getting ready to get out of the car to look for Gu Youli.

    However, at this moment, Zhao Mingcheng walked to Gu Youli¡¯s side and ced his hand on her shoulder. He smiled and nodded at her.

    Of course, Gu Youli would not forget this scene.

    that was the first time zhao mingcheng went shopping with her in her previous life after she got together with him.

    It turned out that Yu feibai had seen her that day.

    It was because he had seen this scene that Yu feibai did not get out of the car.

    when tang yu saw him move the car but not get out, he asked in confusion,¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He followed Yu feibai¡¯s gaze and saw the girl in the clothing store. He thought that Yu feibai was going to stop the car.

    ¡°Nothing much?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice was calm as usual. It was even a little quiet.

    Although she did not feel sad or happy, Gu Youli could still sense his unhappiness.

    Of course, Tang Yu had also sensed it, but he didn¡¯t say anything at that time.

    To the Tang region, Yu feibai was just like him. They were not people who lived on feelings. They were never kind people. With their powerful backgrounds, they would kill anyone they made a move on.

    There was nothing they didn¡¯t dare to do, only something they didn¡¯t want to do.

    It wasn¡¯t untilter on when he found out that Yu feibai was willing to give up his life for a woman he had only spoken a few words to, that Tang Yu realized that he and Yu feibai were not the same kind of people.

    yu feibai¡¯s heart was filled with a lot of things but there was a small gap that needed to be filled with a person. thus, he let gu youli in.

    The gap was very strange. If one couldn¡¯t enter, one couldn¡¯te out.

    That night, after Yu feibai returned home, he sat alone in the house. It was quiet. There was no joy, no excitement, and no warmth.

    he was like a cold stone.

    However, in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes, he was just a lonely, injured Wolf silently licking its own wound.

    Gu Youli¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks again.

    she never knew that yu feibai had suffered so much for her and done so much for her in a world that she could not see.

 Chapter 919

    919 Bing nu, it¡¯s not worth it

    She never knew that Yu feibai had suffered so much for her and done so much for her in a world that she could not see.

    It turned out that Yu feibai was the reason why she was able to be an Emperor.

    The emperor¡¯s mysterious boss was Yu feibai.

    The people standing outside couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside, but the people standing inside could clearly see everything outside.

    Of course, the ss was soundproof.

    Therefore, even though they could see everything, they could not hear what the people outside were talking about.

    However, Yu feibai was different. He could read lips.

    Therefore, he could see the conversation outside very clearly. When he saw Gu Youli and Zhao Mingcheng, yang Mengshan waved her hand and left.

    Seeing that her past self had left, Gu Youli walked through the ss and came to Zhao Mingcheng and yang Mengshan¡¯s side.

    This was the day she went to the Imperial Entertainmentpany for her interview. Zhao Mingcheng and yang Mengshan came with her and said, ¡± To encourage and cheer for her!

    But after she left, what did they do and what did they say?

    Yang Mengshan red at the direction she left in.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Mingchengined to yang Mengshan, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with her? she¡¯s applying for a jewelry sales assistant position and she wants me to apany her.

    Yang Mengshan pouted. brother Mingcheng, can you not be so angry? it won¡¯t be good if she finds out.

    zhao mingcheng extended his hand. He grabbed her waist and pulled her towards him. I really don¡¯t understand you. You know that I love you, so why do you still want me to be with her? do you know that every minute and second that I spend with her is torture? ¡±

    my dear, I know you¡¯ve suffered. Just bear with it for a while longer. After things have calmed down, you can find an excuse to dump her.

    Yang Mengshan consoled Zhao Mingcheng as she cupped his face and kissed him.

    if gu youli had seen and heard this in the past, she would have been so angry that her body would have trembled and she would have been furious.

    However, after listening to them now, Gu Youli could only look down on them. There was no other ripple.

    Because he didn¡¯t care, he didn¡¯t take it to heart!

    however, yu feibai was different. his fingers were clenched into fists and his gaze gradually deepened. his gaze was as cold as ice.

    Gu Youli knew that he was angry on her behalf.

    Not long after, the her from her previous life came back dejectedly. The other party said that she had no experience, so she had to consider it and go back to wait for the notice.

    But in fact, the so-called waiting for the notice meant that he would not be epted.

    Therefore, she was in a very low mood at the moment.

    Zhao Mingcheng stepped forward and put his arm around her shoulders.¡±How is it?¡±

    her little nose was red as she shook her head. her face was full of tears, and her mouth was pouting. her little face was puffy and wet. when she blinked,rge beads of tears rolled down her face.

    ¡± why are you crying? ¡± zhao mingcheng asked with concern, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re the only family. We¡¯ll just have to look for them again.¡±

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli deeply and suddenly took out his phone.

    He called Yan Qi and asked him to let a girl named Gu Youli stay in thepany to work.

    Hence, without Yu feibai¡¯s call, she would not have been able to work at Imperial Entertainment.

    No wonder Yan Qi came to thepany that day, deliberately stopped in front of her, and told her so much.

    It turned out that all of this was because of Yu feibai.

    even in this life, if it wasn¡¯t for yu feibai, no matter how much yan qi admired her, he wouldn¡¯t have helped her so unreservedly.

    (Author¡¯s note: tonight at 8:30, the second round of the quiz contest will begin. Each correct question will be awarded 100 book coins. Everyone is wee to join the group. 291932808, please enter the correct website name and title of the novel. otherwise, the management will not allow it!)

 Chapter 920

    920 A kiss, heartlessness

    In this life, Gu Youli had always wanted to know who Yu feibai had married in her previous life.

    Now that she was dreaming about her past life again, she finally knew about Yu feibai¡¯s past life. She did not know what had happened in the past, but the scene changed slightly. She saw Yu feibai kissing a woman in the backyard of the Yu family mansion.

    Yu feibai stood there quietly while the woman wrapped her arms around his neck.

    She raised her head and their lips met.

    Gu Youli had never thought that she would see such a scene. Her heart was in a state of shock. Her jealousy and anger made her skin turn red.

    She was so furious that she could not control herself. She screamed at Yu feibai and the woman, ¡± ¡°What are you guys doing!¡±

    At that moment, Gu Youli did not expect that she was invisible and no one could see her.

    And Yu feibai was not the person she loved in this life. He was the Yu feibai that she had missed out on in her previous life.

    After a while, Gu Youli finally remembered. She was like a frosted eggnt and instantly cowered.

    At that moment, Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. He pushed the girl away mercilessly.¡±after trying, you understand now!¡±

    The pain in her heart was slightly relieved at that moment. Gu Youli saw the woman¡¯s face clearly. It was Qian Lijing.

    So, in her previous life, she was also entangled with Yu feibai.

    Qian Lijing looked at Yu feibai in shock. Her eyes were red and tears were welling up in them. She sobbed, ¡± no, how could you not have feelings for me? I don¡¯t believe it. When you were young, you clearly said that you would marry me in the future, and uncle also said that you¡¯ve been missing me all these years.

    yu feibai replied coldly, ¡± allow me to say it again. i have never said such words to you when i was young. as for the years that my father mentioned, that is even more nonsense. be it the past, the present, or the future, i am not interested in you at all. of course, it is impossible for me to be interested in you. ¡±

    As he spoke, Yu feibai was about to leave.

    Qian Lijing¡¯s eyes turned red. She wanted to pounce on Yu feibai again, but Yu feibai pushed her away.

    ¡°Dad said that we¡¯re getting engaged. Since you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, can¡¯t you consider me?¡± she cried and shouted at yu feibai.

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression was cold. the engagement was my father¡¯s one-sided wish. I¡¯ve never agreed to it. If you let it go now, I¡¯ll still allow you to call me brother feibai in the future!

    unwilling to let go, this was qian lijing¡¯s thought at the moment. she wanted to pounce over and hug yu feibai.

    Yu feibai reached out and pushed Qian Lijing away.

    As Qian Lijing did not control her strength well, she could not stabilize her center of gravity when she retreated and fell to the ground.

    that was called a sorry state.

    She looked at Yu feibai pitifully, hoping that he would take pity on her. However, Yu feibai did not even spare her a nce.

    And just like that, he left heartlessly.

    Qian Lijing¡¯s understanding of men had always been shallow.

    She was very beautiful and surrounded by many men. They were not outstanding, but they always thought that they were all animals that thought with their lower bodies. As long as she gently hooked her fingers, they would fall under her pomegranate skirt.

    At this moment, she knew that she was wrong. This man didn¡¯t love her, and he might not love her in the future.

    She was also proud and did not want to keep pestering him.

    She wanted to make up her mind to give up, but her heart still ached. Tears blurred her eyes. She was still unwilling to give up and wanted to fight for herself. After all, he was still single.

 Chapter 921

    921 Wait, the time is right

    However, no matter what Qian Lijing did, Yu feibai remained unmoved.

    In the end, the proud her finally gave up.

    After old master Yu knew that this matter had fallen through, he pounded his chest and stomped his feet at Yu feibai, cursing, ¡± ¡°Yu feibai, you little brat, you¡¯re really asking for it! What¡¯s wrong with Jingjing and you actually chased her away? is it because you¡¯re all grown up now and your bones are itching because I haven¡¯t pped you for a long time?¡±

    Yu feibai replied indifferently, ¡± if you think that she¡¯s a good person, why don¡¯t you marry her? I¡¯m very supportive of you getting married.

    ¡°you little brat, do you still have me in your eyes?¡± Old master Yu was furious. what do you want? When do you n to get married? if you don¡¯t, at least bring a girlfriend back for me to see!¡±

    ¡± i still have something to do, so i¡¯ll be leaving first. there¡¯s no rush for marriage, i¡¯ll find you a granddaughter-inw. ¡± Yu feibai said coldly.

    Then, without saying anything more, he got up and left, leaving old master Yu sitting there with a sad expression.

    However, from then on, old master Yu would often find all sorts of excuses to arrange blind dates for Yu feibai.

    After attending one or two events, Yu feibai disappeared. No matter how old master Yu looked for him, he could not find him.

    When she finally saw Yu feibai again, it was already a few monthster.

    old master yu suppressed his anger and had a deep conversation with yu feibai, ¡± feibai, tell me honestly. Do you want to get married? do you want to find a wife? ¡±

    old master yu, who was very advanced in his thinking, was very afraid that his eldest grandson, who had never had a girlfriend, would like a man.

    Yu feibai replied indifferently, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, but we¡¯ll have to wait.¡±

    Old master Yu¡¯s face turned green,¡±still waiting?¡± why don¡¯t you take a look at how old you are? you¡¯re not young anymore, do you really have to get married?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Yu feibai casually said, ¡± ¡°I should be getting married this year!¡±

    Old master Yu opened his eyes in shock and immediately asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°What? really? You have a partner?¡±

    yu feibai nodded. ¡± i got it! ¡±

    hearing this, old master yu was ted and hurriedly asked yu feibai to arrange a meeting with him. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. Where is that girl from? what¡¯s her job? When are you going to show it to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time. I¡¯ll bring her hometer,¡± Yu feibai said calmly.

    Old master Yu squinted his eyes and smiled as he stroked his beard. yes, yes, yes. It depends on the timing. You can¡¯t be anxious, or you¡¯ll scare the girl.

    it had already been more than 30 years. he did not mind spending a little more time. anyway, yu feibai had already promised him that he would marry her this year. he just had to sit at home and wait for his granddaughter-inw¡¯s tea.

    However, at this moment, Yu feibai should only be coaxing old master Yu. At least, that was what the invisible Gu Youli, who had always followed Yu feibai, thought.

    This was because Yu feibai¡¯s daily life was at home in the Army.

    He didn¡¯t know anyone of the opposite sex.

    that was until the day ah zhi handed a stack of documents to yu feibai.

    Inside, everything about Gu Youli, Yang Cai, Lu Xun, Lu Xun, yang Mengshan, and Zhao Mingcheng had been thoroughly investigated.

    She also knew that yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng wanted to plot against her to lose her virginity so that they could use that as an excuse to break up.

    That night, Yu feibai stood quietly by the window.

    He didn¡¯t move, his eyes were deep, and his expression was dark.

 Chapter 922

    922 chapter 922-cai ao, his poison

    At dawn, after a night of deep thought, he seemed to have made up his mind and burned all the documents.

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai in confusion. She thought of thest time she had dreamt of her previous life. Yu feibai had been sitting in the room and had said softly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry.

    Suddenly, she seemed to understand something.| The man who had raped him was really Yu feibai.

    As time passed, just as Gu Youli had expected, Yu feibai came to room 1808 on the day of her death in her previous life.

    there was already a man there, a middle-aged man with an extremely obscene appearance.

    When he saw Yu feibai enter, the man immediately stood up from the sofa and spat at Yu feibai. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes shed with a murderous intent.

    He took a step forward, his entire body was filled with killing intent, and with a bloodthirsty expression, he gave a vicious back spin kick, sending the middle-aged man to the ground.

    His slender fingers tidied his cor and he coldly spat out a word, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± His tall figure turned around.

    cough, cough, cough. the man who had been knocked to the ground coughed out a mouthful of blood.

    His entire body trembled as he looked at Yu feibai as if he was a monster. He did not dare to say anything else and left in a sorry state with a trembling heart.

    The room returned to silence.

    Yu feibai¡¯s thin lips were pursed into a cold line. He stood in the dark and looked at the door quietly. His eyes were as deep as the sea.

    Gu Youli heard him and said softly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me, I¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡±

    After that, he poured himself a ss of wine at the bar counter since he was already used to the dark night.

    He drank quietly and waited quietly.

    After an unknown period of time, a faint voice sounded from outside. That familiar yet unfamiliar face appeared at the door.

    For a moment, Yu feibai hesitated. How did he meet her? he had identally let go of his feelings for her and pitied her. Then, he couldn¡¯t get rid of her. It was as if she had escaped to the end of the world. This pitifulness was destined to follow him for the rest of his life.

    there was no way to avoid it, so what could he do?

    His eyes turned cold. Perhaps this was the only way.

    He quickly moved forward, and before she could retreat, he pounced on her and kissed her pink lips that she did not have time to exim in shock.

    He didn¡¯t give her a chance to catch her breath, nor did he give her any chance to beg for mercy.

    He was afraid that if she couldn¡¯t say anything, he would stop and not take another step.

    If he wanted to be with her, he had to hate her for once.

    In the end, he finally felt a little reluctant and released her lips slightly. However, it was toote for her to beg for mercy. He could not stop.

    Her sweet fragrance was like a drug that made him addicted, making him unable to resist the urge to pick her!

    His self-control had always been excellent.

    however, it seemed that when they met her, they would break up into pieces.

    That night, he was like a wild horse that had let go of its reins, galloping wildly on her body. He really couldn¡¯t help but want to have sex with her a few times.

    It was to the extent that the girl, who had her first taste of love, was so tired that she fainted in the end.

    Without a sound, the door was opened again, and the scene he had expected finally appeared.

    He was actually awake, but he didn¡¯t get up immediately.

    At this moment, he had to hate her and break her rtionship with that man. He had to let her see the true colors of that man and her so-called good sister.

    This was the only way she could devote herself to him.

    This was because he had never known, and his investigation had not found out, that the reason Gu Youli was with Zhao Mingcheng was because she had mistaken Zhao Mingcheng for him.

    He thought that he had calcted everything, but he had never expected that she would lose her life because of this.

 Chapter 923

    923 Not even letting herself off

    even though she was in the bedroom with yu feibai.

    However, the quarrels outside, the quarrels she had with yang Mengshan and the others in her previous life, could still be clearly heard in the room.

    Gu Youli kept her eyes on Yu feibai. She could see his emotions-reluctance, anger, pity, and restraint.

    He was waiting for yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng to leave. He was waiting for her to feel hopeless and helpless.

    At that time, if he reached out to her again, she would be desperate and helpless, and she would cling to him like a life-saving straw.

    The human heart was made of flesh, and the rtionships between people were built up bit by bit.

    As long as he treated her well enough in the future, no matter what happened in the past, he could forgive them one by one.

    However, the final oue was not only an explosion and silence, but also a copse.

    Screams came from outside. They were screams of fear of death.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart trembled. He stood up and walked out of the room with big steps.

    he saw the person he missed so much lying powerlessly against the wall with a head bleeding.

    There was a nail sticking out of the wall, and it was covered in blood.

    It looked extremely terrifying.

    Yu feibai only needed one look to guess what was going on.

    No, this was not within his budget. He did not expect, he did not expect things to develop like this.

    His mind exploded with a ¡± boom ¡± and he quickly rushed over, then bent down to help her up.

    However, he didn¡¯t know where to start. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t do it well, he would hurt her even more.

    Her teary eyes widened slightly, and when she looked at him, she slowly closed them.

    Yu feibai would dream of this gaze every night after that.

    At that moment, Yu feibai felt as if his heart had exploded into countless pieces. It shattered into pieces of regret, pain, despair, and coldness.

    he carried gu youli in his arms desperately, wanting her to wake up.

    However, Gu Youli¡¯s hand fell weakly to the ground.

    All of this exined everything.

    w-who are you, Yingluo? ¡± when yang Mengshan first saw Yu feibai, she was stunned. Then, she pounced on him and cried out in pain, ¡± ¡°Sis, sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Then, as if she couldn¡¯t take the pain anymore, she fell towards Yu feibai and said sadly, ¡± you¡¯re my sister¡¯s friend. Don¡¯t be sad. Quickly take my sister to the hospital, Hanhan.

    Yu feibai stared at the beautiful face that was crying and throwing herself at him. There was only disgust in his eyes.

    ¡°get lost!¡± He pushed yang Mengshan away and carried Gu Youli out of the room.

    When he was sent to the hospital, he was no longer breathing.

    Yu feibai sat outside the emergency room and did not enter. His gaze was as cold as ice, and his handsome face was expressionless. His lips were tightly pursed, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    Yang Mengshan and Zhao Mingcheng rushed into the emergency room as they were afraid that people would find out that they were the ones who had caused Gu Youli¡¯s death. They started crying.

    During this period, the police came to question them, and the two of them pushed all the me to Gu Huijun.

    That day, Yu feibai did not enter the emergency room.

    However, he did not allow anyone to touch Gu Youli and move her away.

    ter on, he had personally held gu youli¡¯s funeral and did not allow anyone to attend it. he had not invited anyone either.

    that day, he sat quietly in front of the grave for a long time and solemnly told gu youli that he would definitely avenge her. those who had harmed her-lu xun, yang mengshan, zhao mingcheng, gu huijun-he would not let any of them off.

    Finally, he touched the gravestone and said,¡±of course, I won¡¯t let myself off either!¡±

 Chapter 924

    924 thest enemy is him

    big drops of tears fell from the corners of her eyes.

    Gu Youli reached out to grab Yu feibai¡¯s hand, but she could not do anything as she was invisible. She could only cry andin in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I don¡¯t me you at all. Feibai ... Yu feibai Qingqing ...¡±

    ever since that day, yu feibai had changedpletely. the cold and indifferent him had turned into a cold and evil person.

    looking at yu feibai, who she did not know at all, gu youli was very anxious but there was nothing she could do.

    He often woke up in the middle of the night and looked at the quiet space in the middle of the night. He would whisper to the air, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought that if I were to be cruel, I would be able to let youe to me. I¡¯m sorry. I thought I could make it up to you in the future, but I didn¡¯t expect death to take you away. I often think that if I tell you everything, will you be scared?¡±

    After a pause, he continued,¡±but I don¡¯t regret it. That night was really beautiful.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached so much that she was about to suffocate when she saw Yu feibai like this.

    She was really an idiot in her previous life.

    She didn¡¯t know him. If he came to her and told her that her boyfriend and sister had been trying to kill her, she would only think that he was sick and ignore her.

    Yu feibai¡¯s actions would make her sad.

    However, it was the best way to make her understand everything as soon as possible.

    Death was really an ident.

    In her past life, she and Yu feibai were not meant to be together. This was probably what fate meant!

    gu huijun was in jail, yang mengshan and zhao mingcheng had turned against each other and killed each other, and lu xun also received his karma.

    Yu feibai had nned to use the most ruthless and cruel method to avenge Gu Youli.

    After that, he began to y with his life. He would apply to carry out the most dangerous missions.

    once, when he was chasing after a criminal, his car rushed down a hill on a steep road, then rolled down a 45-degree slope, and finally hit a big rock.

    As Yu feibai rolled, he was severely injured. His entire body was pressed against the car¡¯s dented surface and he was unable to move because of the seat belt.

    His vision was also dyed red by the blood flowing down his head.

    He didn¡¯t panic at all. Instead, the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile, and he said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also avenged yourst enemy.¡±

    no, Yu Fei, Bai Qingqing! Gu Youli¡¯s tears flowed out of her eyes as she shouted in horror.

    She rushed over, wanting to hug him, but her arms were empty.

    What should she do? what should she do? How could she save him? Gu Youli stopped above him and cried her heart out.

    The teardrops suddenly fell on the back of his hand.

    The next second, Gu Youli suddenly felt something. She could feel the warmth of the hand on his body!

    ¡°Yu feibai!¡± Gu Youli was both surprised and happy. She moved her hand and felt the texture of his tight muscles.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold and mesmerizing eyes were filled with shock and surprise. ¡°You¡¯re here to pick me up, right?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Gu Youli shook her head. you¡¯ll be fine!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Yu feibai smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I don¡¯t me you at all!¡± Gu Youli caressed his face and looked at him gently. you have to live, you have to live. Quickly call for help through the radio. Someone wille to save you soon. You will be fine.

 Chapter 925

    925 Zhuang Zhou and the butterfly, dream and past life

    ¡°Thew of harmony in this world doesn¡¯t let down Ri nor your Minister!¡± Yu feibai replied calmly as an answer to Gu Youli.

    He grabbed her hand and kissed it gently.

    Then, he slowly closed his eyes.

    ¡± yu feibai, don¡¯t sleep. wake up, yu feibai! ¡± gu youli cried out, but her voice suddenly sounded distant.

    Her eyes were wide open and glistening with tears. Her vision was foggy and was slowly swallowed by the blood.

    gu youli felt a great pain. her body and heart hurt equally.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had never been in pain or sadness before, but it wasn¡¯t as serious as this time. The unspeakable pain was like a needle stabbing her, wave after wave, as if it wanted to kill her.

    She wanted to say something more, but she couldn¡¯t. Her whole body felt like it was immersed in ice.

    the cold and the pain struck her at the same time. she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. she called out yu feibai¡¯s name onest time before she lost consciousness.

    The ward at midnight was silent.

    Gu Youli¡¯s ward was pitch ck without any light at all.

    As usual, Yu feibai sat by her side with his back straight. He did not move at all.

    Then, the electrocardiography in the ward suddenly made a harsh sound. beep!

    the electrocardiogram, which had been stable, suddenly started beeping.

    yu feibai furrowed his brows and looked at the ecg.

    he saw the line on the electrocardiogram suddenly fluctuate greatly.

    He was shocked and immediately got up and ran to the door. Then he shouted, ¡± Doctor, Doctor, where is he? doctor, help, help ...

    he, who had always been as calm as mount tai, cold and indifferent, was now excited and frightened.

    This was because he was an ordinary man who loved his wife deeply.

    He was a pitiful husband who was afraid that his wife would die and never see him again.

    In just a few seconds, all the nurses and doctors on duty ran into the ward.

    They did a checkup on Gu Youli immediately.

    Meanwhile, Yu feibai stood at the side and stared at Gu Youli without blinking.

    After a while, the doctor finished examining Gu Youli. He turned around happily and smiled at Yu feibai. young master Yu, congrattions. Miss Gu¡¯s mood is fluctuating, which means that her body is recovering. She just needs to rest for a while more, and she will be able to recover and be discharged from the hospital. However, she still needs some time to recuperate in theter stages, Hanhan.

    ¡°What?¡± Yu feibai interrupted him.

    Gu Youli had not woken up yet. How could she be discharged after resting for a while?

    Before he could say anything, Gu Youli¡¯s voice rang out, ¡± ¡°Feibai, feibai Qingqing¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze flickered and he immediately went forward to hold her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!¡±

    She frowned as if she was having an endless nightmare. Gu Youli slowly opened her eyes.

    When she saw the perfect and handsome face in front of her, she was excited and hugged him. feibai, feibai, don¡¯t give up. Don¡¯t die. You must not die!

    Yu feibaiughed. silly girl. You slept for so long. Is that why you¡¯re having a nightmare? ¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Gu Youli heaved a huge sigh of relief. It was only then that she realized that everything had been a dream.

    She felt lucky that it was just a dream. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know if she would be able to continue walking down this path alone without Yu feibai.

    no, that¡¯s not right!

    That wasn¡¯t a dream, it was a past life.

 Chapter 926

    926 I¡¯m fine, I just miss you

    The eyes of the doctors and nurses at the side turned red, and some even shed tears.

    Over the past few days, as Gu Youli¡¯s attending doctor and the nurse in charge of taking care of her, they could clearly see his deep love for his wife.

    at this moment, he had finally managed to protect her and gu youli had finally woken up.

    They were naturally touched by such an affectionate scene.

    Gu Youli was fine to begin with. She had been checked many times while she was unconscious and all her bodily functions were normal. She would be fine as long as she woke up.

    They had checked again just now, and there was indeed no problem.

    So at this moment, he naturally had to tactfully retreat silently, leaving all the space to this pair of affectionate lovers.

    After everyone left, the entire Ward suddenly fell silent.

    Yu feibai caressed her face and asked gently, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping for a few days. Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Youli shook her head and wrapped her arms around her waist. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just miss you.¡±

    It was as if he had just returned from the edge of death and was rejoicing at his new life. His mood was burning.

    it¡¯s warm, hot, and painful.

    Gu Youli could not help but frown at the thought of her past life. Her soft arms wrapped tightly around his waist and she muttered his name softly, ¡± ¡°Not Bai Qingqing¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± yu feibai¡¯s breath drew closer and he wrapped his lips around hers gently yet domineeringly.

    Gu Youli raised her head slowly and looked at him. At such a close distance, she reached out and touched his face gently as if she was touching her most beloved baby.¡±It¡¯s great to meet you!¡±

    ¡°yingluo, me too!¡± His clear eyes were as deep as the sea, suffused with a gentle light, blending in with her breath.

    Gu Youli lowered her head and could not help but cry.

    She buried her head in Yu feibai¡¯s neck and greedily sniffed the familiar and warm scent on him.

    It was as if this was the only way she could feel that she was truly hugging him.

    And not. It was like a dream.

    Yu feibai took the opportunity to hug her waist tightly. He lowered his head and kissed the hair by her ears and neck.

    This scene was so warm and beautiful.

    All other actions and tone seemed to be unnecessary at this moment.

    Until a ¡± Gugu ¡± sound was heard.

    The heartwarming scene was broken. Gu Youli looked up and met Yu feibai¡¯s smiling eyes.

    ¡°Hungry?¡± he asked.

    Gu Youli gently broke free from his embrace and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yu feibai looked at her with his deep eyes and leaned over to kiss her on the cheek. He said softly, ¡± ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    With that, he got up and walked out of the ward.

    after a while, he came in with a bowl of millet porridge. gu youli reached out to take it but was blocked by him.

    ¡°Open your mouth!¡± He scooped the porridge and brought it to Gu Youli¡¯s mouth.

    A gentle smile appeared on Gu Youli¡¯s lips as she opened her mouth and put the spoon in her mouth.

    After eating the porridge, Gu Youli hugged Yu feibai again, feeling reluctant to part with him. She fell asleep as she hugged him.

    When she woke up again, it was already morning.

    yu feibai was not by her side. gu youli frowned and thought about it. when the sky had just turned bright and she was still in a daze, she seemed to have heard yu feibai say that he was going home.

    he looked at the time. it was only eight o ¡®clock. it was still early!

    He should be back soon.

    At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Thinking that Yu feibai had arrived, Gu Youli was overjoyed. ¡°Enter!¡±

    Yuri. Gu Youli had not expected that the person who would appear at the door would be mi Luo.

 Chapter 927

    927 Man-made?

    Milo walked into the ward with a bouquet of flowers and a fruit basket. ¡°Yuri, you¡¯re fine. that¡¯s great.¡±

    After the flowers were arranged in a vase, he started to chat with Gu Youli.

    She looked at Gu Youli and said apologetically while peeling an Apple for her, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m really sorry, Yuri. i heard that you were looking for ah zhi and me, that¡¯s why you lost your footing and fell.¡±

    don¡¯t be so polite. This has nothing to do with you. You didn¡¯t know that I would look for you. It¡¯s my own fault for not being careful. But it¡¯s fine now. I can be discharged tomorrow. You can set the date of the contract now. Gu Youli kept smiling. She was quite happy to see mi Luo.

    The important contract with Milo had not been signed yet.

    he didn¡¯t know if milo had changed her mind while she was unconscious.

    Mi Luo handed the peeled apple to Gu Youli and said, ¡± about signing the contract, we might have to wait a little longer. I¡¯ve already told thepany the results of the investigation, but they¡¯re still hesitating. But I think there shouldn¡¯t be any problems!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s wait a little longer!¡± Gu Youli continued to smile.

    but in her heart, she felt very strange.

    it didn¡¯t mean that thepany had given mi luo the absolute right to sign the contract as long as she said okay.

    But why did Milo say that she would wait for the notice from the higher-ups after the inspection?

    Could it be that she wasn¡¯t very satisfied with the Lu corporation¡¯s bare diamonds in some aspects?

    Or did Milo take a fancy to anotherpany¡¯s Diamond while she was in aa?

    ¡°Yuri, why did you fall down that day? Did someone push you from behind? I feel like something is off.¡± mi luo brought the topic back to gu youli, who had fallen off the cliff.

    Gu Youli nodded and then shook her head. I think so, but I also think not. It should be nothing. I probably fell because I couldn¡¯t stand steadily.

    Milo wanted to say something, but before she could answer, she heard the door behind her open.

    The person who came in was Yu feibai. He was carrying a porridge box in his hand.

    When she saw Yu feibai, mi Luo quickly stood up. ¡°Lili, your husband is here. I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯lle to see you another day.¡±

    Mi Luo already knew Yu feibai and had probably met Gu Youli when she was unconscious. She had probably been scolded by Yu feibai or something.

    Gu Youli could feel that mi Luo seemed to be afraid of Yu feibai.

    looking at her back view as she left in a hurry, gu youli thought about the reason for her fear. could it be that mi luo had fallen for yu feibai while she was unconscious?

    After that, she threw herself into Yu feibai¡¯s arms with her open personality, but she was ruthlessly humiliated by him?

    Pfft. Gu Youli shook her head. She was really thinking too much.

    Although mi Luo was open-minded, she wasn¡¯t interested in any man. She would flirt with anyone¡¯s man.

    Yu feibai ced the porridge on the table and asked Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Youli asked her in confusion.

    Yu feibai sat down by the bed. you said that you were not sure. Did someone push you? ¡± he asked. it doesn¡¯t seem like it?¡±

    Gu Youli frowned and thought for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°It was too dark then, so I can¡¯t remember everything. I did feel someone pushing me from behind, but I was in a hurry to find ah Zhi and Milo, so I¡¯m not 100% sure.¡±

 Chapter 928

    928 strange phone call, special treatment

    Although she said that, in her heart, Gu Youli was 100% sure and believed that her eyes were not ying tricks on her. Of course, someone had really pushed her and that was why she had fallen down.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it.

    Other than her, ah Zhi, and mi Luo, there were no other outsiders at the mine that day. They were all employees.

    Ah Zhi and mi Luo were together at the time, entangled in another direction.

    the person who pushed her was most likely an employee of the mine.

    The Lu Corporation had always treated its employees extremely well. Why would an employee suddenly want to murder her?

    There must be a problem in this. It could be that the management of the mine was too harsh on the employees, or there was another reason.

    This was the main reason why she had been pushed down.

    of course, this was only one of the guesses and suspicions. he could not rule out the possibility that an outsider had also gone to the mine that day, but who could it be?

    Yang Mengshan? li meijia? Or someone else?

    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t be sure for the time being.

    of course, there was also a high possibility that someone had bribed the mine staff to push her.

    It was confusing.

    But no matter what the reason was, she had to investigate this matter in secret. Of course, she had to try her best to minimize the matter.

    He could not let this matter cause the workers in the mine to panic and be unable to concentrate on their work.

    ¡°i¡¯ll get ah zhi to investigate!¡± yu feibai¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice.

    gu youli shook her head. ¡°no, feibai. can you leave this to me?¡± You just need to ask ah Zhi to investigate who went to the mine that day.¡±

    ¡°But Yingluo¡±

    yu feibai wanted to say something but was interrupted by gu youli. ¡± ¡°Trust me, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡±

    ¡°Alright, call ah Zhi if you need help!¡± As Yu feibai spoke, he ced his lips on my forehead and looked at me tenderly.

    Gu Youli smiled and replied, ¡± Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yu feibai did not tell his family about his hospitalization this time. After resting for a day in the hospital, the doctor said that Gu Youli was fine. Gu Youli did not want to stay any longer and asked Yu feibai to take her home.

    The windows of the room were not closed and the night wind gushed into the room. Gu Youli, who was sleeping on the bed, shivered.

    feibai, ¡± she cowered and called out to Yu feibai, wanting him to close the window.

    However, Yu feibai was in the bathroom and the sound of water drowned out everything. He did not hear her voice at all.

    She had no choice but to get up to close the window and adjust the temperature of the heater in the room.

    When she returned to bed and was about to go back to sleep, she was woken up by her phone ringing.

    Shezily leaned against the head of the bed and reached for her phone. Seeing that it was an unknown number, she swiped it open and asked, ¡± ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    long time no see, Gu Youli. How have you been? ¡± A hoarse male voice came from the other end of the phone.

    This voice was very strange and strange. One could tell that it had been specially processed.

    She immediately sat up straight and asked nervously,¡±Who are you? What do you want to do? Is it fun to y tricks like this?¡±

    the hoarse voice on the other end of the phoneughed coldly.¡±You can¡¯t tell who I am? It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t hear it, but you¡¯ll know one day. I just want to tell you that I¡¯m in a position you can¡¯t imagine. You can¡¯t see me, but I can clearly see you and everything around you. I can even see the fear on your face.¡±

    (PS: I wish everyone a Happy Mid-Autumn Festival, and a harmonious and beautiful life!)

 Chapter 929

    929 Who could this person be?

    Gu Youli¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster and her expression, which was no longer calm, turned pale.

    When she felt her heart palpitate, she subconsciously turned her head and kept looking around.

    Since he dared to say that, then was he in her house? Or did they install surveince cameras in her house?

    No, Gu Youli quickly ruled out that possibility.

    Did she not think whose home this was? it was Yu feibai¡¯s home.

    she knew better than anyone what yu feibai did for a living. with yu feibai¡¯s capabilities, it was impossible for him to find a loophole in her family.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression was cold. It¡¯s not that easy to scare me. You know my every move, so if you have the ability, tell me where I¡¯m sitting and where I answered your phone.¡±

    Of course, the other party would not know where she was sitting at the moment.

    So, of course, he wouldn¡¯t guess.

    However, he said something that made Gu Youli even more frightened.

    ¡°scare you? Then you better remember this well, that day when you fell down was just the beginning!¡± The other party¡¯s voice carried a sinister coldness.

    Fear crept up her brows and Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Who the hell are you? what did he want to do? i¡¯ll call the police to arrest you, you pervert!¡±

    hahahahaha! the other party did not speak anymore. He justughed arrogantly.

    as heughed, the call suddenly ended.

    ¡°Hey, hey, Who are you? ¡°Hello, Yingluo?¡± Gu Youli asked desperately.

    After he hung up, he immediately called back.

    However, the number was already switched off.

    Who was it? Who was the culprit who had thrown her down?

    Gu Youli¡¯s hand, which was holding the phone, was shaking violently. Her breathing had also be rapid.

    At that moment, Yu feibai came out of the bathroom.

    When he saw Gu Youli like this, his eyes instantly turned cold. Lili, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±

    Gu Youli looked up as if she had just woken up from a dream.

    When Yu feibai came over and sat down, he hugged his waist, ¡± a phone call. I don¡¯t know who called me, but he actually said that he was the one who pushed me down that day, and that that was just the beginning.

    Yu feibai¡¯s body stiffened. He squinted his cold eyes and revealed a dangerous glint.

    He took Gu Youli¡¯s phone and called the number just now. Her phone was still turned off.

    He reached for theptop next to him, turned it on, and searched for the number.

    It was a space card that could be bought at a telephone card shop without registration. It was currently located in the western sea.

    In other words, someone bought this number and threw it into the sea after ying the call. This meant that it was impossible to find the owner of this number through this number.

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and clenched her fists. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Every time she had an ident, the first person she would think of was yang Mengshan.

    This time, was it also yang Mengshan¡¯s doing?

    He felt that something was amiss. Aftering back from the dead end, yang Mengshan had be much calmer.

    She was no longer the same as before. She would not seize the opportunity to bite and not let go. She would also not do these things rashly. Without absolute confidence, she would not make a move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll find him!¡± yu feibai hugged her and his voice was as cold as the winter moon.

    Gu Youli nodded and snuggled into Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    At that moment, Gu Youli¡¯s phone suddenly rang again.

    After the phone call just now, Gu Youli was very sensitive. Her heart trembled and she immediately bounced away.

 Chapter 930

    930 Long time no see, friend

    Yu feibai was still calm and collected, but a murderous look shed across his bright ck eyes.

    He reached out to take the phone. It was no longer an unfamiliar number.

    It was Gu Youli¡¯s father, Gu liangwei.

    Gu Youli took a deep breath. After she calmed herself down, she smiled and answered the call.¡±Dad, why are you calling me sote at night? is there anything good?¡±

    ¡°Lili, your sister is in trouble!¡± Gu liangwei¡¯s panicked voice came from the other side.

    Younger sister? What an unfamiliar term!

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before she realized that the sister Gu liangwei was referring to was yang Mengshan!

    Sheughed contemptuously and then asked casually, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡± she¡¯s at the police station. she went to see huijun in the afternoon and somehow got into an argument. then, she injured someone, but she said that you framed her! ¡± Gu liangwei¡¯s words were notplete.

    As Gu Youli listened, she was half confused. After asking which police station they were at, she cut off the call and headed there with Yu feibai.

    In the police station, other than yang Mengshan, Gu Youli also saw Gu Huijun and Gu Hongfei.

    two friends who had not seen each other for a long time.

    Gu Hongfei was obviously a little excited to see Gu Youli. However, someone else was even more excited than him.

    That was yang Mengshan, who was in a sorry state. She rushed towards Gu Youli and shouted angrily, ¡± Gu Youli, you¡¯ve already won. Why did you still let Gu Huijun frame me? ¡±

    Without waiting for Gu Youli to ask what was going on, Gu Huijun shouted at yang Mengshan coldly, ¡± ¡± yang mengshan, please don¡¯t bite people like a mad dog anymore. you¡¯re the one who¡¯s evil, that¡¯s why you¡¯re getting what you deserve. how can you still say that someone else framed you? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan red at Gu Huijun. Gu Huijun, you were the one who asked me out. How did you say that I¡¯m the evil one? if Gu Youli didn¡¯t frame me, then you must have framed me!

    Gu Huijun also red at her and her voice was filled with anger. ¡°Do you think I want to ask you out? if you didn¡¯t send me those photos, I wouldn¡¯t have called you. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t even remember who you are!¡±

    ¡°What picture?¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to admit it!¡±

    Gu Huijun and yang Mengshan started quarreling with each other.

    Even the police were having a headache. They looked helpless and probably had a lot of quarrels just now.

    Gu Youli looked at them and shouted even louder than them, ¡± ¡± all of you, shut up. tell me one by one. what happened? ¡±

    The two of them looked at Gu Youli at the same time and suddenly fell silent.

    After a while, they told Gu Youli everything that had happened.

    In the morning, Gu Huijun received an express delivery. She was about to say that it was for her boyfriend.

    She and her boyfriend were getting married, so it was fine for her to help him open the package.

    however, she had never expected that there would be a pile of photos inside the parcel. gu huijun had never taken any of these photos before, so they were all photoshopped.

    Although it was photoshopped, if the person who opened the package was her boyfriend, she would not think so.

    Gu Huijun was so angry that she asked her brother, Gu Hongfei, to investigate.

    In the end, he realized that the sender¡¯s address was actually yang Mengshan¡¯s apartment.

    Gu Huijun, who already hated yang Mengshan, now hated her to the core.

    The two of them had not contacted each other for so many years, but she had sent such a thing to her boyfriend when she was about to get married.

    What did this mean?

 Chapter 931

    931 The tragedy happened just like that

    The more Gu Huijun thought about it, the angrier she got. Hence, she called yang Mengshan.

    After the call went through, she calmed herself down and did not say why she was looking for yang Mengshan.

    Thinking that the email was for her boyfriend, she pretended not to know and only told yang Mengshan that she was getting married. Suddenly, she wanted to ask an old friend out to catch up.

    They had not seen each other for a long time and now they were suddenly reminiscing about the past. Yang Mengshan had thought that Gu Huijun probably had other thoughts.

    But she still agreed.

    Because she was Living a Good Life now. She was the General Manager of shangpin.

    She really wanted to show off in front of Gu Huijun how good her life was at the moment.

    she also wanted to let gu hongfei know through gu huijun that he regretted giving up on her back then.

    Hence, she dressed up beautifully and happily went to the appointment.

    However, she had never expected that the two of them would start quarreling the moment they met.

    what nude photos? Yang Mengshan was confused.

    She didn¡¯t want to pay any more attention to Gu Huijun, so she got up and left.

    however, gu huijun, who was still in a fit of anger, would not let her leave so easily. hence, she stood up and pulled yang mengshan back.

    The two of them pushed the door and left the room.

    In the quiet Hall, there were many people eating. Their eyes were all on the two people. The foreman manager came forward one after another, but not only did he not stop them, but the quarrel suddenly escted.

    Yang Mengshan and Gu Huijun had yet to react and understand what had happened.

    He only remembered seeing a fruit knife on a dining table.

    when yang mengshan picked up the fruit knife, she just wanted to scare gu huijun and not let her pester her for no reason.

    However, Gu Huijun was not afraid at all. She rushed to the fruit knife and shouted, ¡± ¡°Come at me. If you have the ability, kill me.¡±

    Of course, yang Mengshan would not dare to kill her.

    Gu Youli had said something that was very true. A person who had died once had experienced the taste of death and knew the horror of death. In fact, he was even more afraid of death.

    Yang Mengshan, who had been in jail once, knew better than anyone the horror of being in jail. Hence, she was more afraid than anyone else to go back to jail.

    This was also why she was especially careful when dealing with Gu Youli now.

    Naturally, she would not and would not dare to do anything to Gu Huijun.

    Seeing Gu Huijun charging at her like a lunatic, yang Mengshan was afraid of hurting her. She kept retreating and wanted to stay away from Gu Huijun.

    the manager and foreman at the side all used the knife when they saw it. they were afraid that someone would die and were almost frozen in fear. when they saw yang mengshan move the knife away, they immediately went forward to snatch it.

    At that moment, Gu Huijun went forward and pushed her, causing her to take two steps back. Then, Gu Huijun rushed towards yang Mengshan and started screaming.

    Gu Huijun, you¡¯re crazy. What do you want?! yang mengshan was also unhappy and shouted.

    Hence, the two of them started shoving each other. It was obvious that Gu Huijun was stronger and yang Mengshan was no match for her. She lost control and stumbled forward, hitting the head waiter.

    Coincidentally, the fruit knife in her hand had pierced into the manager¡¯s body, and blood was flowing out from the edge of the knife.

    hiss ... the head waiter obviously still couldn¡¯t believe it. Hey on the ground and groaned in pain. His voice and breathing were very weak.

    ah ... no one knew who cried out in surprise, but the shocked crowd suddenly came back to their senses.

 Chapter 932

    932 Like a dog, randomly biting

    Someone had called the police and an ambnce.

    the injured person was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment while yang mengshan and gu huijun were brought to the police station as suspects.

    Gu Huijun called her brother, Gu Hongfei, over. Gu Hongfei had already be awyer.

    Yang Mengshan called Gu liangwei. She would not tell yang Xiaoyun unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Sitting in the interrogation room, yang Mengshan quietly went through everything that happened today in her mind.

    the more she thought about it, the weirder she felt. the more she thought about it, the more she felt that gu huijun must have been incited by gu youli to put on a good show.

    She did not understand why things would suddenly be rted to Gu Youli.

    in any case, she just felt that gu youli was the one behind everything.

    after gu liangwei arrived, yang mengshan did not wait for the details to be revealed. she had already used gu youli the moment she opened her mouth.

    She cried her heart out in front of Gu liangwei and insisted that Gu Youli and Gu Huijun had framed her.

    gu liangwei really could not figure it out and did not know what exactly had happened.

    Hence, she gave Gu Youli a call.

    after gu youli heard everything, she was extremely embarrassed and speechless. ¡± ¡°Yang Mengshan, what makes you so sure that Huijun and I are framing you? You must know that I, Huijun, haven¡¯t seen you in many years.¡±

    Yang Mengshan hugged Gu liangwei¡¯s arm pitifully and cried. ¡°Other than you, no one else would harm me like this!¡±

    ¡± i can be a witness. ever since your family moved to the capital, youli hasn¡¯t seen huijun all these years. ¡± Gu Hongfei had been staring at Gu Youli ever since she arrived.

    His eyes were deep and did not move for a moment.

    Yu feibai nced at him coldly before turning to look at Gu Youli.

    After she smiled at Gu Hongfei, she did not say much.

    At this moment, a police officer who had just answered the phone looked at everyone after hanging up and said, ¡± stop fighting. The patient has woken up. Everyone in the restaurant can testify that you didn¡¯t hurt her on purpose. It was an ident. As long as you pay enough for the medical expenses and the other party doesn¡¯t pursue the matter, you shouldn¡¯t be sued.

    If they wouldn¡¯t Sue, it meant that they wouldn¡¯t be imprisoned.

    Yang Mengshan heaved a sigh of relief. She thought about how much she could not pay and hoped that the other party would not Sue her.

    Suddenly, her eyes turned cold as she looked at the police officer and said, ¡± officer, the reason why I was injured was because I was framed. Please investigate this and bring the person to justice!

    Without waiting for the police officer to reply, Gu Huijun gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°yang Mengshan, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. You¡¯re like a dog that bites people randomly and harms people whenever you can. You really haven¡¯t changed at all. Did I force you to use a fruit knife?¡± No way! Was I the one who held your hand to stab someone? No way! ¡°The people around you heard and saw everything. You were the one who took the fruit knife and kept waving it around. The police officers said that it would be fine if you didn¡¯t Sue them, but you still said that someone framed you and wanted to push the groundless charges onto others. You¡¯re simply shameless, pitiful,ughable, andmentable!¡±

    After being lectured by Gu Huijun, yang Mengshan was so angry that she could not say anything for a long time. ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡±

    alright, stop quarreling. Go back now and have a good night¡¯s rest. Tomorrow, go to the hospital to apologize and ask for forgiveness! Gu liangwei roared.

    He was everyone¡¯s elder, so naturally, no one dared to say anything.

 Chapter 933

    933 Catching up on old times

    it was drizzling when they left the police station.

    Yu feibai and Gu Youli wanted to send Gu liangwei off, but yang Mengshan took on the job first.

    Yang Mengshan and Gu liangwei were on the same route.

    gu liangwei did not want yu feibai and gu youli to take the long way to send her off, so he left with yang mengshan.

    ¡°Youli, can you sit opposite us?¡± Gu Huijun stood beside Gu Youli and smiled.

    Then, he reached out and pointed at the other person.

    On the side of the gray alley across the road, there was an ancient teahouse with two old leathernterns hanging at the door, which were faintly discernible in the wind and rain.

    There were some things that Gu Youli wanted to ask Gu Huijun about as well, so she nodded.

    Everyone did not have an umbre, so they thought of running through the rain.

    Gu Hongfei, who had been staring at Gu Youli, immediately took off his coat when he saw her running into the rain. He nned to open it and put it on Gu Youli to shield her from the rain.

    However, someone was one step ahead of him.

    Yu feibai wrapped Gu Youli in hisrge trench coat.

    It was as if there were eyes on the back of her head. She seemed to know that he would do this. She turned around and looked at him indifferently. Her face was still indifferent, but the eyes that met his were filled with a cold warning that could not be ignored.

    Gu Hongfei stopped and smiled helplessly and bitterly. He then put his coat back on.

    Gu Huijun was very happy to see Gu Youli. She was not stupid either. It did not cross her mind that it was possible that someone had framed yang Mengshan for the nude photo.

    Gu Youli was probably the only person who knew about their grudges and rtionship.

    However, she would never forget what Gu Youli had said to her under the tree that day and the advice she had given her.

    In addition, there was a live broadcast of QY art and jewelry exhibition on TV some time ago.

    She knew that Gu Youli had won the best designer award.

    The Gu Youli now was way ahead of yang Mengshan. She would not even care about her, so why would she use such a method to harm yang Mengshan?

    No, it seemed that Gu Youli had never taken yang Mengshan seriously.

    She remembered that ever since that time at the coffee shop, she had always been cold and arrogant.

    Therefore, Gu Youli would not be bothered to use such a despicable method. Between yang Mengshan and Gu Youli, she would naturally choose to believe Gu Youli without any hesitation.

    ¡°how have you been all these years? I¡¯ve seen your QY jewelry exhibition, congrattions!¡± Gu Huijun said happily.

    It was as if their feelings for each other had deepened after not seeing each other for so many years.

    Gu Youli smiled. I¡¯m doing pretty well. What about you? ¡± Congrattions, you¡¯re getting married!¡±

    ¡°thank you!¡± Gu Huijun nced at Gu Hongfei subconsciously after she finished speaking.

    She then looked at Yu feibai, the man who was so eye-catching that she did not dare to look at him directly. ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±

    to gu youli¡¯s surprise, yu feibai answered her own question in a polite and elegant manner, ¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m her husband!¡±

    Gu Huijun was surprised,¡±what?¡± Youli, you¡¯re married?¡±

    of course, no matter how surprised he was, he was not as surprised as gu hongfei.

    Other than shock, there was pain. It was as if someone was holding a light and sharp knife, slowly pressing it against his heart, and then cutting it bit by bit.

    He would never have thought that Gu Youli¡¯s ¡®him¡¯ would be the man who had helped her at the coffee shop that year.

    The immortal and demonic cinnabar on his forehead was his unique mark, so he could still remember it after so many years.

    when did they get together?

 Chapter 934

    934 What do you mean by unnecessary?

    Did they get together at that time?

    Did that mean that the man who had gone to school to pick Gu Youli up back then was also him?

    She really didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, they would still be together and even get married.

    This man was really lucky.

    Many years had passed and the more he regretted missing out on Gu Youli, the more he regretted it.

    Actually, he shouldn¡¯t be jealous of this man. He knew how to cherish this man, unlike him who only knew how to miss out on opportunities.

    If it wasn¡¯t for yang Mengshan, he wouldn¡¯t have been so shallow and mesmerized her back then.

    There was no use in saying ¡®if you miss it¡¯, then it¡¯s over. Love can not be hesitated and missed. A moment of hesitation could be exchanged for a lifetime, and it would be an irredeemable brush.

    At this moment, other than jealousy and envy, he could only wish her well.

    At this moment, Gu Hongfei felt helpless and sad. He felt a dull pain in his heart.

    Gu Huijun was a little angry. Youli, you¡¯re not a good friend. Why didn¡¯t you invite everyone to your wedding?!

    gu youli nced at yu feibai and smiled. ¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t had a party yet. I just got the certificate first!¡±

    gu huijun chuckled, then said in a sweet voice, ¡± ¡°Really? then when you hold the banquet, you must treat me!¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± gu youli nodded and did not say anything else.

    Logically speaking, she should have said, ¡± then, when you get married, you have to invite me to your wedding.

    This seemed to be the courtesy of a friend.

    However, even if you didn¡¯t kill her, she would have died because of you. Gu Huijun was the one who indirectly caused her death. Therefore, even in this life, Gu Huijun had already grown fond of her and wanted to be friends with her.

    However, she could not be happy with Gu Huijun.

    Gu Huijun probably sensed Gu Youli¡¯s unfamiliarity and felt a little cool.

    after a moment of silence, she sighed slightly and said with a faint smile, ¡± Youli, it¡¯s been so many years. Do you still me me and my brother for what happened back then? ¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. of course not. Why would I say that? ¡±

    She did not me Gu Huijun and Gu Hongfei in this life, but she still could not let go of her past life.

    Gu Huijun sighed. all these years, you didn¡¯t contact me and we didn¡¯t interfere with each other. We were like strangers. Actually, I know that you have a knot in your heart because of yang Mengshan. I also didn¡¯t want to bother you. We¡¯ll live our lives without interfering with each other, and we¡¯re actually still friends. I think that¡¯s pretty good, but yang Mengshan doesn¡¯t seem like that. I don¡¯t understand why she would send those photos to my boyfriend. To be honest, I¡¯m really scared. She told my boyfriend about what happened that day because he thought I was Yingluo!¡±

    seeing that there were many people, gu huijun did not finish her sentence.

    However, Gu Youli understood what she meant.

    After thinking for a moment, Gu Youli replied, ¡± Huijun, yang Mengshan is indeed a despicable person. She was also at fault for what happened back then. However, perhaps this time, she really didn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°You believe her?¡± Gu Huijun frowned.

    Gu Youli shook her head. it¡¯s not that I trust her. She doesn¡¯t have to do this. It¡¯s not like her!

    ¡°What do you mean she didn¡¯t need to do this, and What do you mean it¡¯s not like her? Isn¡¯t she the same? she can¡¯t bear to see others doing well!¡± Gu Huijun said angrily.

 Chapter 935

    935 There¡¯s some trust, but there¡¯s no need

    Gu Youli analyzed, ¡± yang Mengshan always has a motive for everything she does. She has done a lot of bad things in her life but all of them were to live better than me and to prove to everyone that she¡¯s better than me. No matter how she started it, it didn¡¯t seem to be within her reasonable calctions or her motive for sending your boyfriend the photo!

    gu hongfei raised his hand and cupped his chin. ¡± youli, your analysis is very good! We haven¡¯t been in contact with you for a long time, so she probably hasn¡¯t paid attention to us for a long time. There¡¯s no reason for her to suddenly send us these photos.¡±

    Gu Huijun seemed to be extremely depressed. She sighed deeply.¡±i think she¡¯s the one who¡¯s feeling unbnced, so she¡¯s ying this prank. besides, if it wasn¡¯t her, who could it be? Who would find out about the grudges between me and her and deliberately mail it out of yang Mengshan¡¯s house? That photo is obviously referring to that time.¡±

    gu youli shook her head. ¡± i don¡¯t know. wasn¡¯t there another person who was involved in the incident back then? ¡±

    ¡°You mean Zhao Mingcheng?!¡± Gu Huijun¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    gu youli lowered her eyes and agreed. ¡± although we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years and there have been rumors that he¡¯s overseas, i can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s back in the country or that he¡¯s hired someone overseas to help him do this. ¡± ¡°Also, yang Mengshan¡¯s mother is Yang Yun, the wife of the chairman of shangpin. Now that yang Mengshan is the General Manager of shangpin, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone is using you to deal with her and get shangpin. Of course, these two are just my guesses. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. It¡¯s all because yang Mengshan¡¯s character is so bad. None of us can guarantee that she hasn¡¯t offended anyone in other ces. Then, we can investigate her and set a trap for her specifically.¡±

    gu huijun bit her lip. ¡± so, youli, you¡¯re saying that i¡¯ve been shot while lying down! ¡± she said.

    Gu Youli frowned and thought for a while. it¡¯s hard to say now. But Huijun, everything started with the photos. Is it convenient for you to pass me the photos? I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.

    gu huijun frowned and refused without thinking. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already burned it!¡±

    Was it burned? Gu Youli did not really believe it but she did not point it out.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t find out from the mailing address, then we can only investigate from the photo Photoshop technology. But you¡¯ve already burned it, so naturally, there¡¯s nothing to investigate!¡±

    In her heart, Gu Huijun did not trust her 100%, which was why she was unwilling to hand over the photos.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t want Gu Huijun¡¯s trust. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter either.

    However, in her heart, she felt that the harassment call she had received and Gu Huijun¡¯s photo might have been done by the same person.

    Youli, ¡± Gu Hongfei called her name, sounding a little uneasy. He then said slowly, ¡± I have some information on tracking during the investigation. See if it¡¯s useful. If it¡¯s useful, I¡¯ll send it to you the other day.

    Gu Youli looked up and smiled. ¡°Sure!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips, which had been curved up slightly, suddenly pursed when he heard thest two sentences.

    His expression was still cold and indifferent, so Gu Youli did not feel that there was anything wrong with it.

    When she reached home, it was already quitete. She put down her bag and nned to wash up and go to bed.

    However, she had only taken two steps when Yu feibai pulled her into his arms.

 Chapter 936

    936 Dote on his wife like a precious daughter

    However, she had only taken two steps when Yu feibai pulled her into his arms.

    He stuck out his tongue and bit Gu Youli¡¯s jaw lightly before sucking hard.

    ¡± hiss ... ¡± gu youli was in pain. ¡± feibai, stop it. i¡¯m going to wash my face. it¡¯s gettingte. i¡¯m going to sleep! ¡±

    When Yu feibai heard that, not only did he not let her go, he even covered her lips with his.

    Gu Youli had difficulty breathing and was panting heavily. She pushed her away gently, bit her lower lip, and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Something was wrong. There was something wrong with Yu feibai.

    Every time he felt ufortable, or when she made him unhappy, or when he was jealous, he loved to tease her like this.

    Yu feibai did not say anything immediately. He lowered his head and kissed Gu Youli¡¯s lips lovingly. His nimble tongue went in and out to tease her. After a while, he pulled his tongue back out and ced his seductive lips next to her ear. He asked in a bewitching tone, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your first love?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± It was obvious that Gu Youli did not react at all.

    Seeing that Yu feibai was about to kiss her again, she raised her finger to her lips and frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯re my first love?¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s lips curved into a smile. it was like the flowers blooming in spring and the autumn wind caressing the moon.

    His long and strong fingers grabbed her little hand and pressed it gently on his chest. say it now!

    Gu Youli was unhappy and pushed him away. ¡°what do you mean by asking this?¡±

    take a guess ~~¡±Yu feibai would not expose her.

    Although he could feel that Gu Hongfei¡¯s attitude towards her was not normal.

    He thought about the first time they met and everything that happened in the coffee shop. The rtionship between these few people wasplicated and confusing. He couldn¡¯t help but think that these two could be childhood sweethearts.

    However, judging from Youli¡¯s attitude, she probably did not know what Gu Hongfei was thinking.

    Or rather, she knew but pretended not to know.

    Either way, it would be great. Gu Youli¡¯s rejection was obvious and now that she was married, Gu Hongfei would not be bothered no matter how interested he was.

    However, there were still some things that had to be said.

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli. In his dark eyes, there was a strong desire and an irresistible dominance. ¡°Stay away from him!¡±

    ¡°Him? Who is it?¡± Gu Youli blinked.

    He didn¡¯t know at first, butter on, he pretended not to know.

    Yu feibai was a jealous lover!

    His dark and bright eyes met Gu Youli¡¯S. Yu feibai¡¯s cold fingers gently caressed her face as he sighed softly.¡±Be good, be obedient!¡±

    Hmph! Gu Youli snorted. annoying. You¡¯re such a domineering person!

    Although her tone was unfriendly, her smile was sweet.

    she didn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t agree, so she agreed tacitly. she gently stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips.

    the next morning, yu feibai had to leave early because of work. before he left, he was very worried about gu youli and kept nagging at her for a long time.

    Gu Youli was not fully awake when she was forced to sit up. With her hair in a mess, she listened to Yu feibai¡¯s long speech and suddenly teased him, ¡± Yu feibai, am I your wife or your daughter? ¡±

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows and red at her unhappily. you just found out that I¡¯m raising a wife like she¡¯s my daughter!

    Gu Youli could not help butugh softly. ¡°hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 937

    937 Peerless, good man

    gu youli was bored at home alone, so she went to chu qing¡¯s house.

    However, she saw Chu Qing packing her things as if she was going on a long journey. Gu Youli asked, ¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    country Z. Chu Qing pouted. Her tone was calm, but one could tell that she was still quite happy.

    gu youli was shocked. Z Country? Was he on vacation? But aren¡¯t you soldiers not allowed to leave the country as you please?¡±

    Chu Qing was packing her clothes as she smiled and replied, ¡± maybe I¡¯m going on a vacation. I¡¯m going to Z Country for a small mission and I¡¯m giving her a small gift. I still have a few days left. It can be considered a vacation!

    when gu youli heard that, she could not help but feel a little emotional. her eyes lit up.¡±Qing Qing, I¡¯m so jealous of you!¡±

    Chu Qing looked at her lightly. why are you envious of me? I¡¯m a child who can¡¯t go abroad. If you¡¯re talking about envy, jealousy, and hate, I should be the one envious of you. Big designer, you can go anywhere you want!

    Gu Youli pretended to be angry and spat at Chu Qing. She raised her hand to rub her temples and said with a headache, ¡± you know that Yu feibai is the same as you, but you still said that. You¡¯re not a good friend!

    ¡°You can go on a vacation by yourself!¡± Chu Qing burst outughing.

    ¡°I¡¯m going alone. What¡¯s so fun about that?¡± Gu Youli looked at Chu Qing from the corner of her eyes. After sizing her up, she suddenly thought of something.

    She poutedzily. hey, Leng Kuang¡¯sir seems to be in country Z, right? so, are you going to look for him this time? ¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart shook.

    She seemed a little uninterested and unwilling to answer the question, so she casually said three words, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡±

    Gu Youliughed uneasily.¡±What do you mean by take a look!¡±

    At this point, Gu Youli couldn¡¯t help but start to ramble, ¡± ¡°By the way, Chu Qing, what are you and Leng Kuang nning to do? If you really like her, then should we settle down?¡±

    Chu Qing stopped what she was doing and sat beside Gu Youli. She shrugged her shoulders indifferently. do you think that every man is like your Yu feibai? even though he¡¯s extremely charismatic among the women, he¡¯s never been tainted by the fragrance of flowers.

    after a pause, chu qing suddenly became a little sneaky. she winked at gu youli and said, ¡± let me tell you, not only is your man handsome, but he¡¯s also Jade-like in his mouth and gold in his body. If he wasn¡¯t your man, you can¡¯t even stop me from hitting on his heart!

    Gu Youli¡¯s face bloomed with a smile.

    she raised her eyebrows and teased,¡±really?¡± Then go, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯llpete with you fairly. I don¡¯t know who said that she would like anyone but my man because he¡¯s too scary, even scarier than the devil!¡±

    Chu Qing sighed. that was just young and frivolous. I thought that I was talking nonsense. Ever since I met Leng Kuang, this pretty boy, I¡¯ve been talking to him. | Horse Queen, I¡¯ve realized that your man is simply a peerless good man! I regret it!¡±

    ¡°there¡¯s no use in regretting it, it¡¯s already mine.¡± Gu Youli smiled smugly.

    Chu Qing red at her and said,¡¯you¡¯re so annoying! I¡¯m also envious, jealous, and hateful. When your man gets angry, he¡¯s scarier than a ghost!¡±

    Gu Youli immediately pounced on her and started acting. you¡¯re scarier than a ghost. You¡¯re scarier than Hua Miaomiao.

    Poor Hua Miaomiao, he was really shot even though he was lying down!

 Chapter 938

    938 Chapter 938-ying with someone to death, not paying with your life

    Before she met Leng Kuang, Chu Qing had never envied Gu Youli.

    However, after getting to know Leng Kuang, Chu Qing really envied Gu Youli. She saw how well Yu feibai doted on Gu Youli and felt that it had reached a point where the heavens were angry and the people were resentful.

    Hence, when she said that she realized that Yu feibai was a good man after she met Leng Kuang, she was telling the truth.

    as for his regret for not pouncing on yu feibai, that was definitely fake.

    Although she was envious of how well Yu feibai treated Gu Youli, she would never like Yu feibai. This was because she had been in Yu feibai¡¯s Army and knew very well about his most cold and heartless side. She had already developed a fear of him from the bottom of her heart.

    She would rather pounce on Leng Kuang than him.

    When Gu Youli asked her what she and Leng Kuang wanted, she actually had no idea.

    She knew that Leng Kuang didn¡¯t love her. He probably just liked her a little. Leng Kuang was a Casanova, and he didn¡¯t just y with women for their flesh.| There was even some physical and mental debauchery.

    However, she did not know if she had masochistic tendencies.

    Even though she knew all this, she still couldn¡¯t resist Leng Kuang.

    He had treated her so badly in the past, but he had also saved her life. Yet, she had agreed to be with him half-heartedly.

    Didn¡¯t someone say that evil men were like poppies that should never be provoked? otherwise, they would be addicted to them like drugs.

    It seemed that she was like a drug addict now.

    Actually, in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, there was still a trace of hope.

    Ever since they had gotten together, Leng Kuang had been quite nice to her. He had no other woman besides her.

    because she had clearly said that if he wanted to find other women, he should not try.

    She would never share her toothbrush with a man.

    Leng Kuang agreed without hesitation. He really wouldn¡¯t look for another woman.

    However, they did not spend much time together. Chu Qing did not know if they had looked for her in person or behind her back.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t suspect him, but since they were already together, she had to choose to believe him.

    At least, in the absence of evidence, choosing to believe was the only way to maintain the rtionship.

    In the past few months of their rtionship, Leng Kuang had been quite indulgent towards her. He often said that he wanted to get back at being controlled by her.

    When he was overseas, he would sometimes go to a bar and a beautiful woman would pester him. He would call Chu Qing and then say to the beautiful woman, ¡± my wife on the other end of the line likes to kill people. Can you ask her if she wants me to spend the night at your house? ¡±

    this wasn¡¯t the first time he had asked this question. he had already asked this question several times.

    At first, Chu Qing¡¯s face was full of ck lines, sweat, and extreme speechlessness.

    In the end, she got used to it and would even joke sometimes, ¡± ¡°I agree, you guys can go!¡±

    At that moment, Leng Kuang would smile evilly at the woman who was clinging to him. my wife has agreed, so I¡¯ll go with you. But I have a suggestion. You should quickly write your will now, because I really don¡¯t know if there will be a car ident on the way back!

    It was too bad, it really yed people to death.

    Every time this happened, Chu Qing wouldugh so hard that her stomach hurt.

    Thinking about it, after they got together, they got along quite well. At least for now, they were.

    Chu Qing did not think about what would happen in the future. She did not dare to think about it.

    No one knew how each rtionship would end.

    Moreover, the beginning of all love in the world would turn into all kinds of different possibilities in the end.

    There was no copy.

 Chapter 939

    939 Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t use force

    Chu Qing did not call Leng Kuang before she left for country Z.

    Hence, Leng Kuang did not know that Chu Qing would being. Chu Qing had been to country Z before, so she knew where Leng Kuang was staying.

    This time, she hadunched a sneak attack to see if Leng Kuang was really as he had told her and had dumped all the girls.

    Thest time she had been here, the security guard had recognized her. After inviting her in, he had called Leng Kuang.

    it was night time, but leng kuang had not returned.

    As for Chu Qing, she faced the room of peace and darkness. She silently counted the passing of time and unknowingly fell asleep.

    At midnight, Leng Kuang finally returned.

    His movements were very small, afraid of waking Chu Qing up.

    But with Chu Qing¡¯s acute senses, she knew the moment he entered the room. She opened her eyes slightly and saw that it was Leng Kuang. She ignored him, rolled over, and went back to sleep.

    Leng Kuang sat down on the edge of the bed. He supported his head with one hand and looked at Chu Qing, who was fast asleep.

    After a while, seeing that Chu Qing did not show any signs of waking up, he raised his hand and climbed up her small face. Her cheeks were light red from her sleep, dotted with a few freckles. To Leng Kuang, they were very cute. He could not help but pinch them gently.

    Chu Qing frowned and suddenly turned her head. She opened her eyes and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy! I want to sleep, Yingying!¡±

    After a short pause, Leng Kuang stuck out his tongue again and gently traced the shape of her small ears. He slowly stuck his tongue out and teased her.

    Chu Qing snorted softly and turned her head back to hit him. Then, she ignored him and continued to sleep.

    After that, no matter what Leng Kuang did, Chu Qing no longer paid him any attention. She was no longer disturbed by her actions.

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and slowly moved his hand down.

    When she felt that her most private part was touched, Chu Qing¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly.

    Chu Qing let out a soft cry and her eyes widened.

    ¡°Leng Kuang, why are you so annoying? can¡¯t you let me sleep?¡± She red at the man on top of her and pushed him away.

    However, Leng Kuang grabbed her hands and held them to the sides of her head. ¡°It¡¯s been so long and you didn¡¯t miss me!¡±

    Chu Qing shouted angrily, ¡± are you kidding me? this is all you know when we first met. Why don¡¯t you try it out with me? just for this? ¡± If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ve decided not to try.¡±

    Leng Kuang was slightly taken aback. His gaze on Chu Qing gradually deepened.

    But very quickly, he returned to his usual devilish arrogance. of course not. You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just that after a man and a woman get together, they will all want this. If they don¡¯t, it must be that man who¡¯s abnormal!

    chu qing raised her hand and pinched leng kuang¡¯s firm shoulder. ¡± ¡± damn it, who said that? i don¡¯t believe it. otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be tonic love. leng kuang, you bastard. i¡¯m going to say this now. i want to sleep now. if you dare to force yourself on me again, then let¡¯s just forget about it. ¡±

    leng kuang was speechless.

    these seemed to be two different things. how did she link them together?

    A charming smile hung on Leng Kuang¡¯s lips. He wasn¡¯t angry at all. He licked her lips and said, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t force you.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t agree, he would be using force. If she agreed, it would be mutual consent.

    Leng Kuang leaned over and kissed her gently on the lips. It was like a Dragonfly skimming the surface of the water.

    At first, Chu Qing didn¡¯t think much of it. If he wanted to kiss her, then he would kiss her.

 Chapter 940

    940 Your twisted logic is useful

    However, towards the end, Leng Kuang¡¯s kiss was obviously more seductive.| His hands were still teasing her body.

    Very quickly, Chu Qing was deeply intoxicated by this kiss.

    A strange feeling slowly spread through her body. She had already unconsciously reached out and hooked her arms around Leng Kuang¡¯s neck.

    Leng Kuang was a person who liked to be in control of everything. Their bodies were entangled and their ears were close together. He had already taken the leading position.

    Chu Qingqian| She was panting and begging for mercy like amb that had fallen into a Wolf¡¯s Den.

    ¡°You want it?¡± Leng Kuang let go of her gently and panted by her lips.

    the fusion of qi and breath gave birth to infinite charm.

    Wu Wu Wu Wu. Chu Qing sobbed and took the initiative to kiss Leng Kuang on the lips.

    She had never mistreated herself. Of course, at this moment, she had already forgotten her solemn vow.

    Leng Kuang pressed down on Chu Qing, pressing her tightly under him. He was as anxious as a wild horse, his entire body screaming and roaring.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Chu Qing suddenly spoke up and stopped him.

    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± leng kuang¡¯s hoarse voice was full of desire.

    Chu Qing frowned and said in disgust,¡±he reeks of sweat. It¡¯s so smelly!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a shower together,¡± Leng Kuang smiled evilly.

    ¡°What? You go wash yourself, I¡¯ve washed Yingluo ah Yingluo ¡±

    Before Chu Qing could finish her sentence, Leng Kuang had already lifted her up in his arms.

    ¡°Are you crazy? I already said I did. even though she was scolding Leng Kuang, her hands were still around Leng Kuang¡¯s neck.

    if you say you¡¯re hungry in the future, I¡¯ll just say that you¡¯ve already eaten yesterday. Leng Kuang walked towards the bathroom.

    Chu Qingughed lightly.

    In the bathroom, the bathtub was filled with water. Leng Kuang pressed Chu Qing to the side and kissed her passionately.

    The water vapor turned into an ambiguous mist, and the bathroom ss was blurred by the steam. At some point, the two had already taken off their clothes and were entangled.| They wrestled with each other.

    Seeing the temperature rise higher and higher,| Just as her dark side was about to break down, Chu Qing suddenly ced her index finger on Leng Kuang¡¯s lips and smiled mysteriously. ¡°leng kuang, do you know what i hate the most?¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and shook his head.

    He did not know what Chu Qing wanted to do. He only knew that at this moment, he wanted her so much that he was going crazy.

    what I can¡¯t tolerate the most is a man sharing his teeth with another person. What I hate the most is a man with another woman¡¯s Hickey and thening to provoke me. Chu Qing¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.

    Then, she pushed Leng Kuang into the bathtub beside her.

    This sudden move caused the delirious Leng Kuang to be at a loss. He lost his bnce and fell backward!

    the water in the bathtub flowed out as leng kuang joined in.

    Chu Qing took a step back.| She no longer had any desire, and her voice and expression were as cold as ice.¡±I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room. Don¡¯t mess with me, or I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    After saying that, she raised her proud head and strode out of the bathroom, even closing the door behind her.

    Shepletely ignored Leng Kuang¡¯s exnation and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking,¡±

    He exined, but he didn¡¯t get up and chase after her.

    The water flowed silently, and the room was filled with silence.

    He leaned against the bathtub, his head against the wall. He looked in the direction that Chu Qing had left and sighed.

 Chapter 941

    941 Suspicion, but still continued

    Chu Qing¡¯s personality was actually very overbearing.

    there were times when leng kuang liked how domineering she was, but there were also times when he felt that her domineering ways were unreasonable and made him feel very annoyed.

    Leng Kuang lowered his eyes and looked at his chest. There was a faint lip print.

    It was just a Hickey, what could it mean? Didn¡¯t he think about what kind of person he was? wasn¡¯t it normal for women to throw themselves into his arms?

    It was not the first time. Thest time, a woman had tried to get close to her. She had seen it and pped her twice.

    Even though he didn¡¯t care and hated that woman, others would think that he couldn¡¯t control women and that he had no taste for women. He had found a girlfriend who was like a Shrew.

    It was the same every time. She didn¡¯t even ask clearly before directly confirming his identity.

    The arrogant Leng Kuang¡¯s expression turned darker and darker. He took a shower without saying a word and went back to his bedroom to sleep.

    That night, he did not look for Chu Qing again.

    He drove away from the vi at dawn.

    A night had passed, and his anger had subsided. Chu Qing was not used to eating Western breakfast, so he, who lived in the south of the city, drove to the west of the city to buy her breakfast.

    He thought that her anger should have subsided by now that breakfast had been delivered.

    The two of them had always been like this, quarreling and fighting.

    When Chu Qing woke up and did not see Leng Kuang, she felt her heart turn cold. Strictly speaking, it was a chill in her heart.

    Leng Kuang always liked to say that it was a misunderstanding. He always said that those women had taken the initiative to provoke him. However, if he had not given them the information, those women would not have dared to provoke such an outstanding man like him.

    Why didn¡¯t he see any? there were always women who went to provoke Yu feibai and his cousin Tang Yu.

    Ultimately, it was Leng Kuang¡¯s own problem.

    In private, she had chatted with Gu Youli as best friends and as a couple. She had asked Gu Youli if a man and a woman were together for that.

    Gu Youli replied, ¡± Yu feibai likes to stick to me. He wants to touch me, kiss me, and hug me when he has nothing to do. However, he likes to hug me more. He likes to sit on the sofa and watch television quietly. The content doesn¡¯t matter. Sometimes, he would do that even if the television isn¡¯t on. Anyway, as long as he sits quietly with me in his arms, he will be particrly rxed and happy.

    Every time Chu Qing thought of this sentence, she would feel that Leng Kuang really had no love for her at all.

    Every time he touched her, hugged her, and kissed her, it was all for the sake of wanting her.

    He rarely hugged her, let alone hug her while watching TV quietly.

    Leng Kuang never watched TV. His phone andputer were always busy. Sometimes, she would ask him to stop, and he would get annoyed and turn away to continue with his work.

    Even though she was unhappy, disappointed, and full ofints, Chu Qing did not leave immediately. Leng Kuang would still surprise her sometimes.

    Every time they quarreled, he might get angry, but he would always apologize first.

    maybe he went out to buy something to coax her.

    When she washed up and went downstairs, the door of the living room downstairs was opened. Then, a slender and beautiful Western woman came out with a suitcase.

    When she saw Chu Qing, the Western woman frowned and her eyes were filled with hostility. She sized her up with an unhappy look.¡±Who are you?¡±

    Without waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s reply, the Westerndy arrogantly rebuked, ¡± you¡¯re a servant of the vi. How could you walk around the vi in your pajamas? do you want to die? ¡±

 Chapter 942

    942 Provocation, rape

    Chu Qing sensed her hostility and frowned.

    She yawnedzily and leaned backzily as she looked at the talldy in confusion. Her face was extremely ugly as she asked, ¡± Who are you? ¡±

    ¡°who am i? you¡¯re working here. don¡¯t you know lucy, thedy of this ce? What a joke!¡± The Western woman put down her luggage and looked at Chu Qing.

    In her heart, she was evaluating how much of a threat Chu Qing posed to her. After all, the number of women that Leng Kuang could bring home could be counted on her fingers.

    ¡°Oh, you are Lucy!¡± Chu Qing replied.

    Ruth smiled and raised her chin arrogantly. ¡± yes, my name is lucy. this house belongs to my husband. i¡¯m the mistress of the house! ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chu Qing shook her head in confusion and blinked her eyes in confusion. your husband¡¯s house? who is your husband? ¡±

    Ruthughed proudly. who else could my husband be? of course, it¡¯s Leng Kuang. Leng Kuang is my husband!

    ¡°Leng Kuang is your husband?¡± Chu Qing frowned and looked at Lucy.

    She was analyzing the truth in Lu SI¡¯s words.

    Ruthughed and nced at Chu Qing in disdain. that¡¯s right, Leng Kuang is my husband. I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re here, but don¡¯t even think about seducing him. Leng Kuang will never fall for someone like you, so don¡¯t even think about lusting after a Swan¡¯s meat!

    Chu Qing was not angry. Instead, sheughed. Last night, he slept beside me. I wonder who¡¯s the toad? Who¡¯s the Swan?¡±

    Ruth¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She stared at Chu Qing with jealousy and anger.

    But very quickly, her face was filled with disdain and contempt. ¡°So what if I¡¯m on your bed? i¡¯m not by his side, so he naturally has to find a woman to kill time. i don¡¯t me him for that, but now that i¡¯m back, you don¡¯t need it anymore. you can get lost.¡±

    Ruth sat down on the sofa in the living room and rummaged through her bag.

    Then, he took out a checkbook and scribbled down a check. He handed it to Chu Qing and said contemptuously, ¡± ¡°One million is enough for you to stay the night. Take the money and leave!¡±

    There was a head at the door, and it had been secretly watching.

    He was the security guard, Elric. He did not want to let Lucy in, but Lucy forced her way in. He had no choice but to let her in before he called Leng Kuang.

    Before Leng Kuang returned, Elric was worried, so he sneaked to the door to take a peek.

    This scene shocked him so much that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    They wanted to go in but didn¡¯t dare to.

    After hesitating for a long time, Elric decided to leave the room and wait for his master to arrive.

    He had no choice. He could not afford to offend either of the two women inside.

    chu qing was still not angry. she was still smiling happily.

    She took the check and looked at it, then frowned. ¡°It¡¯s only one million. That¡¯s a little too little.¡±

    Ruth stared at Chu Qing in disbelief as she studied the check. She said in disdain, ¡± a million dors a night is more than enough. Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. I advise you to ept the taxi.

    Before she could finish, Chu Qing nodded her head, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Ruth was surprised and happy. She didn¡¯t expect that this woman would be so easy to deal with.

    She looked at Chu Qing with disdain and said, ¡± Kuang¡¯s taste is getting worse and worse. Why does he want this kind of trash? I feel bad for him!

 Chapter 943

    943 Chapter 943-big fight

    Chu Qing could not help but frown. She looked up at Lucy coldly.

    Suddenly, sheughed and asked rose doubtfully, ¡± he won¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ve already earned money for him. What¡¯s there to be sad about? ¡±

    As she spoke, she kissed the check. it¡¯s a million dors. It¡¯s not easy to earn it. He¡¯s always been the one paying. Now, I can be a nouveau riche.

    Ruth was shocked and did not understand what Chu Qing meant. She turned to look at her. what do you mean? ¡± Did you hear what I said? I¡¯m telling you to take this one million and get out of my house immediately. Don¡¯t ever show your face in front of Leng Kuang again.¡±

    Chu Qing took a step forward and sat down opposite Lucy.

    She looked at Ruth provocatively and said, ¡± ¡°I did promise you to ept this one million Yuan, but I don¡¯t think I promised you to get out!¡±

    Ruth¡¯s face instantly darkened, and the corners of her mouth twitched.

    She suddenly stood up and angrily rebuked,¡±you b * tch, you actually dared to trick me!¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s face turned cold and she looked at him coldly.¡±Miss Ruth, oh no, Mrs. Leng, please mind your words!¡±

    Ruth ignored the sarcasm in Chu Qing¡¯s words and enjoyed being called Mrs. Leng. She said coldly, ¡± everyone knows that I¡¯m Mrs. Leng. You¡¯re a Vixen who seduced her husband, and you still have the nerve to ask her to watch her words? what are you if not a slut? ¡±

    Chu Qing raised her eyebrows and said coldly, ¡± if you don¡¯t mind your words, then I don¡¯t have to be polite to you. But I really don¡¯t want to be entangled with you. Get lost!

    Ruth¡¯s eyes shed with danger.

    ¡°You should be the one to get lost!¡± She was probably infuriated by Chu Qing, or perhaps she hated Chu Qing¡¯s calmness in front of her.

    She turned around and raised her leg, kicking Chu Qing who was sitting on the sofa.

    Although Chu Qing did not expect Lucy to be so skilled, she still managed to avoid her.

    Elric retreated but did not go far. He heard themotion and rushed in immediately, only to see the mess in the living room.

    Chu Qing and Lucy had already started fighting. Lucy was very angry and her attacks were Swift and fierce. She had a sharp killing intent.

    it was as if she would not be human if she did not kill chu qing.

    Chu Qing was not to be outdone either. Her moves were fast, urate, and ruthless.

    Elric was shocked, but he couldn¡¯t care less. As the two separated, he rushed to the middle and shouted, ¡± stop fighting!

    ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. Ruth said in a deep voice, ¡± I will kill her today!

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill her. She¡¯s second master¡¯s guest!¡± Eric stood in front of Chu Qing subconsciously.

    He wanted to say ¡®woman¡¯, but he was afraid to agitate Ruth.

    stop me! Ruth¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. if you block me again, do you believe that I will also kill you? ¡±

    King Elric swallowed his saliva and shook his head. no!

    then I¡¯ll kill you first and then her!! The moment the murderous intent shot out from Lucy¡¯s eyes, she had alreadyunched an attack at Elric.

    Elric had some skills, but he was definitely not Lucy¡¯s.

    Chu Qing stood behind Elric. As Elric protected her while she was studying, she had been expressionless the entire time. She just smiled and provoked Lucy.

    Now that he saw Ruth, he really wanted to kill Elric.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned cold. She reached out and pulled Elric away. She dodged Lucy¡¯s fierce attack and quickly turned around to kick Lucy¡¯s lower te.

    Ruth jumped up and dodged Chu Qing¡¯s attack. Then, she raised her leg and swept towards Chu Qing.

 Chapter 944

    944 Pretending to be weak

    chu qing immediately took a few steps back and did a spin kick to block the force of lu si¡¯s kick.

    the two of them were equal in strength, and after their heavy collisions, they were forced to retreat in various ways.

    Behind Chu Qing was a wall. As she retreated, she kicked the wall and used the force of the wall to bounce her body forward. Suddenly, she kicked Lucy¡¯s chest.

    Ruth¡¯s body was immediately kicked away and she fell on the sofa by the side of the road.

    when the sofa fell to the ground, ruth also rolled on the ground.

    However, she got up very quickly. She red at Chu Qing and wiped the blood from the corner of her lips.¡±Who are you?¡±

    Leng Kuang had many subordinates, but none of them could make her suffer like this.

    All along, Leng Kuang had never liked women who were good at fighting. He said that women who were too good at fighting could not be considered women.

    Even the alluring AI muli, his beloved cousin, was treated like a man by him.

    Chu Qingughed coldly and curled her lips in disdain.¡±Why should I tell you?¡±

    ruth frowned and red at elric, ¡± ¡°who did you say she was?¡±

    eric, who was called out, was scared out of his wits. his body trembled slightly, and after thinking for a while, he stammered, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that she¡¯s second master¡¯s guest?¡±

    Lucy was certain that the rtionship between this woman and Leng Kuang was not simple based on her guilty look.

    jealousy consumed the human heart. she sneered, ¡± a guest, a guest that Leng Kuang has left behind. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not an important guest. In that case, let me, the hostess, entertain this guest well.

    With that, she waved her fist again and smashed it towards Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing was not to be outdone either. She also went up and smashed her two fists together.

    as she retreated, chu qing¡¯s body fell backward and she fell to the ground. her legs were wrapped around lucy¡¯s waist and she flipped her over.

    When he flipped over, he punched Ruth¡¯s face.

    This punch was especially heavy. Ruth¡¯s face was swollen and her nose was bleeding.

    ruth was in pain. she touched her nose and shouted, ¡± oh my god, you actually hit my face. you deserve to die! ¡±

    As she spoke, she reached into her bag and took out a gun with a caliber of 2. It was a 34mm pistol.

    Without any hesitation, he pulled the trigger at Chu Qing.

    The bullet whistled through the air and headed towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing quickly dodged and rolled on the ground.

    Although the bullet did not hit Chu Qing, it brushed past her arm and left a long bloody mark.

    Blood flowed down his fingers and dripped onto the ground.

    her dark eyes were filled with killing intent. chu qing kicked lucy¡¯s gun to the ground.

    Ruth¡¯s eyes narrowed and she wanted to pick up the gun.

    however, it was too far. just as he reached out, chu qing¡¯s fist pushed him away.

    Ruth raised her leg and kicked Chu Qing. Chu Qing dodged it and grabbed Lucy¡¯s ankle. She threw Lucy against the wall.

    then, he fell uncontrobly from the wall to the ground.

    As soon as Leng Kuang received Elric¡¯s call, he rushed back.

    At this moment, he just happened to see this scene.

    Ruth had wanted to get up and fight back. However, when she saw Leng Kuang, her expression changed. She started to cry pitifully. She looked extremely miserable.

    ¡°You wicked woman, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Even at this moment, she did not forget to provoke Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing did not see Leng Kuang return. Lucy¡¯s insults made her eyes turn cold.

 Chapter 945

    945 you and i are finished!

    A murderous look shed across Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. She quickly took out the dagger on the cab and pounced on Lucy.

    ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s face was frighteningly dark as he roared.

    When she heard Leng Kuang¡¯s fierce voice, Chu Qing immediately retracted her pounce.

    He pursed his lips and looked at Leng Kuang¡¯s angry face. Then, he looked at Lucy, who was lying on the ground with a weak face.

    Lucy was obviously pretending. She did not believe that Leng Kuang did not know.

    She hated this kind of frostiness. For another woman, he would be fierce, angry, and shout at her.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t really want to kill Ruth. He just wanted to make her bleed a little.

    Lucy had also made her bleed.

    Ignoring Leng Kuang¡¯s anger, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned cold. She continued to charge at Lucy with the dagger in her hand.

    Ruth was unmoved. She no longer had the ferocity she had earlier. She looked at Leng Kuang and said,¡±Kuang, save me!¡±

    before she could finish her sentence, leng kuang came over like a whirlwind and punched chu qing¡¯s hand. chu qing did not expect leng kuang to attack her from the side.

    She was focused on dealing with Ruth, so she lost her bnce from Leng Kuang¡¯s push, and her body fell to the side.

    it happened to be a ss cab for wine. when chu qing fell over, she smashed the ss cab.

    chu qing¡¯s body was lying in a pile of broken ss, and she almost could not get up. the left side of her body was covered in blood from being pierced by the ss. it was so painful that half of her body could not feel anything.

    Anger burned in her heart, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned red. Her cold gaze was like a sharp arrow.¡±You hit me?¡±

    she couldn¡¯t believe it. she waited for leng kuang¡¯s exnation.

    However, at this moment, Leng Kuang did not immediately pay attention to her. Instead, he ran over to help Lucy up.¡±Are you alright?¡±

    I¡¯m fine, thanks to Kuang, ¡± Ruth sobbed. She gently reached out to hold Leng Kuang¡¯s waist and stood up.

    Leng Kuang felt an angry gaze directed at him. He looked over at Chu Qing, who was standing up from the broken ss. He thought about how he had attacked in a moment of desperation and felt a little uneasy.

    He did not want to hurt Chu Qing, but Lucy was not an ordinary person. If Chu Qing hurt Lucy, she would not have a peaceful life in the future.

    I¡¯m looking down on Chu Qing. You¡¯re not a member of the underworld. You¡¯re a soldier. How can you hurt people as you please? ¡± Leng Kuang walked towards Chu Qing.

    When he was close enough, Chu Qing suddenly raised her fist and punched at Leng Kuang.

    The fist, along with a drop of blood and broken ss, grazed Leng Kuang¡¯s face. Leng Kuang quickly dodged, but Chu Qing¡¯s second punch came. Leng Kuang did not manage to Dodge in time.

    the punchnded on his chest, forcing him to retreat a few meters.

    Chu Qing red at him and suddenly shouted,¡±I¡¯m done. ying. With. You!¡±

    He then turned around and rushed upstairs, mming the door shut with a ¡°bang.¡±

    Ruth smirked when she saw what was in front of her. She walked to Leng Kuang and held his arm. ¡°Crazy!¡±

    She had grown up with Leng Kuang, so she knew his personality very well.

    He didn¡¯t like strong women. Ever since he was young, he had always said that women should be like water, so he only liked women who were like little birds and snuggled in his arms with all their hearts.

    Leng Kuang pushed Lucy away. have you had enough? if you have, go back to your own home! he said.

    Then, he ignored Ruth and went upstairs with a gloomy face.

    Elric stepped forward. He wanted to tell Leng Kuang that Lucy was the one who wanted to shoot Chu Qing first. That was why Chu Qing had used the dagger against her. However, under the cold and terrifying aura of Leng Kuang, he had no choice but to swallow his words.

 Chapter 946

    946 What wife? what a mess

    Leng Kuang went upstairs and went straight to the room that Chu Qing was in.

    She had locked the door. Leng Kuang raised his hand and knocked on the door.¡±chu qing, open the door!¡±

    Chu Qing, who was in the room, did not listen to him.

    The push just now had really chilled her heart. She kept a cold face and changed out of her pajamas.

    Then, he put on his clothes, walked to the window, and opened it with a whoosh.

    Leng Kuang knocked on the door for a while, but there was no response.

    His brows immediately furrowed even more tightly.

    Suddenly, she heard a faint sound. It seemed to be the sound of a window opening.

    Her heart tightened, and she suddenly thought of something. She immediately lifted her foot and kicked the door open with a bang.

    She saw Chu Qing standing by the window, nning to jump out.

    ¡°Chu Qing, what are you doing?¡± Leng Kuang roared and rushed over.

    However, Chu Qingpletely ignored him and had already jumped down.

    Hisnding posture was handsome and perfect.

    They were on the second floor and the small height could not stop Chu Qing.

    Leng Kuang could not help but curse as he watched Chu Qing run out after she jumped down.

    ¡°Someone, stop her!¡± As he shouted, a few Men in ck suits appeared out of nowhere.

    They quickly blocked Chu Qing¡¯s path.

    Chu Qing frowned and red at them. Coldly, she spat out a word, ¡± get lost!

    Not only did the expressionless Men in ck suits not move away, but they also formed a human wall.

    They didn¡¯t move at all, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t stop. She continued to rush forward.

    He flew up and kicked the one in the middle away. When hended, he punched another man in a ck suit.

    Seeing that they were no match for her, one of the men pulled out a gun and pointed it at Chu Qing.

    Leng Kuang, who had already jumped down, saw this and immediately roared in anger, ¡± you¡¯re asking for it! Who allowed you to pull out your gun!

    The Man in the ck Suit was slightly stunned. At this moment, Chu Qing kicked him away.

    Chu Qing had always been good at martial arts, and now she was in a state of anger.

    Therefore, these Men in ck suits were no match for her at all and were dealt with by her in a few moves.

    however, this short amount of time was enough for leng kuang to catch up to her. he grabbed chu qing¡¯s arm from behind.

    ¡°Let go.¡± Chu Qing turned around and red at him.

    ¡°Stop it, will you?¡± Leng Kuang said in frustration.

    Seeing that Leng Kuang was not willing to let go, Chu Qing¡¯s murderous intent disappeared. She grabbed Leng Kuang¡¯s wrist and was about to throw him over her shoulder.

    But who was Leng Kuang? he wasn¡¯t someone who could be shaken off just because he wanted to.

    Chu Qing was furious. She raised her leg and kicked Leng Kuang¡¯s leg.

    It was obvious that Leng Kuang could have dodged it, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he took the full force of the kick.

    ¡°Have you cooled down?¡± he endured the pain and asked chu qing.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were wet with tears and they were red.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    chu qing had nowhere to vent her anger and hatred. sheughed coldly and said, ¡± do you think that I hurt your wife as a practice, so you¡¯re here to avenge her? ¡±

    ¡°What wife?¡± Leng Kuang looked at her in shock. What are you talking about?¡±

    Lucy and Elric had run out of the vi.

    ruth immediately shouted, ¡± maniac, I¡¯m your wife. You¡¯ve admitted it before. You said that I¡¯m your wife!

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.¡±ruth, shut up. don¡¯t cause trouble for me. otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not giving you any face.¡±

 Chapter 947

    947 at worst, we¡¯ll perish together

    rose pouted. ¡± fine, fine, fine. i won¡¯t say anything. if you want to find a woman, go find one. i¡¯m your only wife anyway. ¡±

    Chu Qingughed coldly at his words. There was a corner in her heart that was as barren as a desert.

    ¡°Please let go of me. I don¡¯t want to hear you and your wife quarrel!¡± Her heart was like dead water.

    Leng Kuang red at her and said, ¡± what are you doing? Why do you always have to be so irrational?¡±

    Chu Qing looked at her coldly and smiled elegantly. Her voice sounded like it was soaked in poison.¡±Rational? what is rational? should i smile and go to bed with this lucy to serve you? that¡¯s what i call rational!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s face turned red and white.

    He was no longer as calm as he usually was. He narrowed his eyes and warned Chu Qing coldly, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better stop talking.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? I¡¯m going to say it!¡± chu qing shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re a disloyal man, and a greedy man! Why are you looking for me? are you trying to prove your manliness? Let me tell you, no matter how charming you are, it¡¯s useless to me. Do you think I¡¯m in love with you? What a joke. Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯ll like anyone but you, and I won¡¯t fall in love with you. The only reason I agreed to be with you was to take revenge on you for what you did to me, so I want you to fall in love with me, then I¡¯ll dump you and humiliate you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± To Leng Kuang, Chu Qing¡¯s words were like sharp des stabbing into his heart!

    Leng Kuang rushed forward and grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s neck. He red at her fiercely and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Woman, if you dare to say one more word, I will kill you!¡±

    chu qing red at him, not afraid at all. ¡± ¡°Go on, kill! At worst, we¡¯ll just die together!¡±

    An unsheathed military knife was pressed against Leng Kuang¡¯s abdomen.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t even need to look down to know what was pressing against him.¡±Chu Qing, you¡¯re so f * cking cruel!¡±

    I can¡¯t be as ruthless as you. I repeat, our test is over. We¡¯re finished! Holding the military knife, Chu Qing slowly retreated.

    In fact, she had long understood that it wasn¡¯t the case, but she had never believed it.

    Leng Kuang had never had her as his only woman, whether she was with him or not.

    It was just that she didn¡¯t dare to admit the truth. Now, after this mess, she finally couldn¡¯t lie to herself anymore.

    No matter how disheartened he was, he had to be responsible for his own path.

    They were people from two different worlds and were destined not to be together, especially when they were two people who did not love each other.

    At this moment, Chu Qing¡¯s girlish fantasy was ruthlessly extinguished.

    She came to a realization that Leng Kuang only wanted to sleep with her. There was only sex between them, no love.

    Chu Qing retreated slowly. This time, Leng Kuang did not step forward.

    he red at chu qing, his deep eyes filled withplicated and intense emotions.

    At this point, Elric was a little anxious. He wanted to stop Chu Qing but was stopped by Leng Kuang.

    after watching chu qing leave, elric could not hold it in anymore and shouted at leng kuang, ¡± ¡°Second master, you can¡¯t me Miss Chu. Lucy was the one who said she was your wife and called Miss Chu a b * tch. She even wanted to shoot Miss Chu. That¡¯s why Miss Chu used the dagger on her.¡±

    leng kuang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± what did you say? ¡±

 Chapter 948

    948 Simply, unreasonable

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes widened. what did you say? ¡±

    He then red at Ruth.

    That man-eating gaze scared Ruth so much that she took a few steps back. Her face suddenly turned pale, and her hair was blown up by the cold wind. Her whole body was withered.

    They had grown up together. Of course, she knew Leng Kuang. She realized how terrifying Huo Lai was and that he should not be provoked.

    Chu Qing! Leng Kuang shouted. He could not care about Lucy for the time being and rushed forward.

    however, chu qing was nowhere to be seen.

    He didn¡¯t know which way she had run off to.

    He turned around and was about to drive out, but Lucy pulled on his sleeve.

    She looked at Leng Kuang pitifully and swallowed. ¡°she hit my face, so i took out my gun. i just wanted to scare her, i didn¡¯t want to kill her, yingluo.¡±

    you shut up!! leng kuang roared.

    He shook Lucy¡¯s hand off and pointed at her. ¡°stay away from me in the future!¡±

    Ruth trembled as she called out, ¡± ¡°Boohoo, you said before that no matter how many women you have, you¡¯ll be good to me.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were burning with bloodlust. but that doesn¡¯t mean you can mess with my woman as you please and go around saying you¡¯re my wife!

    he was only good to her as a younger sister.

    Ruth shook her head with tears in her eyes. Her broken and hoarse voice was apanied by ufortable sobs.¡±but i¡¯m your wife. have you forgotten that we got married when we were nine?¡±

    Leng Kuang frowned. that¡¯s a game we yed when we were young. Do you understand what games are? ¡±

    Ruth shook her head, and her hot tears kept falling. ¡± but i didn¡¯t take it as a game. i¡¯ve always thought that i was married to you and that you¡¯ll be my only man in the future.ter on, when i said that i was your wife, you didn¡¯t object. didn¡¯t you agree? ¡±

    you¡¯re being unreasonable, ¡± Leng Kuang red at her, his gaze murderous and terrifying. Lucy, listen to me. I used to have women who I wanted as much as I wanted, but I¡¯ve never expressed any of my goodwill to you. I thought you could understand the meaning behind this. I would marry anyone but you!

    then, he ignored ruth¡¯s pale face and quickly went to his carriage.

    With a handsome leap, he jumped in without opening the door. He started the car and quickly left.

    the airflow from the carriage was like a wind de that cut through the people outside.

    The sports car sped off like lightning, and the end of it could not be seen in an instant.

    Ruth stomped her feet in anger when she saw this.

    Unable to vent her anger, she red at Elric and said, ¡± you, it¡¯s all your fault. Do you believe I¡¯ll beat you to death? ¡±

    Elric¡¯s eyes widened in fear, and he knew something was wrong. Before Ruth could finish her sentence, he ran away like a rabbit.

    In an instant, he disappeared without a trace.

    to chu qing, it would be a lie to say that she was not sad.

    What she had said just now about being with Leng Kuang to take revenge was, of course, just words of anger.

    If she didn¡¯t have feelings for him, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed. She didn¡¯t care so much about men and women.

    However, he was only overbearing and domineering towards her. There was no such thing as a lover, only true tenderness.

    Well, she should have understood long ago. In fact, she had known about it before.

    How could such an outstanding and cool man like him like her?

 Chapter 949

    949 Chapter 949-devilish arrogance VS proud and arrogant

    It wasn¡¯t that Chu Qing looked down on her, but she was very clear about her own capabilities.

    Forget it, forget it!

    Perhaps she couldn¡¯t forget the only man who had ever made her fall in love, and she couldn¡¯tpletely remove the pink Hope in the depths of her heart.

    But she knew that time could wash away everything, including her thoughts.

    A cloud of dust suddenly flew up behind her. Before Chu Qing could turn around, she saw a cool sports car stop beside her.

    With just one look, Chu Qing knew who the person was.

    He did not stop and immediately ran forward.

    Chu Qing, stop right there! Chu Qing, stop right there! Leng Kuang¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Chu Qing thought that she could run pretty fast.

    However, after a few steps, his shoulder was pulled from behind.

    Chu Qing groaned in pain. She turned around and red at Leng Kuang.¡±What are you doing? haven¡¯t you already said what you wanted to say? what do you mean by this?¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s face was ashen. His words had hurt him.

    She wanted to apologize, but she could only ask, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by this? if you agree to try, then try. If you don¡¯t agree, then it¡¯s over? What kind of person do you think I am? Is he a man that you can have as and when you don¡¯t want?¡±

    Chu Qing looked at him coldly and frowned.¡±what else do you want? Do you feel that you¡¯ve lost face after being dumped by me, so you want me to take back what I said, apologize to you, y with you for a few more days, and then you¡¯ll say what I said before?¡±

    she said with a smile, but she was crying inside.

    ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±

    Leng Kuang, Qianqian. Chu Qing interrupted him and looked at him deeply.

    The sarcasm on her face disappeared, and her expression suddenly became serious. I know the reason you¡¯re so attached to me is because I¡¯m not like other women who cling to you. You think I¡¯m proud and you want to conquer me, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s awkward? ¡±

    ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t say anymore, I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Leng Kuang closed in on Chu Qing, disying his usual shameless and Rascal-like personality!

    His face was as dark as fog as he held Chu Qing¡¯s waist and pressed her against him.

    He was very strong. His chest was pressed tightly against Chu Qing¡¯s soft body, almost suffocating her.

    the words he said were also very ruthless,¡±you want to break up? dream on!¡± Because of you, I¡¯m in a very bad mood right now, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t provoke me now. I¡¯m giving you a way out, so you¡¯d better go along with it. Don¡¯t make things difficult for everyone!¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s head tilted back slightly. She could feel the pain.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s hand was on her waist. It was a fatal spot, and she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    She had no choice but to re at Leng Kuang. ¡°Can¡¯t we part on good terms? This way, when we meet in the future, we can still be friends.¡±

    ¡°Friend,¡± Leng Kuangughed evilly,¡±I¡¯ve never been friends with a woman I¡¯ve slept with. As long as I don¡¯t tell you to get lost? Then don¡¯t even think about looking for that woman!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I won¡¯t allow you to scold Miao Miao!¡± Chu Qing was furious.

    ¡± why are you so nervous? ¡± leng kuang asked. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you two are really having an affair? ¡±

    Chu Qing was about to explode from anger. are you crazy? do you think everyone is like you? ¡± Stallion, scumbag!¡±

    you can scold me however you want. After I got together with you, I followed your agreement and only touched you. Today, you have hit and scolded Lucy. I will only say one thing. In the beginning, you have the final say. In the end, I will be the one to call the shots. leng kuang¡¯s lips curled up evilly.

 Chapter 950

    950 Love is like an embrace of a Hedgehog

    ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic! Abnormal!¡± Chu Qing red at him in a frenzy. She was trapped in his arms, and she pushed her hands away slightly as she struggled.

    ¡°Crazy? Perverted? It¡¯s always been that way, don¡¯t tell me you just found out!¡± Leng Kuang was furious as well. He looked at her with burning eyes.

    The moment he thought of what Chu Qing had said, he wanted to tear her apart.

    Qianqian! Chu Qing was speechless. She red at him and roared, ¡± let go of me!

    As she stared, she only felt sorrow in her heart and her eyes ached.

    slowly, dense water vapor condensed, drop by drop.

    However, she stubbornly did not want Leng Kuang to see her. She forced herself to look away.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s heart softened. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s chin.

    Then, his Hot Lips also fell on hers.

    The kiss was wild and overbearing.

    He pressed on Chu Qing¡¯s lips tightly, sucking and savoring them.

    At first, Chu Qing was struggling. However, no matter how much she moved, she could not break free from Leng Kuang¡¯s grip. She was like a small worm that had fallen into a spider¡¯s web.

    The more he struggled, the deeper he fell.

    Leng Kuang kissed her passionately.

    Their tongues were entangled, and they didn¡¯t know how long they had been like this for. He finally let go of her.

    Chu Qing, who was exhausted, was panting heavily. She pressed her head against Leng Kuang¡¯s chest, her chest heaving up and down.

    At this moment, she could no longer hold back her tears, and they fell down inrge drops.

    She felt that she was really useless. The soft touch of her lips was like a numbing electric current, making her sink uncontrobly under the passionate kiss.

    She was crying, but she cried very quietly, so Leng Kuang didn¡¯t know.

    Her tears drenched his shirt. At that moment, Leng Kuang felt as if something was tugging at his heart, making him feel incredibly weak.

    He had always been conceited and flirtatious, and there were always many women around him.

    Towards those women, he had never tried to be polite and did whatever he wanted. But towards Chu Qing, he couldn¡¯t even use any of his coaxing tricks.

    he could only hug her tightly and let her cry and be sad.

    it was terrible, too terrible. he had actually reached a point where he could do nothing to this woman.

    This did not seem to be a good rhythm.

    after chu qing was tired from crying, she did not break free from leng kuang¡¯s embrace. leng kuang carried her into the car and brought her back to the vi.

    After a short while, Ruth was gone. She was packed and sent away with her luggage.

    After sending Chu Qing to the bedroom to rest, Leng Kuang knew that he had made a mistake just now. He tried his best to make up for it and wanted to make Chu Qing happy. He wanted to use all sorts of tricks to please her.

    In the beginning, Chu Qing was like a cold beauty with no expression on her face.

    Towards the end, he couldn¡¯t help butugh at Leng Kuang.

    When Leng Kuang saw her smile, he knew that today¡¯s matter was over for now.

    The next moment, hey down beside Chu Qing like a Rascal.

    After the wild pleasure, Chu Qing¡¯s body felt like it was falling apart. Her soul seemed to have left her body and she fell asleep.

    Unlike Chu Qing¡¯s fatigue, Leng Kuang was in high spirits after venting his anger. He got up from the bed. He was not wearing a single piece of clothing. Under the light, his tall and slender body exuded a charming and wild glow.

    He wrapped a white bathrobe around his body, walked to the wine cab, and poured himself a ss of hard liquor.

 Chapter 951

    951 The tattoo will forever be branded on your back

    He turned around and sat on the sofa. As he sipped his wine, he looked at Chu Qing quietly.

    His eyes were as deep as the ocean, unfathomable, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    Suddenly, he finished the wine in his ss in one gulp, then got up and walked out of the bedroom.

    After a while, he came back with a small toolbox in his hand and sat back on the bed.

    Chu Qing was jolted awake by a sharp pain.

    Before she could struggle, Leng Kuang suddenly lifted a strong leg and pressed it against her body, stopping her from moving.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He ordered domineeringly.

    ¡°What are you doing? Quickly let go!¡± chu qing turned around and red at him.

    then, she looked at the tattoo instrument on the silver te next to her, and a sense of panic rushed into her heart. ¡± are you crazy? why are you giving me a tattoo? i¡¯m a soldier. i¡¯m not allowed to have this thing on my body. are you trying to kill me? ¡±

    ¡°shh! trust me, it¡¯ll be fine. No one will find out about this position, ¡± Leng Kuang coaxed her gently, but his voice was domineering.¡±wait, it¡¯ll be done in a while!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Chu Qing struggled and wanted to get up, but Leng Kuang suddenly pressed down on her from behind. ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around. I want to tattoo my mark on your body, so that you will only belong to me, forever, forever!¡±

    Chu Qing was stunned and mumbled to herself, ¡± ¡°What did you just say? Forever?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he just want to y with her?

    Why did he have to tattoo a tattoo that would forever belong to him? What did this mean?

    Her heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but elerate!

    Just as she was stunned for a moment, she felt a burning pain on her back, causing her to hiss. ¡°It hurts ~¡±

    ¡°be good, it won¡¯t hurtter!¡± Leng Kuang leaned over and kissed her cheek. He said someforting words.

    Chu Qing was still a little uneasy and struggled,¡±¡±I don¡¯t want it, get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°No, you must have it!¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curved into a domineering smile. He pressed his entire body down on Leng Kuang¡¯s body and started to tattoo her.

    ah!!!! Chu Qing cried out in pain.

    ¡°Ah-Qing, don¡¯t call me that. I can¡¯t help but want you from behind!¡± Leng Kuang licked Chu Qing¡¯s ear suggestively as he whispered in her ear.

    chu qing¡¯s body felt numb and numb as if she had been electrocuted.

    She immediately bit her lower lip and did not dare to make another sound.

    After a long time,

    A bright-colored me pattern was sessfully branded on Chu Qing¡¯s back.

    After Leng Kuang let go of her, she couldn¡¯t help but look behind her. However, she couldn¡¯t see anything. The burning pain on her skin made her want to reach out and touch it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± leng kuang immediately grabbed her hand.

    ¡°It hurts!¡± Chu Qing stared at him.

    leng kuang¡¯s other hand was dabbed with a transparent ointment that was ced at the side. he gently applied it on chu qing¡¯s face. this is a special ointment. It won¡¯t hurt anymore after you apply it!

    The sudden coldness instantly reduced the burning pain.

    However, Chu Qing was still very angry. Leng Kuang, if you¡¯re sick, you have to take medicine. If you don¡¯t have medicine, you have to quickly find a doctor. What kind of stupid tattoo did you give me? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll wash it off the moment I return home!

    no! Leng Kuang shouted. did you hear me? have you forgotten what I just said? ¡± This picture will forever be branded on your back.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t control me!¡± Chu Qing frowned.

 Chapter 952

    952 That me is madness

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Leng Kuang asked expressionlessly. He used his finger to poke at Chu Qing¡¯s tattoo.

    Chu Qing roared in anger. of course it hurts! You pervert! Stay away from me!

    Leng Kuang smiled evilly. it¡¯s good that you know it hurts. If you dare to wash off the tattoo, I¡¯ll get another one. I¡¯m not the one in pain anyway!

    Chu Qing was dumbfounded. She was so angry that she could not say a word.

    her anger waspletely ignited. chu qing clenched her fists and red at him. ¡± get lost. i don¡¯t want to see you now. get lost before i hit you! ¡± Disappear from my sight!¡±

    Damn it, he always had this bad temper.

    She was even more hot-tempered than him, and she instantly detonated like andmine.

    no woman had ever treated him like this before. leng kuang frowned in displeasure.

    However, he suppressed his pride and let go of Chu Qing with a smile. okay, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room. Come down for dinner after I shower.

    He didn¡¯t coax Chu Qing either. There weren¡¯t too many sweet words between lovers.

    Letting her have her way was like giving her a great favor. He found an excuse to leave and ease the atmosphere.

    Chu Qing thought that this was a scene that would only happen when a man and a woman who did not love each other walked together for some reason.

    After entering the bathroom, she did not rush to wash up. Instead, she walked to therge bathroom mirror.

    She turned her body slightly and looked into the mirror in confusion. Her eyes widened in shock as she felt the intense pain on her back.

    ¡°What is this? Why did you tattoo a ball of fire on my body! It¡¯s so ugly, Yingluo.¡±

    Although she said that, Chu Qing¡¯s expression did not show that she despised it.

    The me on her back was not ugly. Instead, it was gorgeous, like a poppy blooming in the middle of the night.

    No. Chu Qing blinked. The more she looked at the me, the more it looked like a word.

    Crazy!

    That¡¯s right, this was the word ¡°crazy¡± written on the side.

    Chu Qing was speechless. What was wrong with lengkuang? why did he tattoo his name on her body? Did he really want her to remember him forever? but would he give her forever?

    AI! He sighed helplessly!

    Avoiding the tattoo area, Chu Qing took a shower and changed her clothes before going downstairs.

    In the living room on the first floor, Leng Kuang was dressed in casual home clothes, his sleeves rolled up high.

    At that moment, he just came out of the kitchen with a te of steak in each hand.

    When he turned around and saw her, he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re done? Come over and eat!¡±

    Chu Qing did not know how good Leng Kuang¡¯s cooking was because he had never cooked a proper meal before.

    but his steak was very well-cooked.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d cooked steak for her. He¡¯d cooked it for her thest time too. It was very delicious, neither greasy nor greasy, and it melted in her mouth.

    no one said anything during the meal.

    The unhappiness that had happened before didn¡¯t seem to have happened at all. However, the development of every event would have a certain chemical effect. It was clear that everything that had happened before had caused the two of them to have different feelings.

    as for the feelings between them, whether it was good or bad, or whether it was pushing or stopping the feelings, only the people involved knew.

    After the meal, Chu Qing took the two tes to the kitchen.

    As she was carefully wiping the water from the te, she suddenly felt something tighten around her waist. A warm body was pressed against her back.

    Leng Kuang rested his chin on her shoulder and asked her softly, ¡± ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

 Chapter 953

    953 Shorings, I really don¡¯t like it

    His gentle tone strangely made the atmosphere tense up. Chu Qing turned around and red at him. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Why are you getting lost? the bed sheet!¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s hand moved to Chu Qing¡¯s chest. He touched her full and beautiful chest gently as he said suggestively.

    I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Get lost!! As soon as she finished speaking, her hand that was holding the te unconsciously loosened, and the te that had just been wiped clean slipped from her hand into the water.

    Chu Qing¡¯s earlobe was sucked by him suggestively. It was as if she had been electrocuted, causing her body to go numb.

    She turned around and pushed Leng Kuang away.¡±Can¡¯t you be more honest?¡±

    Leng Kuang wrapped his arms around her waist, as if he wanted to pull her into his body. sure. As long as you promise to cook for me tomorrow, I¡¯ll only chat with you, ¡± he said firmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± Chu Qing pushed him.

    Feeling that her grip had loosened, Chu Qing turned around and took thest te out of the water.

    Leng Kuang took the opportunity to let go of her. He leanedzily on the side and looked at her with an evil smile. don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve eaten your cooking. You can¡¯t lie to me.

    ¡°That¡¯s blind.¡± After Chu Qing wiped the tes, she ced them in the cupboard gently and wiped her hands.

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better do the same thing!¡± Leng Kuang said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything now, okay?¡± Chu Qing walked past him and returned to the living room.

    only when chu qing¡¯s back view hadpletely disappeared from his sight did leng kuang follow her out. he saw chu qing sitting on the sofa.

    He sat at the side and pressed Chu Qing onto the sofa. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯m not willing to do it. What can you do to me?¡± Chu Qing said sternly. She red at him with anger.

    This bad temper!

    Leng Kuang narrowed his eyes dangerously and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡± of course i won¡¯t do anything to you. i¡¯ll just make sure your legs go soft and you can¡¯t stand steadily. ¡±

    Chu Qing opened her mouth in shock and flew into a rage out of humiliation.¡±Shameless!¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t have a face, okay?¡± Leng Kuang bit her lips ruthlessly like a Rascal and sucked the sweetness between her lips.

    In all fairness, his time with Chu Qing was generally very pleasant.

    Although Chu Qing was not gentle enough and had a carefree personality like a tough girl, her cheerful personality often affected the mood of the people around her.

    there was just one w that he couldn¡¯t stand.

    In the beginning, he didn¡¯t feel this shoring, and sometimes he even found it cute. However, as they spent more time together, this shoring became more and more obvious, and he finally faced this problem.

    That was, Chu Qing¡¯s temper was really too bad. Her emotions were unpredictable, and sometimes, she would re up for no reason.

    he thought that his temper was already bad enough, but she was worse than him, and even more unpredictable than him.

    What he found even more unbearable and strange was that her temper was not the same for everyone. She would not lose her temper at others. It seemed that her temper was only so bad when she was with him.

    He really didn¡¯t understand. Sometimes, he was really annoyed and felt that he might as well be her friend.

    In short, he really could not like Chu Qing¡¯s violent personality because he was a domineering man. He felt that women should be as gentle as water and as cute as sheep.

    Of course, even with such a personality, he could not be too soft.

    After all, he was not an ordinary person. As his woman, she had to have some self-protection skills.

 Chapter 954

    954 If you can¡¯t endure it, then break up

    Chu Qing was held tightly by the iron arms, not allowing her to move an inch.

    she was like a crazy little lion. she red at leng kuang with bloodshot eyes. it was a scary sight.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was about to explode, Leng Kuang suddenly let go of her and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Ah-Qing, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    alright, let¡¯s talk. Chu Qing sat up straight and looked at Leng Kuang indifferently. I¡¯m flying back to China tomorrow. There are some things I want to talk to you about before I return.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s face darkened slightly. He crossed his long legs casually and looked at her coldly.¡±you¡¯re returning tomorrow? Didn¡¯t you have to wait in country Z for a month? why are you suddenlying back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an order from the top,¡± Chu Qing lowered her eyes slightly.

    She returned to the previous topic,¡±didn¡¯t you say you wanted to talk?¡± Talk about what?¡±

    Leng Kuang red at her. His eyes were so sharp that they seemed to be able to see through her. ¡°Aren¡¯t we in the middle of a discussion? Tell me about thisst minute order, howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡±

    Chu Qing was stunned for a moment before she said coldly, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a military secret. How could I let you know? besides, who told you that I¡¯m going to stay in country Z for a month? nonsense!¡±

    Leng Kuang knew that she was lying, but he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, the corners of his lips curled up into an unruly smile. ¡± alright, i¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re returning to your country afterpleting your mission. you should rest for the next period of time. i¡¯ll take you to country M for a tour. ¡±

    Without thinking, Chu Qing immediately rejected, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°No, you must go!¡± Leng Kuang said domineeringly.

    Chu Qing frowned unhappily. what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m a soldier. My mission isplete. I have to go back and get back together with him!

    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t send you to the military court.¡± leng kuang smiled. Other than me, no one else will know that you¡¯ve gone to Country M.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to report!¡± Chu Qing emphasized this point.

    ¡°Ah-Qing, don¡¯t lie to me like I¡¯m a fool. I¡¯ve finally suppressed my anger. Don¡¯t provoke me again, okay?¡± Leng Kuang furrowed his brows and looked at her with a dangerous gaze.

    Chu Qing looked out of the window and did not say anything.

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t fool Leng Kuang, and she didn¡¯t want to.

    I don¡¯t want to go anywhere, ¡± she said coldly after some thought. I just want to go back to China!

    The atmosphere instantly became tense.

    After a long silence, Leng Kuang took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his chest. He held Chu Qing¡¯s hand tightly.

    he said in a deep voice with a hint of helplessness.¡±Why don¡¯t you want to go? are you still angry about what happened yesterday? I¡¯ve already exined it to you, why don¡¯t you understand? Why can¡¯t you be more like a woman and show your womanly side?¡±

    If it were any other woman, they would be so happy to know that he was bringing them overseas to y. They would hug him and kiss him.

    ¡°Ha!¡± chu qingughed coldly and said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve never treated myself as a woman, so you won¡¯t be able to see the female side of me in your life. if you¡¯re disappointed, you can break up with me immediately. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s anger rose again. He red at her and said, ¡± Chu Qing, I¡¯ve already tolerated you enough. What else do you want? ¡±

    Chu Qing took a deep breath. you don¡¯t have to be patient. Just break up with me immediately!

    ¡°What did you just say? Can you repeat that?¡± Leng Kuang furrowed his brows and stared at her coldly. He grabbed her hand with great force.

 Chapter 955

    955 Both parties were covered in injuries

    Chu Qing red at her and really repeated, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re disappointed, you can try.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Before she could finish, Leng Kuang pushed her away.

    He almost knocked Chu Qing down onto the sofa. He pressed her down so hard that Chu Qing almost suffocated.

    Chu Qing stretched out her hand and pushed him with all her might, trying to put some distance between them, but there was nowhere to go.¡±Leng Kuang, I hate you. I hate you to death. If you still don¡¯t break up with me, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°Hate them. The deeper you hate them, the deeper you love them.¡± Leng Kuang did not get angry. Instead, heughed.

    Chu Qingughed coldly. how shameless. I love you. In this life, no matter who I love, I will never love you. Didn¡¯t I already tell you that I only agreed to try it out with you out of revenge? ¡±

    Leng Kuang pinched Chu Qing¡¯s chin hard and said in a dark voice, ¡± ¡°Woman, do you have to provoke me? Do you think I won¡¯t break your legs and make you spend the rest of your life in my bed?¡±

    ¡°you dare?¡± Chu Qing gritted her teeth and red at him.

    there¡¯s nothing in this world that I, Leng Kuang, don¡¯t dare to do. Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. His gaze was as sharp as a de.

    Chu Qing was so angry that she was trembling. She clenched her fists and turned her head away, not saying a word.

    Because she absolutely believed in Leng Kuang¡¯s words. If she really angered Leng Kuang, the consequences would be very serious. She couldn¡¯t beat him, so her struggle would be in vain.

    A wise man submits to circumstances.

    She really didn¡¯t want to stir up someone¡¯s beastly desires.

    Seeing that Chu Qing had stopped talking and was sulking, Leng Kuang¡¯s heart ached a little. His anger instantly dissipated.

    He raised his eyebrows and tapped the tip of her nose with his finger. He said lovingly, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t throw a tantrum, it¡¯s all my fault, okay? i made you suffer in front of lucy, so i apologize to you!¡±

    This was the first time Leng Kuang had ever apologized to a woman in such a humble manner.

    Chu Qingughed coldly, ¡± I wouldn¡¯t dare, Leng Kuang, you should keep it and pay Lucy back!¡±

    Sour¡¯s tone made Leng Kuang smile. stingy. Fine, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? ¡±

    After saying that, Leng Kuang kissed her on the lips and sucked on his tongue.

    The soft kiss was transformed into a heavy downpour by a chemical reaction, sshing the ground with me flowers.

    It seemed a little dangerous to y like this.

    The atmosphere was obviously not right. Leng Kuang reluctantly moved his lips away from Chu Qing¡¯s.

    His eyes were filled with a never-before-seen affection. He rubbed Chu Qing¡¯s Red face and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°uh, alright, i¡¯ll spare you! You¡¯ve also spared me! Let¡¯s turn the page and go on a trip to rx.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s lips curled up slightly and she smiled sarcastically. ¡°that¡¯s good, you¡¯re a good bed anyway.| Companion.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Her voice was so soft that Leng Kuang couldn¡¯t hear clearly.

    But in fact, she still heard it. Her heart felt as if it was being pressed down, and it was particrly ufortable.

    ¡°Nothing. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going abroad? Then let¡¯s go now.¡± Chu Qing pushed away Leng Kuang, who was pressing down on her, and stood up happily.

    he looked at leng kuang with a faint smile on his face, as if the earlier incident had never happened.

    Leng Kuang looked at him with a dark gaze. His lips moved, as if he wanted to say something.

    But in the end, he still didn¡¯t say anything.

    the two of them had always been like this. they were like two porcupines that hugged each other for some reason. however, the embrace of the porcupines was equivalent to colliding and stabbing each other, causing both sides to be covered in injuries.

 Chapter 956

    956 Beach, drama

    Leng Kuang brought Chu Qing to a small town in country M that had beautiful and clean scenery.

    The buildings here were very Western and had a bit of indigenous style. Coconut trees, white sand, grass skirts, sunset, and sunshine, the scenery was extremely beautiful.

    every corner of this small town was filled with coconut trees and short, dense tropical nts.

    At the end of coconut tree Avenue, a blue ocean appeared before his eyes.

    Colorful umbres were scattered on the White beach.

    Although she had never been to Hawaii, Chu Qing could feel that this ce had the scent of Hawaii.

    Perhaps this town was more beautiful than Hawaii.

    the vi leng kuang had arranged for them to stay in was right next to the sea.

    The White beach could be seen behind the door.

    The vi was not a tourist area, but a private beach. It was very peaceful and beautiful.

    At dusk, Leng Kuang held onto Chu Qing¡¯s hand affectionately as they strolled on the White beach.

    she did not know what leng kuang had said to chu qing.

    Chu Qing paused for a moment, and her face turned red. She pulled her hand away and pushed Leng Kuang.

    She started to run forward.

    Leng Kuang chased after her. He stretched his arms and hugged her waist from behind. Then, he hugged Chu Qing and started to spin around.

    ¡± ah!!!! ¡± amidst chu qing¡¯s screams, leng kuang carried her and threw her into the sea.

    ¡°Leng Kuang, you dare! ¡± Don¡¯t!¡±

    The bath towel draped over Chu Qing¡¯s body fluttered in the wind and then gentlynded on the beach.

    The shrieking female voice was still reverberating in the air, but it had already been reced by the sshing waves.

    The two of them werepletely submerged in the clear water.

    Leng Kuang grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand in the water and held her tightly in his arms. Then, he kissed her on the lips. The seawater was salty, and the sweet and salty taste intertwined, giving them a different kind of subtle lingering taste.

    After a long time, with a ssh, the two broke out of the water again.

    Chu Qing¡¯s ear-length hair was all stuck to her face.

    However, she didn¡¯t have time to tidy up and could only gasp for air.

    Damn Leng Kuang, he almost suffocated her in the water.

    At this moment, a huge wave came crashing over. Leng Kuang, who had been smiling evilly, quickly reached out and pulled Chu Qing into his arms.

    he withstood the huge waves alone, waiting for the huge waves to surrender to the beach and turn into small white sprays. wave after wave, they gently hit the beach as if they were scratching an itch.

    When the surface of the sea returned to its calm state, Leng Kuang pushed Chu Qing away slightly. Leaving enough space, he leaned over and sucked on her lips. They crossed their necks and kissed passionately.

    At first, Chu Qing was struggling, but gradually, she stopped struggling and became quiet. She even took the initiative to raise her hand and hook it around Leng Kuang¡¯s neck. Slowly, she melted in front of his chest, in his lips and tongue, in his caress.

    After a long time, when Chu Qing was about to suffocate again, Leng Kuang finally let go of her. Then, he carried her up from the sea and strode ashore.

    He came to the spot where Chu Qing¡¯s bath towel had fallen. He ced Chu Qing on it and pressed her under him.

    He pressed his lips against hers again, and his hand pulled down the thin swimming trunks and entered.

    As he had entered the room in a hurry, Chu Qing was in so much pain that she gritted her teeth. She clenched her fist and lightly punched his back.

    leng kuang was lying on top of her, breathing into her ear. he coaxed her gently, but then he bumped into her hard.

 Chapter 957

    957 Ye Qingqing¡¯s appearance

    The next day, it was said to be the local sea Festival.

    Leng Kuang carried Chu Qing on his back. He said that they were going to celebrate the local festival. He carried Chu Qing from one side of the sea to the other.

    Chu Qing said that the ocean was too far away and that he would definitely not be able to do it.

    Leng Kuang was calm and assured that he could do it.

    In the end, the two of them made a bet. Whoever lost had to agree to a request of the other party, a request that could not be reneged on.

    Leng Kuang carried Chu Qing on his back and walked for almost two and a half hours.

    Just as they were about to reach the other side of the sea, just as Leng Kuang was about to win the bet, he suddenly saw a woman with a tropical aura under a parasol on what seemed to be a private beach. She was wearing a short white t-shirt and a long, flowery dress.

    She was lying on a beach chair, ying with a white shell in her hand.

    Her stomach was slightly bulging. She seemed to be pregnant.

    when leng kuang saw her, his body froze.

    Then, she forgot about her bet with Chu Qing and subconsciously put Chu Qing down.

    ¡°sister-inw, what are you doing here?¡± he asked with a smile.

    At this moment, he could not see Chu Qing. There was only the pregnant woman in his eyes. He walked towards her quickly.

    When Chu Qing heard Leng Kuang call her sister-inw, she did not think much of it.

    She had thought that he was so surprised to see his family in a foreign country, so she followed Leng Kuang.

    When they were under the umbre, she heard Leng Kuang ask, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my brother Yu? Why did he leave you alone at the beach?¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped.

    Brother Yu? If this woman was Tang Yu¡¯s wife, then she must be ye Qingqing.

    Ye Qingqing, the woman that Leng Kuang liked.

    after understanding ye qingqing¡¯s identity and recalling leng kuang¡¯s excitement when he saw her, chu qing¡¯s heart turned cold.

    ¡°Leng Kuang, what are you doing here?¡± Ye Qingqing was also very surprised to see Leng Kuang.

    When she sat up, she noticed that there was a woman in a short-sleeved shirt and shorts beside Leng Kuang. She had a cold aura about her.

    Especially when he met her eyes, there was obviously a faint hostility.

    There were many women around Leng Kuang, and ye Qingqing had seen many of them. Many of them would think of her as a fake.

    However, in the end, when he realized that she was his sister-inw, he would change his attitude.

    Leng Kuang was the most worrisome among the brothers.

    She didn¡¯t know when he would settle down. She really hoped that he would find a girlfriend soon and get married.

    Seeing ye Qingqing and Chu Qing looking at each other, Leng Kuang introduced them to each other.

    ¡°My sister-inw.¡± this was how he introduced chu qing.

    he did not mention ye qingqing¡¯s name. it was not easy for him to get along with chu qing these two days, and he did not want any idents to happen again.

    After all, Chu Qing knew that he liked ye Qingqing.

    ¡°My girlfriend, Chu Qing!¡±

    although leng kuang had many women with him, he had never heard of anyone being his girlfriend.

    Ye Qingqingughed when she heard that. She was obviously more friendly towards Chu Qing. Hello, I¡¯m ye Qingqing. Nice to meet you.

    She thought that after Chu Qing revealed her identity and she was so enthusiastic, this woman called Chu Qing would also be warm to her.

    However, her attitude was still as cold as before. She only nodded indifferently and said two words, ¡± ¡°Hello!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s heart sank when he heard ye Qingqing¡¯s name. He was a little nervous.

 Chapter 958

    958 Rtionship denied

    However, Leng Kuang¡¯s uneasiness quickly disappeared without a trace.

    After all, nothing had ever happened between him and ye Qingqing. Ye Qingqing did not even know that he had fallen for her.

    He thought that there was no need for him to feel guilty. There was no need for him to feel that there was anything he could not exin to Chu Qing.

    After he understood this, Leng Kuang¡¯s entire person instantly became rxed andzy.

    He sat down on the beach chair next to ye Qingqing and said, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you pregnant? why did brother Yu bring you here?¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled Chu Qing over and squeezed into a chair with him.

    ye qingqing pouted. ¡± it¡¯s because i¡¯m pregnant that i can¡¯t have a good honeymoon. that¡¯s why the tang territory brought me here. they¡¯re going to lie herefortably for half a month before going home. ¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and looked around.

    When he did not see the person he wanted to see, he looked at ye Qingqing again. The corners of his lips curved up naturally and charmingly. where has brother Yu gone? why don¡¯t I see him? ¡±

    Ye Qingqing smiled sweetly. I wanted to eat some fruit. He went to cut some.

    ¡°Oh, Brother Yu is bing a good man!¡± Leng Kuang teased.

    that¡¯s right. Look at whose man he is, ¡± ye Qingqing said proudly. She then looked at Chu Qing.¡±You have to study hard too. You have to be a good husband in the future!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll leave the twenty-four filial piety to brother Yu.¡± Leng Kuangughed.

    The two of them chatted casually as if nothing had happened.

    Chu Qing looked on from the side and felt rather upset.

    He did not know what kind of person ye Qingqing was, nor did he know what had happened between ye Qingqing and Leng Kuang, or what feelings they had for each other.

    However, knowing how Leng Kuang felt about ye Qingqing, she could not get close to ye Qingqing.

    Since they were talking about her 24-year-old husband, ye Qingqing asked casually, ¡± ¡°when are you two getting married?¡±

    Leng Kuang only gave a faint smile and shrugged his shoulders.

    It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to answer the question directly.

    Chu Qing looked up at ye Qingqing and smiled. miss ye, you must have misunderstood. We¡¯re not in the kind of rtionship you think we are!

    she could tell that ye qingqing did not know that leng kuang liked her at all.

    Otherwise, he would not have asked such a question.

    Leng Kuang, who had been smiling the entire time, suddenly turned ck.

    He looked at Chu Qing with a dark face. His face was tense and his deep eyes stared at Chu Qing coldly. His gaze was as sharp as two des.

    Ye Qingqing was also embarrassed. Did she say something wrong?

    Didn¡¯t he introduce her as his girlfriend? was there anything wrong with asking this?

    Could it be that the two of them had quarreled because of their marriage and were a little unhappy, so this became their sensitive area?

    Ye Qingqing realized that this little problem was soplicated!

    Unlike ye Qingqing and Leng Kuang¡¯s solemn expressions, Chu Qing¡¯s expression was calm. She even smiled.

    In that instant, Leng Kuang had the urge to strangle her to death.

    Fortunately, Tang Yu had arrived at this moment. He was dressed in beige casual clothes and holding a te of fruit in his hand. He walked over elegantly and calmly.

    Tang Yu ... ye Qingqing looked at Tang Yu as if she had seen her Savior.

    she immediately called out in a soft voice and waved at tang yu to ease the tense atmosphere at this moment,¡±Hurry up, Leng Kuang is here!¡±

 Chapter 959

    959 it¡¯s your patent to get lost

    Tang Yu put the fruit tter on the coffee table and sat down next to ye Qingqing. He put one hand around her waist and used the other to pick up a piece of fruit with a fork and gently put it into ye Qingqing¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°what are you doing here?¡± He looked at Leng Kuang and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°if we had known you were here, we wouldn¡¯t havee!¡±

    ¡°F * ck, what did brother Yu say?¡± Leng Kuang was annoyed. If I had known you were here, I wouldn¡¯t havee. Nothing good ever happens after I run into you.¡±

    A mocking light shed through Tang Yu¡¯s eyes as he said evilly, ¡± then why don¡¯t you get lost? you¡¯re looking for trouble!

    Leng Kuang smirked. brother Yu, you¡¯re the only one who can get lost. I dare not go beyond your authority!

    Tang Yu raised his brows and said mockingly, ¡± didn¡¯t you always want to take over the executive Sr position? now that I¡¯ve given it to you, you¡¯re not busy with the SR matter at the headquarters, but actually came here. It seems that the day Leng Xu takes over your position is close!

    Leng Kuang said contemptuously, ¡± go to hell. I don¡¯t like people sending themselves to me when I want something. I like to snatch it. That¡¯s more interesting! If Leng Xu wants it, give it to this young master tomorrow, I¡¯ll give it to him!¡±

    After he said this, Chu Qing looked at him deeply. Her eyes were cold and distant.

    He moved his mouth and curled his lips sarcastically, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Suddenly, Leng Kuang stood up and crossed his arms. ¡± alright, i¡¯m leaving. you guys go ahead and y. but if you want us to get lost, no way. you guys get lost first! ¡±

    He reached out and pulled Chu Qing up.

    Only then did Tang Yu look at Chu Qing. He realized that Leng Kuang was treating this woman a little differently.

    In the past, Leng Kuang wouldn¡¯t have cared about so many women and would have just followed them.

    He raised his eyebrows, and there was a clear luster in his eyes.¡±What¡¯s the hurry? it¡¯s almost time for lunch. Let¡¯s have lunch togetherter.¡±

    ¡± yo, you¡¯ve changed your usual attitude. there¡¯s a problem! ¡± Leng Kuang squinted his eyes. He knew brother Yu¡¯s sly thoughts all too well.

    It definitely wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.

    Tang Yu put his arm around ye Qingqing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± it¡¯s just me and your sister-inw. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever treated you to a meal. Now that we¡¯ve met, we definitely have to treat you to a meal. It¡¯s as simple as that.

    Ye Qingqing nodded. Leng Kuang, you¡¯re overthinking it. It¡¯s just a meal!

    ¡°then let¡¯s go now. we still have things to do in the afternoon.¡±

    After a casual chat, the few of them finally got up and headed to the best hotel in the town not far from the beach for dinner.

    throughout the entire process, chu qing didn¡¯t say much. she just followed leng kuang quietly.

    Ye Qingqing took the initiative to talk to her, and she was also very quiet, the kind that would answer all her questions.

    He wouldn¡¯t say anything more, and he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to anyone.

    Looking at Leng Kuang, ye Qingqing thought that Chu Qing was either autistic or forced to be with Leng Kuang.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s personality was the same as his name. Not only was he extremely wild, but he was also extremely cool. He was proud, arrogant, and unruly.

    Just like what he had said, he didn¡¯t like people sending themselves to his door. He liked to snatch things from them.

    So, could Chu Qing have been snatched by him?

    During the meal, Leng Kuang went to the washroom. Ye Qingqing took the opportunity to ask Chu Qing, ¡± ¡°How long have you been with Leng Kuang?¡±

 Chapter 960

    960 Some people are destined!

    Chu Qing gently put down her chopsticks and raised her hand to smooth the hair on her forehead. Then, she looked at ye Qingqing and replied indifferently, ¡± ¡°Not long after! It was a few months ago, I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    Meng Tian¡¯s answer surprised ye Qingqing.

    In her heart, she was thinking that Leng Kuang was the one who forced her to be with him.

    ¡°that yingluo ...¡± but she was too embarrassed to ask.

    ¡°what do you want to say? please ask!¡± chu qing smiled.

    Ye Qingqing chuckled and pushed Tang Yu with her hand, ¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Tang Yu nced at her. His eyes were either bright or dark. He evilly raised his chin, his finger ambiguously brushing his lips as heughed in a deep voice,¡±Qingqing, what do you want to ask? how would I know?¡±

    Ye Qingqing frowned and red at him, snorting.

    Suddenly, she raised her hand and covered her stomach.

    tang yu¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± when he asked nervously, he frowned slightly, put down his chopsticks, and leaned over to ye qingqing. ¡± ¡°Where does it hurt? Let me see!¡±

    Ye Qingqing looked at him pitifully, her small eyes blinking pitifully. ¡°My stomach hurts. I was so angry!¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯splexion instantly returned to normal, and the worry in his heart that had frightened him greatly also vanished.

    he pulled ye qingqing over and held her in his arms. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°You scared me. Watch how I¡¯ll deal with you when we get back!¡±

    chu qing knew that ye qingqing was deliberately making tang yu anxious.

    She watched from the side and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    If not for her rtionship with Leng Kuang, Chu Qing felt that she would have liked ye Qingqing very much. She believed that a woman who could make a fox like Tang Yu dote on such a difficult woman must be an extraordinary woman.

    Furthermore, the way they were together really felt like Yu feibai and Gu Youli. It made her envious.

    But he wasn¡¯t jealous.

    While Chu Qing was deep in thought, Tang Yu¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her ear, ¡± ¡°Did Leng Kuang force you to do this?¡±

    She raised her eyes and looked at Tang Yu, a little confused.

    when you were with Leng Kuang, you looked very unwilling. Did he force you? ¡± Tang Yu asked again.

    Of course, he knew what ye Qingqing wanted to ask. Leng Kuang was an overbearing and arrogant man.

    Since ye Qingqing had such an idea, how could he not have the same thought?

    Chu Qing understood and shook her head, ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be considered!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t count?¡± Ye Qingqing asked curiously, ¡± if you are, then you are. If you are not, then you are not!

    you guys should also be people who have been through rtionships. You know that sometimes, rtionships can¡¯t be clearly exined. Chu Qing said very briefly.

    However, everything that had to be made clear had already been made clear.

    Ye Qingqing was a little shocked. This sentence made her have a good impression of Chu Qing.

    When Leng Kuang returned, he realized that Chu Qing had already put down her chopsticks after he left for a while.

    he sat down and looked at chu qing with a frown. ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have a good appetite today, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wiping my mouth.¡± Chu Qing smiled and picked up her chopsticks.

    Ye Qingqing and Tang Yu looked at them and smiled at each other.

    Although the two of them didn¡¯t talk much and weren¡¯t as intimate as other couples.

    However, when the two of them were taken in the photo, there was no sense of disharmony at all.

    This should be what people called fated fate.

    It was as if the two of them were destined to be together a long time ago.

    (PS: those who said that ye Qingqing is dead, have you read the article? Don¡¯tment if you haven¡¯t seen it! It had already been exined many times that the one who died was AI muli. After her death, she transmigrated and was together with Baili shangxie. The title of the book was ¡°the Phoenix girl of the family of generals:ter on, tang yu got to know a girl named ye qingqing. the title of their story was ¡°hidden marriage of a rich family: Mistakenly marrying a ck-bellied husband ¡°)

 Chapter 961

    961 About, love

    On the way back from the meal, Chu Qing and Leng Kuang remained silent. They did not say a word the entire time.

    The moment Leng Kuang returned to the vi, he received a phone call thatsted for half an hour.

    He looked around the vi but did not find Chu Qing.

    A sudden p of thunder sounded in the sky, followed by bean-sized raindrops.

    Not being able to find Chu Qing, Leng Kuang started to panic. He hurriedly went out to look for her. Just as he stepped out of the door, he saw her on the beach.

    She sat alone under the parasol on the beach, curled up on a chair, and looked at the turbulent sea in front of her.

    From Leng Kuang¡¯s point of view, it was a close call.

    it was as if she would be swallowed by the sea in the next second and disappear from the world.

    ¡°ah qing, it¡¯s raining. the tide is about to rise. what are you doing sitting there?¡± Leng Kuang ran over in a hurry.

    He grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand and led her back to the vi.

    The sky was dark due to the rain, and the soft light from the White bannermps was like a fine that filled the room.

    At this moment, Leng Kuang realized that Chu Qing¡¯s nose and eyes were a little red. Her hair was also a little messy.

    After removing the frightening disturbance, he was friendly and harmless. He was only worried and asked in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who¡¯s bullying you?¡±

    Chu Qing looked at him and said indignantly,¡±You!¡±

    Leng Kuang was confused. what¡¯s wrong with me? ¡± What¡¯s happening?¡±

    His right hand held her left hand tightly, and a warm current flowed through her palm, alternating between cold and hot.

    Chu Qing wanted to take it back, but she was reluctant to do so.

    After a long silence, Leng Kuang pulled her into his arms and tapped the tip of her nose affectionately. ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡±

    Chu Qing looked at him deeply for a long time. She ced her palm on his shoulder and put some distance between them.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s something that I need to make clear to you.¡± When he spoke, he lowered his eyes and did not look at Leng Kuang.

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows, and there was a meaningful look in his eyes.¡±What do you want to tell me?¡±

    Chu Qing looked at him and thought for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°I know you think I have a bad temper and I always lose my temper at you for no reason!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curved upwards. His cold lips ambiguously brushed against Chu Qing¡¯s lips, caressing them back and forth. His slightly deep voice revealed a faint doting tone.¡±Are you angry? Actually, I quite like your little temper, but sometimes I¡¯m just jealous. Why can you treat other people better than me!¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart was thumped and a sense of sadness rose from the bottom of her heart.¡±you really want to know? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you why.¡±

    Leng Kuang kissed her chin and waited for her to continue.

    ¡± in the past, i used to discuss what love is with my best friends, hua miaomiao and gu youli. in the end, we decided that love is a kind of stubbornness, a kind of special affection, and a kind of tolerance. however, the premise is that you have to understand whether this is love or not. only when two people are in love can it be called love. otherwise, it can only be called wishful thinking. ¡°We also warned each other that if you ever fall in love, you must treasure it because love can not be squandered. No one will wait for you forever. Also, you must not test love because of your meaningless pride. Love is not about who gives in first, it¡¯s about who loves more.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze deepened as he listened.

    His slender fingers suddenly held her chin and he looked into her eyes with an unfathomable gaze.¡±What are you trying to say?¡±

 Chapter 962

    962 If this is how you act coquettishly, I¡¯ll indulge you

    Chu Qing looked at him solemnly. I just want to say that the two of us have been together for so long, but it seems that neither of us has ever really confessed our feelings. For example,¡¯I like you¡¯,¡¯ I love you¡¯, and so on, it seems that we have never.

    Leng Kuang suddenly felt irritated.

    He didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic.

    He let go of Chu Qing and stood up. it¡¯s gettingte. You must be tired. Go take a shower and rest early. I still have some things to deal with!

    I¡¯ve liked someone before. I don¡¯t really like him, nor can I say that I can¡¯t help myself from him, but that like seemed to have turned into love. Chu Qing said softly, as if she was telling a story.

    It was so sessful that Leng Kuang stopped in his tracks.

    He didn¡¯t turn around and just looked down at her.

    Chu Qing¡¯s words had already made her heart beat out of rhythm.

    She didn¡¯t know if she should say what she was about to say. She only knew that if she didn¡¯t say it, her temper would only get worse in front of Leng Kuang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Chu Qing looked up at Leng Kuang.

    Wanwan. Leng Kuang didn¡¯t reply. He just looked at her indifferently.

    chu qingughed at herself and changed the topic, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Forget it. Let¡¯s stop here. I really don¡¯t want to continue.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? if you¡¯re tired, go to sleep.¡± Leng Kuang sat down and looked at her with a sharp gaze. His eyes were burning with mes and a suffocating pressure.

    chu qing looked straight at him. she did not avoid his gaze. she was serious and quiet.

    That gaze made Leng Kuang feel an inexplicable sense of panic.

    In the next second, he suddenly hugged Chu Qing tightly and his tone rxed. ah Qing, if your coquettishness is breaking up, then I¡¯ll indulge you!

    Chu Qing took in a deep breath. I¡¯m serious!

    why do you always like to provoke my anger? ¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. His hands were gripping her shoulders tightly.

    The force was so strong that Chu Qing was in pain. She hissed.

    However, Leng Kuang did not let go immediately. ¡°You¡¯re always like this. It¡¯s been two days and you call it a break up again. If you¡¯re not happy, you¡¯ll have to exin it to me!¡±

    He looked at Chu Qing with an unusual gaze, and the words that came out of his mouth were clearly extremely calm.

    However, to Chu Qing, it sounded like a Wolf¡¯s roar or a Tiger¡¯s howl.

    He stared into Chu Qing¡¯s eyes and enunciated each and every word with a bone-deep viciousness, ¡± ¡°Break up? I don¡¯t want to hear it again. Otherwise, don¡¯t evere back to the country again!¡±

    chu qing¡¯s eyes turned red from the coldness in his eyes.

    she pushed him hard with both hands and red at him with unprecedented anger. ¡± you said that i¡¯m always like this, but what about you? You¡¯re not a good or bad person, my words and actions have to be based on your mood. Do you think your unpredictable bad temper can be any better than mine?¡±

    She held back her tears with great difficulty.

    so in her heart, i¡¯m actually this bad? Leng Kuang¡¯s lips twitched coldly.

    He took a deep breath and suddenly reached out to grab Chu Qing, wanting to pull her into his arms.

    However, Chu Qing blocked his hand and shouted, ¡± don¡¯t touch me!

    Leng Kuang was also burning with rage.

    Just like in the past, he pressed her under his body and punished her ruthlessly.

    However, Chu Qing¡¯s next sentence made her freeze in shock.

 Chapter 963

    963 Bet, tomorrow

    ¡°I¡¯m in love with you!¡± chu qing shouted.

    She looked at Leng Kuang with tears in her eyes. She clutched her clothes tightly and her body trembled as if she was standing in the middle of a cold wind.

    he opened his mouth slightly, and his words fell like pearls on a jade te. because I fell in love with you, but you didn¡¯t say anything. That¡¯s why I have such a bad temper, and why I¡¯m so fickle with you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so calctive with you. All of this is because I can¡¯t avoid falling in love with you.

    The voice that was getting smaller and smaller was slowly filled with despair.

    Because she loved him, she was so Moody. She didn¡¯t want to bury her dignity in the dust.

    Leng Kuang took a step back, as if he was avoiding a poisonous snake.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case, because these words were too sudden.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s thoughts were in a mess.

    His usually clear mind was now in a mess. Chu Qing¡¯s words ¡®I¡¯ve fallen in love with you¡¯ kept repeating in his mind.

    Chu Qingughed coldly at Leng Kuang¡¯s reaction.

    She tugged at the corner of her lips but failed to show the smile she had expected.¡±I¡¯m sorry. I was too childish. I shouldn¡¯t have tested you. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have tested you. This is all my unforgiveness towards you.¡± Now, you can end your game of conquest and your game of snatching. I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Leng Kuang was still in a state of shock.

    Chu Qing looked at him quietly. Her voice was steady as she continued to say, ¡± if loving you alone is hell, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s scary. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll pull me out of hell and send me to another, even scarier hell. The hell of being in love with you. Can you please end our rtionship on the ount that we¡¯re acquaintances? ¡±

    leng kuang didn¡¯t even open his mouth to speak.

    the atmosphere froze for a moment.

    He stared at Chu Qing in silence, his cold eyes like the dark night.

    Chu Qing was about to suffocate in this oppressive silence.

    She forced herself not to lower her head and fearlessly avoid Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze. She stared at him with all her emotions and heart.

    after a while, leng kuang looked away. he curled up his long fingers and ced them on the corner of his mouth. he rubbed them, not knowing what to do.

    His expression was stiff, and so was his back.

    I still have something to do, so I have to leave first. Rest well tonight, someone will send you back tomorrow morning! After a long time, a cold voice came out of Leng Kuang¡¯s pale lips.

    He didn¡¯t give a definite answer. He turned around and left after saying that.

    However, to Chu Qing, this was already a definite answer.

    A sharp heartache spread in her chest. Her fingers clutched her clothes tightly, and she stared at Leng Kuang¡¯s back as he left. She bit her lip hard to stop her tears from falling.

    When the hot tears in her eyes could no longer be contained, a strong sourness burst out. Chu Qing could no longer hold it in and cried.

    Just now, she was betting on her own tomorrow.

    If he loved her, he would be very happy to hear those words. Then, they should be able to be like Gu Youli and Yu feibai, and ye Qingqing and Tang Yu.

    If he didn¡¯t love her, then with his personality, he would definitely let her go. She would go back to the past and continue to live her carefree life.

    No matter what the result was, she would not lose.

    Yes, she did not lose!

 Chapter 964

    964 Hua Miaomiao, let¡¯s get married!

    In the middle of the night, the doorbell rang urgently. The house was almost shaking.

    Hua Miaomiao, who was woken up, got up in a daze.

    he was filled with anger and made up his mind. no matter who knocked on the door at night, he would give the other party a good scolding with his poisonous tongue.

    However, when he opened the door, he was shocked to see Chu Qing, who was usually lifeless and had a dazed expression on her face.

    ¡°Tomboy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± There was no anger left, only worry.

    Chu Qing looked at Hua Miaomiao in a daze for a while and suddenly smiled, ¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t wiped off the eye wax at the corner of your eyes.¡±

    As he spoke, he pushed Hua Miaomiao away and walked into the living room. He then snuggled into thefortable sofa.

    hua miaomiao wiped the corner of his eyes with his hand and followed him in. ¡± ¡°Are there any more?¡±

    Seeing Chu Qing enter the house without even changing her shoes, he even took a pair of clean slippers from the shoe rack.

    She straightened her back and threw it in front of the sofa. change your shoes. Don¡¯t make my house dirty.

    Chu Qingughed teasingly. I was lying to you. Why are you so stupid? you believed me just because I said so.

    ¡± damn tomboy, you don¡¯t need a beating, do you feel itchy all over?! ¡± Even though Hua Miaomiao was scolding Chu Qing, his actions were gentle and careful.

    Seeing that Chu Qing was not going to change her shoes, he knelt down and took off her shoes before putting the slippers on for her.

    Chu Qing looked at him steadily and smiled. ¡°Hua Miaomiao, whoever marries you in the future will be very happy!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao rolled his eyes at her. I¡¯m a man. Why should I marry you? if you continue to act like this, you might not be able to get married!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you curse me!¡± Chu Qing picked up a pillow and threw it at Hua Miaomiao.

    hua miaomiao caught the pillow and sat beside her. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cursing you. I just want to tell you that a woman should act like a woman.¡±

    Chu Qing snorted. a woman¡¯s appearance? what do you mean by a woman¡¯s appearance? like you? ¡±

    Hua Miaomiao was furious. get out! Get out of my house! I¡¯m annoyed just by looking at you!

    chu qing leaned on hua miaomiao¡¯s shoulder. ¡± oh my, you¡¯re angry now. sissy. show me your orchid fingers. ¡±

    he found that as time went on, hua miaomiao¡¯s orchid fingers were moving less and less.

    hua miaomiao red at her and poked her forehead with his index finger. ¡± ¡°When are you going to mature?¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock. wow, miaomiao, i never thought that i would hear such words from you one day!¡±

    Oh, you! Hua Miaomiao leaned back on the sofa. by the way, did you have a fight with your boyfriend? ¡±

    Chu Qing yed it down. what boyfriend? we¡¯ve broken up!

    ¡°What did you say? we broke up?¡± Hua Miaomiao tried to suppress the joy in his heart, ¡± ¡°are you hungry after yingluo¡¯s thing?¡±

    She wanted to ask why they had broken up, but she felt that it was not appropriate to do so. It would only make Chu Qing sad.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat noodles!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Hua Miaomiao quickly got up and went to the kitchen.

    Chu Qingy on the sofa and looked at the busy children in the kitchen. She realized that friendship was much morefortable than love.

    if they could be like this for the rest of their lives, it would be pretty good.

    Hua Miaomiao, let¡¯s get married.

 Chapter 965

    965 I want to be in love and grow old together

    Hua Miaomiao, let¡¯s get married.

    chu qing was shocked when she said that.

    Hua Miaomiao, who was cutting the lean meat, was so shocked that he almost stomped his hand off when he heard that.

    He paused and rushed out with a knife, pointing it at Chu Qing, ¡± ¡± i say, tomboy, can you please not tell such a horrifying joke when i¡¯m using my saber?! ¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Chu Qing raised her hand and used her fingers to push away the knife that was aimed at her. ¡°Sissy, swords don¡¯t have eyes, can you not wave them around blindly? Especially for people like you who don¡¯t know how to use a sword.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hua Miaomiao red at her and went back to the kitchen.

    As he walked, he said to Chu Qing without turning back, ¡± let me tell you, I don¡¯t want to marry you. I want to find someone I like and grow old with her. If I marry you, we¡¯ll only be a couple.

    chu qingughed and said,¡±in love?¡± Grow old? I say, Miao Miao, are you sure you can find a man who will fall in love with you and grow old with you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not a single good word in your dog mouth!¡± Hua Miaomiao started cutting the meat again.

    ¡°I¡¯m just being kind. I think that with the current market in China, it seems that they can¡¯t ept the same price.| That¡¯s why you need a wife to cover up your rtionship with that man. ¡±

    Hua Miaomiao ignored Chu Qing and did not reply to her.

    A few minutester, he came out with the bowl of noodles.

    Chu Qing immediately went up to him. Before Hua Miaomiao could ce the bowl on the table, she reached out to take it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, it¡¯s hot!¡± Hua Miaomiao avoided her hand and ced the bowl on the table.

    Chu Qing immediately sat down and said as she ate, ¡± what I said just now is true. You can really consider it. This way, you can exin it to your parents, right? ¡±

    I¡¯m telling you seriously, ¡± Hua Miaomiao said seriously. I¡¯m going to find a woman to marry and be a real couple!

    Chu Qing frowned and thought for a while. how about this? let¡¯s be a real married couple. Other than being a little feminine, you¡¯re quite handsome. As long as I help you change this ¡®Empress¡¯ problem, we should be able to develop feelings for each other over time and create some sparks of love!

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Hua Miaomiao raised his eyebrows. Love is born after a long time?¡±

    He deliberately pronounced ¡°f * ck¡± as the first word and then nudged Chu Qing with his hand.¡±are you sure you really want to¡± f * ck ¡°?¡±

    Pfff! Chu Qing almost spat out the soup in her mouth. ¡°You, Hua Miaomiao!¡±

    He raised his hand and poked Hua Miaomiao¡¯s temple. ¡°You¡¯ve been corrupted!¡±

    ¡°For men, this is amon Japanese word.¡± Hua Miaomiao stood up with a sleepy and impatient look on his face. ¡°If you¡¯re full, take care of yourself. I still have to go to work tomorrow.¡±

    Chu Qing took a bite of her noodles and mumbled, ¡± ¡°I want to stay in your house!¡±

    I know. Just like usual, you¡¯ll sleep in the bedroom and make do with the sofa for the night! Hua Miaomiao said as he snuggled into the sofa.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in your house for the next month!¡±

    Chu Qing suddenly threw out another sentence, causing Hua Miaomiao to sit up immediately, ¡± ¡°What?¡±

    After taking a bite of the noodles, Chu Qing smiled at him and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, sissy. This time, I won¡¯t freeload food and drink for nothing, nor will I fall asleep like before. When I wake up, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll definitely throw a few hundred Yuan in your face before I leave!

 Chapter 966

    966 is it difficult to change your mind?

    Hua Miaomiao was so anxious that he stomped his feet. I don¡¯t care if you throw money at me. Why are you acting crazy now? your house is not far from mine. I¡¯ll sleep with you if you want me to sleep on the sofa for a night, but you want me to sleep on the sofa for a month? no way! Go back to your own house tomorrow morning!¡±

    Chu Qingughed. if you don¡¯t want to sleep on the sofa, then you and I can share a bed!

    ¡°are you a woman?¡± hua miaomiao¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°I¡¯m a woman. I just don¡¯t treat you as a man!¡± chu qing blinked her eyes teasingly. ¡± besides, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t slept on the same bed before. ¡±

    ¡°You-!¡± hua miaomiao was speechless. he did not want to say anything more and simply concluded, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then go back to your own home!¡±

    Chu Qing sighed, and her tone suddenly became sorrowful. ¡°Miaomiao, I¡¯ve broken up with him. I don¡¯t know if he wille to my house to look for me, but I don¡¯t want to see him now. I want to stay at your house.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s body stiffened when he heard that.

    He raised his hand to rub the space between his eyebrows and said impatiently, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Fine, fine, fine. You can stay if you want. I have a bedroom in my studio anyway. I¡¯ll just stay there for the month!¡±

    sissy, you¡¯re the best. after finishing her noodles, Chu Qing jumped up happily.

    He put his hand on Hua Miaomiao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a shower. You rest, have a good rest!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao looked at Chu Qing, who had disappeared from the bedroom door, and smiled helplessly.

    Hey on the sofa and covered himself with a thin nket.

    Just as she was about to fall asleep, the bedroom door was pulled open. Chu Qing¡¯s voice rang out, ¡± ¡°Miaomiao, where are the pajamas I left with you?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao sat up and turned on the tablemp.

    she turned around and saw chu qing walking out with a towel wrapped around her. her long hair was wet, and the water droplets that were not dried flowed down her deep cleavage. her long and round legs were exposed. she was not wearing slippers and was standing on the floor barefooted.

    From her appearance, she had an extremely charming personality.

    Hua Miaomiao looked away uneasily and his face turned red. ¡°Isn¡¯t it on the right side of the closet, the secondpartment?¡±

    ¡°The second square on the right? alright, i¡¯ll go and take a look!¡± After Chu Qing finished speaking, she retreated back into the bedroom.

    but then, she stuck her head out and looked at hua miaomiao¡¯s red face. she smiled and said, ¡± Hua Miaomiao, why are you blushing? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a hooligan, hahaha, sr energy ising from the West!

    Hua Miaomiao nced at the woman who was teasing him, and his heart skipped a beat.

    Then, he returned to normal and red at Chu Qing. ¡°Boring! get lost!¡±

    Chu Qing chuckled and closed the door. Hua Miaomiao, you¡¯re too innocent. If only you weren¡¯t gay!

    ¡°I¡¯m not gay!¡± Hua Miaomiao retorted immediately.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I know. Let¡¯s not argue anymore and go to sleep! Good night!¡± This time, Chu Qing really closed the door.

    hua miaomiao looked at the bedroom helplessly before lying back on the sofa.

    he turned off the tablemp and the room returned to darkness.

    hua miaomiao suddenly took the phone and opened a photo. it was a photo of him and chu qing together, with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders intimately.

    he raised his hand and touched the chu qing on it. he muttered softly, ¡± ¡°Some things have already been decided. Is it really that hard to change?¡±

 Chapter 967

    967 Why does it hurt?

    the days were peaceful, and a month passed in a sh.

    Hua Miaomiao had been sleeping in the studio almost every day this month.

    But every afternoon, he would go home to cook and then eat with Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing had been sleeping at Hua Miaomiao¡¯s house for the entire month. asionally, she would go shopping with Gu Youli and the rest of the time, she would stay at home and watch television.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had to return to the military camp, she seemed to want to continue being bald.

    Hua Miaomiao was wearing loose sweatpants and lyingfortably on his bed. it¡¯s so cool! From tonight on, my bed is finally mine!

    chu qing squeezed out a disdainful smile. ¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! i¡¯m going to sleep for one more night, so don¡¯t rush to chase me away. i¡¯m not a freeloader. take this, it¡¯s a month¡¯s living expenses for staying at your house!¡±

    She really did throw money at Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face as she said.

    of course, this money was not just a few hundred yuan.

    There were so many of them, it would have cost at least five to six thousand.

    Hua Miaomiao did not get angry. Instead, he picked up the money happily. After collecting the money, he raised his hand and patted ye Qingqing¡¯s shoulder heavily. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m going to treat Lili to a meal. There¡¯s enough money, so there¡¯s no problem with eating anything you want.¡±

    Chu Qing, who was sitting with her arms around her knees, had a sh of light in her eyes.¡±What? If you¡¯re going to treat Lili to a meal, how can you not include me? I want to go and freeload a meal too. I want to eat big crabs!¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Hua Miaomiao asked in disdain. Crab? haven¡¯t you heard of the phrase ¡®when the autumn wind blows, the crab¡¯s feet are itchy¡¯? It¡¯s only autumn when you can eat crabs. It¡¯s not autumn now, so why are you eating crabs? can¡¯t you have somemon sense?¡±

    chu qing frowned,¡±aren¡¯t the crabs these days all artificially cultivated?¡± What did it have to do with the season? It seems like we can eat it anytime. Don¡¯t be stingy, Miaomiao, treat us to crab!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± hua miaomiao refused.

    Chu Qing was furious. damn it! If you don¡¯t want to treat me, then give me back my money!

    Hua Miaomiao kept the money in his pocket. get this straight! This is your living expenses!

    Even though he rejected her, Hua Miaomiao still brought Chu Qing to the most famous crab-eating restaurant, hairan restaurant, for lunch.

    Chu Qing was so happy that she hugged Hua Miaomiao.

    When Gu Youli arrived as promised, she saw Hua Miaomiao being pressed down on the chair by Chu Qing and giggling.

    She cleared her throat and teased the two, ¡± ¡°Yo, yo, yo, I came at the wrong time. If I had known that you two were so intimate, I wouldn¡¯t havee!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao, who did not think too much about it, felt embarrassed.

    He raised his hand and pushed Chu Qing away.

    as for chu qing, she didn¡¯t feel anything and didn¡¯t think of anything. naturally, there was no awkwardness.

    She chuckled at Gu Youli. why are you sote? if you were anyter, you really wouldn¡¯t have had toe!

    ¡°I have to work. How can I be as carefree as you?¡± Gu Youli sat down opposite them and started a conversation.

    After eating two crabs, Chu Qing realized that her stomach was suddenly bloated and felt extremely ufortable. There was even a faint pain.

    She furrowed her brows and covered her stomach with her hands.

    Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao sensed that something was wrong with her. Their expressions changed and they asked with concern, ¡± Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Does your stomach hurt?¡±

    Just as Chu Qing was about to say that she should be fine, she felt a twitching pain that pierced deeply into her. She could not help but cry out in pain.

 Chapter 968

    968 Getting pregnant before marriage is a big deal

    The sudden change in attitude made Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao think that Chu Qing was just ying with them.

    behind him, he saw chu qing¡¯s hands clenched so tightly that her veins were protruding.

    His face was as white as snow.

    The two of them were shocked. In their confusion and helplessness, they quickly sent Chu Qing to the nearest doctor.

    Outside the emergency room, the two of them waited for a long time before the doctor came out.

    The two of them quickly went up to him. ¡°Doctor, what happened to her? Why does my stomach suddenly hurt?¡±

    The doctor removed his mask and said to the two of them, ¡± thisdy is pregnant.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened. Pregnant?¡±

    The doctor continued, ¡± crabs are cold by nature. They can promote blood cirction and dispel blood stasis. It¡¯s not good for pregnant women, especially the crab ws. They have obvious abortion effects! The child is not in any danger for the time being, but there are signs of a miscarriage. Family members should pay more attention.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face turned pale and his lips trembled. pregnant? doctor, you must be mistaken!¡±

    The doctor Who had his medical skills questioned frowned unhappily. ¡± yes, she¡¯s pregnant for more than a month. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can find another doctor! ¡±

    Then, he walked away.

    thank you, doctor, ¡± Gu Youli quickly replied. we will be careful!

    Hua Miaomiao clenched his fists in disbelief.

    She had been pregnant for more than a month, and she had been staying at his house for the entire month. How could she be in a daze?

    Could it be that it was before they came?

    gu youli did not even know that chu qing and leng kuang had already broken up.

    When she heard that Chu Qing was pregnant, she was quite happy. stinky Qingqing, I¡¯m so envious, jealous, and hateful!

    she and yu feibai had been preparing for pregnancy for a few months, but they had not gotten pregnant yet.

    However, Chu Qing had clearly said that she didn¡¯t want a child for the time being. She didn¡¯t expect that she would actually be pregnant. How could she not be envious and jealous?

    That¡¯s not right!

    Gu Youli suddenly thought of another important matter.

    Chu Qing was a soldier, and she was not married yet. If thepany leader found out that a female soldier was pregnant before marriage, she would have to write a checkup report and then be punished.

    At the thought of this, Gu Youli, who had always been calm and collected, asked Hua Miaomiao anxiously, ¡± ¡°Miao Miao, Chu Qing¡¯s identity is special. If she¡¯s pregnant, the awkwardness will be very serious! I have to inform Leng Kuang immediately. Do you know Leng Kuang¡¯s number? If you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll go ask Tang Yu!¡±

    I don¡¯t know, ¡± Hua Miaomiao said. don¡¯t call him. Don¡¯t inform him!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Youli frowned.

    Hua Miaomiao snorted unhappily and unconsciously raised his orchid-like fingers. ¡°You don¡¯t know? They¡¯ve already broken up!¡±

    Gu Youli was shocked. what? break up? ¡± When did that happen? why didn¡¯t I know about it? Chu Qing didn¡¯t tell me!¡±

    it¡¯s just something that happened a month ago. Anyway, when you go inter, don¡¯t mention him to Chu Qing. Just pretend that he doesn¡¯t exist! Hua Miaomiao said coldly.

    Gu Youli bit her lip. but we can¡¯t do that. Chu Qing¡¯s pregnancy can¡¯t be kept a secret. Her superior will definitely ask her who the Father of the child is. We have to do this.

    Hua Miaomiao pursed his lips and seemed to have made up his mind. He interrupted Gu Youli, ¡± no, he¡¯s not the child¡¯s father. I¡¯m the child¡¯s father!

    Gu Youli was shocked again. What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao was certain. after Chu Qing broke up with him, she came to look for me. We¡¯re together now, Yingluo. You have to say this in the future. You have to report Chu Qing like this too!

 Chapter 969

    969 friendshipsts longer than love

    Gu Youli did not say anything else.

    if chu qing had really broken up with leng kuang, then this was the only way to help her.

    When she and Hua Miaomiao arrived at the ward, Chu Qing was already awake.

    Even after knowing that she was pregnant, Chu Qing still seemed to be in disbelief and looked a little dazed.

    ¡°Qing Qing.¡± Hua Miaomiao quickly walked over and sat by the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    gu youli also went forward worriedly and sat down on the other side of the bed. ¡± ¡°If you feel ufortable anywhere, you must tell us!¡±

    Chu Qing looked at them and tears fell from the corners of her eyes. She bit her lower lip.

    gu youli raised her hand to gently wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, but she could not wipe them clean.

    ¡°Qing Qing, don¡¯t cry. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t get through. Whatever difficulties you have, we will get through it together!¡± Gu Youli held her hand tightly.

    Based on Hua Miaomiao¡¯s attitude, Leng Kuang and Chu Qing¡¯s breakup was definitely because Leng Kuang dumped Chu Qing!

    This scumbag, how could he do this!

    That can¡¯t be right. In her previous life, weren¡¯t Leng Kuang and Chu Qing on good terms?

    Could it be that this was just an illusion, an illusion that he got from Hua Miaomiao?

    After all, she did not know Chu Qing in her previous life. Everything she knew was from Hua Miaomiao¡¯s narrative.

    looking at her two good friends, chu qing could not help but burst into tears. ¡± ¡°Lili, what should I do? What should I do now? I¡¯m so, so scared, I don¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    Leng Kuang was not an ordinary person. Even though he was their instructor, he was also a military Company Executive Officer who was in the gray area.

    If the higher-ups knew that she was pregnant, and that it was Leng Kuang¡¯s, they would definitely force her to leave the military.

    She liked the military and didn¡¯t want to be forced to leave.

    Without waiting for Gu Youli to speak, Hua Miaomiao said, ¡± ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know what to do? Since I¡¯m pregnant, then I naturally have to give birth. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t renege on my promise.¡±

    Chu Qing felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked at him in disbelief.¡±What are you talking about?¡±

    hua miaomiao looked at her with a dark expression and said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to marry me? Sure, let¡¯s get married!¡±

    chu qing looked embarrassed and sobbed, ¡± ¡°Miao Miao, thank you, but as long as I secretly get rid of the child, it should be fine.¡±

    how can I? no, the child came out of nowhere. I, Yingluo, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m gay? I might not be able to have children in the future. Now that you¡¯re pregnant, can you give me this child? ¡± Hua Miaomiao said excitedly.

    ¡°Miaomiao!¡± Chu Qing was shocked.

    hua miaomiao held his hand and then looked at gu youli. ¡± ¡°Lili, be our witness. Chu Qing has already agreed to my proposal!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Youli nodded.

    However, at this moment, she had a feeling that Hua Miaomiao was not gay and that he loved Chu Qing deeply.

    Hua Miaomiaoughed, ¡± Qingqing, I know you are a soldier. Being pregnant will affect you. Go back to the Army now and write your marriage report. Let¡¯s get engaged first. After your report is done, we will get married and collect our marriage certificate.

    chu qing¡¯s dazed eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡± ¡°Miao Miao, why are you doing this?¡±

    because you¡¯ve been my best friend since I was young, and my closest family member! Hua Miaomiao chuckled, but his smile was bitter.

    friendship was longer than love, and he didn¡¯t want to point it out. he didn¡¯t want to lose both friendship and family when their rtionship broke down one day.

 Chapter 970

    970 agreed, married

    no matter how she thought about it, she still felt that it was inappropriate. chu qing shook her head. ¡± but miao miao, no matter how good friends we are, we can¡¯t do this. marriage is not child¡¯s y. i said before that we shouldn¡¯t get married. i was just teasing you. don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡±

    Hua Miaomiao said,¡±Yingluo, don¡¯t you two know that I like men?¡± That¡¯s why I probably won¡¯t get married or have children for the rest of my life. Whoever I marry is just a marriage for show. If I have to get married for show in my life, I really hope that person is you.¡±

    Chu Qing still disagreed,¡±but children are not Yingluo.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao interrupted her. it¡¯s ours. We¡¯re the parents of the child. Besides, you¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not a bad person. Maybe you¡¯ll fall in love with me and give birth to one for me in the future. If you don¡¯t want to give birth naturally, it¡¯s not a bad idea to be a doctor. But I can guarantee that no matter what you have now, or what you might have in the future, they¡¯re All My Children.

    ¡°Miaomiao!¡± Chu Qing was moved and burst into tears.

    she wrapped her arms around hua miaomiao¡¯s neck and hugged him tightly. the strong pretense she put up crumbled and her strong heartbeat made her feel warm and real.

    But why was his heart not beating at the same frequency as hers?

    ¡°alright, alright, it¡¯s decided then.¡± Hua Miaomiao patted her back and coaxed her in a low voice, ¡± no matter what happens, I¡¯ll take care of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s all Lili¡¯s fault. We¡¯ll definitely help you!¡± He added after a pause.

    Chu Qing was not stupid and was not slow when it came to rtionships.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s heart was beating wildly. An idea shed across her mind, but she quickly rejected it.

    However, there were some things that had to be said clearly.

    She took a deep breath and pushed Hua Miaomiao away. ¡°Miao Miao, thank you for being willing to help me at this time, but there are some things I have to say first. If one day you find out that you have met someone you can¡¯t control yourself with and that you love very much, and you have to divorce him or her and be with him or her, then please don¡¯t be afraid of hurting our friendship. You must be generous and tell me. I will help you to take a look. Because I don¡¯t want you to lose your right to be happy forever because of me!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao kept smiling,¡±sure, no problem!¡± We¡¯ll do as you say!¡±

    Gu Youli was so touched that sheughed.

    Even though she was smiling, her heart was heavy. She wondered if she should tell Leng Kuang about the child.

    After all, he was the child¡¯s father.

    Besides, she did not want Chu Qing to have any regrets. She could tell that Chu Qing still liked Leng Kuang.

    At night, the bright moonlight shone on the entire city.

    After Gu Youli took a shower that night, shey on the sofa out of habit and was prepared to watch TV for a while before going to bed.

    At the side, Yu feibai was holding aptop and was focused on studying a file. He would enter lines of data from time to time.

    It was a little different from usual. Gu Youli did not feel anything at all about what was on the television in front of her. Two-thirds of her eyes were secretly looking at Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai, who was still focused on the documents in his hands, suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Gu Youli, who had a guilty conscience, was shocked.

    She patted her chest andined,¡±what are you doing?¡± It¡¯s so scary to suddenly make a sound!¡±

 Chapter 971

    971 Ask, Youli¡¯s test

    Ignoring herints, Yu feibai turned his head and looked at her in confusion. He asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Gu Youli scratched her head and thought to herself, was she that obvious? how did she know that she had something to say?

    She cleared her throat. well, it¡¯s nothing much. I just want to design some military jewelry for those who dream of being a soldier but can¡¯t. I was wondering if Wanwan could ask you something about your Army? ¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you want to ask?¡± Yu feibai retracted his gaze and continued to type on the keyboard.

    Gu Youli yed with her fingers and her gaze turned sly. Yingluo just wanted to ask if the female soldiers in your Army are all very beautiful.

    Yu feibai took a quick nce at her and smiled. Then, he turned back to theputer screen. ¡°I¡¯m not as pretty as you!¡±

    Gu Youli was embarrassed. She reached out and patted Yu feibai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. There must be someone more beautiful than me!¡±

    When a woman heard her man say that she was beautiful, even if it was fake, she would still be happy on the inside.

    Yu feibai nced at Gu Youli again and looked at her deeply. ¡°What else do you want to ask? Are there any female soldiers throwing themselves into my arms?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, of course not. I know it¡¯s useless to vote again. You won¡¯t care about them!¡± Gu Youli said happily.

    Yu feibai did not say anything else and continued with his work.

    I just feel that it¡¯s not easy to be a soldier, and it¡¯s even more difficult to be a female soldier. Is there any soldier in your Army who is more lenient with female soldiers than male soldiers? ¡± Gu Youli¡¯s probing was even deeper.

    ¡°No!¡± Yu feibai replied without thinking.

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips unhappily. ¡°So heartless?¡±

    soldiers don¡¯t discriminate between men and women, because soldiers have to go to the battlefield. On the battlefield, the enemy won¡¯t stop shooting at you just because you¡¯re a woman! Yu feibai said sternly. His eyes and hands never stopped moving.

    Ugh! gu youli frowned.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say next!

    gu youli and yu feibai did not make a sound.

    After a moment of silence, Gu Youli red at him and mumbled a few words. She then reached out and pushed him. if I join the army and make a mistake, will you be more forgiving? ¡±

    Yu feibai nced at her mysteriously and returned to theputer screen without saying a word.

    He did not reply to her.

    Gu Youli narrowed her eyes and then widened them again. tell me quickly. Will you be more forgiving if I make a mistake? ¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Yu feibai replied coldly.

    Gu Youli snatched hisptop away angrily. She raised her chin and red at him angrily.¡±You¡¯re too heartless. I¡¯m your wife!¡±

    Yu feibai was expressionless as he slowly took back hisputer. He lowered his eyes and continued to review the documents. Then, he casually said, ¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be a soldier in this life, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Gu Youli suddenly grabbed his hand. ¡°What if I be a soldier? A human¡¯s heart is made of flesh. You can¡¯t be so heartless.¡±

    Yu feibai nced at the hand that Gu Youli was holding. Then, he slowly raised his head and looked straight at her. He narrowed his eyes. what are you trying to say? ¡± Quickly get to the point!¡±

    Feeling a little guilty, Gu Youli¡¯s body trembled and she subconsciously let go of her hand.

 Chapter 972

    972 Willful and rash, once

    ¡°Yingluo is fine, you can go do your thing!¡± Gu Youli thought about it for a long time but did not say what she was thinking.

    It wasn¡¯t good to speak!

    That was Yu feibai¡¯s job. It seemed like she should not get involved in it. She should not let him break his own principles because of her.

    Seeing that she did not say anything, Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    He didn¡¯t say anything and looked back at theputer.

    Gu Youli pouted and her dissatisfaction slowly crept up her face.

    really, he didn¡¯t understand a woman¡¯s heart at all. why did he really go to work when she told him to?

    He kept on expressing his deep resentment towards Yu feibai.

    However, Yu feibai could not receive it at all and continued to busy himself with his own matters.

    Two minutester, Gu Youli finally could not hold it in anymore. She reached out and tugged at the corner of Yu feibai¡¯s shirt.¡±Why are you always facing theputer! You don¡¯t even look at me. Am I your wife or is theputer your wife?¡±

    she pouted her lips and red at yu feibai with anger.

    Yu feibai raised his head and nced at her. Then, he slowly turned off hisputer.

    He reached out and pulled Gu Youli into his arms. He looked at her with a deep gaze. this is yourst chance. If you don¡¯t tell me now, I won¡¯t listen to you in the future!

    Gu Youli blinked twice and pretended to be dumb. what do you mean? I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.

    She subconsciously moved closer to Yu feibai¡¯s embrace. She had always been greedy for his passionate embrace.

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curved into an enigmatic smile. His hot and heavy breath blew into her ears.¡±Alright, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±

    As he said that, he lifted Gu Youli up in his arms.

    he walked to the bedroom and pressed her down on the bed. he leaned over and was about to kiss her.

    Gu Youli raised her finger and pressed it against his lips gently. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I don¡¯t want to hear or say anything now. I just want to do it!¡± A familiar breath enveloped her. Yu feibai pulled her hand away and kissed her deeply. He sucked and nibbled on her lips gently as his tongue intertwined with hers.

    Gu Youli put her arms around his neck and pressed down on him. She opened her lips slightly and made love to him passionately.

    Seeing that their passion was about to get out of hand, Gu Youli pushed him away gently. ¡°Do me a favor!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t let him break his principles because of her.

    However, for Chu Qing¡¯s sake, she could only act willfully this once.

    Who asked Chu Qing to be her best friend?

    Yu feibai looked at her, his pitch-ck eyes shining with a fiery glow. ¡°Huh? Tell me about it!¡±

    after that, he wanted to continue with the rest of the matter.

    Gu Youli held his face in her hands. no, you have to promise me. You can¡¯t just listen to me!

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were as ck as ink as he looked down at Gu Youli quietly. ¡°You have to let me know what it is before I can agree to it!¡±

    Gu Youli could see her guilty and unreasonable self in his deep eyes.

    she gritted her teeth and continued to act like a spoiled child. ¡± no, you have to promise me first. otherwise, i won¡¯t tell you. ¡±

    ¡°Then forget it, you don¡¯t have to say anymore!¡± Yu feibai slid down from her body andy down beside her.

    Gu Youli flipped over and pressed herself on him. She leaned over his honey-colored neck and opened her mouth to bite him gently.

    It was as if an electric current had passed through his body. Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened and a Dark me burned in his eyes. He warned her, ¡± don¡¯t mess around. If not, I will make sure you can¡¯t work tomorrow.

 Chapter 973

    973 She is not an ordinary woman

    gu youli scoffed. ¡± yu feibai, i¡¯m serious. you have to help me even if you don¡¯t want to. if you don¡¯t want to help me, then you can¡¯t touch me and you can¡¯t sleep on the same bed as me. ¡±

    Yu feibai was not angry. Instead, he smiled charmingly. ¡°This big?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡± ¡°Yes, do you agree?¡±

    Yu feibai considered for a while and said indifferently, ¡± then I won¡¯t touch you tonight or sleep in the same bed with you. I¡¯ll touch you again tomorrow and sleep in the same bed with you!

    As he spoke, he gently pushed Gu Youli away from him and got up to leave.

    Gu Youli was shocked. She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his neck.¡±Don¡¯t leave! i¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t promise me, not only are you not allowed to touch me tonight, but you¡¯re not allowed to touch me tomorrow night, the night after tomorrow, and every night after that!¡±

    Yu feibai narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Youli with a cold expression.

    but he was silent and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Youli felt very ufortable under his gaze. She could not help but let go of her hand and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never taken the initiative to ask you for help, Yingluo.¡±

    Yu feibai interrupted her calmly, ¡± ¡°What do you want me to help you with? do you think I won¡¯t help you if you tell me?¡±

    Gu Youli opened her mouth and closed it again. After frowning and pursing her lips for a moment, she lowered her head and said awkwardly, ¡± to me, Hanhan doesn¡¯t mean much. But to you, it might be a little serious. No, actually to Chu Qing, it might be a little serious because she¡¯s a soldier. The female soldier, uh, Hanhan probably made the mistake of a female soldier. Can you help me and not let Chu Qing get punished? ¡±

    After he said it, there was no sound for a long time.

    Gu Youli could not help but look up at Yu feibai. He was looking down at her with his eyebrows raised as if he was waiting for her to make things clear.

    Actually, he had already guessed that this matter was rted to Chu Qing.

    Feeling a little guilty, Gu Youli lowered her head and said softly, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s chu qing who¡¯s pregnant. isn¡¯t she unmarried? It seems like it¡¯s a very serious thing for a female soldier to get pregnant before marriage. I hope you can help her!¡±

    as she said that, she quickly raised her eyes and nced at yu feibai.

    Then, he lowered his head again.

    There was a moment of silence again. However, before Gu Youli could lift her head, Yu feibai lifted her chin with his hand and looked at her deeply. you want me to help her!

    Gu Youli said bitterly, ¡± Chu Qing is my best friend. She has helped me a lot and I¡¯ve always wanted to help her. I know that she likes her current job. It¡¯s her dream. I heard that if it¡¯s serious, she might even be ordered to leave the Army!

    ¡°Whose child is it? Leng Kuang?¡± Yu feibai more or less knew about Chu Qing and Leng Kuang¡¯s rtionship.

    Yu feibai looked at her deeply, not letting go of any minute changes in her gaze.

    After a moment, he raised his eyebrows.¡±Alright, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡±

    Gu Youli pouted unhappily. what do you mean by ¡®I know what I¡¯m doing¡¯? you promised to help me just now.

    Yu feibai leaned against the headboardzily. you didn¡¯t tell me the truth. Do you expect me to not hold back? ¡±

    her heart sank subconsciously.

    Gu Youli knew that she could not hide it anymore. She swallowed her saliva and said softly, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s already broken up with Leng Kuang!¡±

    Yu feibai said coldly,¡±then why do we keep the child?¡± as you said, she¡¯s not an ordinary woman, nor is she an ordinary soldier. she¡¯s a special forces female soldier!¡±

 Chapter 974

    974 i have no choice, you¡¯re my husband

    Gu Youli was a little shocked. how did you know? she wants a child? ¡±

    yu feibai replied calmly, ¡± if you didn¡¯t want the child, why did youe to me? you could have aborted the child secretly. no one would suspect anything. naturally, you wouldn¡¯t receive any punishment. ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were deep as she stared at Yu feibai¡¯s face.

    As she listened to his words, her expression unknowingly turned into one of confusion.

    She frowned deeply. why do I feel like it¡¯s so easy for you to say? that¡¯s a life!

    Yu feibai hugged her waist and said in a gentle tone, ¡± it¡¯s not easy to say. Besides, her identity is not suitable at all. The higher-ups will not believe that the child is Hua Miaomiao¡¯s just because you say so. The final decision needs to be made lightly than an investigation.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that we can¡¯t keep the child?¡± Gu Youli asked softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Yu feibai shook his head.

    Gu Youli sighed. it¡¯s not easy to have a child. You have to cherish him. Otherwise, if you lose him just like that, the child will be angry and might note back in the future!

    ¡°Silly!¡± yu feibai kissed her forehead. he knew that she was feeling emotional because of her miscarriage.

    Gu Youli said softly, ¡± feibai, I think it¡¯s a good thing to have a child. It¡¯s a happy thing. We¡¯ve been pregnant for so long but there¡¯s still no news. I¡¯m very envious, jealous, and hate Chu Qing.

    Yu feibai ran his fingers through her hair andforted her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Having a child is fate. You can¡¯t rush it.¡±

    Gu Youli nodded. yes, I know!

    she pursed her lips and looked up at yu feibai. ¡± ¡°can you help chu qing?¡±

    Yu feibai lowered his eyes and looked at her. ¡°......¡±

    gu youli turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡± ¡°Please, Chu Qing is my only good friend. If I didn¡¯t ask her to steal things, Chu Qing might not have met Leng Kuang again. It¡¯s all because of me that Chu Qing is in a bad mood.¡±

    Yu feibai caressed her face and interrupted her. that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t me yourself. Even if you didn¡¯t ask her to steal, she would have met Leng Kuang sooner orter. I will help her as much as I can, but I can¡¯t be 100% sure that Chu Qing will be fine.

    Gu Youli smiled happily. it¡¯s okay as long as you agree to help her. I know that this is difficult for you. You¡¯re a person with principles and you don¡¯t like to y favorites. It¡¯s all because of me.

    it¡¯s not toote to sigh now. You don¡¯t want to put me in a difficult position and still want to force me to agree to your request! Yu feibai pinched her nose lovingly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, you¡¯re my husband.¡± Gu Youli looked up and kissed him gently on the lips.

    Yu feibai turned the tables on her and kissed her deeply. He even pressed her under his body and teased her.

    In the middle of the night, Gu Youli suddenly received a call from yang Mengshan.

    After Yu feibai promised her that he would help Chu Qing, he ate everything inside and out. He tortured her until she was half-dead before he fell asleep. He was woken up by the ringing of his phone.

    When Gu Youli saw that it was yang Mengshan, she was furious. Just as she was about to scold her, she heard yang Mengshan¡¯s anxious voice.e to the hospital quickly. Dad is out!

    gu youli was so shocked that she lost all her sleepiness.

    She suddenly sat up and changed her clothes. Yu feibai, who had just fallen asleep, also woke up.

 Chapter 975

    975 Her heart was unbnced

    When he heard that Gu liangwei was in trouble and that Gu Youli was going to the hospital, Yu feibai immediately got up to change his clothes and drove Gu Youli to the hospital.

    In the ward, Gu liangwei was wearing a breathing mask and sleeping soundly. His face was quiet.

    Yang Mengshan sat at the side, her face full of sorrow. Her eyes were watery and she looked very sad.

    Gu Youli only took one look at Gu liangwei and her heart ached.

    She immediately blurted out and asked yang Mengshan anxiously, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with dad? what happened? Was he still fine two days ago? Why was she suddenly hospitalized?¡±

    Yang Mengshan was annoyed and said,¡±I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong.¡± Father is staying at my house tonight. I heard him cry out in pain in the middle of the night, so I quickly sent him to the hospital. The doctor said that father was poisoned.¡±

    ¡°what? poisoned?¡± Gu Youli frowned in disbelief.

    Write a wuxia novel? There was actually poisoning.

    ¡°is it food poisoning?¡± she frowned and asked yang mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan shook her head and replied,¡±it¡¯s not food poisoning. It¡¯s lead poisoning!¡±

    Lead poisoning? How did this happen? Gu Youli was shocked.

    Yu feibai, who was at the side, was also a little shocked. He looked at yang Mengshan with a deep gaze, then turned around and walked out of the ward. He took out his phone and made a call.

    Gu Youli thought about it and looked at yang Mengshan with a deep gaze.

    He only felt that it was probably yang Mengshan¡¯s doing. She was trying to harm her father again.

    With just one look, yang Mengshan knew what Gu Youli was thinking. She stood up immediately and said angrily, ¡± ¡°i know what you¡¯re thinking. i didn¡¯t cause dad to be poisoned. if it were me, why would i go crazy and make dad stay at home for the night? i even sent him to the hospital. why would i tell you?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°It better not be you. How¡¯s dad now? what did the doctor say?¡±

    the doctor has already pumped dad¡¯s stomach and guided him to have diarrhea, but he still needs to stay in the hospital for observation! Yang Mengshan yawned. I still have to go to work tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll leave dad to you to look after. I¡¯m going back!

    Without waiting for Gu Youli¡¯s reply, he walked out of the ward.

    At the end of the corridor, a man was standing under the window. He was talking on the phone with his back facing her.

    it was yu feibai. yang mengshan didn¡¯t need to look at him to know.

    A pale white moonlight shone in from the window. It passed over Yu feibai¡¯s tall and devilish figure, cutting off a wisp of haze. However, in the lonely night, it looked so mesmerizing.

    yang mengshan looked at the man¡¯s back view and subconsciously stopped in her tracks.

    Yu feibai turned around after ending the call. His lips curled up subconsciously, and this moment of flirtatiousness made yang Mengshan¡¯s heart flutter.

    At this moment, she sighed in her heart. The heavens were really unfair!

    How did Gu Youli manage to find such a good man?

    This man must be calling for a better doctor to check on Gu liangwei!

    Gu Youli was really lucky in her previous life!

    How could she be so unlucky? she lost all her face and could never find a good man again.

    she was unwilling to give up and wanted to drag gu youli down with her, but she could not find a good man either.

    If she were to let this man have sex with her, the expression on Gu Youli¡¯s face would definitely be very interesting. She would probably not want this man anymore, right?

    Even if they didn¡¯t care and really got together, she wanted to be in the middle and make them feel bad.

    She wanted them to forever remember that her sister had once stepped in between them.

 Chapter 976

    976 Unreconciled, crazy decision

    Yang Mengshan felt extremely excited just by thinking about how she could deal a blow to Gu Youli!

    Seeing Yu feibai standing still and staring at her without blinking, as if he was observing something, she was even more pleased.

    She walked towards Yu feibai and said, ¡± ¡°My sister is really too much. Why did she wake you up in the middle of the night? you must be very tired, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her husband, it¡¯s only right for her to wake me up.¡± Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were pitch ck. He was quiet and indifferent.

    With that, he looked away from yang Mengshan and walked forward, brushing past her!

    Yang Mengshan did not say a word. She turned around and looked at Yu feibai¡¯s indifferent back view. As he walked out of her sight, there was a very honest voice in her heart that told her that she liked this man.

    He had fulfilled all women¡¯s dreams.

    As a proud Son of Heaven, his handsome looks were as easy to carve out, especially those deep eyes. They were like the most romantic and moving luster born from the waves of the Seine.

    Why didn¡¯t she realize how charming this man was before?

    It was all Gu Youli¡¯s fault for lying to her and saying that this man was only a soldier.

    At that time, he must have been afraid that she would also fall for this man and take him away from her!

    as she thought about it, all the unhappiness and unfairness in yang mengshan¡¯s heart came out.

    Unconsciously, some of her emotions caused her to feel waves of jealousy and hatred.

    As long as she thought of this man and Gu Youli being so intimate together, she would really want to go to the witch¡¯s world with this man in bed with Gu Youli.| Shan Yun| Rain!

    It would be best if Gu Youli identally saw it!

    this thought drove her crazy, and she was willing to risk her life!

    After Gu liangwei was discharged from the hospital, he called yang Mengshan and Gu Youli over for a meal.

    When yang Mengshan entered the house, she was greeted with such a scene. On the simple rectangr coffee table, there was a cute pumpkin-shaped fruit te with cut dragon fruits. In front of the television, there was a program being yed. Gu Youli and Yu feibai were watching the television together.

    suddenly, gu youli opened her mouth and pointed at the fruit tter. yu feibai immediately reached out to take a piece of dragon fruit, peeled it, and put it in her mouth.

    Gu Youli opened her mouth and took a bite. Then, she grinned at Yu feibai. Her smile was like a red snow Lotus that had suddenly bloomed in the snow.

    On the other hand, although Yu feibai was not smiling, there was a warm smile in his eyes.

    The scene was extremely beautiful.

    yang mengshan turned her face away forcefully and did not greet him.

    she straightened her back and walked towards gu liangwei, who was in the kitchen.

    When Gu Youli knew that she was here, she also pretended not to see her. When Gu liangwei was around, she treated yang Mengshan as someone who did not care about her. When Gu liangwei was not around, she treated yang Mengshan as air.

    he heard soft footsteps behind him and turned his head subconsciously. when he saw who it was, he chuckled.¡±Mengshan, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Good day, Mengshan!¡± Auntie Zhang, who was cutting vegetables in the kitchen, also smiled at yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan smiled obediently and said, ¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie. What are you busy with, dad? I¡¯ll take a walk.¡±

    Yang Mengshan was still very polite to Auntie Zhang. Although she didn¡¯t like it, she was very polite in front of Gu liangwei.

    Gu liangweiughed. I¡¯m just checking on your Auntie Zhang. How¡¯s dinner going? I¡¯m also taking out the fried fruit juice!

 Chapter 977

    977 Chapter 977-plotting and destroying

    ¡°Dad, let me do it! You go out and apany big sister and the others first!¡± As yang Mengshan spoke, she had already reached out to take the jug of juice from Gu liangwei.

    ¡°alright, then you can pour another ss for yourself.¡± Gu liangwei instructed yang Mengshan and then walked out slowly with his walking stick.

    although he didn¡¯t need a wheelchair anymore, it was still difficult for him to walk alone, so he had a walking stick, just like old master yu.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yang Mengshan took out a ss cup and poured a ss of fruit juice. She looked at Auntie Zhang, who was cutting the vegetables. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t paying attention to them, she took out a white prescription pill from her bag and threw it into one of the drinks.

    Without anyone knowing, yang Mengshan walked out with three cups of drinks and ced the drugged one in front of Yu feibai.

    ¡°Brother-inw, it¡¯s yours!¡± When she bent over, Yu feibai could clearly see the looming breasts on her chest.| Ditch.

    Yu feibai¡¯s expression was still cold and he did not seem to notice anything. However, Gu Youli¡¯s face darkened.

    A sense of disdain spread from her central nervous system, deeply stirring the two hundred and six bones in her body.

    F * ck, yang Mengshan was definitely doing this on purpose!

    however, she could do whatever she wanted. no matter how much she did, yu feibai would not care about her.

    After putting down the juice, yang Mengshan sat at the side and leaned on the sofa to drink the juice slowly.

    Even though she was watching television, she was still observing Yu feibai from the corner of her eyes. Yu feibai picked up his ss of fruit juice and slowly took a sip, then another sip. Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart was thumping wildly.

    She was a little nervous. She did not know how to approach feibai next.

    Just as she was at a loss for what to do, Yu feibai suddenly leaned back on the sofa and put on azy and exhausted look. ¡°Lili, apany dad. I¡¯ll go to your bedroom to rest for a while!¡±

    Gu Youli nodded. sure. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time to eat.

    Yang Mengshan was overjoyed as she watched Yu feibai walk towards Gu Youli¡¯s bedroom.

    She thought that it must be the medicine that made him feel ufortable all over, so he asked to go to the bedroom to rest.

    After Yu feibai left, Gu liangwei started chatting with Gu Youli. The topic of their conversation was probably when they were going to hold their wedding. Do you want this child now?

    In front of yang Mengshan, Gu Youli did not want to say too much to Gu liangwei. All she said were perfunctory words.

    As yang Mengshanughed coldly in her heart, she was still fantasizing without any limits. If she had sex with Yu feibai and got pregnant, then today¡¯s matter would not be as simple as just making a bet for Yu feibai and Gu Youli.

    For the sake of the child, Yu feibai might even divorce Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli would definitely be in an extremely miserable state after the divorce! Yang Mengshan thought about it and felt that it was almost high.| The tide.

    She got up and went to the washroom. When she came out, she saw Gu Youli and Gu liangwei talking and did not pay attention to her. She quietly pushed open the door to Gu Youli¡¯s bedroom and walked in.

    When she closed the door, she saw Yu feibai lying casually on Gu Youli¡¯s bed. The top two buttons of his shirt were unbuttonedzily, making him look sexy and charming.

    This nce made yang Mengshan feel as if she had been electrocuted and she started to tremble slightly.

    She couldn¡¯t help but fantasize in her head that she would have sex with Yu feibaiter. It would definitely feel great.

    This made yang Mengshan both shy and excited.

    She looked affectionately at Yu feibai, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, and walked over to him step by step.

 Chapter 978

    978 The so-called care, is intimacy

    Yu feibai slowly opened his eyes when he heard the sound.

    As if he already knew who woulde, he nced at yang Mengshan with his cold eyes. Then, he slowly sat up on the bed, his cold lips tightly pursed without any sign of loosening.

    Yang Mengshan saw that Yu feibai had suddenly sat up and her body froze.

    Immediately after, a trace of shyness appeared in her beautiful eyes. She pursed her delicate lips and chuckled like a flower.¡±Sister, brother-inw, you, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s tall figure sat on the bed as he looked at yang Mengshan. His gaze was unfathomable as if he was asking her, ¡± Is there something?

    The room was so quiet that it was a little cold, and only the sound of breathing could be heard.

    Yang Mengshan raised her eyes and stared at Yu feibai.

    She smiled gently and looked at Yu feibai with a hint of shyness. She thought that she was the most beautiful and most attractive to men.

    She opened her mouth and said in a gentle and sweet voice, ¡± ¡± yingluo is my sister. let me in to see my brother-inw. i want to see if you¡¯re feeling unwell and if you need me to take care of you! ¡±

    The word ¡± take care ¡± obviously had a different meaning. Her pursed lips trembled a little, as if she had identally revealed her nervousness at the moment.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to!¡±

    Normally, anyone who heard this would turn around and leave.

    However, yang Mengshan did not. She looked at Yu feibai steadily, her eyes slowly turning misty. After a while, crystal-like hot tears rolled down her fair face.

    Then, drop by drop, they fell to the ground.

    Her face was filled with grievance as she sniffed at Yu feibai. On her pale face, there was a faint but strong smile. ¡°Brother-inw, did I do something wrong? why are you so angry?¡±

    She wanted to say something but stopped herself. Confident men liked women like her, especially strong men like Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai looked at yang Mengshan, his gaze unmoved.

    His cold expression didn¡¯t change at all. He didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan bit her lip and took a deep breath.

    She seemed to have made a great decision and said shyly, ¡± ¡°Brother-inw, Did you know? ¡°I like you, from the first time I saw you, I¡¯ve liked you, but you were with big sister at that time. I was afraid big sister would hit me, so I didn¡¯t dare to say it. I could only pretend to be fierce to you, to cover up my heart so that big sister wouldn¡¯t notice my heart and wouldn¡¯t use you to hurt me!¡±

    The atmosphere in the air instantly became very subtle.

    It was as if there was something that would break with a single poke.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze gradually changed and he became more and more profound.

    suddenly, his lips curved into a smile, and he said with a meaningful ¡± oh!! ¡± A sound.

    It was very charming.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    A sense of joy engulfed her. Her words were just a test. If Yu feibai did not have any feelings for her, he would definitely be angry at her and ask her to get lost.

    However, he did not. He smiled, which meant that Yu feibai had feelings for her.

    Of course, perhaps it was just because of the drug, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as she could get this man, it was fine.

    brother-inw, I don¡¯t want to be with you, and I don¡¯t expect you to be as gentle to me as you are to my sister, but please don¡¯t ignore my feelings for you. I just hope that you won¡¯t always treat me with a cold face. No matter what, we¡¯re rtives now, so I think we should be more intimate.

 Chapter 979

    979 Killing intent rose in an instant

    when yang mengshan said the word ¡®intimate¡¯, her tone was especially soft and charming.

    Yu feibai¡¯s gaze was as calm as the surface of a Lake. He looked at yang Mengshan quietly and said, ¡± ¡°Lili used toment to me that her sister¡¯s acting skills are too good. It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t be an actress. She even said that if her sister were to act, her favorite actress, Fan Bingbing, who she thought was the most beautiful, might have to stand aside!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s expression froze and she started sobbing.

    Her fair and tender face was covered in tears, and her clear and bright eyes were shimmering with sadness. why does sister Zhenzhen always have to be like this? why does she always have to go around and say bad things about me? no matter how she treats me, I¡¯ve never said anything bad about her to anyone!

    as she spoke, she suddenly squatted down beside yu feibai and leaned forward slightly, revealing her seductive body.|¡±Brother-inw, can you help me exin to my sister?¡±

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Exin what?¡±

    Yang Mengshan sighed and looked extremely worried. exin to her the misunderstanding she had about me. Although we are not biological, and although she had tried to frame me, I did not take it to heart. I really hope that we can be biological sisters!

    At this moment, she was alreadyughing wildly in her heart, and all kinds of thoughts were rolling in her mind.

    For a man like Yu feibai to be so patient and talk to her for so long, he must have already submitted to her.

    No, she should have taken it on her medicinal official.

    However, she knew that Yu feibai¡¯s next sentence would send her to hell. ¡°if you really wanted to be sisters with her, why did you drug her husband¡¯s juice?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s body stiffened and she denied it subconsciously. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°do you think that i can¡¯tpare to my brother?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s exquisite face had azy smile.

    He looked at yang Mengshan with a deep gaze that hid a hint of disdain.

    his younger brother, yu feimo?

    These three words were like a thorn that immediately stabbed into yang Mengshan¡¯s heart. Her expression instantly turned ashen and she bit her lip hard.

    She had failed to seduce Yu feimo and was instead framed by him. This was the most painful thing she hated in her life.

    After a moment of shock, yang Mengshan quickly regained her senses.

    She looked up at Yu feibai and tried her best to exin with tears streaming down her face. no, it¡¯s not like that. I don¡¯t know what my sister told you, but it¡¯s definitely not what Wanwan you think it is.

    As she said that, she pounced on Yu feibai. She did not believe that after drinking a drugged drink, Yu feibai would bepletely unmoved by the beauty throwing herself into his arms.

    Yu feibai turned a deaf ear to her words.

    Looking at her face, which was obviously pure, kind, delicate and lovely, his heart was filled with disgust and hatred.

    It was her. She was the one who had caused Lili¡¯s death in her previous life. She had made Lili live in the curse of death every day.

    If he killed her, perhaps Gu Youli¡¯s worries would end.

    hence, when yang mengshan pounced on him, yu feibai moved like a ghost and grabbed her slender neck.

    His fingers clenched.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Yu feibai¡¯s expression. He looked like he wanted to kill her. Her heart ached and she panicked.

    At this point, yang Mengshan couldn¡¯t think of anything else and only wanted to live. ¡°Let go, let go, save your life,¡±

 Chapter 980

    980 Biting back, one bite

    ¡± waah, dad, help! dad! ¡± yang mengshan¡¯s eyes widened.

    As Yu feibai tightened his grip, her breathing became more and more rapid. She held Yu feibai¡¯s arm tightly with both hands, hoping that he would let go.

    however, yu feibai did not seem to know. there was only a strong killing intent in his eyes.

    very quickly, yang mengshan¡¯s fair and tender face became redder and redder, and then it turned purple.

    At that moment, yang Mengshan¡¯s mind shed back to the first time she had provoked this man called Yu feibai.

    That time, he had taken out a gun.

    It had been so long that she had forgotten how scary this man was. That was why she had fallen into such a fatal trap!

    What should she do now? was she going to be strangled to death by him?

    in the nick of time, yang mengshan reached out and pushed the chair beside her, making a crisp sound.

    finally, when she felt that she was about to suffocate to death, gu liangwei and gu youli pushed the door open and walked in.

    He saw Yu feibai gripping yang Mengshan¡¯s neck so tightly that the joints of his fingers were distinct and the veins on the back of his hands were protruding.

    Gu liangwei was so shocked that he could not control the chill that kept rising in his back. He quickly walked past Gu Youli and said, ¡± feibai, what are you doing? let go of Mengshan!

    At that moment, yang Mengshan¡¯s face had already started to turn gray.

    Yu feibai ignored Gu liangwei and continued to strangle yang Mengshan. Gu liangwei was so anxious that a few drops of sweat rolled down his forehead.

    Gu Youli had never seen Yu feibai with such a strong murderous aura before. She was shocked.

    Yu feibai was her husband. Even if yang Mengshan had done something wrong and wanted to kill her, she could not do it in front of Gu liangwei.

    After all, Gu liangwei really treated yang Mengshan as his daughter.

    ¡± feibai, no matter what, let her go first. ¡± gu youli quickly stepped forward and pulled yu feibai and yang mengshan apart.

    Yu feibai finally retracted his hand. Yang Mengshan¡¯s entire body immediately copsed onto the floor. Her face was blue and purple as she gasped for air.

    Seeing this, Gu liangwei quickly went forward to support yang Mengshan. ¡°Mengshan, how are you?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s expression was sorrowful. Like a Ragdoll, she leaned into Gu liangwei¡¯s arms and cried softly.¡±Daddy!¡±

    Gu liangwei really loved this daughter of his.

    Now that he saw her in this state, his heart was naturally sad and painful. He hurriedly took care of her and tried his best to help her calm her breathing.

    He looked at Yu feibai with a gloomy gaze and questioned him, ¡± ¡± what¡¯s going on? what happened? why are you so ruthless that you want to kill yang mengshan? ¡±

    Perhaps Mengshan was in the wrong, but it seemed like she should not have killed anyone. He should have told her father and asked him to discipline his daughter.

    Without waiting for Yu feibai to speak, yang Mengshan started to cry to Gu liangwei, ¡± dad, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with brother-inw either. I heard a sound, so I pushed the door open to see him. Who knew that as soon as I got close to him, he would sit up on the bed and try to strangle me to death? I was so scared, dad! I¡¯m so scared!

    She had wanted to lie and say that Yu feibai had called her in to take advantage of the situation.| He had raped her, but she refused to give in. That was why Yu feibai was so angry that he wanted to kill her.

    however, on second thought, gu liangwei had known yu feibai for a long time. he definitely knew what kind of person yu feibai was.

    It would not be good for her to go too far with her nonsense. Gu liangwei would definitely think that she was lying. Soldiers were very vignt. It was absolutely reasonable for her to say that.

 Chapter 981

    981 Recording, foresight

    Yu feibai covered his mouth and nced at them coldly. He was not in a hurry to exin.

    He just picked up his phone that was beside his pillow and gently pressed on the top of the screen.

    Immediately, yang Mengshan¡¯s voice could be heard from inside. ¡°s-brother-inw, you, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    After a pause, she added, ¡± Yingluo is my sister. She asked me toe in and see brother-inw. I want to see if you¡¯re feeling unwell and if you need me to take care of you!

    Hearing this, Gu Youli frowned and immediately asked, ¡± yang Mengshan, when did I say that I would let youe in to take care of feibai? I was clearly talking to Dad.

    ¡°Listen first!¡± Yu feibai pulled her hand.

    During this time, Gu liangwei also looked at yang Mengshan with confusion and doubt in his eyes.

    This was because Gu Youli had indeed been chatting with him the entire time and had not mentioned anything about letting yang Mengshane in to take care of Yu feibai.

    After Yu feibai said ¡®no need¡¯, yang Mengshan¡¯s voice sounded a little aggrieved. ¡°Brother-inw, did I do something wrong? why are you so angry?¡±

    After that, she said shyly,¡±brother-inw, Did you know?¡± ¡°I like you, from the first time I saw you, I¡¯ve liked you, but you were with big sister at that time. I was afraid big sister would hit me, so I didn¡¯t dare to say it. I could only pretend to be fierce to you, to cover up my heart so that big sister wouldn¡¯t notice my heart and wouldn¡¯t use you to hurt me!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu liangwei¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s voice that was trying to seduce Yu feibai from the recording lingered in his mind. His face darkened and his voice dropped to zero degrees.¡±You¡¯re so silly!¡±

    Thinking about Yu feibai¡¯s expression as if he wanted to kill yang Mengshan, Gu liangwei felt like vomiting blood and dying. ¡°You, you unfilial daughter, you really haven¡¯t changed!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he raised his walking stick and hit her hard!

    ¡°Bang!¡± with a loud bang, itnded squarely on yang mengshan¡¯s back, causing the bones in her back to make a weak creaking sound.

    Yang Mengshan screamed in pain.

    She knelt on the ground and hugged Gu liangwei¡¯s leg, begging for mercy. dad, I was wrong. It¡¯s just because brother-inw is too outstanding that I couldn¡¯t control my heart. That¡¯s why I¡¯m begging you to forgive me this once, dad!

    get out! I don¡¯t want to see you now! Get out! Gu liangwei¡¯s voice trembled as he kicked yang Mengshan away.

    He stumbled backward and Gu Youli¡¯s expression changed. She quickly went forward to support him.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Yang Mengshan still wanted to plead with Gu liangwei but Gu Youli shot her a look. ¡°Are you trying to anger dad to death? If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about itter!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lower lip and said to Gu liangwei,¡±Dad, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯lle see you another day!¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and left. She happened to bump into Auntie Zhang, who hade out of the kitchen after hearing the noise.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to eat. Mengshan, are you leaving? what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yang Mengshan did not reply to Auntie Zhang. She jogged past her, changed her shoes, and opened the door.

    Auntie Zhang, who was cooking, also had no idea what had happened.

    She looked at Yu feibai, Gu Youli, and Gu liangwei in the room and realized that the atmosphere was a little off.

    For a moment, she stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to say.

    Gu liangwei took a deep breath and then smiled at feibai and Gu Youli. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. I¡¯ll go get the utensils for Auntie Zhang!¡±

 Chapter 982

    982 All kinds of hatred, all kinds of unwillingness

    ¡°Alright!¡± aunt zhang quickly went forward and held gu liangwei.

    When he turned around, Gu liangwei was in tears.

    Gu Youli was startled and a little worried. She wanted to call out to him but was stopped by Yu feibai.

    After the door was closed, Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai unhappily. ¡°What did you do just now? Why can¡¯t I stop Dad? can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s sad? I shouldfort him.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his nose went numb.

    Yu feibai¡¯s fingernded on the bridge of her nose. He did not show any mercy to her and scratched her nose ruthlessly. ¡°Your consoling will only make me feel more ashamed!¡±

    In the pain, Gu Youli instinctively frowned. ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±

    Gu Youli understood what Yu feibai meant and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better not to say anything. Let¡¯s talk about other things with dad during dinnerter!¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Yu feibai smiled.

    suddenly, gu youli thought of something else. she looked at yu feibai with worry. ¡± ¡°Oh right, the recording just now said that the juice was drugged, so you drank the juice, not Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Yu feibai smiled.

    Gu Youli was slightly stunned and looked at Yu feibai in shock. ¡°But, didn¡¯t you drink juice? i clearly saw you drink it! How can you be fine?¡±

    Yu feibaiughed. Hisughter was devastatingly beautiful, but it was also unfathomable.

    However, he did not say anything and did not exin it to Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and thought,¡¯did you vomit? I vomited quietly, that must be it!¡±

    yu feibai shook his head. ¡± no, i did. i drank it! ¡±

    gu youli was shocked. ¡± you drank it but didn¡¯t vomit. what¡¯s going on? ¡± That medicine, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s definitely that kind of medicine. Then you should ...¡±

    Yu feibai held her hand and stopped her from being shocked. ¡°Because of my special identity, I did a very rare kind of training a long time ago. That kind of training can paralyze the nerve system in the body and prevent any underhanded means such as poisoning and knockout drugs.| Aphrodisiacs don¡¯t have any effect on me. ¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± After Gu Youli heard that, she had mixed feelings.

    With a rejoicing mood, she smiled and praised, ¡± ¡°What kind of training is so powerful? why does it feel so high and mighty? Um, why don¡¯t I go and train too?¡±

    Yu feibai smiled lovingly. I¡¯m not trying to put you down, but you should just forget about it. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die if you can¡¯t even get through the first round!

    Gu Youli red at him angrily and snorted. ¡°Uh, alright, I was just saying! Who wants to do that training? I wouldn¡¯t go even if you asked me to.¡±

    yu feibai held her hand and stood up. ¡± ¡± alright, let¡¯s go out for dinner. if we don¡¯t go out for too long, dad will probably have some thoughts and feel even more ashamed! ¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Gu Youli hugged his arm and nodded.

    Yang Mengshan, who was waiting for a taxi on the road, could not help but cry.

    She was so angry that she cried. She was also worried that Gu liangwei would ignore her after this incident. She did not know why she cared so much about Gu liangwei now.

    He was not her biological father, but she wanted to be Gu liangwei¡¯s daughter.

    As she sobbed softly, she clenched her fists tightly. All kinds of hatred and unwillingness filled her.

    suddenly, a ck mercedes-benz stopped in front of her. yang mengshan frowned as she saw a man alighting from the car. he was using a walking stick like gu liangwei and he was limping as he walked!

 Chapter 983

    983 AI Wenze, deja vu

    Yang Mengshan furrowed her brows and could not help but look up at this man carefully.

    His facial features were exquisite, his skin was tanned, his eyebrows were long, his lips were thin, and his eyes were dark and deep.

    He was a calm and handsome man.

    In particr, the ck Armani suit wrapped around his tall and slender body, making him look even more heroic.

    Although one of his legs was crippled, it did not seem to affect his temperament and boldness.

    Had she seen this man before?

    Why did he have a feeling of deja vu?

    However, she was sure that she had never seen this man before.

    She would never forget such an outstanding, handsome, and unique (crippled) man if she had seen him.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The man was already close to her, and there was a faint scent of Cologne on him.

    At that moment, yang Mengshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The alluring scent made her feel dizzy.

    Subconsciously, she was a step toote and stared at him.

    The man wanted to reach out to help yang Mengshan up, but when he saw her guarded look, he immediately retracted his hand and smiled. miss, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just saw a girl like you standing by the roadside crying at night, so I wanted to ask if you needed any help.

    ¡°no need!¡± yang mengshan shook her head.

    She wasn¡¯t a love-struck fool. It wasn¡¯t as if she had never seen handsome men before. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t fall for a man she had just met for the first time or be infatuated with him.

    of course, if this man was standing in front of her with gu youli today, it would be a different story.

    Of course, it was not because she liked that man or had feelings for him. It was because she enjoyed snatching Gu Youli¡¯s things and had a sense of superiority over her.

    there are very few taxis here at night. You might have to wait here for a long time, or you can walk over there and take a taxi! The man smiled kindly and pointed to the right.

    Yang Mengshan looked at him warily but still did not say anything.

    The man smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He quietly returned to his car.

    At the same time, yang Mengshan walked in the direction that the man had pointed. After a few steps, she turned around and saw that the man¡¯s car had already been driven away by the driver.

    yang mengshan thought that this was probably the only chance she had with this man.

    however, she did not expect to see this man again at a small banquet two dayster.

    She was introduced by her mother, Yang Yun.

    It turned out that this man was called AI Wenze, the son of a good friend of the Li family who was abroad. Now, he was preparing to return to China to develop his career.

    When he was being introduced, yang Mengshan recognized him immediately. He was the man who had alighted from the car to question her that night.

    However, he seemed to have forgotten about her, just like the first time they met.

    As the cocktail party neared its end, yang Mengshan saw that the people at the party were leaving and told Yang Yun to go back. However, Yang Yun said that she had something to do and had to tell the host to wait.

    Yang Mengshan found a quiet ce to drink alone. She had already decided that if Yang Yun did note out within five minutes, she would leave first.

    ¡°Hi!¡± AI Wenze¡¯s voice suddenly rang out beside her.

    Yang Mengshan watched as he raised his eyebrows and adjusted to afortable position on the sofa. She replied calmly, ¡± ¡°Hi!¡±

    ai wenze sat down beside her, his handsome face and dark eyes full of starlight. ¡± ¡°We met that night, do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember. I just thought you didn¡¯t remember!¡± Yang Mengshan said with a half-smile.

 Chapter 984

    984 Gu Youli found him familiar

    ¡°How could I? I will never forget such a beautiful girl! If you were like a queen at the party today, then you were like a delicate girl-next-door that day.¡±

    Yang Mengshan smiled happily. All women liked to listen topliments, especially when men praised her for her beauty.

    ¡°Did you eat a lot of sugar today?¡±

    ai wenze¡¯s lips curved into a beautiful smile. ¡± ¡°Perhaps. by the way, are you going back? Do you want me to give you a ride?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yang Mengshan thought that this might be her chance!

    Finally, her peach blossom luck was about to bloom.

    In the next few days, AI Wenze woulde to look for yang Mengshan.

    the two of them got closer and closer. finally, on a stormy night, yang mengshan stayed over at ai wenze¡¯s house.

    That night, AI Wenzeid on yang Mengshan¡¯s soft and supple body and had the most intimate time with her.

    She had be his girlfriend.

    yang mengshan and ai wenze had been happy and sweet ever since they got together.

    She felt that she had found the love that belonged to her. She could finally be like Gu Youli. Although this man had some ws, in her heart, he was no worse than Yu feibai.

    this was probably what it meant by beauty is in the eye of the beholder.

    Gu Youli also knew that yang Mengshan and AI Wenze were together. It was Gu liangwei who had told her.

    Gu Youli was a little surprised when she heard that because she also knew AI Wenze. She knew him better than Milo did.

    It had been more than a month since he had talked about the deal with Milo, but Milo had not given him a clear answer.

    She had been saying perfunctorily that the higher-ups had not decided on the person yet and still needed to discuss.

    Gu Youli had gone to look for Milo once. As it was ast-minute decision, she had not told Milo about it. Hence, she happened to see Milo greeting guests.

    It was that day that Gu Youli had seen AI Wenze at the hotel where Milo was staying.

    Milo¡¯s guest was AI Wenze. She had introduced AI Wenze to Gu Youli as her ssmate.

    Gu Youli sized up AI Wenze. Although he was wearing a ck suit, Gu Youli felt that he should be much younger than Milo. How could they be ssmates?

    However, she didn¡¯t have to lie to mi Luo because she missed her. Besides, it didn¡¯t matter to her whether he was mi Luo¡¯s ssmate or not.

    However, she felt that this man called AI Wenze looked a little familiar.

    It seemed like they had met somewhere, but he couldn¡¯t remember.

    This feeling made her feel very, very strange. She didn¡¯t have face blindness, so she could still recognize people she had met a few years ago as long as they had spoken to each other before.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t remember it back then, he would definitely be able to remember itter.

    However, she really had no impression of this man called AI Wenze. She couldn¡¯t remember him no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡°What¡¯s on my face? Miss Gu, why are you looking at me like that?¡± because gu youli kept staring at ai wenze, ai wenze mumbled.

    No. Gu Youli quickly retracted her gaze and looked a little embarrassed.¡±I just feel that Yingluo¡±

    Aplicated emotion shed through AI Wenze¡¯s eyes, and he asked jokingly, ¡± ¡°Do you think I look familiar, like someone you know?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. I don¡¯t think he looks like someone. I just think that we¡¯ve met before.

    ¡°We probably met in a dream!¡± He continued to tease her and looked into Gu Youli¡¯s eyes. Theplicated look in his eyes deepened.

    he he ... Gu Youliughed in agreement and did not say anything else.

 Chapter 985

    985 Bait, business delivered to our door

    After finding out that AI Wenze and yang Mengshan were together, other than being surprised, Gu Youli alsomented that AI Wenze¡¯s taste was too bad.

    However, she didn¡¯t want toment.

    If AI Wenze and yang Mengshan could really get together in the future, she would be happy. After all, AI Wenze¡¯s social circle was overseas.

    In the future, he would still have to leave the country, and yang Mengshan would be able to follow AI Wenze overseas.

    Without yang Mengshan stirring up trouble, her life would be clean in the future.

    That afternoon, just as Gu Youli was about to get off work early to visit Chu Qing, she was informed that there were visitors.

    This visitor was Gu Youli. She had never expected that the person would be AI Wenze.

    Gu Youli was too surprised. Why would AI Wenzee to thepany? what was he looking for her for?

    the secretary knocked on the door, led ai wenze in, and made him a cup of tea before leaving.

    AI Wenze sipped his tea and looked at the thick stack of documents on his desk. He raised his eyebrows. President Gu, are you very busy? ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled faintly. if you say that you¡¯re not busy, you won¡¯t be able to finish your work every day. I wonder what¡¯s the matter for you toe here, Mr.ai? ¡±

    AI Wenze put down the teacup in his hand and sat upright. I heard from Milo that your Lu corporation¡¯s Diamond cardillera is very good. If it weren¡¯t for the internal problems in herpany, she would have already confirmed the coboration between the two of you!

    gu youli nodded. ¡± milo is indeed interested in signing a long-term partnership with ourpany. ¡±

    I have a friend who also runs a jewelrypany. He knew that I was going back to China, so he asked me to observe him and see if there are any better bare diamonds in the country. After hearing from Milo that day, I¡¯ve been looking for you.

    Gu Youli was surprised. Mr.ai, you mean ...?

    it¡¯s just as you¡¯re thinking, ¡± AI Wenze said with a smile. I¡¯ve decided to help theirpany purchase your Lu corporation¡¯s cardilora!

    gu youli smiled happily. ¡± i see. thank you so much, mr. ai. may i know thepany name of your friend, mr.ai? ¡±

    Gu Youli believed that the business that came to their door would probably not ask for many bare diamonds. It was probably just a smallpany.

    AI Wenze replied, ¡± hispany is in New York, USA. It¡¯s a very famous fi jewelrypany. The number of raw diamonds he wants is also veryrge!

    the raw diamonds of fi jewelrypany came from south africa, a very famous raw diamondpany.

    Some time ago, there was news that there seemed to be a problem with the cooperation between the twopanies, so py wanted to change the raw diamond manufacturer.

    This piece of news was like a huge pancake that fell from the sky andnded on Gu Youli¡¯s face. She was so shocked that she was dumbfounded.

    AI Wenzeughed again. actually, I¡¯m the person in charge of the procurement at fi jewelrypany. It¡¯s not true that I¡¯m going back to develop my career. My main purpose is to find a suitable raw diamond manufacturer for ourpany!

    this is too shocking. I really don¡¯t know what to say! Gu Youliughed. She had not digested the news.

    you don¡¯t have to say anything, ¡°AI Wenze said. I believe in Milo¡¯s judgment. But even so, before we discuss the price and sign the contract, I still have to visit your diamond mine!

    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do!¡± Gu Youli smiled and nodded.

    She felt like she was dreaming. However, the Lu corporation¡¯s bare diamond was the best in the country, and its sex ratio was high.

    It wasn¡¯t without reason that AI Wenze had chosen the Lu family.

    After they were done discussing business, AI Wenze suddenly asked Gu Youli, ¡°I heard that Mengshan is your younger sister?¡±

 Chapter 986

    986 Being careful is the way to go

    Gu Youli was stunned for a moment before she nodded her head calmly. ¡°yes, i am!¡±

    When they were talking about cooperation, she really didn¡¯t think about the rtionship between AI Wenze and yang Mengshan.

    Now that she thought about it, there was no trap in this cooperation, right?

    Previously, the Lu Corporation was in a difficult situation because of the death of Yang Cai and old Madam yang. However, after Gu Youli¡¯s gship jewelry store opened, the Lu corporation¡¯s stock price had been rising and they had miraculously gotten out of the predicament. The sales of their other industries had also returned to their previous levels and were still growing steadily.

    The stock price had returned to its original state before Yang Cai¡¯s death, and the entire Lu Corporation was in an uproar.

    To be able to get back up after a fall, and even with a tendency to surpass the previous one, that kind of joy was definitely not a simple relief to the people of the Lu Corporation. It was the kind of joy that made them cry.

    All the shareholders were excited and held a celebration party for Gu Youli. They all raised their sses of champagne to pay their respects to Gu Youli.

    In order to reward Gu Youli for her achievements, the Board of Directors had unanimously agreed that thepany would gift her a vi as a reward.

    that day, gu youli had also drunk too much. she promised all the shareholders excitedly that she would definitely make coro international and famous overseas.

    That day, the entire venue was filled with cheers and toasts, and the atmosphere was quite explosive.

    After that, Gu Youli regretted it and kept hitting herself on the head. Why did she make such a big promise then?

    If the cooperation with Milo was not sessful, it would be easy to go abroad, but it would take a good n to be famous overseas.

    Everyone in the industry knew about this, and they were all looking at her with wide eyes.

    However, it had been more than a month and she had not done anything.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guarantee that yang Mengshan and AI Wenze were in a bad state and wanted to use her eagerness to develop Calello to frame her.

    But that wasn¡¯t right either. If they were to cooperate, she wouldn¡¯t deliver the goods without the other party paying 70% of the payment.

    Gu Youli did not understand. She did not realize that there might be a problem.

    It seemed that they could only walk first and be careful along the way!

    ¡°Is she your biological sister?¡± AI Wenze asked again.

    ¡°No!¡± Gu Youli shook her head.

    AI Wenze gave a meaningful ¡°Oh.¡± regardless of whether you¡¯re my biological sister or not, you¡¯re still my sister. Doesn¡¯t that mean I have to call you ¡®sister¡¯ from now on? ¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can call me by my name!¡± Gu Youli said calmly.

    He actually asked her if she was yang Mengshan¡¯s sister. She couldn¡¯t believe that yang Mengshan didn¡¯t tell AI Wenze about their feud.

    wouldn¡¯t that be too distant? ¡± AI Wenze disagreed. don¡¯t you like me being with your sister? ¡±

    Gu Youli could not help butugh. I think you can probably ask your girlfriend, Mengshan, when you go back. Then, you¡¯ll know that I don¡¯t care who she¡¯s with!

    As she spoke, she reached out for a document, obviously hinting to AI Wenze that she still had things to do, and if there was nothing else, she should go back first.

    She did not know if AI Wenze understood her, but he had no intention of leaving immediately. Instead, he asked Gu Youli about yang Mengshan.

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile as he asked softly, ¡± I heard from Mengshan that even though she¡¯s not your father¡¯s biological daughter, both you and your father treat her very well. Is that right? ¡±

 Chapter 987

    987 An ident that scared Youli

    Gu Youli almost burst outughing at AI Wenze¡¯s question.

    Yang Mengshan said that both her and her father were very good to her?

    Didn¡¯t she tell AI Wenze about The Grudge between them?

    It seemed that she really liked this AI Wenze, so she was trying to show her good side in front of her.

    Gu Youli held back herughter and said casually, ¡± ¡°My dad is indeed very good to her!¡±

    as for herself, she deliberately avoided it.

    AI Wenze asked again. He looked at Gu Youli¡¯s deep eyes and seemed to be expecting something.¡±Is your father difficult to get along with? if i were to marry mengshan, would he agree?¡±

    Gu Youli continued to reply calmly,¡¯why wouldn¡¯t he agree? There¡¯s no father in the world who wouldn¡¯t want to marry!¡±

    AI Wenze¡¯s face showed a little embarrassment. I misspoke!

    Gu Youli shook her head and wanted to send him off.

    But AI Wenze asked again, ¡± ¡°Mengshan is so pretty. There must have been many boys who liked her and pursued her, right?¡±

    Gu Youli was embarrassed and nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Yes, I am!¡±

    ¡°Then do you know who the man she likes the most is?¡± ai wenze asked again, as calm as the wind.

    Gu Youli smiled. isn¡¯t she with you? then, naturally, the man she likes the most must be you!

    AI Wenze was stunned for a moment, then he smiled calmly. ¡°President Gu, you¡¯re such a sweet talker. I¡¯m really happy for Mengshan to have a sister like you.¡±

    After saying that, AI Wenze slowly stood up. master Gu is very busy right now, so I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Please arrange the time for the Diamond shovelpetition and call me again!

    After leaving the card, AI Wenze didn¡¯t stay any longer. He turned around and walked out.

    Gu Youli watched him leave and frowned slightly.

    She kept feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. This AI Wenze gave her a very gloomy impression, so it was better to leave the matter of participating in the diamond mine to Lu Xun.

    After sitting quietly for a while, Gu Youli went to Hua Miaomiao¡¯s apartment.

    Hua Miaomiao was busy with a press conference and might not be able to go home to take care of Chu Qing, so he asked Gu Youli to take care of Chu Qing.

    She went to the supermarket to buy some groceries. Gu Youli nned to have dinner with Chu Qing that night.

    However, when she opened the door with a bag full of food, she was stunned by the scene in front of her.

    He saw Chu Qing sitting on the floor unconsciously, her back against the sofa. There was a pool of blood on the floor, and her white pajama pants were wet.

    Chu Qing. suddenly realizing what had happened, Gu Youli was so frightened that her whole body trembled.

    She wanted to help Chu Qing up and check on her condition, but she couldn¡¯t take a step forward. Her face was full of pain.

    That shocking bright red color scared her so much that she waspletely at a loss for a moment.

    Fortunately, Gu Youli regained her senses very quickly and took out her phone to call 120.

    While they were waiting, Gu Youli was so anxious that she was about to cry. Chu Qing, don¡¯t scare me. Hold on. The ambnce will be here soon!

    fortunately, hua miaomiao¡¯s apartment was very close to a hospital.

    The siren of the ambnce sounded in their ears in less than three minutes. In about three minutes, it had already stopped downstairs.

    When Gu Youli ran out to wee them, the medical staff came out of the elevator with a stretcher.

    They followed Gu Youli into the house and carefully carried Chu Qing up. They then sent her to the hospital as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 988

    988 I¡¯ve decided not to have children

    As she waited outside the operating room, Gu Youli really felt that these tens of minutes were as slow as a century.

    As soon as the red light of the operating room dimmed, she joyfully pushed the door open and went in without waiting for the doctor toe out.

    The two-way door bounced and almost injured the doctor Who pushed the door open.

    gu youli apologized to the doctor and asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°How is she?¡±

    the doctor said, ¡± the child is safe, but she has to take good care of it in the future. fortunately, her body is strong enough. if it were someone else, i¡¯m afraid the child would have been gone a long time ago. however, don¡¯t make any more mistakes in the future. you¡¯re not so lucky every time. ¡±

    When Gu Youli heard that Chu Qing and the child were both safe and sound, the corners of her lips curled up slightly.

    She thanked the doctor and followed Gu Youli, who was on the cart, into the ward.

    Not long after, Chu Qing woke up. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Gu Youli. She smiled subconsciously. you were the one who sent me to the hospital!

    Gu Youli pretended to be angry and said,¡¯who else do you think it would be? What¡¯s wrong with you? why didn¡¯t you call me when you were feeling unwell?¡±

    Chu Qing did not say anything and just looked at Gu Youli quietly. There was no change in her eyes.

    Gu Youli was a little afraid to see her like that. She did not seem angry at all. She pursed her lips.¡±Do you want some water? I¡¯ll get you some.¡±

    As he spoke, he poured half a ss of water for Chu Qing and even brought it to her lips.

    Chu Qing¡¯s dry lips moved but she did not drink it immediately. Instead, she raised her hand and took the cup.

    She held the cup in her hand and took a sip of water before looking at Gu Youli and saying, ¡± ¡°lili, i don¡¯t miss the child anymore!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Youli was shocked and anxious.

    Chu Qing looked at him and smiled lightly. Her eyes were curved like the morning breeze and her tone was also light. I stayed at Miao Miao¡¯s house for a month. I thought he mighte to find me, and I was actually expecting something because he didn¡¯t say anything to reject me. But a month has passed and he still hasn¡¯t appeared. I know that this is more obvious than any rejection!

    gu youli clenched her fists. ¡± you guys only quarreled. you didn¡¯t break up, right? ¡±

    Chu Qingughed lightly, but herughter was a little sad. he and I are different from you and boss Yu. He never said he loved me, he just wanted to y with me. I told him I loved him, and he suddenly had something to do and left. He even had someone send me back to China. What do you think this means? ¡±

    ¡°It means that he¡¯s a scumbag!¡± Gu Youli said angrily.

    Chu Qing rubbed her stomach gently with one hand and smiled at Gu Youli. ¡± that¡¯s why i don¡¯t want a child. i don¡¯t want to have a child with this scumbag and make myself suffer! ¡±

    ¡°but yingluo¡±

    Before Gu Youli could finish her sentence, Chu Qing interrupted her, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no¡± but ¡°!¡±

    She closed her eyes to hide the faint sadness in them. When she slowly opened them again, there was only determination in her eyes.¡±It¡¯s decided then!¡±

    Gu Youli sat by the bed and held her hand. ¡°but miaomiao, he wants this child. he¡¯s afraid ...¡±

    ¡°miao miao will have his own children in the future. if he is willing, i can also have one with him!¡± Chu Qing was calm andposed when she spoke. There was a smile of relief on her face.

    ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Gu Youli scolded.

    Chu Qingughed. I¡¯m serious. After going round and round, I finally realized that among all the men, only Miao Miao is really good to me!

 Chapter 989

    989 do i need a reason to look at you?

    Gu Youli frowned and said,¡¯Miaomiao only sees you as a friend! He only agreed to marry you because you¡¯re pregnant. He¡¯s kind and doesn¡¯t want you to hurt an innocent child.¡±

    Chu Qing continued to smile. I¡¯m serious. Miao Miao doesn¡¯t like men. She will want children in the future and will need a woman. I¡¯m the best. Besides, who said that we have to have children outside of friendship? medicine is so advanced now. We can do test-tube babies.

    ¡± qing qing, qing qing! ¡± gu youli was so upset that she wanted to cry.

    Chu Qing held her hand. after so many years, I realized that there were only two good men. One was your man and the other was Miao Miao! It¡¯s not bad for us to have one each. Lili, I know what you want to say. Miaomiao and I have a deep friendship. If we can¡¯t find love for each other, it¡¯s not a bad choice to be together for the rest of our lives.¡±

    Knowing that it was useless to say anything more, Gu Youli thought about it and finally came up with apromise. Qingqing, I know that you have already made your decision, but I just want to say that I hope that you can think about it again. Not too much, just think about it for a week. If you really don¡¯t want a child, you don¡¯t mind thinking about it for a few more days. After a week, if you really don¡¯t want a child, then I won¡¯t say anything more. I will support you, okay? ¡±

    Chu Qing nodded her head. it¡¯s not that much of a difference. But I hope that you don¡¯t tell Miao Miao about this.

    Gu Youli sighed heavily. I won¡¯t tell Miaomiao. But if you decide not to want the child after a week, you have to tell Miaomiao before you abort the child.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Chu Qing nodded her head again to show that she agreed.

    Gu Youli knew that the reason why Chu Qing did not want a child was because of Leng Kuang. She did not want a child because she had finally exhausted thest bit of love and waiting for Leng Kuang.

    That¡¯s right. Perhaps when Chu Qing and Leng Kuang got together, their hearts only moved slightly. However, after they got together, Chu Qing fell in love with Leng Kuang.

    But what about Leng Kuang? No one knew his heart, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    Gu Youli felt that children were angels. If they had a child, they must treasure it. She felt that she should tell Leng Kuang about Chu Qing¡¯s pregnancy.

    If he didn¡¯t care, then she would support Chu Qing. She didn¡¯t care if she didn¡¯t want this child.

    if leng kuang cared about her, or if he liked chu qing, then it would be a happy ending. they could take advantage of the child¡¯s arrival to see each other¡¯s hearts.

    The two of them could truly be together and form a happy family.

    However, Gu Youli did not think about it. After she told Yu feibai about what had happened, she was prepared to ask Yu feibai to bring her to the Tang region to look for Leng Kuang the next day.

    However, Leng Kuang went to look for Chu Qing before her.

    Chu Qing returned home to get her things and realized that her house had been invaded. There was a pair of Men¡¯s Military boots outside the shoe cab.

    She was slightly stunned at first, but she didn¡¯t need to raise her hand. Then, she acted recklessly.

    She knew the owner of the military boots.

    chu qing put on her shoes slowly and then looked at the man who was sitting on the sofa in her living room with an expressionless face. he waszy and content, and his lips were curved into an evil smile.

    The two of them looked at each other, neither of them making a sound.

    In the end, Chu qingkuang was the first to speak. The corners of her mouth curled up into a cold and mocking smile.¡±May I ask why you are here, great instructor Leng?¡±

    ¡°Do I really need a reason to visit you?¡± Leng Kuang was still smiling.

 Chapter 990

    990 A lifetime of love

    ¡°Do I really need a reason to visit you?¡± Leng Kuang was still smiling.

    Chu Qing¡¯s expression remained cold, but her heart was trembling violently.

    She red at Leng Kuang and asked through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Leng Kuang mocked me. What am I to you?¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s heart sank. He did not expect Chu Qing to suddenly ask him this.

    he remained silent, not because he didn¡¯t want to answer, but because he didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    Chu Qingughed, but it was a deep and mockingugh.¡±I told you that I fell in love with you. You won and then you left. What are you trying to do bying back after a month? Was he showing off? is it because you¡¯ve sessfully conquered me, or are you here to see me make a fool of myself, to see how miserable i am as a loser?¡±

    Leng Kuang had hesitated for a long time beforeing here.

    This was the first time he had felt so uneasy because he hade to look for a woman.

    Because if he came, it meant that they had already skipped trying the real situation. That

    even though he had yet to understand his own heart.

    However, he didn¡¯t hate Chu Qing. If he had to find a woman to marry, he would feel that it would be good if it was Chu Qing.

    He had thought that she would be happy to see him, but he did not expect her to wee him with such sarcasm!

    Leng Kuang¡¯s smile disappeared and his expression turned cold.¡±do you have to embarrass me like that? It¡¯s been a month, I want to know how you¡¯re doing!¡±

    Chu Qingughed and her tone was scornful. thank you for your concern. I¡¯m doing well and I¡¯m getting married soon!

    married? Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze on Chu Qing suddenly darkened. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    The anger in his heart rose inexplicably, even though he was trying to restrain himself.¡±You want to get married? who do you want to marry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not you anyway. As for who it is, I don¡¯t think you care!¡± Chu Qing said calmly.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes seemed like they were about to burst into mes.

    He red at her and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re with me, but you married another man behind my back? Do you know what this is called? He¡¯s two-timing!¡±

    chu qing also red at him. ¡± we¡¯re done for. i don¡¯t think you¡¯ve forgotten! ¡±

    ¡°Who told you that we¡¯re done for!¡± leng kuang stood up immediately. he grabbed chu qing¡¯s shoulder and pulled her closer to him.

    Chu Qing allowed him to get angry and remained indifferent. Her tone was full of sarcasm.¡±Is it interesting? was the looping game fun? You already left that day, and everything was over. Did you think that you hadn¡¯t had enough fun? Do you think that you haven¡¯tpletely pushed away my dignity? How do you want to y with me, how do you want to destroy my dignity, just say it!¡±

    ¡°Chu Qing, I¡¯m here to find you!¡± Leng Kuang yelled at her.

    you¡¯re looking for me because you know it doesn¡¯t mean anything. Chu Qingughed coldly and sighed. ¡± i¡¯m tired. please don¡¯t y anymore and let me go! ¡±

    you ... Leng Kuang was infuriated. It was as if his heart had been caught by a giant.

    Every time he jumped, the would shrink tightly until he was almost out of breath.

    ¡°chu qing, i¡¯m here to look for you because it means that you won¡¯t be able to back out of this in this lifetime. it also means that i won¡¯t let you off in this lifetime. unless i tell you to stop, don¡¯t even think about stopping!¡± Leng Kuang shouted. His eyes were cold and intimidating.

    Chu Qing was not afraid and asked him coldly, ¡± ¡°A lifetime? Do you love me? you¡¯re going to be with me forever!¡±

 Chapter 991

    991 Both of you, threatening each other

    waah. Leng Kuang was speechless when he heard her say ¡± love.

    He really didn¡¯t know the answer to the question of whether he loved her or not. He had thought about it deeply, but he couldn¡¯t think of an answer.

    As if she had expected this reaction, Chu Qingughed coldly, ¡± ¡± leng kuang, you don¡¯t love me. you just want to possess me. since you don¡¯t love me, then on ount of my love for you, let¡¯s part on good terms. you have your own life from now on, and i have my own. let¡¯s go back to being strangers. let¡¯s pretend that we¡¯ve never met. or when we meet again, we can still catch up. ¡±

    At that moment, Leng Kuang found it extremelyughable.

    This was too ridiculous. She kept saying that she loved him, but it was just to leave him. What the hell was this!

    Leng Kuang took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡± didn¡¯t you hear what i just said? then i¡¯ll repeat it again. i¡¯m the only one who can say it¡¯s over! ¡±

    After saying that, he pinched Chu Qing¡¯s soft chin with his fingers.

    The force was great.

    He did it on purpose. He wanted her to feel pain. After they got together, she only wanted to leave.

    Whenever he thought about her leaving, he would inexplicably want to go crazy. His heart felt as if it was firmly held by a pair of invisible hands.

    Chu Qing used her strength and pped his hand away. She clenched her fist tightly.

    She held her breath and said in a cold tone, ¡± Leng Kuang, don¡¯t make things too ugly. I know that you like ye Qingqing, but ye Qingqing doesn¡¯t know that you like her, right? ¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened.

    he really didn¡¯t expect her to actually threaten him. she actually threatened him just to leave him!

    what do you want, Yingluo? ¡± he reached out his hand again, as if he was going to grab her ruthlessly.

    However, Chu Qing dodged it.

    She took a step back and her cold voice echoed in the room. Leng Kuang, if you don¡¯t want this to end, I¡¯ll tell ye Qingqing that I like her!

    In that instant, Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze turned as cold as Satan¡¯s dark night. He stood there quietly, not moving.

    The atmosphere in the entire apartment was gloomy and heavy.

    the two of them were in a deadlock. at this moment, even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard clearly in the room.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± he looked at her, his eyes deep and his voice low.

    His entire being was cold and sinister, causing one to feel fear.

    However, Chu Qing was still fearless. ¡°What? can I threaten you with this? it seems that i¡¯m right. although i¡¯ve only met ye qingqing once, given her personality, if she finds out that you¡¯re interested in her, she¡¯ll probably avoid you the next time she sees you!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s cold face was filled with killing intent. He repeated what he had just said, ¡± ¡°chu qing, you dare to threaten me?¡±

    Chu Qing felt the air around her slowly freeze in her ears. ¡°Right! I¡¯m threatening you, so what? Are you angry? Then kill me!¡±

    Leng Kuang suddenly sneered. His words were as sharp as a knife. I won¡¯t kill anyone, but if you really tell me, then I will definitely kill the man you¡¯re about to marry!

    Chu Qing was shocked and her eyes widened. Leng Kuang, don¡¯t you dare!!

    do you believe that I can find out who that man is with just one phone call? if I want, I can make him disappear from this world without a trace within an hour! the anger in leng kuang¡¯s heart was burning even more furiously.

 Chapter 992

    992 You will eventually lose what you want to lose

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Chu Qing used her hand and pushed Leng Kuang away.

    In the next second, Leng Kuang grabbed her hand and turned her around. He pinned her body and pushed her against the wall.

    the cold aura that he exuded made people shiver.

    Chu Qing used her other hand to punch him and then kicked his knee.

    Leng Kuang pulled her back and dodged her attack.

    however, at this moment, chu qing had already escaped. she got up halfway and gave leng kuang a sweeping kick. leng kuang grabbed her leg and twisted it.

    In order not to break her leg, Chu Qing turned over.

    Leng Kuang let go of her leg, turned around, and grabbed her waist from the side. Then, he pushed her forward and threw her onto the sofa.

    normally, with chu qing¡¯s physical condition, this throw would not be a big deal.

    But the problem was that Chu Qing was pregnant and had almost miscarried twice. She had just been discharged from the hospital.

    So, she didn¡¯t get up after this fall.

    When she was thrown, she used her hands to protect her lower abdomen, but her stomach still hit the edge of the sofa.

    Then, a heart-piercing pain came.

    chu qing subconsciously covered her lower abdomen. something was flowing out slowly from below.

    Chu Qing knew that she was about to lose something.

    Youli had told her to think about it for a week, but it seemed that there was no need to do so now because someone had already made the decision for her!

    this is good too.

    Bright red blood seeped out from Chu Qing¡¯s pants and slowly gathered into a pool. When Leng Kuang lowered his eyes and saw it, he was so shocked that his face turned pale.

    Finally, after a moment of shock, he came back to his senses and rushed over.¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong? Where did she hit? Let me see!¡±

    He didn¡¯t hit her hard. He only wanted to throw her onto the sofa and imprison her.

    How did she start bleeding? did something on the sofa hurt her?

    No, he had sat on it just now. There was nothing there, so how did she get hurt?

    Leng Kuang felt it. He was at a loss.

    At this moment, Chu Qing¡¯s face was pale and bloodless. More and more blood gathered under her body. It was a shocking sight.

    She was not angry, not angry, but actuallyughed out loud, ¡± ¡°Heaven¡¯s will, it¡¯s really heaven¡¯s will!¡±

    As he spoke, the pain became even more intense, and his stomach felt like it was being peeled open.

    Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and lost her consciousness.

    Chu Qing, ah Qing! Leng Kuang called out twice, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t respond. He carried her in his arms and quickly took her to the hospital.

    when gu youli received leng kuang¡¯s call and heard that chu qing had arrived bleeding, she was so shocked that she almost fell out of her chair.

    she didn¡¯t even have time to change out of her clothes before she ran out in her pajamas with her keys and wallet.

    Along the way, she felt as if her heart was being squeezed by an invisible hand, and her breathing was erratic.

    She kept praying in her heart, hoping that Chu Qing and the baby would be fine.

    When they arrived at the hospital, panting, Chu Qing was still in the emergency room. The doctor was still trying to save her.

    She turned around anxiously and saw Leng Kuang, who was just like her, in a sorry state. He was as stiff as a statue and was standing at the side.

    That rage kept rising up.

    Without even thinking, she rushed towards Leng Kuang and raised her hand. p! A hard pnded on the side of Leng Kuang¡¯s face.

 Chapter 993

    993 A p, a furious p

    Because it happened so suddenly, Leng Kuang was still in shock over Chu Qing¡¯s pregnancy and the fact that he was about to lose his child.

    that was why he was caught off guard and was pped by gu youli.

    It was really heavy!

    Leng Kuang was stunned. He looked at Gu Youli for a long time without saying anything.

    it was only when he felt a burning pain on his cheek that he frowned and red at gu youli coldly. ¡± ¡°woman, do you know who you just hit?¡±

    I don¡¯t care who you are. If you hurt Chu Qing, you¡¯re my f * cking enemy! Gu Youli gritted her teeth and said angrily.

    her eyes were filled with intense hatred, and her petite body trembled uncontrobly in anger.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s expression darkened,¡±what are you doing?¡±

    Gu Youli yelled and interrupted him, ¡± ¡°Leng Kuang, you bastard! You animal! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want the child, but tell me, do you have to hurt Chu Qing like this? if the child is gone, i curse you to never get a wife in your life.¡±

    At this moment, the more she spoke, the angrier she became.

    In a fit of anger, he raised his hand again, wanting to hit Leng Kuang.

    however, leng kuang held on tightly and hung him in the air.

    ¡°Gu Youli, that¡¯s enough!¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s face darkened as he looked at her. His tone was as cold as ice.

    Gu Youli pushed him away and spat. ¡°Enough my ass, you cheap man!¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t think that i can¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re my brother yu¡¯s friend and the wife of my boss and brother yu¡¯s friend. now, you better not mess with me! Don¡¯t act all high and mighty in front of me just because of them!¡± Leng Kuang was in an extremely bad mood. His words were sharp and cold and his eyes were filled with deep hostility towards Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli¡¯s p just now had been really heavy.

    now, half of his face was still burning with pain. this pain also deeply stimted his nerves.

    The thought of Chu Qing still in the emergency room and the child still being resuscitated made him feel like his brain was about to explode.

    Damn, if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have informed her toe!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t know what happened to Chu Qing and was afraid that she might have some illness, he would never have called Tang Yu and asked for this woman¡¯s number.

    Who would have thought that she would be so presumptuous as to hit him?

    ¡± so what if i did? who asked you not to mess with so many women in the world? what right do you have to mess with my qingqing? it¡¯s fine if you did, but you actually treated her so badly. did you know that she was only hospitalized once yesterday?! You bastard, it¡¯s all your fault if the child is gone. How could you hurt her like this? How can you do that!¡± Gu Youli could not help but cry as she scolded.

    Her face was covered in tears.

    She pointed at the exit of the tunnel and suppressed her worry. She said to Leng Kuang, ¡± ¡°Get lost! Get lost now! When Qing Qing wakes up, she doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± leng kuang¡¯s mind was in a mess. he kicked the trash can beside him.

    The trash can spun a few times and fell straight to the ground.

    ¡°you¡¯re the ones who should shut up. this is a hospital, please watch your behavior! if you continue to disrupt the order of the hospital, we will have to ask you to leave!¡± There was a medical staff in the emergency room who stuck his head out and reminded them coldly.

    Then, he went back in.

    Only then did the two of them quiet down. Gu Youli red at Leng Kuang and found a ce that was the furthest away from him but closest to the emergency room.

    Leng Kuang remained where he was. His gaze wasplicated, and there was a hint of panic in it.

 Chapter 994

    994 Ah-Qing, stop fooling around!

    Chu Qing woke up and was stunned for a moment before she realized that she was lying in the hospital ward with an IV drip.

    Gu Youli was sitting beside the bed, holding her hand tightly. She had already fallen asleep from exhaustion.

    A familiar figure was standing by the window.

    With his hands behind his back, he stood with his back to the bed. His tall back was proud and cold.

    He did not need to turn around to know who he was.

    The air in the ward seemed to have frozen. Chu Qing closed her eyes and felt her stomach that seemed to be missing something. There was really nothing!

    When she was in a semia, she seemed to have heard the doctor say that the child was not saved.

    her heart felt as if it was being blocked by something. she had originally nned to not have a child, but at the thought of losing the child just like that, it really hurt so much that her heart was about to split open.

    It was too painful, a suffocating pain that she had never felt before.

    Her child, her fated child, Yingluo.

    Out of reflex, she wanted to reach out and touch her stomach.

    However, he moved his hand slightly and pulled Gu Youli, who was not asleep.

    the moment she felt chu qing¡¯s movement, gu youli opened her eyes.

    ¡°Chu Qing, you¡¯re awake? you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Gu Youli was reluctant to let go of Chu Qing¡¯s hand. Then, she asked her with concern, ¡± ¡°Are you alright? do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Leng Kuang was slightly stunned when he heard Gu Youli¡¯s voice.

    Then, he turned around gently and faced Gu Youli on the hospital bed.

    Chu Qing smiled lightly. he¡¯s already awake. What else could happen? don¡¯t worry. He can be discharged tomorrow!

    you can¡¯t be discharged tomorrow. You just tidied up. Gu Youli suddenly stopped talking.

    she had wanted to say that she had just had a miscarriage and needed to rest well. it would take at least three to five days for her to be discharged.

    Qingqing, the child, Yingluo. Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she hugged her gently.¡±Don¡¯t be sad!¡±

    Chu Qing continued to smile and said,¡±don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not sad!¡± I didn¡¯t n to have a child anyway!¡±

    Leng Kuang stood in front of the window, his hands clenched tightly. His knuckles were clearly defined, and his face was pale.

    From the beginning to the end, Chu Qing had treated him like air, like a potted nt in the room.

    ¡± have a good rest, then. i¡¯ll go back first. i¡¯lle to see you tomorrow morning! ¡± Gu Youli thought that the two of them needed to have a private space to talk.

    Chu Qing only nodded.

    After the door closed, Leng Kuang walked forward and sat down in the seat that Gu Youli had just sat in.

    He looked at Chu Qing with a deep andplicated gaze. After a long while, he said with difficulty, ¡± ¡°Why did you fight me? why didn¡¯t you tell me about the child? if Yingluo ...¡±

    Chu Qing looked ahead, her eyes cold as ice. because I don¡¯t want a child, so I naturally have to tell you!

    Leng Kuang¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Who are you to decide the fate of my child?¡±

    Chu Qing curled her lips coldly and frowned. because I¡¯m the child¡¯s mother, because his father is just a demon in disguise. He has no heart, no love, he¡¯s cruel, cold-blooded, and heartless. It was his mother who was too stupid to fall in love with his father, and that¡¯s why he existed. In the end, his arrival was just a dream. It¡¯s like a cocoon that has tied itself up. Now that the child is gone, it¡¯s good. We finally don¡¯t have any more interactions!

    ah-Qing, stop fooling around. Stop fooling around, alright, Qianqian? ¡± when Leng Kuang spoke again, he finally softened.

 Chapter 995

    995 Rather die than be willing

    ¡°Ah Qing, stop fooling around. Stop fooling around, alright?¡± when Leng Kuang spoke again, he finally softened.¡±Ah Qing, can you stop torturing me? Be with me, I want to take care of you, I¡¯ll treat you very, very well!¡±

    Chu Qingughed and softened her tone, begging him instead, ¡± ¡°I beg you, please stop torturing me, okay?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do for you to cower?¡±

    Before Leng Kuang could finish, Chu Qing interrupted, ¡± ¡°That child might not be yours. It could be someone else¡¯s Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Obviously, this sentence had triggered Leng Kuang.

    Even Chu Qing could feel the cold aura that was suddenly emitted from Leng Kuang¡¯s body.

    after you left that day, you had someone send me back to China. The first night I came back, I got drunk in a bar and spent the night with someone.| If you¡¯re in love, the child might not be yours! That¡¯s why you¡¯ve had everything I have. That man from that night, he had every inch of me. Leng Kuang, do you still want me?¡± Chu Qing said with a smile.

    She hated Leng Kuang, so she wanted him to be sad. She wanted him to be in pain. She even wanted him to be angry!

    In fact, this might not hurt him because he didn¡¯t care about her. But what did it have to do with him if she had sex with another man?

    Leng Kuang¡¯s expression turned cold. He looked at Chu Qing sharply, as if he would explode in anger the next second.¡±Ah-Qing, don¡¯t make up stories to lie to me just because you¡¯re angry with me!¡±

    Chu Qingughed lightly and said seriously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Every word I said is true! I¡¯m sure something happened between Me And That Man!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Leng Kuang roared.

    he red at chu qing, and chu qing red back at him!

    ¡°Leng Kuang, will you only let me go if I die in front of you? ¡°Is it?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was still pale and bloodless.

    Leng Kuang still did not say anything. He only red at her.

    ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯ll die in front of you then!¡± As Chu Qing spoke, she reached out for the ss cup on the bedside table and smashed it hard on the table.

    She grabbed the Shard in her hand and pressed the sharp edge against her fair neck!

    leng kuang¡¯s eyes widened in shock. his hands moved as fast as lightning, and he managed to snatch it away.

    The weak Chu Qing was definitely no match for Leng Kuang. He easily pinched her and the pieces in her hand fell to the ground.

    ¡°Chu Qing, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Leng Kuang was on the verge of exploding. His heart was suffocating as he looked at the wound on Chu Qing¡¯s neck and scolded her.

    ¡°You forced me to do that! You¡¯re treating me like this now, you want me to die! because staying by your side is a hundred times worse than death!¡±

    These words made Leng Kuang¡¯s head spin. His mind was filled with spinning darkness. The scene that they had initially wanted to meet surged into his mind like a torrent.

    Her arrogance made him want to take revenge.

    So heid a trap for her, but in the end, he was the one who fell into the trap.

    when he had decided to be with her regardless of whether he loved her or not, and to make her the happiest person in the world, he had decided to pamper and dote on her in the future.

    However, she only wanted to leave. She didn¡¯t even tell him that she was pregnant and let him identally kill her child.

    He was hurt, he was in pain!

    However, she was not satisfied. She still wanted to tell him that the child might not be his because she had slept with another man.| Love.

    However, these were her most ruthless and heartless things. She would rather choose death than stay by his side!

 Chapter 996

    996 the ends of the earth, never to meet again

    Leng Kuang stood up slowly. His ck eyes glowed with a cold light.

    What kind of person was Leng Kuang? he had already lowered his voice to the extreme, but she actually didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    Forget it!

    He, Leng Kuang, could have any woman he wanted. Since she was so heartless, he had no need to, and it was not worth wasting his time on her.

    Without another word, Leng Kuang turned around and left. He was as heartless as Chu Qing.

    This time, Chu Qing knew for sure that Leng Kuang would note looking for her again. This arrogant man¡¯s pride had been dealt a huge blow. He would never want to see her again in this life.

    From then on, they would never meet again!

    After Leng Kuang left, he took a ne back to country Z without making any stops.

    at night, when the lights were on, leng kuang was alone in his spacious room.

    He was lyingzily on the sofa, his hair messy, his tie hanging loosely around his neck, and the buttons of his white shirt were unbuttoned. His whole body was exuding a kind of ¡± don¡¯t mess with me ¡± aura.

    There were a few bottles of high-end wine and red wine on the coffee table in front of him, but they were all empty.

    The room was filled with many beautiful moments between Leng Kuang and Chu Qing.

    Leng Kuang realized that the more he drank, the more he thought about these random things.

    his eyes darkened as he got up and went to the bar to get another bottle of red wine.

    He turned around and saw the ss panes of the bar. He was stunned for a moment, and his fair and well-defined fingers subconsciously pressed against the clear ss.

    She had once been very mischievous and teased him to y a game of kissing through the ss.

    frowning, he realized that he shouldn¡¯t have stayed in this room any longer. he put the bottle of wine he had just picked up back down and left with his car keys.

    He wanted to drink, but he didn¡¯t want to drink at home, because the more he drank at home, the more sober he became. But at this moment, he wanted to get drunk.

    ¡°Just give me a few bottles, the price doesn¡¯t matter, the stronger the better!¡± He found a random bar, got a private room, and ordered the waiter to bring some wine.

    After all, the human heart was made of flesh and not made of iron. The stomach was naturally the same!

    Leng Kuang had already drunk a lot at home. After two more sses of wine, his stomach started to hurt.

    He thought that he was probably drunk, and the wine outside was better. He was drunk after two sses.

    Leng Kuang shook his head and stood up. He tried to clear his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t take more than two steps.

    He leaned against the wall and took out his phone, ready to call his subordinates to pick him up.

    Those two secret guards would follow him silently no matter where he went, protecting him without disturbing him.

    as long as he shouted, they woulde out.

    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t want to shout. His chest seemed to be blocked by something, and even breathing was a little difficult, so he didn¡¯t have the strength to shout.

    However, before the call went through, he heard an ambiguous voice from the private room next door. He was in a daze and didn¡¯t hear it clearly. He only roughly heard, ¡°Qingqing,e, let brother kiss you!

    ¡®Qingqing, or Qingqing, or Qingqing ...¡¯ Leng Kuang did not think too much. Chu Qing¡¯s face shed across his mind, and then he exploded.

    He suddenly remembered the one-night stand that Chu Qing had mentioned.

    His boiling anger stopped him from thinking too much and he pushed open the door beside him.

    There were two men in the private room, and they were pressing down on a youngdy and making a move on her. The youngdy¡¯s clothes had been stripped off, and she had a slim waist and a perky butt.| Her breasts werepletely exposed.

 Chapter 997

    997 there are some feelings, but those involved can¡¯t see clearly

    ¡°Hey, Who are you? Did youe to the wrong door?¡± Man a stood up and red at Leng Kuang.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± MAN B agreed. He then pulled the youngdy¡¯s hair and buried her head between his legs. He ordered, ¡± ¡°Qingqing, give me a kiss!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were cold, like the calm before the storm.

    Even though he knew that this woman was not Chu Qing, when he saw this woman, who was also reading ¡°Qing ¡°, being ravaged by others, Leng Kuang realized that he did not feel good.

    looking at the situation, this woman would not be able to escape tonight. she would be raped by these two men.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve dampened your spirits.¡± Leng Kuang suddenly spoke. His tone was cold and domineering, leaving no room for discussion.¡±But I¡¯m taking this woman with me.¡±

    In just an instant, the private room was filled with tension.

    man b was impulsive. he pulled miss¡¯s head away and stood up. he scolded leng kuang,¡±You motherf * cker, Who Do You Think You Are? You actually dare to snatch our woman!¡±

    Leng Kuang furrowed his brows slightly and nced at him indifferently. His entire body exuded a cold and merciless aura.

    why aren¡¯t youing in? ¡± Leng Kuang had already made the call, but it was only then that he gave the order.

    As soon as he finished speaking, two Men in ck clothes walked in.

    The two men in the private room immediately widened their eyes in horror and their bodies trembled.

    That was because the two men in ck came inter with guns in their hands.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a woman? this big brother can just take her away if he likes.¡± Man a quickly pulled Qingqing over. quick, tidy up your clothes and follow this gentleman.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile. Without saying anything, he turned around and walked away.

    As for the woman called Qing Qing, she naturally quickly followed behind. She liked such a domineering and handsome man!

    In the room, Leng Kuang was lying on the sofa, frowning and rubbing his temples. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Qing Qing looked at him nkly, her face slightly red. my name is he meiqing, everyone calls me Qing Qing!

    ¡°That ¡®Qing¡¯?¡± Leng Kuang asked.

    He Meili listened to her own heartbeat and subconsciously clenched her fists. She immediately said,¡±The Qing in ¡®Qing Qing Zi Wu, you¡¯re in my heart¡¯!¡±

    serve me well, ¡± Leng Kuang said coldly. if I¡¯m happy tonight, I¡¯ll give you money so that you don¡¯t have to work in that kind of ce anymore!

    He meiqing¡¯s heart started to beat even faster.

    She looked at Leng Kuang shyly and seductively. When she saw him raise his eyebrows and signal her to go over, she boldly sat down beside him. Her gentle kiss slowly slid down his chest and down slowly.

    Leng Kuang did not move at all. He was expressionless as he enjoyed he meiqing¡¯s teasing.

    A few minutester, just as he Meili¡¯s lips were about to touch his manly pride, there was a sudden ¡± bang! There was a loud bang.

    he meiqing was pushed to the ground by leng kuang.

    She was shocked, anxious and afraid. ¡°It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t have any servants, okay? I¡¯ll change!¡±

    ¡°Get out! Go outside and get the money from the guard!¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was neither cold nor heavy, but it was as unreflective as an Emperor¡¯s voice.

    He meiqing shuddered in fear. A simple word had scared her so much that she was trembling. At the same time, she almost scrambled out of the room.

 Chapter 998

    998 Deliberately seducing

    ¡°AI!¡± This was already the umpteenth time that Gu Youli had sighed.

    And just like before, as he sighed, he nced at Yu feibai, who was reading a book at the side.

    As for Yu feibai, just like before, he continued to ignore her.

    ¡°Hey, Yu feibai!¡± Gu Youli, who had been ignored, directly called out his name.

    yu feibai only nced at her indifferently and remained silent.

    Gu Youli pouted unhappily. Answer me!¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to answer?¡± Yu feibai replied indifferently. His eyes were still on the book as he flipped a page with his long fingers.

    ¡°What else can I say? where did Chu Qing go?¡± Gu Youli red at him and mumbled something.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the answer to this question!¡± Yu feibai was indifferent and his tone was a little unhappy.

    gu youli scoffed. ¡± it¡¯s a military secret. it¡¯s a military secret. what¡¯s the big deal? chu qing would tell me about it when she was on a mission in the past. ¡±

    yu feibai retorted. ¡± she will only tell you what she can. for example, training. as for the rest, she will definitely not tell you! ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your wife! Tell me, I really won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± gu youli nudged yu feibai.

    Yu feibai shook his head, indicating that he really could not tell her.

    gu youli was angry. she turned her back to yu feibai. ¡°you don¡¯t love me anymore! No wonder people say that marriage is the grave of love. This saying is not wrong at all.¡±

    Yu feibai put down the book in his hand and reached out to turn Gu Youli around. He lifted her chin with his long fingers and stared at her.

    In the depths of his eyes, Gu Youli could see adoration and helplessness.

    gu youli pursed her lips and removed yu feibai¡¯s fingers. she was still a little unhappy as she said, ¡± ¡°Fine, fine. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. But can you tell me what her punishment is for being pregnant?¡±

    Yu feibai thought for a while and said heartlessly, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what the punishment is.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face immediately sank. ah, do you have to keep it a secret? you can¡¯t tell me this or that. What can you tell me? ¡±

    ¡°I can tell you that Chu Qing is fine now!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re coaxing me, I¡¯m so angry, I want to leave home and go for a walk.¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Yu feibai kissed her on the lips. Gu Youli struggled and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, let me go!¡±

    However, gradually, all her struggles were dissolved by Yu feibai¡¯s kiss. Her hands went from pushing him to circling around his neck.

    When they were kissing passionately, Gu Youli¡¯s gaze turned slyly and she suddenly reached out to pull Yu feibai¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yu feibai grabbed her hand.

    you¡¯re asking the obvious. Gu Youli looked at him in confusion. Then, she pulled up his shirt and reached her hand in. She touched his skin and moved it away suggestively.

    Yu feibai¡¯s hand that was holding onto her slid down to the back of his waist. Then, he hugged her tightly, wishing that he could melt her into his embrace.

    He kissed her passionately, and his hand reached under her clothes. A certain part of his body touched her without any restraint.

    However, just as he was in a daze, Gu Youli suddenly cried out.

    then, she raised her fingers and touched her forehead weakly. she said weakly to feibai, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m dizzy and ufortable.¡±

    Yu feibai squinted his eyes and his gaze seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose! Humph?¡±

 Chapter 999

    999 Two ck bellies, who lied to who?

    Gu Youli blinked innocently and shook her head. ¡°On purpose? What do you mean on purpose? I didn¡¯t! qingqing suddenly disappeared and left after saying that she was on a mission. but she hasn¡¯t recovered yet. i¡¯m worried about her and i¡¯m sad. when i¡¯m sad, i get a headache. when i get a headache, how can i still have the mood to be with you!¡±

    Yu feibai, who had been doused with a basin of cold water, furrowed his brows. ¡°Little fox, what do you want?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of doing anything. i¡¯m just not feeling well!¡±

    Yu feibai,¡±Wufu.¡±

    he actually had no more words!

    he nced at gu youli and suddenly smiled. his voice was bewitching.¡±If I told you to continue and tell you where she went after we¡¯re done, would you still be ufortable?¡±

    He pressed down on her and blew into her ear.

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body was going soft from his blowing and her brain was also a little muddled. By the time she realized that she had been bewitched by the handsome man, Yu feibai had already sucked on her mouth from the inside out.

    She could feel his hand on her butt. Just as he was about to get his way, Gu Youli grabbed him. Her eyes were full of vignce and her head kept turning, wondering if he was telling the truth.

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and said,¡¯let¡¯s go to the bed.| Go?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze turned slyly and she snorted. ¡°no, i like it here today.¡±

    tsk tsk. Yu feibai raised his eyebrows.

    something was wrong. she was a traditional and shy woman who didn¡¯t like to be in the living room. there must be something wrong with her request to be here!

    Just as he was deep in thought, Gu Youli did not care anymore. She ¡± familiarly ¡± wrapped her legs around his waist and hung onto him. She held his hand shyly and looked at him with a dazed gaze. She looked like she was waiting for him to pick her.

    She¡¯s so passionate!

    Yu feibai felt his body tighten and he lowered his body to try to take control of the time.

    The next second, Gu Youli suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°Aiya, it hurts. Get up!¡±

    Yu feibai was stunned. What was it hurting for? He hadn¡¯t entered yet?

    Gu Youli pushed Yu feibai away and sat up on the sofa. She frowned and said with a troubled expression, ¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re lying to me!¡±

    ¡°what lie?¡± Yu feibai was panting heavily in front of her chest. He clearly did not understand what Gu Youli meant by ¡®lie¡¯.

    Gu Youli pouted her lips, feeling wronged,¡¯are you sure you¡¯ll tell me after you¡¯re done? Since you¡¯re going to tell me anyway, why do you have to wait until after you¡¯re done? isn¡¯t it the same to tell me now?¡±

    Wuwu. Yu feibai finally understood and his face darkened.

    She had nothing to say, because he was indeed lying to her!

    Gu Youli pouted. why don¡¯t you tell me now? ¡± she asked.

    Yu feibai sighed dejectedly. He pulled her clothes up gently to cover her exposed body.

    Then, he tidied his clothes and went to his bedroom.

    Gu Youli was stunned and immediately rushed over.

    The door was locked from the inside. She scratched the door and said, ¡± ¡°Feibai, feibai, open the door! I¡¯m sorry, I believe you. Come out quickly!¡±

    He scratched, scratched, scratched, and scratched for a long time! Yu feibai didn¡¯t even open the door.

    Gu Youli was also angry and shouted, ¡± Yu feibai, you¡¯re a big liar. You¡¯re angry because you can¡¯t fool me. This is too much, too much, too much!

    Before she could finish her sentence, the door opened and she was pulled in by Yu feibai.

 Chapter 1000

    1000 Chapter 1000-looking for someone

    The next day, Gu Youli woke up in Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    As soon as she turned over, Yu feibai woke up. He leaned over and kissed Gu Youli¡¯s face. ¡°Morning!¡±

    Gu Youli stretchedzily in his arms and raised her hand to cover her mouth as she yawned.¡±Where did Chu Qing go?¡±

    Last night, after Yu feibai pulled her into the room, he began to torture her like a Wolf. He tormented her until she fell into a deep sleep.

    However, that did not mean that she had forgotten what Yu feibai had promised her.

    yu feibai reached out his hand and pinched her nose. he doted on her, but he was helpless against her. it seemed like if he did not tell her, she would continue to argue with him. if that happened, he would not be able to live a peaceful life in the future.

    Yu feibai held her wrist and stroked the side of her wrist with his ten fingers. He smiled and asked, ¡± it¡¯s a crime for me to leak information to you. Do you really want your husband tomit a crime? ¡±

    Gu Youli shifted her position and rubbed her face against his arm. ¡°It¡¯s not a leak, it¡¯s not a crime. Then who said: Husband and wife are of one heart!¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡± Yu feibai raised his eyebrows.

    Gu Youli thought for a while and smiled.

    Yu feibai alsoughed and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Africa¡¯s country D!¡±

    gu youli gasped and thought that she was hallucinating. ¡± ¡°Where?¡±

    Africa, country D. The punishment given to her by the higher-ups is to let her go to country D in Africa on a confidential mission. As for the specific mission, I don¡¯t think you will want me to tell you! Yu feibai said in a low voice.

    Looking at her shocked but cute appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her little mouth.

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and reminisced about his breath. ¡°If you want to tell me, I¡¯ll definitely listen!¡±

    oh, oh. Yu feibai¡¯s exquisite eyes narrowed into a smile and he pinched her nose again.

    Gu Youli followed his example and pinched his nose. alright, I understand. I won¡¯t ask about the mission, but I want to know if she¡¯s in danger.

    ¡°There will definitely be danger, no matter what the mission is!¡± Yu feibai replied.

    Gu Youli was stunned. She felt a lump in her throat and squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying.¡±She hasn¡¯t recovered yet, I¡¯m so worried about her!¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t worry, she¡¯lle back safely!¡± As if he was consoling her, Yu feibai kissed her on the forehead after he finished speaking.

    the two of themy on the bed in each other¡¯s arms, enjoying this warm moment.

    Gu Youli only got out of Yu feibai¡¯s arms when the doorbell rang.

    ¡°i¡¯ll open the door!¡± Yu feibai put on his pajamas and walked out of the bedroom.

    Gu Youli, who was changing her clothes, heard Yu feibai call out the person¡¯s name. ¡°Leng Kuang?¡±

    Gu Youli was very surprised by Leng Kuang¡¯s arrival, but she did not seem to be particrly surprised.

    She sped up her actions and quickly put on her clothes. She didn¡¯t give Leng Kuang any face and shouted coldly, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Where did Chu Qing go? I¡¯ve been looking for her for two days, but she¡¯s not at home, at the hospital, or back in the Army. Where did she go?¡± At this moment, the proud and aloof Leng Kuang was no longer happy with Gu Youli¡¯s sultry face but he still asked politely.

    He had no choice, he had a favor to ask of her.

    Gu Youli sneered. how would I know? I¡¯m not her personal bodyguard! Besides, where she goes is none of your business. Didn¡¯t you two break up?¡±

    Leng Kuang was rendered speechless by her words!

 Chapter 1001

    1001 On purpose, a test

    Leng Kuang furrowed his brows. A cold aura emanated from his body.

    He turned his gaze and looked at Yu feibai, who was standing at the side. ¡°Brother Yu, may I ask if she¡¯s out on a mission?¡±

    Yu feibai crossed his legs and changed his posture slightly. He thought that everyone who came by was a guest. Furthermore, with the rtionship between the Tang territory and Mo fou, even if he did not tell Leng Kuang the exact location, he should at least tell him that Chu Qing was out on a mission.

    However, before he could say anything, Gu Youli coughed twice.

    she was obviously hinting to yu feibai not to tell leng kuang anything.

    Leng Kuang only felt a slight headache. He looked at Gu Youli and said, ¡± ¡°If you know where she is, please tell me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Gu Youli spread out her hands and looked helpless.

    she can¡¯t hide from me forever, ¡± Leng Kuang said. I will find her and apologize to her!

    Gu Youli pretended to be surprised. what? apologize? ¡± No way, aren¡¯t you very arrogant? When did the word ¡®apologize¡¯ appear in my dictionary?¡±

    Leng Kuang choked again.

    There was a moment of silence in the room, and they could only hear each other¡¯s breathing.

    Just as Gu Youli was about to chase him away, Leng Kuang suddenly bowed deeply. two days. I¡¯ve already sent people to search the entire capital, including her hometown, but there¡¯s no trace of her. If you know where she is, please tell me.

    Gu Youli was really shocked by such a big gift.

    Leng Kuang had no choice but to be so polite. Who asked Gu Youli to have such a bad opinion of him because of Chu Qing? he could not be fierce to her, nor could he threaten or threaten her.

    Gu Youli thought for a while and said softly, ¡± ¡± she went on a mission. no, she went to receive punishment. she was pregnant and was sent to africa for a mission. as for which country she is in, i don¡¯t know either. you can go and find her yourself! ¡±

    Leng Kuang kept his eyes fixed on Gu Youli. He looked at her deeply as if he was trying to guess the truth in her words.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± After a while, he seemed to have confirmed that Gu Youli was not lying. He said those two words politely and nodded at Yu feibai in gratitude before turning to leave.

    Yu feibai walked to Gu Youli¡¯s side and reached out to hold her waist. ¡°Why did you only tell him half of the truth and not which country Chu Qing is in?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled at him. Her smile was gentle and pleasant. of course not. This is a military secret that my husband told me. I¡¯d be letting my husband down if I told him about Africa. How can I tell him everything? ¡±

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a meaningful gaze. I don¡¯t think you did it because of me. You¡¯re just trying to make things difficult for him, to test his ability to find people.

    Gu Youli snorted and mumbled again, ¡± ¡°who asked him to treat chu qing like that?¡±

    Yu feibai smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should tell him that Chu Qing is in another continent. That way, you can test him more.¡±

    Gu Youli pursed her lips. this Leng Kuang is very smart. If I¡¯m lying, he will definitely notice it. Look at his eyes just now. It seems like he can see through me. If I don¡¯t give him a real answer, he will stay at our house and not leave!

    Yu feibai kissed her forehead. alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Go and wash up. I¡¯ll send you to work after breakfast!

    Gu Youli smiled. go and wash up first. I¡¯ll go make breakfast!

 Chapter 1002

    1002 The so-called good news

    On the same morning, yang Mengshan came out of the bathroom with a pregnancy test in her hand. There were two clear red marks on it.

    she ced the pregnancy test near the paper box andpared it to the picture on it.

    The result was obvious. She was pregnant!

    This was a huge surprise. Yang Mengshan smiled. She smiled happily.

    After getting together with AI Wenze, the two of them got along very well, and her love for him had gone from the beginning to deep love.

    Now that she was pregnant with the child of the person she loved, it meant that there would be a connection between her and the person she loved for the rest of her life. They would be together for the rest of their lives. Other than surprise, yang Mengshan was filled with sweetness.

    She took out her phone and found AI Wenze¡¯s number. She asked him out for lunch.

    AI Wenze had been very busy recently, and they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while. She was also a considerate girlfriend, trying not to disturb him.

    perhaps it was because of this that she agreed to meet ai wenze as soon as she asked him out, saying that she would find time to go no matter how busy she was.

    The two of them agreed to meet at a French Western restaurant. There were very few people there, and the atmosphere was excellent.

    Yang Mengshan had just sat down when AI Wenze arrived.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? order it yourself. he pushed the menu to her and started to y with his phone.

    Seeing this, yang Mengshan was a little unhappy. She had dressed up deliberately today and the fan dress made her look very delicate.

    In the past, when she wanted to dress up especially pretty, AI Wenze would praise her, but he didn¡¯t say anything today.

    didn¡¯t they say that absence makes the heart grow fonder? they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while, so shouldn¡¯t the two be even more affectionate?

    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t even look at her. After sitting down and asking her what she wanted to eat, he had been looking at his phone.

    Just as she entered, the waitress came over and stood right beside AI Wenze.ai Wenze lifted his lunch box and smiled at her politely, causing the waitress to blush immediately.

    Yang Mengshan furrowed her brows and looked at AI Wenze. His high-end ck suit made him look suave and handsome. No wonder the waitresses around him had been secretly looking at him ever since he came in.

    Although AI Wenze had his ws, there were still many women who liked him.

    Could it be that AI Wenze¡¯s so-called ¡®busy¡¯ was because he had taken a fancy to another woman and was preparing to have sex with her?

    No, no, she shouldn¡¯t be thinking blindly.ai Wenze had said that she was busy with work.

    When two people were together, they should trust each other and not doubt each other.

    At the thought of this, yang Mengshan felt better and ordered a couple¡¯s meal.

    After the waiter left, she looked at AI Wenze affectionately and smiled. ¡°wenze, i have good news!¡±

    AI Wenze put down his phone and looked at her with a smile. ¡°What good news?¡±

    After saying that, he picked up his cup and prepared to drink some water.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Yang Mengshan replied shyly.

    AI Wenze didn¡¯t hold the cup firmly and it fell back on the table with a ng, the water sshing on his clothes.

    Wenze, Wanwan. yang Mengshan looked at him worriedly and took out a tissue for him to test.

    AI Wenze took the tissue. When he was testing her, yang Mengshan smiled and said, ¡± ¡°are you too surprised? look at how happy you are!¡±

    AI Wenze didn¡¯t say anything, his head lowered. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Yang Mengshan smiled and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Wenze, when do you think we should get married?¡±

    AI Wenze looked up at her, his eyes cold. ¡°What? Married?¡±

    Yang Mengshan nodded. that¡¯s right. I¡¯m already pregnant. If we don¡¯t get married, the child will be an illegitimate child.

    AI Wenze kept silent and stared at yang Mengshan expressionlessly.

    His gaze was like an X-ray, trying to see through her inside out.

 Chapter 1003

    1003 Breaking up, everything has just begun

    Yang Mengshan felt ufortable under his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry you,¡± AI Wenze sneered.

    Yang Mengshan did not dare to move. She stared into his eyes as if she had heard wrongly. what did you say? when you were with me, you once said yingluo.¡±

    At this moment, her eyes were like X-rays, but AI Wenze was like a bottomless pit, and she couldn¡¯t see through him at all.

    There was no expression on AI Wenze¡¯s face. There was a touch of hatred and resentment in his deep, dark eyes.

    his eyes were filled with hatred as if he wanted to swallow her alive. ¡± i said i wanted to get married in the past because i didn¡¯t know you were that kind of woman.ter on, i met your sister-gu youli. from her, i found out that you were an extremely evil woman and had sex with many men. of course, you were willing to do all this. as for those who were unwilling, they were actually imprisoned by a doctor in the mental hospital and raped for more than half a year. there were so many lunatics in there. I guess those crazy men also took turns to rape you!¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s body turned cold as if she had fallen into an ice cer.

    Her body trembled uncontrobly, and her dry and bloodied lips opened and closed. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± AI Wenze sneered. You still want to hide it from me and lie to me that it was your sister, Gu Youli, who set you up? Let me tell you, after I listened to your sister Gu Youli, I got someone to investigate you and found out that you are indeed like this. A woman who can be F * cked by anyone. You want me to marry you and even want to use the child to trap me. I will not fall for such a dirty trick. I will not marry you. As for the child in your stomach, I don¡¯t think it will be mine. As for that man? I think you probably don¡¯t know it yourself, but you have too many men.¡±

    as he spoke, ai wenze slowly stood up. ¡± if you didn¡¯t tell me that you were pregnant, we could have yed for a while longer. But it seems like we have to stop now!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Seeing that AI Wenze was leaving, yang Mengshan didn¡¯t have time to think. She quickly went forward and hugged AI Wenze¡¯s waist tightly from behind. She pressed herself against his back and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Wenze, it¡¯s not like that. Let me exin!

    AI Wenze turned around and red at her fiercely, not giving her any face at all. He sneered and said, ¡± ¡°Exin what? Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t have many men who haven¡¯t been raped by the doctors in the mental hospital? You¡¯re already in such a state, how can you say the word ¡°exnation¡±!¡±

    With that, he pushed yang Mengshan away and was about to take another step!

    Yang Mengshan stumbled over again and grabbed AI Wenze¡¯s arm. With tears on her face, she begged him, ¡± that was in the past. I didn¡¯t do it willingly. Now, I only have you and I only love you. The child is yours. Gu Youli couldn¡¯t bear to see me doing well, so she deliberately wanted to harm me!

    ¡°She harmed you because you¡¯re a thief? Do you understand, you wicked woman? get lost! You can¡¯t evenpare to one-tenth of Gu Youli!¡± AI Wenze cursed in disdain.

    Seeing that yang Mengshan refused to let go, AI Wenze clenched his fist and lifted his leg, kicking yang Mengshan¡¯s chest.

    He pushed her away and limped away.

    It was as if her heart had been stabbed by an awl. She was in so much pain that she could not stop bleeding. Yang Mengshan was heartbroken. She halfy on the ground and cried out, ¡°Wenze, don¡¯t go. Wenze, the child is really your Qianqian.

    Her beautiful little face waspletely distorted from the pain.

    All of a sudden, she clenched her hands into fists, and her eyes were as red as blood. She looked like a malicious ghost that was about to take her life at any time. She shouted at the top of her voice, ¡± ¡°gu youli, you¡¯re ruthless! You¡¯re so cruel!¡±

 Chapter 1004

    1004 Mengshan, there must be a misunderstanding

    yang mengshan ran over to gu youli like a crazy person.

    However, Gu Youli was not at home or at the office and she could not be reached on the phone.

    She had already broken down because of sadness and anger. In the end, she went to Gu liangwei¡¯s house.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face was pale and she looked like she was in a sorry state. Gu liangwei was shocked. He hurriedly pulled yang Mengshan into the house and asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°Mengshan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Yang Mengshan endured the pain and let her tears flow down her face. Then, she cried out in pain, ¡± ¡°Dad,¡± he said.

    Gu liangwei¡¯s heart ached. dad¡¯s here. Tell dad what¡¯s going on. What happened? how did you be like this? ¡±

    She looked at Gu liangwei with tears in her eyes for a long time before she said with difficulty, ¡± ¡°Dad, I know I wasn¡¯t good in the past. I did something wrong and even wanted to kill you, but I¡¯ve already been punished! All these years, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been good to me. Even when I wanted to kill you, you never gave up on me, so I¡¯ve always regretted how I treated you back then. After I was able to start over, I really wanted to be a good daughter to dad.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Gu liangwei nodded his head.

    Yang Mengshan bit her lip and continued, ¡± I don¡¯t want to hide it from you either. I still hate Gu Youli. I used to hate her so much that I can¡¯t wait for her to die. I hate her so much that I want to live a better life than her. I want to be better than her and I want you to be proud of me. However, no matter how much I hate her, I try not to provoke her because of you. No matter how much I beg for your forgiveness, I haven¡¯t done anything despicable to her. Why can¡¯t she let me go? Why can¡¯t she wait for me to die? why can¡¯t she wait for me to live in the shadows and be a bad woman for the rest of my life?¡±

    ¡°Youli? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? did you fight again?¡± Gu liangwei asked anxiously. He was very worried about his two daughters.

    ¡°Quarreling?¡± Yang Mengshanughed sarcastically and said in a cold tone, ¡± it would be great if she really quarreled with me. On the surface, she said that she wanted to live in peace with me and would not provoke me. But father, do you know what she did after that? do you know what despicable means she used to frame me? ¡±

    ¡°hiding behind your back? Mengshan, are you mistaken? why would Youli do such a thing? she promised me that she wouldn¡¯t do it. Gu liangwei shook his head like a rattle.

    Yang Mengshan said hatefully, ¡± so you¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve wronged her? so, in your heart, you still look at me the same way you did in the past. You¡¯re certain that everything is wrong and Gu Youli is not in the wrong, right? ¡±

    gu liangwei still shook his head and hurriedly exined, ¡± no, Mengshan. I just think that there must be some misunderstanding.

    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding!¡± yang mengshan shouted with a pained expression, ¡± she can¡¯t bear to see me doing well and she wants to take revenge on me. that¡¯s why she told wenze that i¡¯m a b * tch and even told him that i was raped in the mental hospital! Dad, how could she be so cruel? how could she? Wuwuwuwu!¡±

    As he said that, he started to wail!

    Wenze and Gu liangwei had been hearing yang Mengshan mention him a lot recently. Naturally, they knew about his rtionship with yang Mengshan.

    Hearing this, he still had a look of disbelief. how could this be? how could this be? what is Youli doing? how could she ... How could she be in a daze? ¡±

 Chapter 1005

    1005 Choosing Raw materials, stone gambling

    Gu liangwei¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he spoke. He clutched his chest and said in a rough voice, I¡¯m going to call her. I¡¯ll ask her what¡¯s going on. Is she trying to piss me off? ¡±

    When yang Mengshan saw that Gu liangwei had been protecting Gu Youli, she was already furious.

    Seeing that Gu liangwei was so angry that he could not even breathe for her, she felt a little guilty and quickly went forward to support Gu liangwei. ¡°Dad! I can¡¯t get through to Gu Youli¡¯s phone and I can¡¯t find her. I don¡¯t know where she went.¡±

    gu liangwei took two deep breaths, massaged his temples, and nodded. ¡± okay, I won¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll call her again. I want to find out what exactly happened. Mengshan, don¡¯t worry about this. I will not let you suffer!

    As he said that, he took out his phone and called Gu Youli.

    However, the result was the same as yang Mengshan¡¯s. Her phone was still turned off and Gu Youli could not be found.

    Gu Youli was not in the capital at the moment. She had gone to H city to look at raw materials.

    Although she had been in the jewelry design industry for many years, Gu Youli had never gambled on stones before. This was because the Lu corporation¡¯s gship store rarely used Jade in jewelry.

    Her series of designs during this period of time required arge amount of Jade.

    if she were to purchase the jade directly, the cost would be rtively high. one of her friends told her that a batch of good goods had arrived at the jade raw material market in h city, so she and chen junrui were prepared to go and take a look.

    When Yu feibai heard that she was going alone with Chen junrui, he was worried about the two of them and insisted on going together.

    Gu Youli told Yu feibai not to go to avoid the awkwardness.

    However, Yu feibai told Chen junrui not to go. Yu feibai could choose not to go, but Chen junrui had to go. This was because Chen junrui could not be considered a top expert in stone gambling, but he could be considered an ordinary expert.

    just like that, the three of them went to the antique street in city h.

    Gu Youli had forgotten to charge her phone the night before, so it was out of battery. After her phone was turned off, she instructed Lu Xun to call Chen junrui or Yu feibai to look for her if there was anything important at thepany.

    The antique Street in city H was about 600 meters long. Although it was not very big, there were more than 200 shops of all sizes. There were also many people setting up stalls on both sides of the street.

    He didn¡¯t know if the goods were real or fake.

    Although it was Gu Youli¡¯s first time at this antique Street, she often went there. There was also stone gambling there, but because she did not have any ability to appreciate raw materials, she had never done anything.

    When the boss saw the three of them walk in, he stepped forward and greeted them warmly.

    He pointed at the three ck sand leather pieces on the counter and said, ¡± ¡°Bosses, these are all good stuff. It took a lot of effort to get them. There aren¡¯t many, just three, but they¡¯ll definitely be green. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Chen junrui smiled faintly and stepped forward.

    He touched the stone shell and smiled at Gu Youli after feeling it.

    Gu Youliughed as well and looked at the boss. that¡¯s all. Do you have any other good raw materials? please bring them out at once. I¡¯ve been introduced by your old customer, Mr. Shi, and I came all the way from Beijing.

    when the boss heard gu youli say ¡®mr. shi¡¯, his eyes lit up and his attitude was very ttering. ¡± ¡°What? you¡¯re Mr. Shi¡¯s friend? why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Wait, wait, Yingluo!¡±

 Chapter 1006

    1006 Chapter 1006-rapid-growth method, amazing

    The boss was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. take your time here. There¡¯s a batch of raw materials in my warehouse. They just arrived yesterday. I¡¯ll get someone to bring them up now!

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll have to trouble you, boss!¡± Gu Youli replied impolitely.

    She had alsoe for the new batch of goods.

    it¡¯s no trouble, no trouble. the boss smiled, turned around, and told the waiter, ¡± hurry up and take out all the goods that were sent into the warehouse yesterday!

    seeing that the boss and the waiters had gone to work, yu feibai took two steps forward and walked to gu youli¡¯s side. he looked down at her and said, ¡± ¡°mr. shi? Who is it?¡±

    Actually, he was just asking casually because he had the impression that Gu Youli was a man without a surname, be it in her life or work.

    This surname was special. If there was one, he would definitely remember it.

    gu youli looked at him and suddenly smiled teasingly. ¡± ¡°Why does this question sound so sour?¡±

    Yu feibai stretched out his arm and wrapped it around her waist. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Gu Youli raised a hand and poked his arm. a friend¡¯s husband. You¡¯re not jealous now, are you? ¡±

    On the other side, Chen junrui nced at them. A trace of sadness shed across his eyes, and he looked a little sad when he lowered his eyes.

    Although he already knew that they had a good rtionship and that he would never have a chance again, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when he saw how loving they were.

    Gu Youli looked over and saw him.

    She was both a teacher and a friend to Chen junrui. She did not want to show her affection in front of him and hurt him for free.

    Gu Youli pushed Yu feibai away and walked over to Chen junrui. She asked softly, ¡± ¡°what do you think of these three materials? Can there be any green?¡±

    Chen junrui replied, ¡± the outer shell of these three raw materials is rough. The Jade quality is good. However, whether it can produce Jade or not, we have to judge from other aspects.

    Gu Youli studied the three raw materials carefully and asked, ¡± ¡°Then from which aspect should we judge?¡±

    chen junruiughed. ¡± didn¡¯t you already know about this? if not, it wouldn¡¯t be called stone gambling. after grasping a solid theoretical foundation, you must also have a wealth of practical experience before you can judge whether a jade stone will have green. ¡±

    As he said this, he touched the three raw materials and felt them one by one. there is a high possibility of Jade in the three raw materials in front of us, but no one knows what kind of Jade or water type it will be. If the Jade is of a different grade, the price will be more than ten times higher. Therefore, stone gambling is not only a skill but also a careful one.

    it¡¯s not impossible to learn how to gamble on stones quickly. Yu feibai suddenly stepped forward and touched the three raw materials with his hand. Then, he asked the shop assistant to bring him a basin of water.

    when she saw yu feibai putting one of the untrimmed quarry stones into the water, gu youli could not help but ask out of curiosity. she even teased him, ¡± feibai, what are you doing? you have to bathe the raw material. Once it¡¯s clean, you¡¯ll know how much green water it has.

    Chen junrui was surprised at first, then he looked at everything with admiration.

    after hearing what gu youli said, heughed. ¡± young master yu put the raw stone into the water to check how fast the water dried. if it dried slowly, it means that the crystals of the skin are small and the structure is dense. of course, the texture is good. the opposite is the opposite. ¡±

    ¡°feibai, you know about this? He¡¯s too powerful!¡± gu youli¡¯s eyes were burning as she praised.

    seeing yu feibai move the stone out of the water, she quickly went up to help and ced it on the towel.

    Then, together with him, they carefully checked the speed of the water drying.

 Chapter 1007

    1007 Would the first time be a blow?

    The stone had been waiting for a long time to dry, which meant that the crystals of the raw material were small, dense, and of good quality.

    Chen junrui asked the boss to cut open the soaked raw material.

    There was indeed green inside, and the dark green was pleasing to the eye. The color was pure, bright, and evenly distributed. This was a high-end Jade of the glutinous kind.

    the price range of the waxy jade was from tens of yuan to millions of yuan due to the difference in quality. it was obvious that this high-level jade was very expensive.

    He just didn¡¯t know how big the area of green was.

    Although the window was open and they could see the green inside, they didn¡¯t know how much green it was, so they waited in anticipation.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the electric mill nervously. It was slowly removing the outer shell of the raw material.

    As the sound of the machine continued, many people entered the store. Everyone watched and held their breath.

    after half of the stone was wiped off, there was no more green.

    Although the Jade was good, there was only one thing about it. Chen junrui¡¯s face was filled with disappointment.¡±There are only Jade points!¡±

    Yu feibai seemed to be a little disappointed as well. He pointed at a spot on the rock and asked the shop assistant to cut it off. Then, he slowly polished it along the surface.

    At this moment, the boss had already asked his employees to move all the raw materials out of the warehouse for them to choose.

    Chen junrui picked a few raw materials and Yu feibai also picked two. However, Gu Youli had not picked a single one.

    She was waiting in high spirits. What was she waiting for? He was waiting for raw materials to be cut open. He felt that cutting open raw stones was exciting.

    However, Chen junrui did not allow the boss to open the stone. Gu Youli was very disappointed and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Are we going to bring the stone back?¡±

    yes, ¡± Chen junrui nodded. we¡¯re going to bring the stone back.

    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Youli asked in confusion.

    Chen junrui looked around. Most of the people in the shop had already left after seeing that they were not opening the stone.

    Seeing that there was no one else, he said in a low voice, ¡± because this stone is for ourpany¡¯s use. We shouldn¡¯t sell thepany¡¯s raw stones outside ording to the market price to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    gu youli bit her lip and seemed to have understood. she nodded. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose one for myself. I won¡¯t open it for thepany, but for myself!¡±

    ¡°Alright, which one do you want to choose?¡± yu feibai asked softly as he picked up a stone that could be lifted. ¡± how about this one? ¡±

    Gu Youli did not know how to look at the lines or the color.

    She reached out to take the stone, looked at it, and touched it. She felt that this stone was not pleasing to her eyes, and its shape was not pleasant. In any case, she could be considered apleteyman.

    Since he was ayman, he had to rely on his feelings and choose a stone that he liked.

    When she put down the stone, she saw a rough stone with potholes on the surface.

    He touched it with his hand and suddenly had a strange thought. This raw material would definitely produce Jade.

    The rock was a little heavy and Gu Youli could not lift it. She pointed at Yu feibai and Chen junrui as if she was presenting a treasure.¡±I¡¯ll choose this. It¡¯s definitely green.¡±

    Chen junrui lowered his head. The piece that Gu Youli was pointing at was a yellow sand-skin raw material.

    this type was rarely seen, and even if it did, it was only the glutinous bottom and bean seed, and only a few had high green.

    He really did not want to hurt Gu Youli¡¯s feelings. Seeing how happy she was, he said, ¡± alright, this one then. It¡¯s fine even if there¡¯s no green. Just treat it as an experience.

 Chapter 1008

    1008 500 stones for free from my husband

    When Gu Youli heard this, she nodded. I know. I chose a piece based on my gut feeling. If there¡¯s green, the green inside belongs to ourpany. If there¡¯s no green, feibai, you can pay for the sale and it¡¯s not counted as ourpany¡¯s.

    Yu feibai pinched her face lovingly. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you regardless of whether it¡¯s Green or not!¡±

    ¡± then if there¡¯s big green, good green, don¡¯t regret it. five hundred pieces of stone, if there¡¯s green, it¡¯s going to cost tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands! ¡± Gu Youliughed and teased.

    the boss and chen junruiughed as well.

    She helped Gu Youli to tease Yu feibai and gave him a look to tell him to think about it.

    The worker picked up the stone that Gu Youli had chosen and asked, ¡± ¡°Bosses, do you want to cut it with one knife or open the window?¡±

    Before Gu Youli could say anything, Yu feibai said, ¡± ¡°One cut.¡±

    The so-called one-knife cutting was the worker putting the raw material on the stone mill and then using the machine to cut it open.

    It could be said that it was clear at a nce whether there was any green.

    It was convenient, but if there was good green, it would be a big loss if it was cut in two.

    As for opening the windows, they would use a stone polishing machine to slowly Polish the stones until there was green.

    Although it would take a long time, if there was green, it could maintain its perfection and beauty.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The waiter responded and turned to leave!

    however, gu youli suddenly called out to her, ¡± I¡¯m not going to cut it in one go. I¡¯m going to open the window. It¡¯s my stone. I¡¯m going to open the window.

    ¡°Open the window?¡± The waiter¡¯s face was filled with surprise.

    This was because the stone she chose was not very good. Just like what Chen junrui had thought, the possibility of yellow sand-skinned stones containing green was very low.

    however, since the customer requested it, the shop assistant had no choice but to open the window.

    As the sound of the machine continued to ring in her ears, Gu Youli became more and more nervous.

    It was almost a centimeter deep from the shell, but what the naked eye could see was still a stone.

    Gu Youli was conflicted about not grinding it and just cutting it with a knife.

    but when he thought of the strange feeling he had when he touched the stone, he resisted it.

    he waited quietly for the shop assistant and continued to slowly open the stone.

    Finally, after about two centimeters, he suddenly saw a little green.

    After opening so many yellow sand Pikes, this was the first time the shop assistant had opened a green one. He was extremely excited and waved his hands at Gu Youli.¡±It¡¯s Green, it¡¯s Green, Ge Ge¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression was even more excited. She grabbed Yu feibai¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°There¡¯s green, there¡¯s green.¡±

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli, who was as excited as a child, and smiled lovingly.¡±yes, there¡¯s green. our lili is very capable and very talented!¡±

    Other than Gu Youli and Yu feibai, who did not know much about the stones, everyone else was focused on opening the stones.

    The others were busy with their own business because they all felt that there would be no green. Even if there was, it would be of extremely poor quality.

    When he heard that there was green, he was not very excited.

    Until the Jade slowly revealed its true appearance, until they heard the waiter, they shouted in surprise, ¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so green, so green!¡±

    at this moment, they suddenly became excited.

    With this shout, Chen junrui, who was still choosing stones, immediately stepped forward. His sharp eyes lit up and he blurted out, ¡± ¡°Oh my God, this is an ice seed.¡±

    Jadeite was abination of crystals. Therefore, jadeite was divided into ss, ice, egg white, glutinous, bean, and so on.

 Chapter 1009

    1009 Chapter 1009-a storm ising, a wind is blowing all over the house

    The ss type was the best, the ones below the bean type were not desirable, and the fine glutinous type and above were good.

    The ice-type jade was a type of Jade whose meat quality was second only to the ss-type jade. Its transparency and appearance were simr to the ice in the refrigerator, and it was a translucent jade.

    The ice-type meat was translucent and had an icy texture, giving people a feeling of ice and Jade. It was 30% warm and 70% cold. Its appearance was like ice and water, refreshing andfortable. It was ice-cold and even revealed a trace of hazy implicit beauty.

    A small icy jade pendant could cost at least a thousand Yuan. A better one could cost ten thousand Yuan, and some could cost a hundred thousand Yuan. It was quite expensive.

    The shop owner also came over, his face full of surprise.

    The way he looked at Gu Youli was full of envy, jealousy, and hatred!

    He thought to himself,¡±why is this girl so lucky? if I had known that his store had such good raw stones, I would have opened them myself. That would be enough to buy half of the stones in his store.¡±

    Sigh, there was no point in being envious. Stone gambling was a gamble of luck, and it was obvious that he did not have such good luck.

    Gu Youli could not believe it either. There was really green and the green was much better. A stone that was worth 500 dors had be something worth hundreds of thousands or even millions in the blink of an eye. Oh my God, this was so exciting. No wonder so many people liked to buy stones to y with.

    This feeling of winning the lottery was really, really great.

    Gu Youliughed out loud when she received the Jade that was the size of three men¡¯s fists from the waiter.

    Seeing how happy Gu Youli was, Yu feibai held her hand. ¡°It seems that you like stone gambling very much. I¡¯ll bring you to the Jade Market to y when I¡¯m free in the future.¡±

    ¡°Good, good!¡± Gu Youli nodded andughed happily.

    After that, when they returned, he kept holding her and looking left and right,ughing foolishly from time to time.

    The driver was already staring at Gu Youli as if she was a monster.

    Chen junrui, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, said to Yu feibai for the first time, ¡± I don¡¯t think you should bring her to the antique Street anymore. She¡¯ll go crazy if you bet too much on her.

    and yu feibai actually replied, expressing his agreement, ¡± ¡°Indeed!¡±

    Gu Youli stared at them with her mouth agape. She was even more surprised than her sess in stone gambling.

    The two of them had not spoken to each other along the way, as if they did not exist.

    She really didn¡¯t expect that they would actually team up and attack her together in a teasing manner.

    Gu Youli pouted and scoffed at each of them. Then, she lowered her head and continued to admire her Jade.

    The first thing Gu Youli did when she got home was to charge her phone.

    After a while, she turned on her phone.

    The beeping sound rang out, and there were many text notifications of missed calls.

    Gu Youli opened it and saw that it was either yang Mengshan or her father, Gu liangwei.

    what happened? Why was he looking for her so loudly? gu youli was shocked and quickly returned gu liangwei¡¯s call.

    As soon as the call went through, Gu liangwei¡¯s scolding could be heard on the other end of the phone before she could say anything. ¡°Where are you? Why did you turn off your phone?¡±

    Gu Youli could clearly feel Gu liangwei¡¯s anger and asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m out of town. I just came back and my phone ran out of battery. Dad, what¡¯s wrong? What happened? why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡± something big has happened. you,e home right now! ¡± After Gu liangwei finished speaking angrily, he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1010

    1010 Chapter 1010-it¡¯s hard to tell right from wrong

    Gu Youli asked Yu feibai to send her to Gu liangwei¡¯s ce as quickly as she could.

    He did not even have the time to sit down on the sofa or ask Gu Youli what had happened.

    As if knowing that Gu Youli had arrived, the bedroom door opened and yang Mengshan walked out.

    Yang Mengshan lost control of her emotions when she saw Gu Youli.

    Without a word, she rushed towards Gu Youli like a mad woman. She grabbed Gu Youli¡¯s arm and shook it violently. She said as fast as a machine gun, ¡± Gu Youli, I¡¯m going to fight it out with you. You¡¯re a vicious woman. How can you be so cruel? ¡±

    Gu Youli was not surprised by her sudden outburst and her eyes were as cold as ice.¡±What¡¯s wrong with you, yang Mengshan?¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out to push yang Mengshan away.

    However, yang Mengshan opened her mouth and bit her wrist hard. She was as fierce as a wolf as if she wanted to vent all the anger and grievances she had umted for a long time.

    ¡°ah!¡± Gu Youli shrieked in pain. Yang Mengshan was also very strong, so Gu Youli could not push her away.

    Gu liangwei was stunned for a moment and quickly went to help, wanting to pull yang Mengshan away.

    however, yu feibai had already rushed forward. his entire body was cold as ice. he grabbed yang mengshan¡¯s wrist with one hand and kicked him away when she was in pain.

    Yang Mengshan couldn¡¯t take his kick. She retreated and hit the wall.

    His ruthlessness gave yang Mengshan a huge shock.

    She looked at Yu feibai in disbelief. She was about to re up, but she felt a chill run down her spine when she met his cold aura, especially his pitch-ck eyes.

    she bit her lip and clutched her stomach, falling to the ground as if she had lost her bnce. then, she yelled at gu liangwei in pain, ¡± ¡°Dad, my stomach is growling, my child is growling¡±

    That mournful voice made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Gu liangwei quickly went forward and asked with concern, ¡± ¡°Mengshan, how are you? Do you need me to send you to the hospital?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was filled with shock. A child? Yang Mengshan had mentioned a child just now. So, she was pregnant? Could this be the so-called major event?

    He red at Gu Youli, who was standing quietly, and said angrily, ¡± ¡± youli, why are you still standing there? call an ambnce! ¡±

    Gu Youli stood still and did not move.

    It was true that yang Mengshan was pregnant, but she should have been fine after that push. Her cries of pain were too fake.

    Yang Mengshan knew that she couldn¡¯t go overboard with her pretense. She held Gu liangwei¡¯s hand.¡±Dad, I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m really disappointed. I didn¡¯t think that my sister would treat me like this.¡±

    Gu Youli closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she listened to yang Mengshan¡¯s grievances.

    She tried her best to dispel the irritable thoughts in her mind and the thought of beating her up. She tried her best to calm down and said, ¡± you bit me first, and feibai pushed you away because of that. Besides, we didn¡¯t know you were pregnant. Do you have to do this? ¡±

    ¡°Dad, listen, listen.¡± Yang Mengshan looked at Gu liangwei pitifully and sadly. ¡°She still wants to do this.¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her coldly and looked up at the sky speechlessly.

    Mengshan, don¡¯t be sad first. She and feibai really did not know that the two of you were pregnant. gu liangwei was stuck in the middle and was in a difficult position.

    Yang Mengshan sighed sadly. She was almost heartbroken. ¡°Dad, do you think it¡¯s all my fault? Because I did something wrong in the past, I deserve everything that¡¯s happening to me now. Even if I was pushed by them and had a miscarriage today, it¡¯s still my fault. Who asked me to do something wrong and not tell them that I was pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 1011

    1011 Chapter 1011-reasonable but not clear

    Gu Youli frowned and looked at her. Was this woman ever done?

    However, her extremely aggrieved words managed to win Gu liangwei over.

    Gu liangwei¡¯s heart trembled in pain when he heard that. He grabbed her hand and said, ¡± ¡°no, dad didn¡¯t mean that!¡±

    The cold air swept through the entire room, and it came from Yu feibai.

    Gu Youli knew that Yu feibai wanted to pull her away and did not want her to continue talking to yang Mengshan.

    She took two steps forward, looked at Gu liangwei, and asked seriously, ¡± ¡°Dad, what do you think happened?¡±

    Yang Mengshan looked at Gu Youli with an aggrieved expression. Gu Youli, why are you still pretending? you¡¯re already in this state. How can you still pretend? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was cold. Don¡¯t put yourself in the position of a weakling. If you have something to say, just say it!¡±

    Yang Mengshan looked at her with anger and embarrassment in her eyes. Her tone was full of resentment. ¡± gu youli, please don¡¯t put on an arrogant expression and look like you don¡¯t care to argue with me. but you¡¯re secretly trying to y dirty tricks on me! ¡±

    Gu Youli did not want to waste any more time talking to him.

    She looked at Gu liangwei, whose face was ashen. father, tell me, what happened? ¡±

    ¡°have you seen mengshan¡¯s boyfriend, ai wenze?¡± gu liangwei clenched his fists so tightly that his nails almost pierced through his palms.

    There must be some misunderstanding.

    He did not believe that Gu Youli would lie. However, if she helped Gu Youli, yang Mengshan would think that he was biased.

    Parents were always in a difficult position.

    Gu Youli nodded. yes, he has. He¡¯s still discussing a coboration with ourpany. What does it have to do with him? ¡±

    Yang Mengshanughed coldly. What do you mean it¡¯s none of his business? don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve told him? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darkened and she took a big step forward. Her face was cold as she closed in on yang Mengshan.¡±what did i say to him? I didn¡¯t say anything about you.¡±

    The sudden, terrifying aura, cold eyes, and cold face made yang Mengshan¡¯s heart tremble subconsciously.

    But very quickly, she mustered up her courage.

    She was not in the wrong. If Gu Youli was in the wrong this time, what was there to be afraid of?

    She red at Gu Youli and said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t say anything, why are you in such a hurry to deny it?¡±

    Gu Youliughed speechlessly and took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between the two of you, and I don¡¯t care what he said to you. All in all, all in all, I didn¡¯t say a single word about you,¡±

    Yang Mengshan cried and looked at Gu liangwei. dad, did you see that? I¡¯ve already said that she won¡¯t admit it. She won¡¯t admit it even if you beat her to death.

    Gu liangwei¡¯s face was stoic.

    He looked at yang Mengshan and then at Gu Youli. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°Youli, did you identally mention Yingluo?¡±

    Without waiting for him to finish, Gu Youli interrupted, ¡± dad, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t say anything. I only talked about yang Mengshan once with him. That time, he asked me if yang Mengshan and I were sisters. I said yes, but I didn¡¯t say anything else. I didn¡¯t say a single word.

    so you¡¯re saying that Wenze has wronged you? but why would he do that? he has no grudges with you. the more yang mengshan spoke, the angrier she got. she rushed to gu youli and shouted with her eyes wide open, ¡± ¡°He was going to marry me. Why did you tell him about my past?¡±

 Chapter 1012

    1012 I will definitely give you an exnation

    The coldness in Gu Youli¡¯s eyes was reced by deep shock. ¡°what did you say? i told him about your past. is there a mistake?¡±

    Yang Mengshan red at Gu Youli and cried out, ¡± there¡¯s no mistake. Wenze told me that himself. You called me a b * tch and said that I was still in the mental hospital with many men. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t believe you but you asked him to investigate me. He listened to you and it was indeed as you said. That¡¯s why he won¡¯t marry me anymore. He even scolded me and said that I¡¯m not even one-tenth of you. Gu Youli, you already have Yu feibai now. Why are you still fighting with me for Wenze? ¡±

    ¡± nonsense! what a mess! ¡± Gu Youli shouted and her heart suddenly sank.

    Her mind was filled with thoughts as she thought about why this AI Wenze would lie.

    at that moment, gu youli¡¯s understanding of ai wenze waspletely overturned.

    It seemed that she had to investigate this person.

    yang mengshan looked at gu youli with hatred. she could not control her tears at all and they flowed out like a broken dam.

    Suddenly, she looked at Gu liangwei pitifully. ¡°See, dad, I told you she wouldn¡¯t acknowledge Yingluo.¡±

    Gu liangwei¡¯s face was filled with pain, and his heart was in pain.

    Perhaps it was the atmosphere at the start, but he had trusted Gu Youli from the start.

    ¡°Stop quarreling!¡± His voice was hoarse and choked with sobs, just like his state of mind at the moment, tangled and mournful.

    The old man, who had gone through many vicissitudes of life, was at a loss.

    He looked at his two daughters and sighed, ¡± Mengshan, Youli, I know that both of you have a knot in your hearts, but what I want to say is that I don¡¯t have a knot in my heart with the two of you anymore. I don¡¯t want the two of you to fight anymore. Regarding what AI Wenze said, Mengshan, I believe that you didn¡¯t wrong Youli. Youli, I also believe that you wouldn¡¯t say such things to AI Wenze. You¡¯re both my good daughters, so why would AI Wenze say such things about Yingluo? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears that dripped onto the ground.

    she wanted to say something, but gu liangwei looked at yu feibai and said, ¡± ¡± feibai, you¡¯re my son-inw now and a member of my family. no matter how bad mengshan is, she¡¯s still youli¡¯s sister. i¡¯d like you to investigate the matter regarding ai wenze. ¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s expression remained calm and collected. ¡± ¡± father, even if you don¡¯t want me to investigate, i¡¯ll do it because it concerns youli. i won¡¯t let her be wronged. ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s nose felt a little sour and she smiled at Gu liangwei. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation because I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    After that, Gu Youli walked in front of Yu feibai and held his hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    She smiled and turned around, leaving Gu liangwei with a straight and slender back view.

    Gu liangwei sighed again.

    He frowned and looked at yang Mengshan. Mengshan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you sometimes. I just want to ask you. Do you really understand AI Wenze? ¡±

    Yang Mengshan was stunned for a moment before frowning. Her eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t know.

    Gu Youli and Yu feibai were silent throughout the journey.

    feibai, ¡± Gu Youli said softly when they reached home, ¡± I¡¯ll leave AI Wenze¡¯s identity to you.

    Yu feibai cupped Gu Youli¡¯s face in his hands and lowered his head slightly to touch her forehead. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled and leaned into his arms.

 Chapter 1013

    1013 What kind of heart do you have?

    The next day, when Gu Youli went to work, she actually saw AI Wenze in the lobby.

    He sat on the sofa in the lobby, as if he was waiting for someone.

    when he saw gu youli enter, he stood up and walked over. ¡± ¡°Master Gu.¡±

    Gu Youli stopped in her tracks and looked at AI Wenze, who was walking towards her. ¡°You were waiting for me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t look for him, but he actually came to her door. What was he doing?

    ¡°Yes.¡± AI Wenze looked at her, pursing his lips and smiling calmly. That was probably the most beautiful smile on his handsome face.

    ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Youli asked. Her eyes were calm and cold when she looked closely.

    AI Wenze raised his hand and extended it forward like a gentleman. ¡°Please, let¡¯s talk in detail in your office?¡±

    ¡°Mr.ai, do you think that¡¯s necessary?¡± Gu Youli asked expressionlessly.

    AI Wenze was slightly stunned and lowered his head.

    after a while, he looked at gu youli and smiled bitterly. ¡± ¡°master gu, no matter what, we are business friends.¡±

    Gu Youliughed coldly. I don¡¯t think the Lu Corporation has yet to do so. After working with you, President AI, the Lu Corporation is very particr about choosing business friends. Wealth is one thing, but character is another.

    AI Wenze looked at Gu Youli. His eyes were dark and his tone cold.

    He muttered to himself for a moment before sighing, ¡± I know, President Gu. The reason you¡¯re so angry is because of yang Mengshan, right? ¡±

    Gu Youli stared at her coldly and the corners of her lips curled up. I thought that when President AI said those words to yang Mengshan, I could already foresee that you would turn my seemingly peaceful home into a mess. I could also foresee that I would treat you like this when you face me today!

    AI Wenze frowned, his face full of grief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just too angry.¡±

    As he spoke, he pointed to the empty floor-to-ceiling ss and stepped forward.

    gu youli also followed him. she wanted to hear what ai wenze had to say.

    however, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t the only one who should hear this.

    Gu Youli opened her bag and spun her phone around. The screen lit up.

    He took out a rubber band from inside, tied up his long hair behind him, and asked, ¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re angry, you shouldn¡¯t drag me into this!¡±

    AI Wenze said sorrowfully, ¡± when I was with yang Mengshan, I investigated her. I know that your rtionship isn¡¯t good, and I also know some of her shameful things in the past. But I really love her and I don¡¯t care. I just want her to be with me well in the future, but I don¡¯t know about Qianqian.

    Gu Youli frowned and asked in confusion,¡¯then what do you know? Doesn¡¯t yang Mengshan love you a lot too? She must have changed a lot for you.¡±

    AI Wenze sneered and gritted his teeth. that¡¯s just an expression. She¡¯s really hopeless. After being with me, she actually yed with another man for a night.| That child ... That child is not mine at all.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say? Yang Mengshan¡¯s child isn¡¯t yours?¡± Gu Youli was very surprised and dumbfounded.

    AI Wenze¡¯s face was sorrowful, and his smile was bitter. yes, it¡¯s not mine, President Gu. I only hate that I didn¡¯t meet you earlier.

    When Gu Youli heard that, sheughed and looked at AI Wenze, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡± what do you mean you didn¡¯t meet me earlier? don¡¯t make our rtionship sound so ambiguous. we¡¯re just discussing a coboration. also, even if yang mengshan did you wrong, why did you say that i told you everything and that i asked you to investigate? what are you thinking? ¡±

    [ author¡¯s note: I rmend master eight¡¯s time-travel Pet novel ¡®the world¡¯s medical hands¡¯: Emperor Leng¡¯s two-faced mad concubine

 Chapter 1014

    1014 Threat or cooperation

    A trace of guilt shed in AI Wenze¡¯s eyes. President Gu, first of all, I would like to express my deepest apologies to you. Why did you say that you told me? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ve investigated yang Mengshan and know that your rtionship with her isn¡¯t good. I knew that if I wanted to deal her a blow, bringing you out was a good weapon. I was too angry at that time because my love had been ruined, so I spoke without thinking and couldn¡¯t hold back. I said that it was you, Hanhan.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression darkened and she said with a hint of annoyance, ¡± ¡°Just because you speak fast, you can get me implicated? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡±

    AI Wenze sighed, his voice apologetic. I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here today to apologize to you. I wanted to tell you everything. As for the reason why I said that you¡¯re a hundred times, a thousand times better than her, it¡¯s because that¡¯s what I really think in my heart. I¡¯m just jealous.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Gu Youli interrupted him and a hint of annoyance shed in her eyes. President AI, if you have anything to say, please say it. I¡¯ve already apologized. It¡¯s up to me whether I ept it or not. If you want to y that hypocritical and ambiguous game with me, I advise you to save it. Don¡¯t Make Me Think that you¡¯re worse than the mud on the ground. I¡¯m not as stupid as you think.

    When she said this, Gu Youli¡¯s face was stained with a smile. Her eyes were cold, but her words were sharp.

    Such a Gu Youli made AI Wenze think that she was definitely not someone he could control.

    just as he was slightly stunned.

    Gu Youli changed the bag in her hand and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already said what i wanted to say, so i won¡¯t keep youpany.¡±

    Just as Gu Youli turned around and was about to leave, AI Wenze suddenly said, ¡± please help me. Ask yang Mengshan to stop pestering me.

    gu youli turned around with a puzzled expression. ¡± ¡°Help you? To make yang Mengshan stop pestering you?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this AI Wenze too funny? he actually offered such a weird help.

    AI Wenze nodded and walked closer to her. yes, I really loved your sister, yang Mengshan, so I know that I still love her even now. However, I don¡¯t want to waste my time. As long as you¡¯re willing to help me, I can sign the contract with you immediately and we¡¯ll have a deal with bare diamonds.

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows andughed coldly. Or are you asking me to do it?¡±

    AI Wenze shook his head. neither. It¡¯s just a kind of cooperation.

    Gu Youli could not help butugh sarcastically.¡±President AI, please don¡¯t find a Supreme reason for your own selfishness, okay? If you really love yang Mengshan, whose child is yang Mengshan¡¯s? You can¡¯t be sure now. So what if she has a one-night stand? the child might be yours. Why are you so sure? Is this the way you love her? It¡¯s so shallow?¡±

    ai wenze clenched his fists, his eyes red as blood. I¡¯m sure that the child isn¡¯t mine because my leg was injured before. The doctor said that I hurt a man¡¯s Hanhan. I think you should understand that I won¡¯t be able to have a child in this life.

    This answer was something that Gu Youli had never expected.

    She was slightly stunned, and her tone softened. I¡¯m sorry to talk about your sad past, but please forgive me for not being able to do it. Please don¡¯te looking for me and tell me about what will happen between you and yang Mengshan. I won¡¯t interfere and I don¡¯t want to know.

    After saying that, Gu Youli did not even look at him and was about to leave. However, after taking two steps, AI Wenze grabbed her arm from behind.

 Chapter 1015

    1015 Suicide, something is wrong

    Gu Youli¡¯s initially indifferent expression turned cold. what do you mean by this? you¡¯re going to use violence on me just because you don¡¯t agree? ¡±

    ai wenze was slightly stunned and immediately let go of gu youli¡¯s hand. ¡± no, I was just anxious and acted quickly because I couldn¡¯t find anyone else who could help me except you.

    After a moment of silence, Gu Youli smiled and said, ¡± no, you¡¯re wrong. Any woman can help you, but I definitely can¡¯t. Yang Mengshan may love you, but she¡¯s definitely not a woman who puts love above all else. If the child really isn¡¯t yours, you can tell her your problem and she will definitely not bother you anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± no matter what, ¡± AI Wenze objected, ¡± I¡¯m a man, and I¡¯m actually involved in such a thing. How do you want me to say it? ¡±

    Gu Youli replied coldly,¡¯if you don¡¯t know how to start, then why did you tell me just now? You can tell her the same thing you told me. ¡±

    AI Wenze looked troubled. ¡°This Yingluo is different.¡±

    it¡¯s no different to me. This is the only way you can make her stop pestering you. she looked down on AI Wenze¡¯s illogical behavior and chuckled. ¡°but if you want to drag me into this, i can tell you for sure that you will never be able to get rid of her.¡±

    After that, she ignored AI Wenze and turned to leave.

    This time, AI Wenze didn¡¯t stop her.

    In the office, Gu Youli took out her phone and yed the recording. It was the conversation she had with AI Wenze in the lobby on the first floor.

    There seemed to be no problem at all and he seemed to be very loyal. However, Gu Youli felt that something was not right.

    It seemed like they would only know what was wrong if they showed the recording to yang Mengshan.

    At that moment, Gu Hongfei¡¯s profile picture was shing non-stop on QQ.

    Ever since thest time they met, Gu Youli would sometimes send him a message to ask about him, but she would usually not reply.

    She ced her phone aside and opened the chat.

    the news inside really shocked gu youli.

    Gu Huijun, who was supposed to marry her boyfriend, suddenly canceled the wedding date. It was her boyfriend who suggested it. Gu Huijun was heartbroken and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She actually swallowed sleeping pills andmitted suicide.

    Gu Hongfei was the one who sent her to the hospital. After that, her parents and friends arrived one after another and came to see her.

    Her boyfriend was the only one who did not appear.

    At this moment, Gu Huijun was lying in the hospital. She didn¡¯t want to see anyone. She didn¡¯t eat or drink, as if she wanted to starve herself to death.

    gu hongfei had no other choice but to look for gu youli, hoping that she could make a trip to the hospital and persuade gu huijun.

    Gu Youli sighed to herself. Was she not on good terms with her boyfriend? why didn¡¯t you want to get married all of a sudden? Was it because of the photo?

    although he didn¡¯t like gu huijun much in this life because of his previous life, it couldn¡¯tpare to the kind heart of humans.

    Moreover, Gu Huijun had never done anything to let her down in her life.

    Thus, Gu Youli went to the hospital in the afternoon.

    The moment she saw Gu Youli, tears rolled down Gu Huijun¡¯s face.

    Gu Youli looked at her. There were dark circles under her eyes and her eye bags hade out. She had aged at least seven or eight years in an instant and was no longer the energetic Gu Huijun.

    Even Gu Youli¡¯s heart ached a little when she saw it.

 Chapter 1016

    1016 Not scary, just silly

    Gu Youli ced the fresh flowers and fruit basket aside and sat down on the chair beside the bed.

    ¡°huijun, are you alright?¡± she asked with concern.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not fine at all. He doesn¡¯t want me anymore and doesn¡¯t care about me anymore.¡± Gu Huijun shook her head and held Gu Youli¡¯s hand as she spoke.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, as if she had thought of something sad.

    Gu Youli frowned and asked,¡¯what¡¯s going on between you two? Aren¡¯t you getting married? Since you¡¯re going to get married, you definitely have feelings for each other. Why would he suddenly ignore you? what happened? why did it get so serious?¡±

    At this point, Gu Huijun couldn¡¯t help but cry. She cried very sadly and kept her head down without saying a word.

    Gu Youli did not know what to say either. She subconsciously looked out of the ward. At that moment, Gu Hongfei, who had been concerned about her sister, was standing there.

    The door wasn¡¯t shut tight, so he naturally heard Gu Huijun¡¯s cries.

    He looked at Gu Youli and shook his head sadly, as if to say that the situation was serious.

    Finally, Gu Huijun¡¯s cries gradually died down.

    It was only when her sobs became softer that she said to Gu Youli with reddened eyes, ¡± Youli, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t control myself and cried for you for such a long time!

    Gu Youli took out a piece of tissue and handed it to her. She said softly, ¡± it¡¯s fine. Cry if you want to. It¡¯ll be fine once you feelfortable crying.

    Gu Huijun wiped her tears and said bitterly, ¡± he was my first boyfriend and the only man I¡¯ve ever loved. I always thought that we would be together forever. I loved him very much, really, really. I thought that he would be the same. Even if things were different now, he should have loved me in the past. But I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, we would break up when we were about to get married just because he felt that it was too tiring to be with me. He was not tired at all with that woman. I¡¯ve known him for five years, but he¡¯s only known that woman for less than five months.¡±

    gu youli bit her lip. she also knew what to say. should she help her scold his ex-boyfriend, or should shefort her and say that a man like this was not worthy of her being so sad?

    She took out an orange from the fruit basket and began to peel it slowly. ¡± no matter what you¡¯ve been through, no matter how deep your love is, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate your life like this. you¡¯re so impulsive. for a man who no longer loves you, for a man who abandoned you, you hurt your family and friends who love you and make them worry and feel sad for you. it¡¯s not worth it, really not worth it. ¡±

    Gu Huijun pursed her lips and said in a sobbing tone, ¡± ¡°i know. life is very precious. i don¡¯t really want to die. i look like a carefree person, but i¡¯m actually a coward, weak, and useless. i¡¯m most afraid of death. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have chosen sleeping pills that don¡¯t hurt. if i really wanted to die, i wouldn¡¯t have called him. i didn¡¯t want to die at all. i just wanted to use suicide to agitate him and win him back.¡±

    As she spoke, her tears fell again.¡±am i very scary?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up without a smile. She continued to peel her orange and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Not scary, just a little silly! Even if you kill yourself in front of him, he still won¡¯t care. I guess he won¡¯t even bat an eye if you die, because you¡¯re already strangers to him.¡±

 Chapter 1017

    1017 Unwilling to give up, get back 5000

    ¡°Would he be so heartless? We¡¯ve been together for five years. Can¡¯t five years bepared to five months?¡± Gu Huijun trembled with sorrow and suddenly cried again, ¡± for the past five years, I¡¯ve always treated him as the center of my life. He¡¯s the only one in my life other than my family. I don¡¯t even have a single good friend. If I ignore him, he¡¯ll say that I don¡¯t need him and that he¡¯s enough for me!

    After Gu Youli heard that, she could not help but sneer in her heart. Herughter was very sarcastic.¡±Why are you so silly?¡±

    ¡± i finally understand now. i¡¯m really stupid. youli, i can¡¯t ept this. i really can¡¯t ept this. ¡± The sourness in her chest was suffocating her. Gu Huijun looked at Gu Youli pitifully. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll change his mind and marry me if I beg him?¡±

    gu youli red at her in disbelief. ¡± ¡°What? If you beg him, he¡¯ll only think that you¡¯re even more lowly and lowly. He¡¯ll look down on you even more in the future, and your dignity will always be trampled under his feet.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Gu Huijun cried again and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Is there no way to win back his heart?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on her and her thin lips were pursed coldly. ¡°how can you be so stubborn? so what if you won it back? You still n to spend the rest of your life with him. Aren¡¯t you afraid that one day, he will still be like this after you two get married? What will you do then? Continue begging? i think you¡¯d better forget about it. i wish him a lonely life until he dies and a long life!¡±

    Gu Huijun bit her lip and looked into Gu Youli¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, she nced in the direction of the door.

    Seeing that Gu Hongfei was still standing at the door, she hesitated for a long time before she spoke. She lowered her voice and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°He took 500000 from me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Youli was shocked.

    Meeting Gu Youli¡¯s wide eyes, Gu Huijun raised a finger to her lips, signaling for Gu Youli to keep her voice down and not let her brother, Gu Hongfei, hear her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Youli asked softly.

    Gu Huijun nced at Gu Hongfei again. When she saw that he was not paying attention to them, she continued, ¡± although my dad made some money from mining a few years ago, his business hasn¡¯t been doing well these past few years, so we¡¯re not that rich. This 500000 Yuan is a considerable amount of money for us. Last year, he said he wanted to start apany, but he was short of money, so I borrowed 100000 Yuan from dad, mom, and brother with my savings and gave it to him. Now, hispany is doing pretty well. We¡¯re getting married, and this money is already a big deal. But now, he¡¯s not willing to marry me. I asked him to return the money, but he refused. He said that he never borrowed money from me. ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°is there a mistake?¡±

    I do have feelings for him. I still love him. After all, we¡¯ve been together for so many years. But I can¡¯t ept it either. I¡¯m going to lose both my money and myself. Gu Huijun¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°you¡¯re unwilling? Then I¡¯ll help you.¡± Gu Youli smiled coldly. She would like to meet that scumbag.

    gu huijun bit her lip. ¡± what? Help me?¡±

    yes, ¡± Gu Youli nodded. I¡¯ll help you get back your 500000 Yuan.

    Gu Huijun was shocked. you have a way to help me? ¡±

    ¡°there are!¡± Gu Youli smiled.

    there was indeed a way. it could not be considered simple, but it was notplicated either.

 Chapter 1018

    1018 the n to torture the scumbag

    Gu Huijun¡¯s boyfriend was called Liu Xingquan. He used to repairputers.

    Now, he had opened a smallputerpany. Although it was called apany, it was actually just a small shop.

    Other than buying someputers, he also helped people repair theirputers.

    That night, Liu Xingquan was on his way back when he was suddenly stopped by a few Men in ck.

    they covered liu xingquan¡¯s eyes, tied him up, stuffed a rag in his mouth, and pulled him into a dark alley.

    before liu xingquan could react, the few of them had already started to punch and kick him.

    Liu Xingquan was beaten until he was crying and screaming. He rolled on the ground while holding his head, and he was crying for help.

    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly shouted, ¡± officer, there¡¯s a fight over there!!

    When the men who beat Liu Xingquan heard that the police wereing, they immediately ran away and fled to the other end of the alley without caring about anything.

    Liu Xingquan let out a breath of pain and cried for help.

    A pair of cold hands took off the ck cloth covering his eyes and then the rag in his mouth.

    ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re fine. do you need me to call an ambnce for you?¡± The woman asked indifferently with an elegant smile on her lips.

    Liu Xingquan blinked his eyes and looked at the angel-like woman who had saved him. He was stunned for a moment.

    thank you, but it¡¯s fine. May I know your name? ¡± Liu Xingquan stood up and looked at Gu Youli with sparkling eyes.

    I¡¯m gu Youli. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving! As she spoke, she waved her hand at Liu Xingquan and was ready to leave.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Liu Xingquan quickly stopped her.

    Gu Youli curled her lips and smiled coldly. She turned around and looked at him in confusion.¡±What else is there?¡±

    epting Liu Xingquan¡¯s method was indeed quite melodramatic, but she couldn¡¯t think of any other way that wasn¡¯t.

    She asked,¡¯how do you approach a man naturally?¡¯ Chen junrui replied, ¡± It would have been better if we had known each other so closely back then.

    Hence, she had to consult Chen junrui before she could confirm this melodramatic method.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Liu Xingquan took two steps forward.

    Gu Youli blinked her long and thick eyshes and smiled. ¡°No need!¡±

    ¡°if you want to express your gratitude for saving my life, can i buy you a cup of coffee?¡± liu xingquan asked.

    Gu Youli frowned and thought about it seriously before shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote now?¡±

    liu xingquan, who felt that it was inappropriate, quickly shook his head and said, of course not now, it¡¯s tomorrow. Is it convenient for you to leave your phone number? ¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Gu Youli took out a name card and threw it to him. She waved her hand and left.

    The name card, phone number, and identity were all real.

    When Liu Xingquan saw it, he was shocked.

    He searched Gu Youli on the inte and his heart started to race.

    If this woman was his girlfriend, then he would be sessful in the future.

    There wasn¡¯t much information on the inte that showed that she had a boyfriend. So what if she did? he believed that he could definitely snatch her over with his own ability.

    The next afternoon, Liu Xingquan gave Gu Youli a call.

    gu youli did not refuse and went to the caf¨¦ she had agreed to meet liu xingquan at. it was a famous and high-end caf¨¦ in the capital-shi ming.

 Chapter 1019

    1019 Chapter 1019-what¡¯sing ising

    The unique thing about Shi Ming was that each private room was decorated in a different style.

    the private room that liu xingquan booked this time was in the style of an english pce. it was surrounded by ssical gothic decorations. on the long table in front of him, there was an exquisite candle and tableware. the waiter was dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform.

    Gu Youli pushed the door open and was slightly stunned. For a moment, she thought that she had transmigrated.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open again. Liu Xingquan, who was wearing a suit, mimicked the way a Pce attendant spoke to Gu Youli in a gentlemanly manner, ¡± ¡°today, this one will serve your majesty the queen, is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Youli smiled.

    with just a few words, she could feel that this liu xingquan was definitely an expert in love.

    No wonder Gu Huijun had been dead set on him all these years.

    During the coffee, Liu Xingquan was the one chatting while Gu Youli listened.

    when liu xingquan hinted at gu youli and asked if she had a boyfriend, gu youli¡¯s reply was that they were a couple.

    However, Liu Xingquan thought that Gu Youli was saying no. His eyes lit up.

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open again, and a sweet female voice rang out, ¡± ¡°my dear, what a coincidence that you¡¯re here! i¡¯m here to have afternoon tea with a friend, how did i run into you? who is this?¡±

    Gu Youli looked up and saw a woman in her 20s. She was wearing a Chanel suit. However, the exaggerated and heavy Smokey-eye outfit and her aura did not match the outfit at all.

    Really, he didn¡¯t look like a Crown Prince when he was wearing the Dragon robe.

    Gu Youli was not surprised at all by her arrival because she was also part of the n.

    Gu Youli looked at Liu Xingquan, who was a little pale and panicking. She crossed her arms and raised her head proudly. She smiled elegantly.¡±Hello, I¡¯m gu Youli.¡±

    Hello, I¡¯m Zhou Hong, Xingquan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. As she said that, she sat beside Liu Xingquan with a threatening expression.

    Liu Xingquan moved his body uneasily, and his eyes moved left and right uneasily. He seemed to be thinking about what to do next. How was he going to make Gu Youli feel that he had nothing to do with this woman?

    Gu Youli smiled faintly and leanedzily against the back of the sofa.

    she was really looking forward to liu xingquan¡¯s next move.

    Zhou Hong held Liu Xingquan¡¯s hand and leaned on his shoulder. She looked very happy and said to Gu Youli, ¡± miss Gu, let me tell you some good news. I¡¯m pregnant with Xingquan¡¯s child!

    As she said that, she touched her stomach with a blissful expression on her face. Then, she looked at Gu Youli expectantly. I think it¡¯s very meaningful to have our little baby attend our wedding. Miss Gu, please remember toe!

    Gu Youli replied indifferently,¡¯do me a favor? How much face do you have for me to reward you?¡±

    Hearing this, the smile on Zhou Hong¡¯s face froze.

    gu youli¡¯s lips curved into an enigmatic smile. ¡± I¡¯m just joking. Don¡¯t mind me. Marriage is a happy asion. Of course, I¡¯lle.

    hehe, hehe. Zhou Hongughed awkwardly.

    However, deep down, she felt that Gu Youli was deliberately making things difficult for her.

    At the same time, she was certain that Gu Youli wanted to steal her Liu Xingquan.

    She sneered in her heart but waved at the waiter to get the order list and ced it in front of Gu Youli.

 Chapter 1020

    1020 Boss AI, suspicious

    ¡°Miss Gu, do you want to drink anything else? order whatever you want to drink or eat. ah, right, this bill is on me, no need to be polite.¡±

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and waved her hand.¡±no need!¡±

    ¡°I want it, don¡¯t be polite!¡± As she spoke, Zhou Hong ced the order in front of Gu Youli.

    Then, he kept pushing the menu to Gu Youli. The coffee cup at the side was pushed away and fell on Gu Youli, sshing coffee all over her dress.

    gu youli was shocked. she quickly picked up the napkin beside her and quickly wiped her long dress.

    Liu Xingquan, who was beside her, also hurried over to help her wipe.

    However, it was no use. He could no longer wipe it off.

    When Zhou Hong saw Gu Youli¡¯s sorry state, there was a trace of pride in her sweet smile.

    Then, she covered her mouth in shock and apologized to Gu Youli in a panic as if she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Gu, I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo.¡±

    Gu Youli raised her eyes and looked at her coldly. Her fingers were clenched tightly. Just as she was about to say that she was fine, Liu Xingquan suddenly stood up.

    He waved hisrge arm and pped Zhou Hong¡¯s ear. ¡°Are you done yet?¡±

    zhou hong¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise. a thickyer of foundation was stacked on her face. it was as if the foundation would fall off if her facial features changed slightly.

    you!!! she was so angry that she could only squeeze out one word after a long time.

    However, Liu Xingquan ignored her and looked at Gu Youli apologetically. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss gu. she¡¯s just like that. please don¡¯t mind her.¡±

    Zhou Hong¡¯s eyes were like an open tap as tears gushed out. She sobbed with an aggrieved expression, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Yingluo.¡±

    Before Gu Youli could say anything, Liu Xingquan got anxious at Zhou Hong again. He said with a look of disgust, ¡± ¡°Can you stop acting? go back!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re actually treating me like this!¡± Zhou Hongyi¡¯s watery eyes stared at Liu Xingquan.

    liu xingquan tried his best to suppress his anger and said,¡±I have an important guest. Can you go back first?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± Zhou Hong sobbed with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Zhou Hong!¡± Liu Xingquan¡¯s face was full of disgust.

    Suddenly, Zhou Hong stopped crying and looked at Liu Xingquan in a daze. Her tone was threatening, ¡± ¡°i came out to find you. boss ai is looking for you.e with me now!¡±

    The words ¡®boss AI¡¯ made Gu Youli, who had been watching the show, narrow her eyes.

    At first, she only wanted to help Gu Huijun.

    However, as soon as the words ¡®boss AI¡¯ came out, Gu Youli suddenly felt that this matter might not have beenpletely unrted to her.

    Liu Xingquan¡¯s face instantly turned as pale as snow.

    He red at Zhou Hong and only squeezed out one word, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±

    Zhou Hong was no longer flustered and exasperated. She said very calmly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Do as you see fit!¡±

    Without waiting for Liu Xingquan¡¯s reply, she rolled her eyes at Gu Youli and left.

    Liu Xingquan clenched his fists and his face was cold. He only looked at Gu Youli apologetically when the door was closed.¡±I¡¯m sorry, miss Gu. I wanted to thank you for saving my life today, but I didn¡¯t expect Yingluo to ...¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. it¡¯s alright. Go ahead and do what you have to do.

    Then, she asked without leaving a trace, ¡± ¡°But who is that boss AI? You actually made your fianc¨¦ee out to look for you even when she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 1021

    1021 Everything, only for money

    liu xingquan¡¯s face darkened when he heard this.

    Then, heughed and said, ¡± it¡¯s just a client. He¡¯s Zhou Hong¡¯s cousin or something. He ordered hundreds ofputers from mypany. It¡¯s because I got drunk when we were discussing this business that we talked about it. I don¡¯t actually love her. If she¡¯s pregnant, I can¡¯t be an irresponsible man.

    Gu Youli nodded her head thoughtfully. Oh, then go do your work. We¡¯ll talk again next time.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal. Wait for my call.¡± Liu Xingquan said happily and respectfully bid farewell like a gentleman.

    Gu Youli sent him off coldly before she left as well and returned to the car she was in.

    Someone was waiting for her in the car. It was Gu Huijun.

    ¡°How is it? Did he take the bait?¡± Gu Huijun asked nervously.

    Gu Youliughed. how could I have set him up the first time we met? I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t say anything. But I think he already trusts me enough.

    Gu Huijun bit her lip and asked, ¡± ¡°When will the n be implemented? What do you need my help with?¡±

    don¡¯t worry. Gu Youli smiled. I don¡¯t need your help.

    Then, she suddenly thought of something and asked Gu Huijun, ¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, do you know boss AI? Liu Xingquan¡¯s client.¡±

    ¡°Boss AI? I think I heard him mention before that he came back from abroad and was preparing to start apany in China. He wanted to buy a batch ofputers from him, but I¡¯ve never seen it before. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Youli frowned slightly. it¡¯s nothing. It seems like Liu Xingquan suddenly refused to marry you because of Zhou Hong¡¯s cousin, boss AI.

    Zhou Hong¡¯s cousin is this boss AI. Don¡¯t you think Zhenzhen ... Gu Huijun shook her head as she spoke.

    Gu Youli did not say anything. She just smiled sarcastically at Gu Huijun.

    Gu Huijun felt ufortable being stared at. what¡¯s the matter? ¡±

    Gu Youli shifted her gaze to the window and said to Gu Huijun, ¡± Huijun, you¡¯ve been together for five years. In these five years, do you really think he loved you? and not because you¡¯re rich because you¡¯re the daughter of a coal mine owner.

    ¡°Of course he loved me.¡± Gu Huijun denied, but she was not confident.¡±Maybe he had a change of heart, but he really loved me.¡±

    ¡°Then you should think about it carefully. Whose money did you spend together? He can spend yours!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with disdain and she snorted coldly.

    Gu Huijun paused and said, ¡± this Yingluo is very generous to me because my family is better off while his family is poorer.

    Gu Youliughed and yawned as if it had nothing to do with her. ¡°Unfortunately, in the end, he still left you for money because he just told me that the reason he got together with Zhou Hong was because she introduced her cousin to buy him a batch ofputers. That night, he was drunk and slept with Zhou Hong. Who knew that Zhou Hong was pregnant, so he had no choice but to be with her. Was it really because Zhou Hong was pregnant and not because her cousin wanted to buy him a few hundredputers? Huijun, you should think about everything on your own! also, why are you telling me all this? you¡¯re just a woman who¡¯s only met him twice. are you sure it¡¯s not because i¡¯m the general manager of the lu corporation?¡±

 Chapter 1022

    1022 ai wenze, avenger

    Gu Huijun¡¯s sadness was reced by anger because of his words.

    Although he had never taken the initiative to ask her for money, and the only time he had borrowed money from her was when he started hispany, he often showed her that his life was not going well.

    she loved him, so she wanted to give him all the best things in the world.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want her, but he was smart and knew that if he opened his mouth, he would leave a knot. If he did it too many times, it would give people the impression that he was with her for money.

    If she had taken the initiative to give it to him, he would have pretended to dy it a few times, but instead, he would have gotten a good impression that he was not greedy for money and loved her sincerely.

    She hated him. She hated him for lying to her. She also hated herself for being too stupid. She actually couldn¡¯t see through him all this time. It was all because he kept repeating that although he had no money, he would never use her money.

    ¡°I¡¯m stupid!¡± gu huijun¡¯s eyes drooped, her expression downcast.

    Gu Youli nced at her and then turned to look out the window.

    As for this ¡± boss AI, ¡± when she first heard him, she automatically ssified him as an equal to AI Wenze.

    perhaps at first, she just wanted to help gu huijun. but now, she had a feeling that she might be the one who would be helped.

    It seemed that good deeds would be rewarded.

    the moment she got home, gu youli called ah zhi and asked him to investigate boss ai.

    Sure enough, as she had thought, the boss AI that Liu Xingquan was talking about was AI Wenze.

    That night, Gu Youli yed the recording of her phone call with AI Wenze slowly and listened carefully.

    ai wenze, this man, had appeared beside her, yang mengshan, and gu huijun at the same time.

    She was talking to her about the diamond business and yang Mengshan about love. Although they had fallen out, she appeared beside Gu Huijun¡¯s boyfriend and had a cousin, Zhou Hong, who had snatched Gu Huijun¡¯s boyfriend away.

    This Liu Xingquan would abandon Gu Huijun and choose Zhou Hong, so it was obviously rted to AI Wenze.

    Who was this AI Wenze?

    Who was it? who could it be?

    It seemed that these things were not connected and seemed to be coincidences, but there was definitely something wrong.

    But what was wrong?

    Gu Youli thought about it slowly until the recording was over. She continued to think quietly.

    suddenly, she stood up and looked in front of her with cold and shocked eyes. she muttered, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s him?¡±

    She shook her head. no, how could it be? how could it be him? ¡± A person¡¯s appearance can be changed, but it¡¯s hard to change their voice. This voice clearly doesn¡¯t sound like it!¡±

    However, it seemed that he was the only one who could make her connect everything together.

    Gu Youli sat on the chair again. Her eyes were as deep as the sea and as cold as snow.

    Perhaps he would have to show this recording to yang Mengshanter. Perhaps she should test AI Wenze and see if he was really him-Yue Mingcheng!

    If it was Zhao Mingcheng, then everything could be exined. Why would someone suddenly mail Gu Huijun¡¯s nude photo? furthermore, it was from yang Mengshan¡¯s address.

    And why did he tell yang Mengshan that she, Gu Youli, had told him about yang Mengshan¡¯s past?

    And father suddenly got lead poisoning! Could it be that the lead poisoning was also rted to him?

    If AI Wenze was Zhao Mingcheng, then he hade back for revenge.

    ai wenze, the harmony of avenger

    oh my god, is this the case? Would it be as she had analyzed?

 Chapter 1023

    1023 Earning five hundred thousand in three days

    For the next two to three days, Liu Xing called Gu Youli and hinted to the surface that he had feelings for her.

    Gu Youli yed dumb and pretended not to understand.

    that day, liu xingquan asked gu youli out again.

    Gu Youli was different from the past. She looked very annoyed and unhappy today.

    ¡°Youli, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Xingquan asked with concern. After a few days, he had sessfully gotten closer to Gu Youli and had changed ¡± miss Gu ¡± to ¡± master Gu.

    Gu Youli rested her chin on one hand and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just work.¡±

    ¡°What about work? Tell me, is there anything I can do to help?¡± Liu Xing Quan¡¯s face showed that he was willing to do so.

    Gu Youli pouted. thank you for your concern. But you can¡¯t help me.

    Liu Xingquanughed and said awkwardly, ¡± maybe I can¡¯t help you, but you can talk to me about it. You¡¯ll feel better if you do.

    gu youli sighed. ¡± maybe. but i really don¡¯t want to talk about it now. i just find it very annoying. ¡±

    Liu Xingquan¡¯s eyes were deep and he was emitting an electric charm,¡±Trust me, it won¡¯t be so annoying if I tell you.¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him and thought for a while before saying, ¡± sigh, my uncle wants to kick me out of thepany. He¡¯s so heartless. He should have thought about who was the one who supported thepany when thepany¡¯s shares fell. Now that thepany is on the right track, he wants to kick me out of thepany.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy to kick you out of thepany!¡± Liu Xingquan asked.

    Gu Youliughed coldly. of course it¡¯s not that easy. However, he thought of an idea and gave me two million dors. He said that if I could earn five hundred thousand dors in three days, not only would he not chase me out of thepany, but the two million dors would also be mine. However, if I can¡¯t earn it, not only will I have to leave thepany, but I will also have to return the two million dors!

    500000 Yuan in three days? ¡± Liu Xingquan was in disbelief. isn¡¯t he deliberately making things difficult for us? ¡±

    ¡°exactly, that¡¯s why i¡¯m so frustrated!¡± Gu Youli said irritatedly. She was clearly setting a trap for Liu Xing.

    After Liu Xingquan heard this, he touched his chin and thought for a long time.

    he had already checked on gu youli. of course, he knew that it was all nonsense on the inte.

    He had seen the news of Gu Youli and Lu Xun fighting for the position of the Lu corporation¡¯s Chairman and knew that they were rivals. So, at this moment, he had no doubts and believed Gu Youli¡¯s words one hundred percent.

    Two million Yuan. If he could help her earn 500000 Yuan, would she give him a share of the money? At this moment, Liu Xingquan had such a thought in his heart.

    while he was hesitating, gu youli could not help but clench her fists and stare at liu xingquan. she was afraid that he would not take the blow.

    Therefore, although she looked calm on the surface, she was actually very uncertain.

    Because for this n to seed, the other party had to be greedy. If he wasn¡¯t greedy, it would definitely not seed.

    Liu Xingquan should have been greedy, but 500000 Yuan was not a small amount. For Liu Xingquan, it might even be a sky-high price.

    If he wanted to take it out, he could either borrow it from the bank or the financepany.

    In that case, would he take the risk?

    As Gu Youli thought about it, she suddenly said emotionally, ¡± five hundred thousand in three days. Whoever can help me earn five hundred thousand in three days and help me stay in the Lu Corporation, I¡¯ll give him one million out of the two million I have.

 Chapter 1024

    1024 I¡¯ll help you earn money

    When Liu Xingquan heard this, he became excited, ¡± ¡°Youli, is what you said true?¡±

    Gu Youli said in a serious tone, ¡± of course it¡¯s true. You have to know that I have to stay at the Lu Corporation. The Lu Corporation is mine, I can¡¯t give it to Lu Xun.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll make 500000 Yuan for you in three days!¡± Liu Xingquan¡¯s eyes were shining.

    ¡°You!¡± When Gu Youli heard that, she quickly shook her head as if she was very grateful but said a little frivolously, ¡± ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t you own aputerpany? How can you earn 500000 in three days? don¡¯t make me happy.¡±

    Liu Xingquan said seriously, ¡± I¡¯m not trying to make you happy. What I said is true. Your uncle only said that you should earn 500000 Yuan in three days. As for how you earned it, he didn¡¯t say. As long as I transfer the 500000 Yuan to your ount, you can just say that you earned it.

    Gu Youli blinked her eyes quickly and was puzzled. is this okay? ¡± Just find a friend to transfer 500000 Yuan to my ount. Do you think my uncle is an idiot? This doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    then, what if I give you an ount to buy shares? you can transfer two million Yuan to the stock ount, and then give me the money in private to transfer another five hundred thousand Yuan to it. The next day, I will give you another two million and five hundred thousand Yuan. You can just say that you earned it from buying shares.

    gu youli frowned and looked confused. ¡± ¡°Will this work?¡±

    of course it¡¯ll work, ¡°Liu Xingquan said with certainty. Youli, if you want to earn 500000 Yuan in three days, this is the only stable way.

    ¡°but you have to know that it¡¯s two million! Let¡¯s just forget it!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s beautiful eyes were slightly narrowed and her thoughts were filled with worry.

    ¡°I, Liu Xingquan, am not that kind of person. You can rest assured.¡± Liu Xingquan had a righteous look on his face as he said in a very serious manner.

    Gu Youli smiled apologetically and said,¡¯how about this? Open an ount first and transfer 500000 Yuan as a guarantee.¡±

    After Liu Xingquan heard this, he thought for a long time and didn¡¯t speak.

    gu youli deliberately provoked him,¡¯are you not willing? Then forget it, I thought Yingluo ¡±

    Liu Xingquan quickly waved his hand and denied, ¡± ¡°No! Of course not! It¡¯s just that Youli, do you really keep your word? if I help you, you¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡±

    Gu Youli nodded. of course. You¡¯ve helped me so much. I¡¯ll definitely repay you.

    Liu Xingquan smiled awkwardly, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t want your money. It¡¯s just that mypany¡¯s capital has been a bit difficult to turn around recently. I hope you can invest in mypany!

    no problem, as long as you can keep my position as the General Manager of the Lu Corporation. Gu Youliughed coldly in her heart. Wasn¡¯t investing in yourpany the same as giving you the money?

    Liu Xingquan nodded. don¡¯t worry, Youli. I¡¯ll definitely take out all my savings and help you keep your position as the General Manager.

    Gu Youli heaved a sigh of relief and her clenched fists rxed.

    She looked at Liu Xingquan and smiled very gently, ¡± ¡± thank you. if i stay, i¡¯ll invest the one million yuan in yourpany as you said. ¡±

    Liu Xingquan only smiled faintly, but in fact, he was already bursting with joy.

    He would transfer 500000 Yuan to his ount first and then ask her to transfer 2.5 million Yuan. Before he transferred the money to her, he would sign the contract. If she didn¡¯t admit to it, he would call the police and Sue her for fraud.

    However, he thought that Gu Youli would not lie to her. Between 500000 Yuan and the Lu Corporation, even a fool would choose the Lu Corporation.

    Therefore, regardless of whether Gu Youli had lied to him or not, he would not lose out no matter what.

 Chapter 1025

    1025 Testing, is he really him?

    The information on AI Wenze was now in Gu Youli¡¯s hands.

    Gu Youli looked at it again and again but did not find anything wrong.

    However, it was also because the information was so clean that Gu Youli felt that there was something wrong with it. It was as if she had already known that they would be investigated and had made all the preparations.

    Gu Changqing looked out of the window and sneered, ¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯t find anything, we can only lure the snake out of its hole!¡±

    Gu Youli and AI Wenze ran into each other outside a famous fried chicken restaurant.

    This coincidental encounter was the result of Gu Youli¡¯s careful nning and painstaking efforts.

    ¡°President Gu, what a coincidence. Are you alone? Me too, can I invite you to lunch?¡± The corners of AI Wenze¡¯s mouth twitched, and he gave a charming smile.

    Gu Youli answered graciously, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be happy to!¡±

    Of course, he had a purpose for eating with AI Wenze. It was to wait for his n.

    the current ai wenze would definitely not have thought that she was already suspicious of his identity. how would he react if she caught him off guard?

    Gu Youli expressed that she was very much looking forward to it.

    The two of them sat opposite each other and avoided talking about yang Mengshan. They returned a formal smile and talked about the bare diamond cooperation.

    suddenly, a soft cry came from the distance, ¡± ¡°Mingcheng, Zhao Mingcheng,¡±

    AI Wenze, who was talking to Gu Youli with a smile on his face, suddenly paused for a moment. Then, he smiled faintly and returned to normal.

    Gu Youli kept smiling and stared at AI Wenze, not letting go of any of his subtle expressions.

    It was obvious that the momentary pause, as well as the ufortable AI Wenze, were all hidden in her eyes.

    When AI Wenze returned to normal, Gu Youli subconsciously turned around and saw a young girl walking over. She was even calling out softly, ¡± Mingcheng! This name.

    However, she did not stop in front of Gu Youli and AI Wenze¡¯s table.

    Instead, he walked past them and came to two tables inside. He sat beside a man and began to talk to him in a low voice.

    Gu Youli retracted her gaze and suddenly sighed. ¡°Zhao Mingcheng, what a familiar name. I thought she was calling us old friends.¡±

    ai wenze raised his eyebrows, then curled his lips indifferently, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    He didn¡¯t seem to care and wasn¡¯t interested.

    Gu Youli suddenly let out an ¡®Oh¡¯ and said with a look of understanding, ¡± ¡°Come to think of it, Mengshan¡¯s ex-boyfriend was called Zhao Mingcheng, but it¡¯s a pity that ran ran ...¡±

    As she spoke, she put on a regretful smile.

    AI Wenze asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with that? ¡±

    sigh, I can¡¯t exin it clearly, Wanwan. Gu Youli did not want to gossip.ai Wenze understood her and smiled back without asking any more questions.

    At that moment, Gu Youli¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Liu Xingquan.

    Gu Youli was not in a hurry to answer the call. Instead, she wiped her mouth with a tissue and said softly, ¡± ¡°President AI, it seems like I can¡¯t have this meal with you anymore. Maybe next time. I¡¯ll treat you next time.¡±

    President Gu has something to do. I¡¯ll wait for President Gu¡¯s call. AI Wenze kept smiling as he watched Gu Youli leave.

    When Gu Youli hadpletely disappeared from his sight, his expression suddenly turned cold and his eyes were as cold as poison.

    He paid the bill and left. Just as he sat in his car, someone sat in the front passenger seat.

 Chapter 1026

    1026 Chapter 1026-no mistakes in the n

    As soon as she sat in the car, someone sat in the front passenger seat.

    AI Wenze¡¯s eyes turned cold. When he turned around and saw Milo, he smiled as if to say, ¡± it¡¯s you!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go in after receiving your text. What¡¯s going on?¡± Milo was the one who asked AI Wenze to have dinner with her, but she suddenly received a message from AI Wenze asking her to go back first.

    AI Wenze sneered. I ran into Gu Youli. I treated her to a meal and talked about the diamond business.

    milo was confused. sheughed and asked, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know us. it¡¯s not a problem even if i go, right? iven, i really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to do. ¡±

    ¡°What do you know? If she finds out that we¡¯ve been keeping in touch, she¡¯ll definitely be suspicious.¡± As AI Wenze spoke, his eyes were as sharp as a sword, and he subconsciously clenched his fists.

    Milo smiled. Evan, I know you¡¯re going to give them a taste of their own medicine because they¡¯re the ones who caused you to lose a leg and you¡¯ll never have a child in the future. You have to gain their trust and then lead them to a dead end step by step so that they¡¯ll be punished one by one. But Evan, what I want to tell you is that Gu Youli is not a simple person. Yan Qi has a very high opinion of her. You clearly asked me out but you didn¡¯t let me show up. If she finds out, she¡¯ll be suspicious. Are you trying to outsmart yourself?¡±

    don¡¯t worry, I know this woman isn¡¯t simple, but I¡¯m even more so, Milo, ¡± AI Wenze said disdainfully. don¡¯t think too much. Everything will proceed ording to the original n.

    ¡°alright!¡± Milo nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else, but she looked worried.

    Liu Xingquan opened a bank ount for stock trading ording to the agreement and deposited 500000 Yuan in the ount.

    How could he take out 50 yuan at once? he had borrowed it from a loan shark.

    Immediately after, he called Gu Youli to ask her out.

    When Gu Youli arrived and sat down, Liu Xingquan immediately turned theptop in front of him.

    He pointed the screen at Gu Youli and showed her. Youli, take a look. I¡¯ve already saved the money. You can transfer two million Yuan in now.

    Gu Youli took a look and after confirming that there was no problem, she smiled at Liu Xingquan and said, ¡± not bad. You¡¯re very fast. I¡¯m quite assured to leave it to you. However, Hanhan.

    Her eyes were fixed on Liu Xingquan without blinking. Her gaze was serious and serious, ¡± but I think that we should add another name to this ount. Otherwise, I feel that it¡¯s not safe.

    ¡°What? Add a name? Whose name should I add?¡± Liu Xingquan looked into Gu Youli¡¯s eyes and his gaze was sharp.

    the smile on gu youli¡¯s face was gone. she said seriously, ¡± to protect my interests, I think I should add my name. After all, you¡¯re only paying 500000, and I¡¯m paying 2 million. Of course, my ount name is hidden, so that my uncle won¡¯t find out.

    Liu Xingquan was a little angry. in the end, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t believe me. Fine, I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡¯ll never lie to you.

    as he spoke, he reached for theputer and made some changes to the ount, preparing to add a hidden ount.

    However, when he opened it, he realized that there were no hidden ount names.

    no, Youli, ¡± he said to Gu Youli. we¡¯re going to the bank to get it done together. We need to add our names.

 Chapter 1027

    1027 The money suddenly disappeared

    ¡°Let me see!¡± As Gu Youli spoke, she reached out for theputer and started to tap here and there with her uncle¡¯s .

    Time passed by. After a while, she sighed.¡±I really don¡¯t have any! I¡¯ll key in 2 million right now. Remember to transfer the money to my other ount before 6 pm tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Liu Xingquan was all smiles.

    ¡± the publicwork isn¡¯t safe. use my ownwork, ¡± gu youli said as she plugged a USB into theputer. then, she transferred the two million yuan she had prepared to liu xingquan¡¯s ount.

    when gu youli got home, she threw her shoes aside and ran into the study room without even putting on her slippers.

    At that moment, Yu feibai was sitting in front of his desk and ying on hisputer.

    She ran over and hugged Yu feibai¡¯s neck. She asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve transferred two million. Did you take out 2.5 million? Would this really work? Can you take it out?¡±

    Yu feibai turned around and smiled at her. ¡°Look at how anxious you are. Of course I can.¡±

    Gu Youli pouted and then mumbled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a littleputer idiot. Howe you¡¯re the only one who can find out the password of the other party? I remember watching TV shows where those advanced hackers could only find out Qian Yifang¡¯s password. It¡¯s a little too high-end, I feel like I¡¯m OUT of date.¡±

    Looking at the adorable little woman, Yu feibai¡¯s lips fell on her ear. His gentle and loving voice rang in her ears, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Gu Youli was ticklish and dodged gently. I¡¯m not worried. Two million Yuan is nothing to you. If I lose my two million Yuan and it¡¯s taken away by this Liu Xingquan, I want you to pay me back twice the amount!

    Yu feibai raised his hand and touched her nose gently. you¡¯ve failed to get double thepensation. When you knocked on the door just now, I¡¯ve sessfully transferred 2.5 million Yuan. While I was chatting with you, I quickly passed the stock exchange market and returned the 100000 Yuan to your ount. Now, do you want to see what he looks like after he knows he has no money? ¡±

    ¡°i want to know,¡± gu youli¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    yu feibai hugged her and sat on hisp. he pointed at the video window on theputer. ¡± here, take a good look at it! ¡±

    Gu Youli, who could only see a white wall, blinked. ¡°Liu Xing¡¯s family?¡±

    Yu feibai nodded. before you came back, he was already home with hisptop. He was looking at the money just now, but he went to the shower. Hisptop was still on. I hacked into his camera. When hees out of the shower, he will probably want to look at the money again because it¡¯s 2.5 million. He will probably be struggling to decide whether he should transfer the 2.5 million to you! However, he didn¡¯t expect that there would be no more money in his ount, not a single cent!¡±

    While they were talking, Liu Xingquan¡¯s face appeared in the camera. He was smiling happily.

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression suddenly became nervous. then I¡¯m going to bid for it and show it to Huijun. I don¡¯t care about it, but she does!

    On the other side, Liu Xingquan was drying his hair with one hand and operating theputer with the other. He opened a web page with a smile.

    However, in the next second, she saw something that made her smile freeze and her face turn as white as a ghost.

 Chapter 1028

    1028 Yu feibai¡¯s ck-bellied scheme

    However, in the next second, she saw something that made her smile freeze and her face turn as white as a ghost.

    Then, he took off the towel he was using to dry his hair. His hands were anxiously typing on the keyboard as he muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! How could it be like this! How can it be gone? 2.5 million, my 2.5 million!¡±

    gu youli snorted and suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that he looks like an idiot now?¡±

    At this moment, Liu Xingquan on the screen took out his phone and made a call. what¡¯s going on? I had 2.5 million in my bank ount. Why is there not a single cent left? ¡±

    No one knew what the other end said, but Liu Xingquan shouted in surprise, ¡± ¡± what did you say? all of them were transferred away? how could that be? the money was still there before i showered. how could it be gone after i showered? what kind of lousy bank is this? did you cheat me of my money? ¡±

    after a long silence, liu xingquan heard the other party¡¯s words and stood up in a frenzy, ¡± no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± After the phone call ended, Liu Xingquan was so shocked that he was dumbfounded. He was so angry that he wanted tomit murder and arson.

    ¡°motherf * cker, is there something wrong with you? i¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Gu Youli was so excited that she cupped Yu feibai¡¯s sculpted face and kissed him on the left and right. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re amazing. I was nning to start apany with him and then let him open a bank ount. He would pay 500000, and I would pay 2000000. Then I would find a way to withdraw the 500000 and freeze my 2000000. But it doesn¡¯t seem to work as well as what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Yu feibaiughed. the methods are simr. However, that method might let him know that you¡¯re lying to him. What if he takes revenge on you? ¡± my method will not only prevent him from knowing that you¡¯re lying to him, but will also make him avoid you in the future!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s soft arms wrapped around his waist tightly as if she would never separate from him. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    At this moment, Gu Youli¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took it out from her coat pocket and the name ¡®Liu Xingquan¡¯ was disyed on it.

    she looked at yu feibai and smiled at him. she raised her finger and gestured for him to keep quiet. yu feibai lowered his eyes to signal her to do so before he answered the call. ¡± hello! ¡± a sound.

    Liu Xingquan, who was sitting opposite him, seemed very nervous. He swallowed and asked, ¡± Youli, Qianqian, did you transfer the money? ¡±

    Gu Youli pretended to be stunned and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Transfer money? Transfer what money?¡±

    Liu Xingquan,¡±2.5 million?¡± You¡¯ve transferred away?¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s voice turned cold. That ount is yours, and you didn¡¯t tell me the password. How could I transfer the money? Why? The money is gone?¡±

    no, no, no, I didn¡¯t, ¡± Liu Xingquan quickly denied and then smiled, ¡± ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    after liu xingquan hung up the phone, gu youli hung up as well. she did not even need to guess to know what liu xingquan was doing right now. he was running away. the 500000 yuan was from the loan shark.

    even if she didn¡¯t force him to his death, those loan sharks would.

    the only thing he could do now was to sell thepany, collect 500000 yuan to pay off the loan sharks, and then run away so that she wouldn¡¯t find him and ask him for the two million yuan.

 Chapter 1029

    1029 Everyone¡¯s world is only understood by themselves

    Gu Youli gave Liu Xingquan¡¯s five hundred thousand Yuan to Gu Huijun.

    After giving the money to Gu Huijun, Gu Youli called Liu Xingquan¡¯s phone. However, his phone was turned off.

    Gu Huijun told Gu Youli that the ountingpany had been blocking Liu Xingquan¡¯s door for the past two days and asking him for money. Liu Xingquan had no money and had to escape. The ountingpany had painted his door and written ¡®return the money¡¯.

    Afraid that the matter would get out of hand, Liu Xingquan borrowed money from his fianc¨¦e Zhou Hong, but he was chased out by Zhou Hong.

    Liu Xingquan was forced by the financepany to a dead end. He hid every day and didn¡¯t dare to see anyone. Every night, he couldn¡¯t eat without knowing the taste.

    In the end, he had no choice but to kneel in front of Gu Huijun and beg her to help him.

    For a moment, Gu Huijun¡¯s heart softened, but in the end, she still hardened her heart and asked her brother, Gu Hongfei, to coax Liu Xingquan out.

    In the end, Liu Xingquan had no choice but to do what Gu Youli had expected. He sold thepany to pay off the usury and left the city to prevent Gu Youli from forcing him to pay back the money.

    thank you, Youli! Gu Huijun¡¯s eyes were dazed. At this moment, she felt a lot of emotions in her heart.

    After all, he was someone she had loved before, someone she had notpletely forgotten. Seeing him in this state, she did not feel the joy of revenge, only sadness.

    After a long sigh, Gu Huijun continued, ¡± Youli, let me tell you some good news. My family has arranged a blind date for me. He¡¯s not bad.

    Gu Youli took a sip of her coffee and replied,¡¯blind date? It¡¯s quite trendy these days, do you like it?¡±

    Gu Huijun didn¡¯t answer the question directly, but sighed. once a woman turns 25, she¡¯ll be left behind. After a few years, no one will want her.

    ¡°So, Yingluo¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s no such thing as love or not. We¡¯ve met. He¡¯s a nice guy and he¡¯s nice to me. I¡¯ve thought about it and decided to spend some time with him. If we really get along and he¡¯s a nice guy, I¡¯ll marry him. As for love or not, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever love another man in my life. Even if I do, I¡¯ll only love my husband. I don¡¯t care about money or his looks. I just want a peaceful life, Yingying.¡±

    Then, Gu Huijunughed and said, ¡± ¡°Uh, divorce rates are so high these days. No one can say for sure. Even if you¡¯re married, you still have to get a divorce. Also, in your generation, divorce rates are even higher. I probably shouldn¡¯t love my husband either. I¡¯m so afraid of getting hurt. But it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now. We¡¯ll talk about it after we get a divorce.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. everyone has their own way of living. Only they understand their own world. I won¡¯t say much more. As long as you think it¡¯s good, that¡¯s fine.

    ¡°But there¡¯s something about Huijun Wanwan that I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you.¡±

    Gu Huijun frowned and snorted. ¡°What is it? Go on. ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze was deep. She looked at her for a while before she squeezed out the words, ¡± ¡°Do you still remember Zhao Mingcheng?¡±

    Gu Huijun¡¯s expression froze. As the distant memory shed through her mind, her body trembled subconsciously. how could I forget? why did you suddenly mention him? ¡±

    ¡°liu xingquan leaving you might be rted to him.¡± gu youli voiced her guess.

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Huijun was shocked.

    gu youli took out a stack of documents from her bag and gently pushed it in front of gu huijun. ¡± ¡°Take a look,¡±

 Chapter 1030

    1030 Mutual, heartache for each other

    Gu Huijun looked up at Gu Youli and reached out to take the document. The contents of the document made her expression changepletely. Her eyes widened in disbelief and she could note back to her senses for a long time.

    The intense hatred made Gu Huijun¡¯s face pale as snow. She clenched her fists and looked like she was going to fight for her life.¡±Damn it, I¡¯m going to find him to settle the score!¡±

    Gu Youli said sternly,¡¯don¡¯t be rash. Do you believe me? ¡°If you trust me, then do as I say. Zhao Mingcheng is also prepared toy his hands on me and my dad! He won¡¯t let anyone off the hook that day, especially because my dad chased after him and beat him up. That¡¯s why he lost a leg.¡±

    Gu Huijun suppressed the surging emotions in her chest. ¡°I believe you. Tell me what to do!¡±

    Gu Youli shifted her position and sat next to her. She whispered a few words into her ear and Gu Huijun nodded her head.

    The two of them talked for a long time. When Gu Youli mentioned the most important point, Gu Huijun suddenly frowned.

    Her face was extremely pale, and her thin lips were slightly pale as she said, ¡± ¡°What? Looking for her? I don¡¯t agree, you have to know that she¡¯s the one who harmed me!¡±

    Gu Youli slowly leaned back on the sofa and said slowly, ¡± she¡¯s already received her retribution. She¡¯s also Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s target for revenge. I hate her more than you, but only she can make this AI Wenze reveal his true colors.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face darkened and she lowered her eyes without saying a word.

    ! Let me think about it!! She said after! while.

    Gu Youli nodded. sure. Give me a call when you¡¯ve made up your mind.

    That night, when Yu feibai returned home, Gu Youli was already lying on the bed and resting.

    He sat down by the bed and touched Gu Youli¡¯s Haggard face. His heart ached as he said, ¡± ¡°Why did you lose weight again? How can I make you have no worries?

    ¡°You always say that I¡¯m stupid. Why are you saying stupid things now? Everyone has their own troubles, or else it can¡¯t be called life.¡± gu youli said gently and then opened her eyes with a smile.

    She held Yu feibai¡¯s hand and smiled gently. Her smile was bright and her eyes were bright.¡±I¡¯ve made you worry again. Actually, I¡¯m fine. I can eat and sleep well, and I don¡¯t seem to have lost any weight. It¡¯s probably because you weren¡¯t around for the past two days that I didn¡¯t sleep well, and I look a little pale.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle back every day.¡± Yu feibai reached out his hand and pinched her face lovingly.

    Gu Youli shook her head in disagreement. how can we do that? you¡¯vee all the way back and you¡¯ll have to rush back early the next day. I¡¯ll be heartbroken if you rush back so quickly.

    Yu feibai smiled. but my heart will ache if you can¡¯t sleep.

    Gu Youli rolled her eyes and suggested, ¡± ¡°How about this? when you¡¯re not by my side, I¡¯ll call you before I go to bed and don¡¯t hang up until I go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yu feibai lowered his head and kissed her gently on the lips. He was extremely gentle. ¡± on the phone, you said that you¡¯ve already dealt with liu xingquan¡¯s matter. as for ai wenze, what do you n to do? ¡±

    At this point, Gu Youli frowned and shook her head in confusion. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of a solution yet, and I¡¯m not sure if Milo knows that AI Wenze is Zhao Mingcheng. If she does, why would she help AI Wenze? But wasn¡¯t mi Luo Yan Qi¡¯s ssmate? He¡¯s that much older than AI Wenze?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so many years older, can¡¯t I have love?¡± Yu feibai asked.

 Chapter 1031

    1031 You are the greatest gift from the heavens

    The corners of Gu Youli¡¯s mouth twitched. this guy has such a weird taste. I think mi Luo has most likely been used.

    Yu feibai chuckled and reached out to stroke her hair. you shouldn¡¯t think about the taste problem. Think about what they¡¯re going to do next!

    Gu Youli took the initiative to kiss him and then distanced herself from him. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do next, or what they want to do, but I¡¯ve already decided what I want to do!¡±

    Yu feibai raised his brows. I promised you that I wouldn¡¯t make decisions for you and that I would inform you of everything I do. I will settle this matter first and let you handle it on your own. However, you have to promise me that you will let me know before you make any decisions!

    As he said that, he ced his lips on hers and touched her lips gently. He rubbed them along the shape of her lips gently.

    Gu Youli nodded her head hard and ced her head on his neck. She hugged him tightly. I want to sigh again. The heavens let me meet you and let me have you. This is really the greatest gift to me!

    When Yu feibai heard that, he felt a warm and sweet feeling in his heart. go to sleep. You still have to work tomorrow.

    Then, he kissed her forehead.

    Gu Youli shifted her position and said,e up and apany me! It doesn¡¯t matter if you didn¡¯t shower.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up in a pampering manner. He removed his shoes andy down beside her. Then, he covered both of them with a nket.

    gu youli looked at him and smiled. then, she rested her head on his arm and slowly fell asleep.

    actually, what gu youli had just said was not just a casual remark.

    It was just as she had said. When Yu feibai was by her side, she could sleep well.

    On the other hand, when Yu feibai was not by her side, she tossed and turned for a long time before she finally fell asleep. Furthermore, she was constantly having nightmares.

    That night, when she woke up, the sky was still dark, but she seemed to have had a good sleep.

    She reached out to feel around her, but Yu feibai was no longer there.

    Gu Youli held her phone and looked at the time. It was four in the morning.

    Where did Yu feibai go at this hour? why wasn¡¯t he sleeping? Wasn¡¯t he tired aftering back?

    Gu Youli only felt that it was strange. She lifted the nket and got out of bed to look for him in the bedroom.

    The living room was silent and dark, like the endless night sky. Gu Youli walked to the living room with heavy steps and turned her head to look in the direction of the study.

    There was a faint light under the door of the study.

    Gu Youli knew where Yu feibai was. She walked over and knocked on the door gently.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The next second, Yu feibai¡¯s deep and maic voice came from behind the door.

    Gu Youli pushed the door open and saw a tablemp lit up in the study room. Yu feibai was wearing a sleeping robe and was sitting behind the desk, looking at theputer screen.

    He looked up and smiled at Gu Youli¡¯s calm eyes. His warm and ambiguous breath lingered and he opened his thin lips.¡±Why are you awake? it¡¯s still early.¡±

    Gu Youli walked forward and smiled. ¡°Why are you awake? it¡¯s still early.¡±

    When she walked to his side, Yu feibai reached out and held her hand. He rubbed her palm gently. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to deal with.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Youli asked casually.

    yu feibai held gu youli¡¯s hand and pulled her to sit on hisp. he held her in his arms. ¡± ¡°See, I should have told you earlier.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Youli smiled leisurely and leanedfortably in Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 1032

    1032 Chapter 1032-ying and flirting

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Youli smiled leisurely and leanedfortably in Yu feibai¡¯s arms. She nced at theputer and saw the words: the sales table of Emperor¡¯s jewelry.

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows. Oh, this? I¡¯m not in a hurry. Why are you reading it sote? ¡±

    Yu feibai was a little surprised. He tried his best to calm the air in his chest and suppressed his gentleness. He asked softly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not surprised? Did Yan Qi tell you?¡±

    gu youli put her hand on his shoulder and smiled. ¡± Yan Qi didn¡¯t tell me. You seem to have forgotten who I am. There are some things that I know earlier than most people. Although I didn¡¯t know about this in my previous life, I still found out through the events of my previous life.

    ¡± i¡¯m very sorry that i didn¡¯t tell you. it¡¯s not that i didn¡¯t want to tell you, but i haven¡¯t found the right opportunity to tell you smoothly and naturally. ¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice sounded a little annoyed.

    Actually, he could have told Gu Youli about it, but he did not know how to start.

    He was worried that Gu Youli would be angry and think that he was hiding something from her if he said it out loud.

    Gu Youli chuckled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be angry. My husband owns such a bigpany and has so much money. Half of it is actually mine. I¡¯m so happy. I know I¡¯m not hiding it on purpose.¡±

    yu feibaiughed. his heart was so sour that it was indescribably sweet.

    Gu Youli kissed his cheek. it¡¯s already sote. Can¡¯t you look at it tomorrow? ¡± Be careful.¡±

    ¡°The guard sent me back. I slept for a while in the car, and I slept for a while again just now. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve always been full of energy. Even if I don¡¯t sleep all night, I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, I¡¯ve had enough sleep. Be good, go and sleep for a while more.¡± Yu feibai patted her back gently, indicating for her to rest.

    I¡¯ve had enough sleep too. I don¡¯t want to sleep anymore. Gu Youli rolled her eyes and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Are you hungry? Why don¡¯t I go cook some noodles and eat together?¡±

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows in surprise. hungry? ¡±

    As he asked, the hand that was around Gu Youli¡¯s waist slowly moved up into her pajamas and his palm gently covered the softness of her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite hungry!¡± Heughed.

    gu youli patted his hand. ¡± you know very well that i¡¯m not talking about this. let go. ¡±

    Not only did Yu feibai not let go of her, but he also became even more aggressive. After rubbing her chest a few times, he moved his hand down. His fingers slowly moved down her lower abdomen and stopped at her triangr area.

    stop fooling around. I wanted to make you supper. the texture of Yu feibai¡¯s palm was so stimting that Gu Youli¡¯s voice was trembling.

    I like this midnight snack more. Yu feibai nibbled on her earlobe from behind.| He made a sound.

    Gu Youli bit her lip and took a deep breath. Then, she gasped for air and tried her best to control herself.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not bad to eat that first.¡± Yu feibai chuckled after saying that.

    Gu Youli felt like she had been yed and pouted. ¡°You go and cook the noodles, I¡¯m not cooking anymore!¡±

    With that, she got up from him and left the study.

    Although she told Yu feibai to cook, she went straight to the kitchen and quickly found noodles, lean meat, eggs, side dishes, and ham.

    Yu feibai followed her and the two of them chatted andughed in the kitchen. After almost an hour, they finally finished cooking a pot of steaming hot noodles.

 Chapter 1033

    1033 Go abroad and have a big fight

    Gu Youli arrived at the office early in the morning. Although she did not sleep much the next night and came to work early today, she was still in good spirits.

    In the afternoon, her assistant knocked on her office door and took out a document to report to her. President Gu, poo Studios has already sent someone to contact us. They have very highments on ourpany¡¯s bare diamonds, but they hope to meet with you for a discussion.

    gu youli nodded. ¡± sure. help me book a ne ticket to italy immediately. also, arrange a time to meet them. ¡±

    The assistantughed. yes, President Gu!

    after she left, chen junrui pushed the door open and entered. ¡± you¡¯re finally ready to go all out. I thought that since Yu feibai can¡¯t go overseas, you wouldn¡¯t even go out to negotiate the business deals.

    Gu Youliughed. Italy¡¯s poo is the thirdrgest jewelry brand in the world after France¡¯s RK and America¡¯s BL. However, its scale and reputation are not inferior to the other two big jewelry brands at all.

    Chen junrui sat down opposite her,¡¯but rtively speaking, the NLG team clearly has the advantage! didn¡¯t the director of rk, milo, already look for you to discuss it?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Milo been stalling? I¡¯ve sent someone to France to investigate. Ever since the new shareholders of the RK Corporation joined, their sales have been dropping year by year. Coupled with internal management problems, it can be said that there are both internal and external problems. It¡¯s better to sign a contract with poo than to sign a contract with them at this time!¡±

    not bad, you¡¯ve done your homework well. It¡¯s really important to choose a partner. Take a look at Yingluo. Chen junrui ced his own investigation information on the RK on Gu Youli¡¯s desk and pushed it in front of her. I was also about to tell you to be careful when cooperating with Milo.

    Yan Qi is Yan Qi. She is her. Gu Youli smiled and waved the document around. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take a good look. See if you know anyone in Italy. If possible, please help me investigate poni. It¡¯s better to be safe.

    Chen junrui nodded. I have a friend who¡¯s Italian. He works in a jewelrypany in Italy. He definitely knows a little. I¡¯ll ask him about it.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then!¡± gu youli said politely.

    don¡¯t be so polite. Chen junrui stood up.¡±When you go to Italy, I¡¯ll probably go to France to watch a show. Do you want to fly to France?¡±

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and looked a little awkward. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go home and ask for instructions!¡±

    Chen junrui let out an ¡± uh ¡± and shook his head, indicating that he was beyond saving. ¡°Alright then!¡±

    That night, she told Yu feibai about going overseas. To Gu Youli¡¯s surprise, Yu feibai actually agreed to let her go to Italy and France.

    Although she was reluctant to leave, she did not say anything and just let ah Zhi go out with Gu Youli.

    In fact, he wanted to go with them, but he couldn¡¯t as a soldier.

    before boarding, gu youli received a call from gu huijun. she had agreed.

    gu youli smiled and told her to wait for her. she would be back soon.

    She was very busy with her schedule. She was estimated to stay in Italy for two days before she transferred to France. She would only stay in France for one day.

    AI Wenze was a time bomb. She would never feel at ease if he was in the warm city that she yearned for.

 Chapter 1034

    1034 Chapter 1034-we won¡¯t meet if we¡¯re not enemies

    The trip to Italy was very smooth. He had met with the president of the city and had reached an initial cooperation.

    The president of yours had already confirmed that he would send a team of professionals to China for an on-site inspection in three days. After that, he would personally go to China to officially sign the cooperation with Gu Youli.

    After everything was settled, Gu Youli brought ah Zhi to France.

    when they got off the ne in france, although they took a special passage, they were still surrounded by a group of fans.

    he seemed to have heard chen junrui say that some chinese celebrities would being to watch the show. this was probably it.

    gu youli looked at the sign that the fans were waving around and saw the words ¡®fu xiaoya¡¯.

    woo xiaoya, this name was very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before.

    Oh, right. She seemed to be Yu feimo¡¯s ex-girlfriend, the singer who had dumped him.

    What a coincidence! She knew about her existence and had seen reports about her on the inte, but she had never seen her in person.

    Therefore, Gu Youli was a little curious and wanted to see wo Xiaoya. However, she did not expect that she would be surrounded by fans.

    All she could see was a strand of hair on the back of her head.

    She and ah Zhi arrived at the hotel Chen junrui had booked. As soon as Gu Youli got out of herputer, she saw a very eye-catching pair standing in front of her. The man was tall and exquisite, handsome and confident, while the woman was petite, beautiful and pure. At first nce, they looked verypatible.

    Gu Youli could tell at a nce that the man was her brother-inw, Yu feimo. The woman looked familiar. She seemed to be the singer, wo Xiaoya.

    The two of them stood face to face, their expressions not looking good.

    She pursed her lips and wondered if the two of them had met here and started quarreling after greeting each other.

    Uh, what an enemy.

    When they heard footsteps, the two of them subconsciously turned their heads in Gu Youli¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Hi!¡± gu youli met their gazes and smiled slightly. she greeted the two of them as if they were acquaintances.

    When Yu feimo saw Gu Youli, a look of surprise shed across his eyes. Then, he said calmly, ¡± ¡°Youli, you¡¯re here!¡±

    As he spoke, he walked towards Gu Youli and put his hand on her shoulder, acting like a good brother. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Then, he dragged Gu Youli past wo Xiaoya and went in.

    Ah Zhi¡¯s face was dark as he followed beside her. He reminded her in a low voice,¡±second young master, he¡¯s your zhenzhen?¡±

    Yu feimo red at him coldly and interrupted him. ¡°i don¡¯t need you to tell me, i know!¡±

    His expression was sour, and he even nced behind him.

    Gu Youli subconsciously turned around and saw that wo Xiaoya¡¯s face had changed slightly. It was a mixture of green and white. She was a little angry, but also a little sad and upset.

    After closing the door and disappearing from her sight, Yu feimo let go of her and apologized to Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    then, with a look of frustration, he fell lifelessly onto the sofa.

    When ah Zhi saw this, he finally understood that second young master Yu was using Gu Youli to get rid of the girl just now. He really heaved a sigh of relief.

    For a moment, he was really afraid that Yu feimo would like Gu Youli too. If that happened, his boss Yu would be in a difficult position. How awkward would it be for Gu Youli to see Yu feimo in the future?

    ¡°i¡¯m fine. why are you in france?¡± Gu Youli sat down opposite him and looked at him slyly. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that she wasing to France to watch the show, so you followed her here, did you?¡±

    Yu feimo rejected her without hesitation. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 1035

    1035 Being a matchmaker is quite fun

    why did youe to France? ¡± Gu Youli smiled.

    Yu feimo suddenly raised his voice. business, of course!

    From Gu Youli¡¯s point of view, that expression of his was as guilty as he could be.

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and came to a sudden realization. Okay, okay, okay. Then you can have a good talk. Get out of here. I want to rest!

    With such an arrogant personality, he deserves to be dumped. If he can¡¯t save the beauty, then he deserves to spend the rest of his life with pride!¡±

    Yu feimo¡¯s expression was cold as he stood up slowly. ¡°I live upstairs. If there¡¯s anything, look for me.¡±

    Hearing that Gu Youli wanted to rest, ah Zhi followed Yu feimo and left.

    When the door was closed, Gu Youliughed.¡±I realized feimo is quite stupid!¡±

    She could tell that wo Xiaoya really liked Yu feimo with one look. How could Yu feimo be so stupid that he couldn¡¯t even handle a girl he liked and liked?

    Even if there was a misunderstanding between the two of them, he was a man and could admit defeat first.

    If he didn¡¯t want to lose face, then he could put on a show of self-injury.

    xiao ya liked him so much, and if he really tried to hurt her, how much would he feel for him? he was so stupid, he only knew how to touch the earth when they met.

    She realized that Yu feimo and Yu feibai had two different personalities. If Yu feibai inherited Wang Jiahui¡¯s personality, Yu feimo must have inherited Yu Zhihe¡¯s arrogant, overbearing, and self-righteous personality.

    Yes, it must be!

    Gu Youli thought to herself gloomily. At the same time, she was secretly d that Yu feibai was not like Yu Zhihe!

    When they were watching the show, Gu Youli¡¯s seat was only one seat away from wo Xiaoya¡¯s.

    When they left, the two of them happened to be walking in the same direction.

    Wo Xiaoya brought her assistant along. When the chauffeur got the car, Gu Youli stood beside her and smiled at her in a friendly manner. She then praised, ¡± ¡°Your gown is so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Wo Xiaoya¡¯s lips also curved up slightly.

    however, her expression was cold and she did not want to bother with gu youli.

    in wo xiaoya¡¯s heart, she was certain that gu youli was yu feimo¡¯s current girlfriend. she felt that gu youli was speaking to her to show off.

    of course, gu youli could tell but she did not mind. she just smiled and said, ¡± i haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. because of feimo, we didn¡¯t get to know each other properly yesterday. my name is gu youli and i¡¯m feimo¡¯s sister-inw. ¡±

    As she spoke, she stretched out her right hand.¡±It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡±

    Sister-in!w? she¡¯s feimo¡¯s sister-inw! woo Xiaoya shuddered in shock.

    Seeing that Gu Youli was still holding her hand out, she quickly reached out and shook her hand. ¡± my name is wo xiaoya. i¡¯m yu feimo, qianqian. who else can i be but yu feimo? ¡±

    She had wanted to say that she was his girlfriend, but after they had identally lost their child that time, they had been good and bad. She didn¡¯t know if she could still be considered his girlfriend.

    sigh! Woo Xiaoya felt that having a childish Yu feimo as a boyfriend was really tiring.

    But what could he do? Who asked her to love him to death, and to be inseparable from him.

    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± She added with a smile.

    I¡¯ve seen your concert before. Gu Youli smiled. although I watched it on theputer, I really liked it. I hope I can go to your concert live next time.

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee!¡± She said with a friendly smile.

    He felt that he had judged the heart of a gentleman with his own mean measure and thought badly of him. He was still a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 1036

    1036 A white lie, Youli¡¯s trickery

    Gu Youli smiled. I¡¯ll have to ask feimo to treat me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m sorry.

    Her bright eyes darkened as she said sadly, ¡± don¡¯t tell me your next concert is in a year¡¯s time? if that¡¯s the case, feimo might not have time to invite me!

    not one yearter? ¡± she was confused. it¡¯s next month. But why didn¡¯t he invite you to his dinner after one year? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darkened and she frowned. She lowered her voice so that only she and wo Xiaoya could hear.¡±What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you know? Feimo has blood cancer and it¡¯s in the final stage. He won¡¯t live for long. The doctor said that he only has about a year left. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll leave this world.¡±

    A huge shock and fear instantly engulfed her. Her face was deathly pale, ¡± ¡°What did you just say? Yu feimo has a Kasaya.¡±

    Gu Youli nodded and said sadly, ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know? It seems like he doesn¡¯t want you to worry, but since you already know, then pretend not to know. Don¡¯t tell him, he has a very strong self-esteem and a very proud personality, he doesn¡¯t want people to know.¡±

    A strong sour feeling rushed up to the tip of her nose. Wo Xiaoya blinked her eyes, ¡± ¡°This is indeed his character. He didn¡¯t think that he would be afraid of me. I don¡¯t know why he was afraid of me. I feel like I¡¯m very insensible. He must have thought that he was sick and was about to die, so he was afraid.¡±

    She said it intermittently, not knowing what she was trying to express, but she was very sad and tears flowed out uncontrobly.

    Gu Youli looked at her red eyes and quickly chanted Amitabha in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t mean to lie, and she didn¡¯t really want to curse Yu feimo to get sick. She just wanted to help them get back together and form a marriage.

    At that moment, Chen junrui had already driven over.

    Gu Youli took the opportunity to wave goodbye to wo Xiaoya.

    She turned around to look at wo Xiaoya¡¯s anxious and sad expression. Gu Youliughed evilly. She thought that Yu feimo would probably bring her back to the Yu Residence soon.

    after returning to china, gu youli had been busy with the coboration with pei and the delegation¡¯s trip to china was kept confidential.

    After confirming the cooperation and signing the contract, it was also temporarily kept a secret. They were preparing to hold a banquet and announce the cooperation between the twopanies at the banquet.

    This was a win-win cooperation that would open up both parties ¡®fame. When it was officially announced, it would probably shock many people.

    the day before the banquet, gu youli had given it to yang mengshan and invited her out for a meal.

    Yang Mengshan thought that Gu Youli should give her an exnation for AI Wenze¡¯s incident. Therefore, she was not willing to eat out and wanted to eat at Gu liangwei¡¯s house.

    Gu Youli let him be and agreed to meet at Gu liangwei¡¯s house that night.

    When she saw Gu Youli, yang Mengshan¡¯s attitude was very cold. She crossed her arms.¡±It¡¯s been so many days. I thought you didn¡¯t remember. You said you would give me an exnation.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and leaned back on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget what I said.¡±

    ¡°father, i¡¯m here today to give you an exnation,¡± she turned to look at gu liangwei.

    Gu liangwei smiled and did not say anything.

    Yang Mengshan said coldly, ¡± alright, then tell me. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to exin yourself. How are you going to prove your innocence? ¡±

 Chapter 1037

    1037 Tears fell from her eyes when she found out the truth

    Gu liangwei held yang Mengshan¡¯s hand and said, ¡± Mengshan, if this has nothing to do with Youli, you have to apologize to your sister and promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you have to believe in your sister and not be easily misled by outsiders.

    Yang Mengshan looked at Gu liangwei and nced at Gu Youli. She said coldly, ¡± dad, if this has nothing to do with her and she¡¯s really been wronged, I¡¯ll definitely apologize to her.

    She automatically ignored the rest of his words.

    That was all Gu Youli needed. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°alright, then listen carefully and apologize to me after you¡¯ve heard it clearly!¡±

    As she spoke, she took out her phone and yed the recording.

    Then, her questioning voice rang on the phone, ¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re angry, you shouldn¡¯t drag me into this!¡±

    Then, AI Wenze¡¯s sorrowful voice sounded, ¡± ¡± when i was with yang mengshan, i did some research on her. i know that the two of you don¡¯t have a good rtionship and i also know about some of her shameful past. but i really love her and i don¡¯t care. i just want her to be with me well in the future. but i don¡¯t know about qianqian. ¡±

    ¡°What do you know? Doesn¡¯t yang Mengshan love you a lot too? she must have changed a lot for you.¡±

    that¡¯s just an expression. She¡¯s really hopeless. After being with me, she actually yed with another man for a night.| That child ... That child is not mine at all.¡±

    Hearing this, yang Mengshan could not stay calm. Her expression was filled with fear and she said in disbelief, ¡± why did he say that? why did he say that? I didn¡¯t spend the night ying.| I¡¯m not!¡±

    Her eyes were red, her nose was sour, and her tears were about to fall. daddy, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t. The child is his. The child is his!

    ¡°This bastard!¡± gu liangwei clenched the walking stick in his hand tightly. his entire body was trembling, and his grave and steady expression was filled with anger. he clenched his fists tightly, as if he could not wait to punch ai wenze¡¯s face.

    He consoled yang Mengshan. Mengshan, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry. Daddy will definitely make the decision for you. I will definitely teach him a good lesson.

    yes, it¡¯s not mine, President Gu. I only hate that I didn¡¯t meet you earlier.

    AI Wenze¡¯s voice was heard again. Yang Mengshan tried her best to suppress her emotions, clenched her fists, and continued to listen.

    After listening to the entire recording, yang Mengshan felt as if she had just woken up from a nightmare and was about to copse.

    Her face was pale as she mumbled to herself, ¡± what? he actually asked Gu Youli to help him and asked me to stop pestering him? Wenze, Wenze, how can you do this to me? ah!

    Yang Mengshan cried. At that moment, she felt like a joke.

    When she got together with AI Wenze, she thought that she had found an outstanding man. She thought that she would be happy in the future and that she could finally vent her anger to Gu Youli.

    for a long time, she had beenpletely suppressed by gu youli. in the eyes of those men, gu youli was a treasure and she was grass.

    Therefore, she wanted to let Gu Youli know that she, yang Mengshan, was the Pearl and Gu Youli was the grass. It was all those men who were blind!

    In the end, he didn¡¯t expect that Yingluo would be so angry.

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall what AI Wenze had said just now, and his heart was filled with hatred and pain!

    She tried her best to support her body, not letting herself fall down from the trance, fatigue, and grief.

    She got up and only wanted to leave.

 Chapter 1038

    1038 He only came for revenge

    gu liangwei was so angry that his face was ferocious, and his eyes were bloodshot. he gritted his teeth and said,¡±I won¡¯t let this brat go. I¡¯m going to find Xuanji Mengshan!¡±

    seeing that yang mengshan was about to leave, he quickly chased after her.

    However, Gu Youli stopped her. ¡°Dad, sit down. I¡¯ll go after her. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely bring her back.¡±

    With that, Gu Youli also ran out.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s steps were unstable and she stumbled a few times, almost falling!

    At the parking lot, Gu Youli grabbed her hand. yang Mengshan, stop right there.

    Yang Mengshan turned around and red at Gu Youli. Her gaze was as sharp as a knife and a self-deprecating smile appeared on her pale lips. what are you doing? do you think I¡¯m not embarrassed enough? are you here tough at me? ¡±

    gu youli stared at her coldly and grabbed her wrist tightly. ¡± ¡°I promised dad that I would bring you back!¡±

    yang mengshan¡¯s eyes were as red as blood as she struggled anxiously. ¡± ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯m not going back now! Let go-¡±

    can you stop making a fuss? I don¡¯t want dad to get hurt again because of you. Gu Youli held on to her with all her might and refused to let go.

    Apart from not wanting Gu liangwei to worry, she also had something to say to yang Mengshan.

    She would not let yang Mengshan leave before she finished what she had to say.

    Gu Youli¡¯s scornful and disdainful expression made yang Mengshan, who was already embarrassed, even more embarrassed.

    Her face turned red and white, and her sad eyes were full of hatred. Gu Youli, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ve never thought of hurting dad ever since I came out!

    ¡°What you¡¯re doing now is no different from hurting dad!¡± Gu Youli said coldly.

    Gu Youli, do you know? I hate that look in your eyes the most. Why did we have to grow up together? why did you let me know that you¡¯re not my biological sister? do you know how much I wished that we had the same blood in the past? But I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not my father¡¯s daughter, I¡¯m a pitiful creature that my mother didn¡¯t want. Even my own mother could abandon me, so you guys will definitely abandon me one day. I¡¯ve just decided to abandon you guys before you abandon me. ¡±

    Yang Mengshan became more and more agitated as she spoke, as if she was about to go crazy. but I never thought that dad would not give up on me. He never did. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t harm dad anymore. Gu Youli, don¡¯t make yourself sound so good. I don¡¯t see you care much about dad either. I feel guilty about having a father, but I don¡¯t feel guilty about what I¡¯ve done to you at all because you¡¯ve harmed me a lot too! Don¡¯t worry, Gu Youli. I hate you!¡±

    Gu Youli ignored her crazy words and forcefully pulled her into the car. She pushed her into the front passenger seat and mmed her again. He had to close the car door.

    after getting into the driver¡¯s seat, gu youli said to yang mengshan coldly, ¡± you can do whatever you want to me, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m dragging you along because I want to tell you that AI Wenze came to you and appeared by your side for nothing else but revenge.

    Yang Mengshan, who had gone crazy, suddenly froze.

    ¡°revenge?¡± Her heart skipped a beat and she looked at Gu Youli in confusion. It was as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. She suddenlyughed so hard that her shoulders trembled. revenge? Gu Youli, can you be more ridiculous? I didn¡¯t even know Wenze before, why is he looking for me to take revenge?¡±

 Chapter 1039

    1039 what do i want to do?

    Gu Youli looked at her coldly. yang Mengshan, I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re very good at scheming. Why have you be so stupid now? ¡± you¡¯ve been with him for so long, and you really didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± yang Mengshan¡¯s face darkened.

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes darkened and she said coldly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think AI Wenze looks like an old friend we know?¡±

    ¡°an old friend?¡± yang mengshan thought about it but could not think of who would know who.

    Gu Youli said in a deep voice,¡¯AI Wenze might be Zhao Mingcheng. Do you still remember him? You drugged the boyfriend you brought home back then, Zhao Mingcheng, and he raped Huijun, losing a leg after that. Look at AI Wenze now, he¡¯s also losing a leg. Didn¡¯t you notice this problem?¡±

    ¡°AI Wenze is Zhao Mingcheng?¡± Yang Mengshan was so shocked that her entire body started to tremble.

    She subconsciously ced her hand on her abdomen, and AI Wenze and Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s faces shed through her mind. She only felt a sharp pain in her temples.

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± She shook her head desperately. It won¡¯t, it definitely won¡¯t.¡±

    Although she denied it, she knew very well in her heart that since Gu Youli had told him, she must have done some investigation. Yu feibai was Gu Youli¡¯s backer. Who did Yu feibai belong to? if he wanted to investigate someone, how could he not find out?

    Thus, there was a voice, the truest voice in his heart, telling him that it was true. What Gu Youli said was true.

    Yang Mengshan lowered her head and her hot tears fell again.

    She hugged the baby and herself, her whole body trembling like chestnuts.

    Oh my God, how could this be? AI Wenze was Zhao Mingcheng, and she was pregnant with his child.

    It was the boy that she had known for so long that it was as if she had known him in her previous life.

    No, he was already a man now. He was a terrifying man who came to take revenge for his broken leg.

    Gu Youli¡¯s face was solemn as she said quietly, ¡± he¡¯s back for revenge this time. You, me, Gu Huijun, Gu Hongfei, and dad. Because dad chased after him and beat him up, he broke one of his legs when he was running away, so I suspect that he might have had something to do with dad¡¯s lead poisoning. Also, Gu Huijun¡¯s nude photo was not sent by you or me. Who do you think it was? Who¡¯s in contact with us?¡±

    Yang Mengshan was filled with worry and resentment as she looked straight at Gu Youli. Gu Youli, when did you find out? or did you know something from the start but you didn¡¯t say anything? you did it on purpose to make me sad and miserable, right? ¡±

    Gu Youliughed coldly. if I had known from the beginning, do you think father would have been poisoned? ¡± Do you think I¡¯ll let go of a person who could harm my father at any time?¡±

    yang mengshan believed that.

    Based on her understanding of Gu Youli, she would never allow anyone to hurt Gu liangwei.

    yang Mengshan, didn¡¯t you say that you really want to be good to dad? then don¡¯t let AI Wenze, no, Zhao Mingcheng, hurt dad, ¡± Gu Youli said with a provocative look.

    the truth made yang mengshan very sad. there was nothing more sorrowful than the death of her heart.

    When she heard that, she looked up and stared at Gu Youli coldly. ¡°what do you want me to do by saying this?¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. I¡¯ll be holding a banquet tomorrow.ai Wenze will be there!

    yang mengshan did not say anything. she just opened the car door and got out.

    this time, she did not leave rashly. instead, she returned to gu liangwei¡¯s house.

 Chapter 1040

    1040 The party, the show begins

    when gu youli got home, she took a shower and changed her clothes. then, she called ai wenze and milo to tell them that there would be a cocktail party at thepany the next day and she hoped that they would be able to attend.

    The two of them agreed without any hesitation, as if they were very happy to be able to attend this banquet.

    Gu Youli put down the phone and sighed. It seemed that she had done a good job of keeping it a secret. Neither of them knew that the Lu Corporation had already signed a partnership with the City.

    But even so, he still had to be 120% alert at the banquet to face AI Wenze and Milo.

    Yu feibai hugged Gu Youli and kissed her hard without giving her any time to think. Her mind was in a daze from the kisses and her red lips were wet and attractive.

    His thumb gently pressed against her lips. His eyes were bright like stars, but his voice carried a trace of displeasure.¡±why didn¡¯t you invite me?¡±

    gu youli¡¯s bright eyes stared at her strangely. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already the host of the party, why do you still want to invite me? Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t see yourself as the master?¡±

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows slightly. His slender fingers gripped the back of her neck tightly and exerted force on himself.¡±You¡¯re quibbling because you don¡¯t want me to go and you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll interfere, right?¡±

    it¡¯s between me, AI Wenze, and yang Mengshan. I just don¡¯t want to bother you. If you frown, my heart will ache. Gu Youli used her finger to touch the space between his eyebrows. She stared at him with her bright eyes and slowly said, ¡± ¡°old, gong suan suan¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes turned dark.

    every time she called him ¡®hubby¡¯ with jiao mei ¡®er, it would always cause a fatal numbing sensation to run through his back, making his scalp numb ...

    yu feibai¡¯s lips curved into a charming smile. his dark eyes were like ake that could capture one¡¯s soul. he looked at gu youli, who was smiling slyly in his arms, and suddenly kissed her lips fiercely.

    After a moment, he let go of her and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interfere in the matter between you and them. I¡¯ll only watch you from behind!¡±

    Seeing how serious Yu feibai was, Gu Youli smiled and pointed at his chest like a spoiled child. I really love you. I love you to death, Yingluo.

    Yu feibai¡¯s hardened heart melted into water in an instant. He held her hand and lowered his head to kiss her deeply.

    the more he kissed her, the deeper he hugged her, as if he wanted to rub her into his body.

    After a while, everything in the room seemed to have disappeared, leaving only the charming and gentle spring scenery.

    On the night of the reception, everyone who was supposed to be there attended.

    The music in the hall was melodious and soothing, and The ss Pce lights were bright and colorful, illuminating the reception hall.

    Milo didn¡¯te with AI Wenze. She came with Yan Qi. The two of them greeted each other briefly and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Gu Huijun was there as well. Gu Youli introduced her to AI Wenze and asked Gu Huijun to help her take care of AI Wenze.

    No matter how resentful she was, Gu Youli¡¯s act was wless and she kept talking to AI Wenze with a smile.

    The music suddenly stopped. Gu Youli and the president of poo Studios walked to the podium in the hall. Everyone turned to look at them in unison.

    When Gu Youli had a confident and rxed smile on her face and looked at everyone with bright and steady eyes, she officially announced the cooperation between the Lu Corporation and pan, and everyone was shocked.

    AI Wenze stood in the crowd, his body stiff, his face slightly pale, and his hand holding the cup trembling uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1041

    1041 Chapter 1041-joking, each with their own schemes

    AI Wenze stood in the crowd, his body stiff, his face slightly pale, and his hand holding the cup trembling uncontrobly.

    This was something he had never expected to happen at the party.

    Gu Youli had actually signed a contract with poo Studios. There had been no movement or news from her at all. It was simply unexpected and a big bomb had been dropped.

    Mi Luo was as shocked as AI Wenze. Her face turned pale. If Yan Qi wasn¡¯t standing next to her, she would have run over and asked AI Wenze what had happened.

    However, Yan Qi was her real ssmate. If she let Yan Qi Talk to AI Wenze, she would find out that there was something wrong with AI Wenze¡¯s identity.

    gu youli would definitely find out and be suspicious.

    Mr.ai, are you alright? you don¡¯t look too good. Gu Huijun, who had been paying attention to AI Wenze, stepped forward and asked with concern.

    AI Wenze quickly restrained his emotions and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just too happy.¡±

    Gu Huijun looked at him and smiled. that¡¯s right. This is something to be happy about. We should all be happy. We¡¯re happy for Youli too. We¡¯ve been friends since we were young. I never thought that she would be so sessful one day.

    ai wenze smiled, but his smile looked forced.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve known each other since you were young?¡± he casually asked.

    Gu Huijun nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± She, me, and her sister, yang Mengshan, grew up together. Do you know yang Mengshan? She¡¯s also in the jewelry design industry like Youli.¡±

    ¡± i know her. ¡± ai wenze didn¡¯t seem willing to talk about yang mengshan with gu huijun.

    Coincidentally, Gu Youli and the president of the city were not far away. He called out to Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°Master Gu!¡±

    gu youli turned around and looked at ai wenze. she said a few words to the president of the city and asked chen junrui to take good care of him. then, she turned around and walked towards ai wenze.

    She smiled. President AI, I¡¯ve been a little busy today. I hope you can give me some advice.

    AI Wenze gave a half-smile. I wouldn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t understand President Gu. What kind of show are you putting on? ¡± I thought I would be the one working with master Gu.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we still discussing our cooperation? i believe there won¡¯t be any problems. the next reception will be to announce our cooperation.¡± Gu Youliughed.

    He wasn¡¯t too sure what kind of voice message AI Wenze made in the end that he couldn¡¯t give him a taste of his own medicine.

    However, he had arranged a good show, so she still had to act ording to his wishes, but the ending had to be ording to what she had written.

    it seems like I¡¯ll have to go to President Gu¡¯s office tomorrow to discuss the final details of the contract signing, ¡± AI Wenze said with a smile.

    He had suspected that Gu Youli might have discovered something about him.

    After hearing what Gu Youli said, AI Wenze felt that Gu Youli was just too greedy. She wanted to get the cooperation between two bigpanies.

    That¡¯s good. What he wanted was for her to not be able to eat it, and then he would throw a bomb at her to make her explode.

    congrattions, President AI. Gu Youli was still smiling. Chen junrui happened to wave at Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli nodded at Chen junrui and then looked at AI Wenze. She said apologetically, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President AI, please excuse me.¡±

    Then, he looked at Gu Huijun. Huijun, you seem to be getting along very well with President AI. Please take good care of President AI for me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Youli,¡± Gu Huijun smiled.

    Gu Youli left. Evan clenched his fists tightly as he looked at her back.

    Gu Huijun, who was beside him, had been staring at him. There was a trace of hatred in her smiling eyes.

 Chapter 1042

    1042 Ah Zhi, sacrificing his looks

    gu youli and the president of yours had a few drinks and got chen junrui to take him away. they sat at a table and went to the VIP room on the top floor of the hotel to y bridge.

    What she was going to do next was not suitable for this President from a foreign country to see.

    Gu Youli looked at mi Luo, who was talking to Yan Qi, and her eyes turned slyly. She walked over to Yu feibai and sat down beside him.¡±Feibai, where¡¯s ah Zhi?¡±

    yu feibai kept a low profile the entire night.

    He held a ss of champagne and satzily on a quiet and remote sofa in the dark.

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and his deep eyes were filled with gentleness. ¡°Why are you looking for ah Zhi?¡±

    gu youli smiled mysteriously. ¡± ¡°I have something, something very important. Today¡¯s n might not have beenpleted without ah Zhi.¡±

    Yu feibai did not say anything else. He just reached out and grabbed her slightly cold hand. He held it in his palm and pulled her up to the lounge at the back of the banquet hall.

    Since the diamond mine, mi Luo had not dared to look for ah Zhi again. Ah Zhi was with Gu Youli and would avoid her whenever he saw mi Luo.

    Thest time Gu Youli had fainted in the diamond mine, ah Zhi had always felt that it was his fault. He had actually been seduced by a foreign woman.

    Men used their lower body to think. He used to think that this was a way women used to scold men.

    however, after this incident, he really felt that he was right.

    he clearly hated milo, but for some reason, he was scared of her.

    Ah Zhi was listening to Gu Youli. She asked for his help while sighing.

    after he heard what gu youli wanted him to do, his eyes widened in shock and he looked at gu youli in disbelief. ¡± ¡°what? How can you let me do this, no no no!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold eyes also shed with a hint of shock. When he brought Gu Youli to look for ah Zhi, he probably did not expect that Gu Youli would want ah Zhi to do this.

    Gu Youli frowned. why not? ¡± she asked.

    Zhi blushed and stammered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just trying to get me to sell my body.¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head seriously. why would I, Zhi? you¡¯re feibai¡¯s right-hand man and my good friend. Why would I sell you out to satisfy that foreign woman? don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t do that.

    ¡°Then you ...¡± Ah Zhi was confused.

    Gu Youli smiled like a fox that had turned into a demon. I just think that, Zhizhi, you don¡¯t have a girlfriend anyway. It¡¯s very, very bad for your body and your willpower to be abstinent for a long time. You and Milo can just treat it as a game. Milo wants to y with you too. I heard that foreign women are very skilled. Milo likes you so much, so she will definitely try her best to please you. You¡¯re not sacrificing your body. You¡¯re just enjoying yourself.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Yu feibai looked at his wife and rubbed his temples helplessly.

    Could someone tell him if his wife was possessed by some ghost today? otherwise, why would she say such things?

    ah zhi was also frightened and stared at gu youli in shock.

    it was as if he didn¡¯t know her.

    His face waspletely red as he looked at Yu feibai pitifully. He stammered for a long time and wanted to reject him, but in the end, he only said five words to Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°this is ridiculous!¡±

 Chapter 1043

    1043 who taught his wife the wrong thing?

    gu youliughed. ¡± ah zhi, you¡¯re a homo evolutis. you have to have the mindset of a homo evolutis. you can¡¯t be too conservative. this isn¡¯t ridiculous. it¡¯s normal for a homo evolutis. ¡±

    ¡°No, How did youe up with such an embarrassing idea? this doesn¡¯t match you at all.¡± ah zhi was so embarrassed. he felt that it would be very awkward when he interacted with gu youli in the future.

    How could she allow herself to seduce a woman and even have an argument with her?

    However, Gu Youli did not seem to be doing anything wrong. She continued to smile elegantly.

    She yed with Yu feibai¡¯s fingers as she said to ah Zhi, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this idea? It was a very despicable, dirty, and shameless idea, right? Since you¡¯re too embarrassed to say it, I¡¯ll help you say it! But, ah Zhi, don¡¯t you think there was something wrong with what happenedst time? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I think mi Luo seduced you on purpose. After she lured you away, she asked someone to push me. Don¡¯t you want to give her a taste of her own medicine?¡±

    actually, it wasn¡¯t like ah zhi hadn¡¯t thought of this before.

    after the incident, he felt that he had fallen into a trap that milo had set up.

    However, he didn¡¯t have any evidence, so he thought that maybe he was overthinking it.

    However, he felt very guilty about what had happened that day. Thus, he thought about the n that Gu Youli had just mentioned in detail.

    In the end, he looked at Yu feibai again before gritting his teeth at Gu Youli. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go find her and bring her here as you said.¡±

    Then, he turned around and strode away.

    His appearance and demeanor were as determined as a warrior who was going to die. Gu Youli could not help but burst outughing.

    Yu feibai stared at her quietly. His gaze was deep andplicated. After a while, he said softly, ¡± ¡°Who taught you that?¡±

    Did that bad guy teach his wife the wrong thing?

    ¡°Teach me? This little trick still needs to be taught. Yu feibai, you¡¯re underestimating your wife too much.¡± As Gu Youli spoke, she pouted as if she was very unhappy.

    Yu feibai raised his hand and pinched her nose. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to look down on you. I¡¯m talking about those words just now. Who taught you to say them?¡±

    gu youli blushed and understood what he meant. she was too embarrassed to admit it. ¡°What are you talking about? I was just casually saying.¡±

    ¡°foreign women have good skills? Enjoy it? Who taught you to say that?¡± Yu feibai stared at him forcefully, his deep eyes filled with an ambiguous light.

    Gu Youli blushed again andughed in embarrassment. I was just teasing ah Zhi. I was just talking nonsense.

    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to say such explicit words to any man other than me, do you hear me?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s expression darkened and his domineering voice reverberated in the air.

    Gu Youli smiled. let¡¯s talk about thister. Now, hurry up and set up the room. Ah Zhi will be bringing mi Luo overter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we get back!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse as he said in a low voice.

    After saying that, he bit Gu Youli¡¯s lips as if he was punishing her. He only let go when he heard her cry out in pain.

    When ah Zhi returned to the room with Milo, the room had obviously been tidied up. It was clean and tidy.

    when ai wenze saw mi luo and ah zhi together, he actually wanted to follow them. he also wanted to ask mi luo if she knew about gu youli¡¯s cooperation with pei.

    Only mi Luo knew about his matters. Therefore, he was very worried that mi Luo would betray him and tell Gu Youli everything.

 Chapter 1044

    1044 A little lie, I knew I couldn¡¯t fool you

    However, Gu Huijun cut him off halfway, ¡± ¡°President AI, I want to ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°??¡±AI Wenze looked at Gu Huijun, suppressing his impatience.

    it¡¯s just that the Lu Corporation needs cash flow for a period of time, so Youli borrowed a sum of money from me. At that time, she said that I could choose between thepany¡¯s shares and interest. I haven¡¯t chosen yet, so I can¡¯t make up my mind. Gu Huijun said leisurely.

    What? AI Wenze was in disbelief. you¡¯re saying that Gu Youli borrowed a sum of money from your family to turn the Lu Corporation around? then, she even counted the shares for you? ¡±

    Gu Huijun nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s better to count it as interest? shares were better? I don¡¯t know much about business, so I wanted to ask you for advice. President AI, I know you¡¯re a talented student who came back from studying abroad, so you must know.¡±

    ai wenze¡¯s eyes were calm as he said firmly, ¡± if i were you, i would definitely choose shares. as far as i know, the lu corporation¡¯s business revenue in the first quarter of this year increased by 7%pared tost year¡¯s year-on-year growth, and its profit increased by 8%. although the second quarter¡¯s business revenue hasn¡¯t been fully calcted yet, preliminary estimates say that the year-on-year growth will definitely be stronger than the first quarter, and there should be a double-digit growth. so, if you want to choose ... Naturally, I¡¯ll pick those with better shares.¡±

    The more he spoke, the more AI Wenze felt that Gu Huijun was lying to her.

    based on his investigation of gu youli and his understanding of her, gu youli would never borrow money from gu huijun. even if she wanted to, she would not ask her.

    Even if he did find her, it was impossible for her to agree to give the Lu corporation¡¯s shares.

    That meant that Gu Huijun was lying to him. But why would she lie to him?

    AI Wenze didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t believe it, and he suspected that it might be true.

    gu huijun took a deep look at him and looked away without saying anything. she felt a little guilty. of course, she knew that she couldn¡¯t fool ai wenze.

    But Gu Youli wanted her to say that.

    Furthermore, Gu Youli had also clearly said that anyone with a little bit of intelligence would not believe her words.

    therefore, she didn¡¯t really want to lie to ai wenze. it was fine as long as ai wenze would make the next move.

    Gu Huijun¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat, and her heart was pounding.

    she tried to hide it with a smile as she nced at the time. when she felt that it was about time, she suddenly raised her fingers and rubbed her temples.

    Then, his body shook weakly. ¡°oh my god, i think i drank a little too much. i¡¯m so dizzy, can you help me over there to rest?¡±

    A trace of disgust shed across AI Wenze¡¯s eyes, but he suppressed it. He had nned to say that he had something to do and have someone help Gu Huijun over.

    However, when he thought of what Gu Huijun had said about the wrong money, he felt that he had lost a lot of money.

    He felt that there was more to her words, or that there was more to the matter. After some thought, he decided to personally help Gu Huijun to rest.

    He also nned to ask Gu Huijun about the moneyter.

    He didn¡¯t know that a storm was brewing and was about to hit him.

    AI Wenze, who was supporting Gu Huijun, suddenly felt that the hand on his side was as soft as cotton, and the heat was transmitted to him through his clothes.

    As a man, he was keenly aware of what that feeling represented.

    AI Wenze had always been picky. A woman with average looks like Gu Huijun was not his type at all.

    Therefore, when he turned the corner, he pushed Gu Huijun¡¯s hand away without leaving a trace.

 Chapter 1045

    1045 chapter 1045-furious beating, setting up a trap

    gu huijun wasn¡¯t angry. as if she couldn¡¯t feel ai wenze¡¯s hint, she held his arm. ¡°Are you very ticklish?¡±

    ¡°A little,¡± AI Wenze said perfunctorily.

    Gu Huijun smiled. it¡¯s good to be ticklish. Do you know why? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡± AI Wenze was a little suspicious of whether it was the right thing to do by sending Gu Huijun to rest.

    if a woman is ticklish, her husband will dote on her more. However, it¡¯s said that if a man is ticklish, he will also be loved by many women. If you¡¯re so ticklish, it means that many women like you. Gu Huijun continued to smile faintly.

    A regr Tango song, ¡± smell a woman¡¯s scent, ¡± with a hint ofziness in the ear, the two passed through the narrow space, and a light fragrance circled into AI Wenze¡¯s body inch by inch.

    This was a type of aphrodisiac incense that Gu Youli had specially prepared for Gu Huijun.

    The smell was hazy and irritated AI Wenze. He didn¡¯t like the ordinary-looking Gu Huijun, but the drug made his body uncontrobly lean toward her.

    Gu Huijun was wearing a low-cut evening dress today.ai Wenze lowered his head and saw her full and round body, which made his heart throb slightly.

    when they reached the quiet resting area, he suddenly pressed gu huijun against the wall behind him and kissed her hard.

    Gu Huijun was shocked.

    A nauseating feeling welled up in her chest, but she held it in and backed away.

    He moved to the door of the second resting room and pressed the doorknob.

    the door opened with a click, and their bodies uncontrobly followed the door into the house.

    They saw ah Zhi, who was lying on therge, soft sofa with his clothes disheveled.

    Mi Luo, who was also disheveled, was unzipping ah Zhi¡¯s pants.

    as for what he would do next, as an adult, he could guess without even thinking about it.

    The four of them looked at each other, all of them stunned.

    Suddenly, Gu Huijun seemed to have changed into a different person. She red at ah Zhi maliciously and rushed in front of ah Zhi.¡±Ah Zhi, you¡¯ve gone too far. You actually went to find another woman behind my back.¡±

    Then, she cursed at Milo angrily, ¡± ¡°you bitch!¡±

    He raised his hand and pped Milo¡¯s face.

    you actually dared to seduce my man. Do you want to die? you should also find out who I am. Gu Huijun roared in anger.

    The crisp and fierce sound of a p reverberated throughout the lounge.

    Gu Huijun seemed to have used up all her strength. She was extremely ruthless.

    ah zhi, who was watching from the side, felt his face twitching in pain. This woman was really tough.

    Five red nail marks were left on Milo¡¯s cheek, as if blood was about to drip out.

    She waspletely stunned and didn¡¯t react for a long time.

    ¡°B * tch!¡± Gu Huijun pped him again. It was another crisp p.

    Several nail marks ovepped on Milo¡¯s face, and her cheeks were swollen in an instant!

    To Gu Huijun, she hoped that the two ps were on AI Wenze¡¯s face, but it was not possible now.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to get rid of this Milo. He heard that she was AI Wenze¡¯s woman and hade to help him deal with them.

    Mi Luo finally came back to her senses. She pped Gu Huijun hard and cursed in English, ¡± ¡°where did this lunatice from? How dare you hit me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 1046

    1046 Chapter 1046-scuffling into a ball

    Gu Huijun was smart and quickly hid behind ah Zhi.

    Mi Luo pped him again, but ah Zhi stopped her with his hand.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she red at ah Zhi, her expression dark.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you what you mean. Don¡¯t you know that ah Zhi is my boyfriend? You actually dared to seduce her, you shameless woman.¡± gu huijun jumped in front of ah zhi, her eyes burning with mes. she looked as if she wanted to cut mi luo into a thousand pieces.

    Then, she pounced on Milo and hit her again. I¡¯ve never seen a woman as shameless as you. You seduced her boyfriend and you have the nerve to ask her what she meant. You thief.

    Mi Luo dodged to avoid being hit, but Gu Huijun came over and hit her head with both hands.

    Her long, wavy hair was now a mess.

    Mi Luo had never been humiliated like this. She was never one to be at a disadvantage. She immediately retaliated and started fighting with Gu Huijun.

    Ah Zhi couldn¡¯t stop them no matter what. The two of them were like two lunatics, screaming and fighting.

    She gave her a p, she kicked her, she pulled her hair, she tore her clothes.

    Ah Zhi was pulling her from the side, seemingly trying to stop the fight, but he was actually helping Gu Huijun.

    On the other hand, AI Wenze stood at the side without moving. No matter how anxious he was, he didn¡¯t step forward. He was afraid that people would find out his true rtionship with Milo.

    however, she thought that it would be bad if she didn¡¯t go forward at all, so she shouted, ¡± stop fighting! Stop! Stop!

    Gu Huijun was annoyed when she heard his voice. She wanted to stab this AI Wenze to death, so she turned around and red at him.

    This look was as if he was looking at his father¡¯s murderer, which made AI Wenze slightly stunned.

    she felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.

    Gu Huijun also said that ah Zhi was her boyfriend, but ording to his investigation, Gu Huijun¡¯s boyfriend was Liu Xingquan.

    However, under his scheme, the two of them had already broken up.

    What was going on?

    Mi Luo was a Western woman and was taller than Gu Huijun. Even if Gu Huijun was strong, she was still a match for mi Luo. Mi Luo pushed Gu Huijun to the ground with brute force.

    However, Gu Huijun didn¡¯t stay idle. She started to hit mi Luo¡¯s face with both hands!

    It was really hard to separate.

    Gu Youli happened to see this scene when she entered.

    ¡°What is this? What¡¯s happening?¡± Gu Youli looked at them in shock and then looked at AI Wenze. ¡°Pull them apart, hurry up and separate them!¡±

    In the face of this chaos, ah Zhi was already powerless and could only stand by and watch the battle. When he heard Gu Youli¡¯s words, he stepped forward and pulled mi Luo away from Gu Huijun.

    Gu Huijun took this opportunity to attack mi Luo again, but she was pulled away by AI Wenze.

    At this moment, Gu Huijun and mi Luo¡¯s hair had be bird nests, and their clothes were wrinkled and messy. They had no image to speak of at all.

    Gu Youli frowned and looked at them. what was happening? The two of you actually fought at my party. Do you still see me as a friend?¡±

    Gu Huijunined to Gu Youli in a Huff, ¡± Youli, she seduced ah Zhi. When I came in, she was actually lying on ah Zhi and trying to take off ah Zhi¡¯s pants. This b * tch is really shameless!

    Gu Youli looked at Milo in shock. is that right? Milo!

 Chapter 1047

    1047 Chapter 1047-identity blurted out

    Mi Luo was about to die from anger. Thest time she went to the diamond mine with Gu Youli, she had flirted with ah Zhi not because she liked him but because she had other motives.

    When ah Zhi had looked for her at the banquet today, she had just treated it as a chat.

    She followed ah Zhi into the room and smelled a fragrance. She found that she couldn¡¯t control herself and was deeply fascinated by the man in front of her.

    However, before she and ah Zhi could do anything, AI Wenze and the others barged in.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen wrongly, the woman who had hit her was kissing AI Wenze when they barged in.

    ai wenze was her man, and this fierce woman seduced her man. not only could she not get angry and question him, but she also had to be beaten and scolded by her.

    He was so angry that he was about to explode.

    She had thought that this moment would be the most embarrassing moment of her life.

    But then, Gu Huijun pointed at her and started to scold her harshly, ¡± ¡°Zhi, how dare you f * ck a woman like this? aren¡¯t you afraid of getting sick? it¡¯s obvious that this woman is in the sewers. It¡¯s as dirty as a bus and countless men have F * cked her before. You¡¯re old and ugly, can you swallow it?¡±

    Gu Huijun¡¯s way of scolding people was really vicious and cruel, no less than her rude and unreasonable mother, Luo Chunli.

    Ah Zhi¡¯s face instantly turned as red as blood.

    Gu Youli sighed to herself,¡¯Like Mother, Like Daughter, how strong!¡¯

    She looked at mi Luo, who was about to explode from anger at Gu Huijun¡¯s personal attack.

    He had probably never heard such vicious words in his life.

    It would be great if she didn¡¯t know how to speak Chinese. She wouldn¡¯t understand anything, but she could speak Chinese very well.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± mi luo¡¯s blood was boiling, and she couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°bah!¡± Gu Huijun immediately spat a mouthful of water on mi Luo. you flirtatious woman! | Slutty| You seduced my man and you dare to tell me to shut up? do you believe I¡¯ll beat you to death today?¡±

    If ah Zhi had not stopped her, she would have pounced on him.

    don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see it, ¡± Milo said angrily. you were kissing AI Wenze when you came in.

    Gu Huijun did not think so. Wasn¡¯t kissing a form of etiquette in the West? Boss AI grew up in the West, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with what I¡¯m doing with him, right?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a tongue kiss considered etiquette? That¡¯s something only couples do.¡±

    ¡°president ai, did i kiss your tongue just now?¡±

    Gu Huijun kicked the ball to AI Wenze.

    AI Wenze was stunned andpletely at a loss. He didn¡¯t know whether to say yes or no.

    no, ¡± he said, shaking his head. I just kissed your cheek.

    ¡°Iven!¡± Milo was so angry that she almost fainted.

    Gu Huijun looked at her andughed sarcastically, ¡± ¡°what are you yelling for? you seduced ah zhi, and now you¡¯re trying to seduce president ai. please, look at yourself. you¡¯re so old and ugly, and you¡¯re a rotten woman who sticks to every man you see. no man will want you.¡±

    Mi Luo¡¯s face turned pale. Gu Huijun¡¯s words were too harsh.

    No matter what, she had lost all her face today!

    What made her even angrier was that AI Wenze was actually helping Gu Huijun.

    She was so angry that she lost her mind. She couldn¡¯t care about anything else and blurted out,¡±You¡¯re the rotten woman who sticks to every man she sees. Evan is my husband!¡±

 Chapter 1048

    1048 Who¡¯s speaking in Hu?

    Gu Youli and Gu Huijun subconsciously looked at each other when she said that.

    Gu Huijun was very excited. She had nned so much just to provoke mi Luo and reveal her rtionship with AI Wenze.

    However, Gu Youli remained calm. She was not anxious, flustered, or surprised. She just looked straight at AI Wenze.

    She didn¡¯t let go of any of his expressions.

    ai wenze, who was standing at the side, had a cold expression and a trace of panic in his eyes.

    Seeing that he was about to say something, Gu Huijunughed and interrupted him, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless people before, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you. President AI, your husband, why don¡¯t you just say that you¡¯ve been married for a few years and that you came to China all because of him?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that she had said something wrong.

    However, the words could not be said, and there was no way to take them back.

    Seeing that AI Wenze didn¡¯t get angry or stop her, Gu Huijun provoked her and she shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s my husband. We¡¯ve been married for a few years, and I came to China for him.¡±

    what nonsense are you talking about, Milo? ¡± AI Wenze roared.

    Gu Youli had a smile on her face but her eyes were cold. she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s your wife. President AI, so you¡¯re already married? I really couldn¡¯t tell. I really thought that you really loved yang Mengshan because she had a one-night stand with a man and had a child. That¡¯s why you abandoned her. But now, it seems that that¡¯s not the case. You¡¯re already married.

    ai wenze hurriedly exined, ¡± youli, i can tell that she¡¯s lying. how could i be her husband? it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s spouting nonsense because she¡¯s angry at gu huijun. she and i are just ssmates. i don¡¯t want to be with yang mengshan because of that. it¡¯s because of yang mengshan. she¡¯s having an affair with another man outside and that man isn¡¯t mine. he definitely isn¡¯t mine. ¡±

    the door of the room was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and a slender figure ran in. she suddenly rushed to ai wenze and gave him a hard p!

    AI Wenze, you¡¯re too much. How can you nder me like this? ¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she asked while panting.

    AI Wenze was stunned at first, then he pushed yang Mengshan.

    Yang Mengshan stumbled backward and fell to the ground.

    She thought about how she was pregnant and how Gu liangwei was especially concerned about yang Mengshan. Gu Youli did not want anything to happen to her.

    Seeing that AI Wenze was about to kick yang Mengshan, Gu Youli immediately went forward. what are you doing? she¡¯s still pregnant!¡±

    Yang Mengshan, who had fallen to the ground, felt weak all over. She was dizzy and nauseated. She wanted to get up but she could not.

    She could only sit on the ground and curse at evenze, ¡± ¡°AI Wenze, no, I should call you Zhao Mingcheng. How can you be so vicious? You can even kill your own child!¡±

    AI Wenze and mi Luo were shocked. A look of panic shed across their faces as they stared at yang Mengshan with pale faces.

    then, they looked at each other.

    ¡± what zhao mingcheng? you¡¯re a crazy woman. you only know how to talk nonsense all day long. let me tell you, no matter what despicable means you use, i will never be with you. don¡¯t bother me anymore! ¡± As he spoke, AI Wenze¡¯s tone was cold and filled with intense hatred.

 Chapter 1049

    1049 Chapter 1049-a trap, a show

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s ¡± Zhao Mingcheng ¡± was like a bolt of lightning on a clear day, shaking AI Wenze¡¯s heart.

    his hands were full of cold sweat, his face was dark, his eyelids were twitching slightly, and the veins on his forehead were protruding.

    She thought about herself anxiously and wondered what she had done wrong to make yang Mengshan suspicious.

    With ah Zhi¡¯s help, yang Mengshan stood up and shouted at AI Wenze, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m despicable and shameless, but I still lost to you. You¡¯re the most despicable and shameless person in the world, Zhao Mingcheng. Do you think I can¡¯t recognize you after stic surgery? I¡¯m telling you, even if you turn into ashes, I¡¯ll still be able to recognize you.¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s expression changed as he thought, ¡± How hateful!

    However, he tried to keep a calm expression on his face and sneered, ¡± stic surgery? can¡¯t you make it sound more ridiculous? ¡±

    After a round of crazyughter, yang Mengshan, who was pale, said to AI Wenze coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bullshitting. Everything I said is true. You¡¯re Zhao Mingcheng. The child is yours. The child is yours, Zhao Mingcheng. Hit me now. Hit my stomach. It¡¯s better to abort your child.¡±

    The two of them argued until their faces turned red.

    AI Wenze had already realized that this was probably a trap, or a well-nned show.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± He didn¡¯t want to be tangled up in this anymore, so he turned around and wanted to leave.

    At this moment, the more you say, the more mistakes you make.

    However, just as he turned around, Gu Huijun grabbed his arm and said, ¡± ¡°President AI, what¡¯s the hurry? we haven¡¯t even said that.¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him with an unfathomable gaze. No one could tell what she was thinking. Huijun, just let it go. We¡¯ve already said what we wanted to say. Anyway, we¡¯ve already understood. If someone still wants to hide his ears and think that he¡¯s ying with us, then let him be. There¡¯s nothing wrong with us ying with him, right? ¡±

    Then, Gu Youli turned to mi Luo. thank you, mi Luo. If you hadn¡¯t told me, this show wouldn¡¯t have been so interesting.

    ai wenze¡¯s eyes widened in shock. he looked back at milo with suspicion, as if he had been betrayed.

    Milo was shocked by his anger. She looked into his Wolf-like eyes and waved her hands. no, no, Iwain, it¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t say anything. She did it on purpose.

    gu youli smiled. ¡± milo, you¡¯ve said everything you wanted to say. although i can¡¯t say it, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of him. a disabled man like him can¡¯t evenpare to a single hair on ah zhi¡¯s head. with ah zhi around, he¡¯ll definitely protect you. ¡±

    Ah Zhi quickly took a step back.

    He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this mi Luo anymore.

    Mi Luo trembled when she heard that and red at Gu Youli angrily. Gu Youli, what do you mean? why are you using me? ¡±

    Gu Youli replied innocently,¡¯what did I wrong you about? AI Wenze was Zhao Mingcheng? But you were the one who said that!¡±

    AI Wenze was smart enough to notice that Gu Youli had set a trap for mi Luo. He shouted with a straight face, ¡± ¡°Milo, shut up. Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    Seeing Gu Youli¡¯s strange expression, she felt that something was wrong. However, mi Luo didn¡¯t think too much about it. Seeing AI Wenze¡¯s sudden change in expression, she only wanted to prove her innocence.

    I didn¡¯t, ¡± she said hurriedly. I didn¡¯t say it. I didn¡¯t tell them. Iven, you have to believe me!

 Chapter 1050

    1050 reveal his true face

    gu youli smiled like a fox. ¡± ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t tell me, but you¡¯re telling me indirectly now.¡±

    Mi Luo was stunned. She immediately knew that she had fallen into Gu Youli¡¯s trap and been tricked by her.

    Her little face was slightly pale and her hair was hanging down. She stared at Gu Youli in shock and shouted coldly, ¡± ¡°You tricked me!¡±

    this earth-shattering roar did not make gu youli¡¯s expression change at all. she continued to reply leisurely, ¡± yes! ¡±

    Milo couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    Gu Youli raised her eyebrows and asked,¡¯I what? Why are you so angry? shouldn¡¯t I be angry? You must know that you¡¯re only getting close to me to avenge AI Wenze, no, to avenge Zhao Mingcheng!¡±

    There were already thousands of soldiers and horses galloping through AI Wenze¡¯s chest.

    He held his breath, his thin lips slightly pale, and suddenly smiled. President Gu, why are you also like that crazy yang Mengshan? you¡¯re starting to spout nonsense!

    These wordspletely infuriated yang Mengshan.

    ¡°Zhao Mingcheng, you¡¯re really not a man!¡± Her eyes turned red and her voice trembled.

    Gu Youli smiled faintly and looked up at AI Wenze. we¡¯ve already made it so clear. Do you still think there¡¯s a need to continue pretending? ¡±

    ai wenze did not say anything and just looked at gu youli quietly. his eyes were dark and no one knew what he was thinking.

    gu youli smirked. ¡± you deliberately arranged for mi luo to appear by my side, right? ¡± The person who pushed me in the diamond mine that day was you!¡±

    Milo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her tightly pursed lips turned pale.

    AI Wenze held his breath coldly and stared at Gu Youli. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What push?¡±

    Ah Zhi frowned and was about to say something but was interrupted by Gu Youli. AI Wenze, you told Milo to use cooperation as an excuse to make me take her to the diamond mine. It was a remote ce, so you wanted to kill me there and then create an ident. But you didn¡¯t expect that I didn¡¯t go alone that day. The driver who followed me was a martial arts practitioner. Milo, you could tell that ah Zhi wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. You knew that you couldn¡¯t hurt me with him around. That¡¯s why you showed your desire for ah Zhi and seduced him with your beauty!

    After a pause, she continued, ¡± did you guys feel particrly hungry today? ah Zhi is not an ordinary person. The reason why he was so delirious that day was probably the same as you guys were drugged today. That night, you guys had the chance to hurt me. So, it wasn¡¯t an ident that I fell unconscious. It was a carefully nned n.

    ¡± president gu, you¡¯re so good at making up stories. you can go write novels, ¡± ai wenze smiled and refused to admit it, his face innocent.

    Gu Youli was stunned. She did not expect AI Wenze to still deny it even at this point.

    she pursed her thin lips coldly. ¡± zhao mingcheng, if you insist on pretending like this, then i can¡¯t say anything more. however, we already know that you came back for revenge and wanted to kill me. there¡¯s probably also huijun, yang mengshan, gu hongfei, and my father. qianqian, because of my father, you broke one of your legs when you tried to escape. ¡°Therefore, other than pushing me down, you even used yang Mengshan¡¯s name to send a nude photo of Huijun¡¯s boyfriend, Liu Xingquan. You used that Zhou Hong to seduce Liu Xingquan and made Liu Xingquan abandon Huijun. You then got close to yang Mengshan and made her fall in love with you and get pregnant with your child. Then, you ruthlessly abandoned her and even poisoned my father. Gu Hongfei probably did it too, but we haven¡¯t found out all of it yet!¡±

    (PS: we¡¯re having an event now, so one monthly vote has be two. Please give us your monthly votes and rmendation votes thank you for your input ^_^)

 Chapter 1051

    1051 I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t get a tail

    AI Wenze held his breath and stared at Gu Youli coldly. President Gu, you¡¯ve said so much, but please show me the evidence. Otherwise, please don¡¯t use me. I¡¯ve heard so much, but I still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.

    Sighing, he said helplessly, ¡± I just don¡¯t understand. Why do you have to force something that I¡¯ve never done onto me? ¡±

    Gu Youli was a little annoyed and asked,¡¯suppress it? If you must deny everything, then are you going to deny what you said to yang Mengshan on purpose to frame me? you wanted me to argue with her so that you could watch the Tigers fight from the sidelines?¡±

    A smile appeared at the corner of AI Wenze¡¯s lips, and he said slowly, ¡± ¡± frame? you were the one who said it. you were the one who told me how cheap yang mengshan was. you were the one who told me that yang mengshan had been raped many times. you were also the one who told me that yang mengshan had a one-night stand with another man after we got together. you were the one who told me that yang mengshan wanted to use someone else¡¯s child to not force me to marry her and make me a cuckold for the rest of my life! ¡±

    Gu Youliughed coldly. did you think too highly of yourself and think too highly of yourself? or did you think too lowly of others and think that you¡¯re stupid? ¡±

    As she spoke, she yed the recording function on her phone.

    the conversation she had with ai wenze that day rang out in front of everyone again.

    AI Wenze¡¯s heart suddenly thumped, as if it had been hit by a stone, and he was instantly confused.

    This wasn¡¯t part of the n. This woman was too cunning.

    That day, she had actuallye and recorded their conversation. He had really underestimated her.

    Gu Youli blinked and smiled slyly. Zhao Mingcheng, whether you admit it or not, I have to tell you that yang Mengshan¡¯s child is indeed yours.

    AI Wenze clenched his fists and didn¡¯t make a sound. He only sneered, obviously in disbelief.

    Yang Mengshan rushed over and grabbed his arm, shaking it hard. ¡± why are you doing this to me? i¡¯ve been with you for more than a year. this child is really yours. how could you tell everyone that you won¡¯t have a child just because you want to hurt them? ¡±

    AI Wenze was furious and pushed yang Mengshan away. ¡°Lie? What are you lying about? in that ident, the doctor announced that I was disabled and that I would never have another child.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, AI Wenze¡¯s face darkened.

    No, it should be Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s expression that changed.

    He really did not expect to identally get into Gu Youli¡¯s trap again.

    He red at Gu Youli and gritted his teeth with a smug smile. ¡± gu youli, i¡¯ve really underestimated you. but i¡¯ll remember this. i¡¯ll remember everything that happened today. i¡¯ll remember everything. i¡¯ll definitely return it to you in the future. ¡±

    Mingcheng, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell my father and I won¡¯t give you any more money. The heavy door suddenly opened and Yu feibai walked in handsomely.

    He was followed by a tall, strong, and sunny man.

    This was the man who had just said that.

    Although they had not seen each other for many years, Gu Youli could still recognize this man at a nce.

    He was Zhao Chenguang, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s brother.

 Chapter 1052

    1052 Chapter 1052-seen through

    He was Zhao Chenguang, Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s brother.

    He was a calm, wise, intelligent, kind-hearted man who was smart and tactful.

    It was Gu Youli who had called Zhao Chenguang over.

    In his previous life, Zhao Chenguang was deceived by Zhao Mingcheng and died in a car ident before he could inherit the Zhao Corporation.

    In this life, perhaps it was because Zhao Mingcheng was far away in a foreign country, or perhaps it was because Zhao Mingcheng was disabled, but his will had changed.

    between the heir of the corporation and revenge, zhao mingcheng chose thetter.

    Therefore, Zhao Chenguang was still alive.

    About a year ago, Zhao long had passed the position of Chairman to Zhao Chenguang.

    zhao chenguang¡¯s eyes shot a sharp look at zhao mingcheng. ¡± everything that happened back then was an ident. you were the one who did something wrong first. everything should have ended long ago! ¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng stared at Zhao Chenguang, his deep and cold eyes filled with killing intent. ¡± who said it was an ident? it was this woman who drugged me. i was the one who did something wrong! ¡±

    as he said that, he pointed at yang mengshan angrily and then at gu youli. ¡± and her. I¡¯m innocent from the beginning to the end. I¡¯m just a sacrifice for the fight between the two sisters.

    Then, he smiled destely and looked at Gu Huijun. ¡°You think you should hate me? No, you should hate Gu Youli and yang Mengshan. It¡¯s these two b * tches. If it weren¡¯t for them, I wouldn¡¯t have any interest in you even if you were to strip naked in front of me. ¡±

    Gu Huijun¡¯s face darkened. All the dark memories of the past surfaced in her mind.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± She red at Zhao Mingcheng hatefully and really wanted to stab him with a knife.

    no, it¡¯s not like that, Zhenzhen. yang Mengshan shook her head and stared at Zhao Mingcheng with burning tears and a strong sense of hatred.¡±Yes, I admit that I got close to you back then because I thought that Gu Youli liked you. But in the end, Zhao Mingcheng, I really did like you. But how did you treat me? If you were really good to me, why would I drug you? I wanted to push you to Gu Youli but I didn¡¯t expect that the person who appeared on the rooftop would be Huijun Wanwan.¡±

    She looked at Gu Huijun with guilt and pain in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve let you down, but I really didn¡¯t want to harm you at that time, I really didn¡¯t!¡±

    Gu Huijun¡¯s most tensed up part was poked ruthlessly. Her eyes were as red as blood. life is so ironic. I suddenly felt that I should not have hated and thanked her for so many years. In the end, I realized that none of you were wrong, but none of you were right. Perhaps, I was wrong. I thought that I could be good friends with one of you because we grew up together. I picked the wrong person in the past and I missed Youli. I wanted toe backter, but Youli had already gone far. She has already found a true good friend. It turns out that friendship is the same as love. So in the end, be it Youli or you, yang Mengshan, both of you will be people from a different world from me. ¡±

    She seemed to have suddenly understood some things and suddenlyughed.

    However, thisughter was somewhat deste, and the voice was also sorrowful.

    She walked away, staggering slowly.

    In the future, she probably would not take the initiative to look for Gu Youli again. As for whether Gu Youli would look for her, she would not care as much as before.

 Chapter 1053

    1053 Chapter 1053-captured

    Zhao Mingcheng looked at Gu Huijun¡¯s back as she left and sneered.¡±Is this the end? Very good, then I¡¯ll be leaving too.¡±

    ¡°You want to leave?¡± Yu feibai¡¯s sharp and cool eyes were like a cold de of ice. no permission! No one can step out of this door today!¡±

    The meaning in his words was all too clear.

    Who Do You Think You Are? what right do you have? so what if I want to leave? ¡± Zhao Mingcheng said coldly.

    ¡°I am Yu feibai. These five words are enough.¡± Under the light, Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were cold, like a demon.

    His cold voice was not loud, but it was intimidating and contained endless killing intent.¡±you should have thought of the consequences if you dared to touch my woman.¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng did not seem to care. He turned around and was about to walk out.

    However, when he arrived at the door, the two police officers who had been waiting for a long time did not give him any chance to react. They immediately locked his wrists with silver shackles!

    Zhao Chenguang was shocked and begged Yu feibai for mercy, ¡± ¡°Young master Yu, my brother is still young and this is his first offense. Can you let him off this time?¡±

    Yu feibai coldly asked, ¡± ¡°You heard everything clearly from outside just now. Do you really think that this is a small matter?¡±

    Of course, it was not a trivial matter. There were several suspicious cases of murder and injury. Zhao Chenguang was ashamed and could not find any rebuttal.

    Furthermore, the Yu family was not someone he could offend.

    what right do you have to arrest me? ¡± Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s face darkened, and his breathing gradually became more rapid, like a bolt of lightning that was about to explode.

    Gu Youli looked at him coldly and did not say a word. Zhao Mingcheng was a scumbag. He used other people¡¯s feelings and hurt them. When his leg was injured, he pushed all the me to others. He was really simr to yang Mengshan in this aspect. No wonder they could not clear things up no matter what.

    Instead of Living a Good Life overseas, she insisted oning back for revenge.

    He deserved it!

    Now, he had finally received his retribution. She really hoped that he would spend the rest of his life in prison.

    At that moment, yang Mengshan was bawling her eyes out and clutching her chest. Her heart must be in pain.

    Just as Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s figure was about to disappear, mi Luo rushed out and charged at the two police officers like a lunatic. ¡°What are you doing? do you have any evidence to arrest him? let him go!¡±

    She was panting and red at Gu Youli as if she could eat her up. it¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault, you b * tch. Gu Youli, you won¡¯t get what you deserve. I curse you to die without an intact corpse.

    the most vicious words came out of milo¡¯s mouth.

    gu youli allowed her to continue cursing and scolding her, but her expression remained calm. yu feibai, on the other hand, was unhappy. he frowned and looked at the two police officers. ¡± what do you mean? don¡¯t you need to arrest him? ¡±

    Milo¡¯s curses suddenly stopped, because she realized that her hands were also shackled like Zhao Mingcheng.

    She was frightened and immediately shouted, ¡± what are you doing? why did you arrest me for no reason? I want to see mywyer! I want to see mywyer, Wanwan!

    The noise gradually faded away, and mi Luo and Zhao Mingcheng disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    Yang Mengshan closed her eyes in pain and fell to the ground, crying softly.

    Gu Youli slowly walked towards her with aplicated look in her eyes. Her lips moved a few times as if she wanted to say something but in the end, nothing came out.

    She turned around and looked at Yu feibai. Yu feibai¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile. He stood up and walked towards her. He reached out and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. He softly muttered, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

 Chapter 1054

    1054 Feibai, let¡¯s hold a wedding

    At night, the stars shone brightly in the capital.

    In the room, under the intoxicating light, Gu Youli was lying in Yu feibai¡¯s arms on the big, soft bed.

    She looked up at him, her gaze a little lost andplicated. feibai, in the tropical rainforests of the Amazon River in South America, there is a type of butterfly. When it asionally ps its wings, it can cause a tornado in a certain area of the United States two weekster.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyshes fluttered as he lowered his gaze to look at her. this is the famous butterfly effect on the international scene. Why are you suddenly talking about this? ¡±

    Gu Youli added, seemingly a little confused, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s also an old saying in China,¡± what goes aroundes around!¡±¡±

    yu feibai kissed her forehead and said,¡¯why are you thinking so much? Don¡¯t tell me you still can¡¯t forget your boyfriend from your past life!¡±

    His sour tone made Gu Youliugh. what are you saying? In my previous life, I didn¡¯t like him at all. I just felt that I was hurt by someone else and wanted to take revenge. However, I was always in a dilemma because I understood that there was no such thing as revenge. So, I couldn¡¯t take it and wanted to take revenge, but I didn¡¯t do anything. I waited for yang Mengshan to make a move and then told myself that I was forced to do so. I told myself that I was not the same kind of person as them. I¡¯m the same kind of person as them!¡±

    Yu feibai was stunned for a moment and quickly shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re different from them. You have your own bottom line. Have you forgotten what you¡¯ve said? ¡°there¡¯s only a thin line between good and evil. when you work hard to climb up without hurting the innocent, that¡¯s good. but when you use despicable means to step on the innocent to climb up, that¡¯s evil. no matter how much you wanted to take revenge, you¡¯ve always been improving. you¡¯ve relied on your own abilities and didn¡¯t frame anyone. step by step, you¡¯ve reached where you are today.¡±

    Gu Youliughed when she heard what he said. Her smile was very bright.

    it¡¯s so good to know you, feibai. she reached out and hooked her arms around his neck, taking the initiative to kiss him on the lips. They were naked under the nket.

    They were deeply in love. The kiss made the two of them, who were in love, be more and more entangled. Yu feibai almost didn¡¯t have the time to step in front of them.| The drama was picked up from Gu Youli. It was the ultimate beauty that belonged to him.

    ¡°do you love me?¡± On one hand, he was invading Gu Youli¡¯s body while on the other, he was extorting her for sweet words.

    ¡± i do. i love yingluo so much. ¡± gu youli hugged him and used her lips to kiss her again. their lips and teeth were intertwined.

    Yu feibai¡¯s entire body trembled uncontrobly as hepleted thest series of actions. His bodyy stiffly on Gu Youli¡¯s body until all the energy that could create a new life was released into her body. Only then did his body go limp.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at the love on Gu Youli¡¯s face that had not subsided.| The tide, smelling her excitement| Qing Yu was gasping for breath, but he smiled happily.

    ¡± me too. i love, i love yingluo, ¡± he said the same thing as her.

    Gu Youliughed too. No matter how lost and lost she was, as long as Yu feibai was by her side, she was fine.¡±feibai, let¡¯s hold a wedding.¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes lit up. alright, I¡¯ll get Grandpa to pick a date tomorrow and prepare for the wedding.

    He was looking forward to a Grand and unparalleled wedding for Gu Youli.

    However, he suddenly realized another problem. He put one hand on Gu Youli¡¯s stomach and frowned. I wonder when it will be. I wonder if our Princess or Prince wille to watch our wedding.

 Chapter 1055

    1055 Chapter 1055-breaking thew and escaping

    When old master Yu heard that they were finally preparing for the wedding, he was so happy that he immediately asked the Butler to take him to find someone to look for the date.

    Gu liangwei was also very happy after hearing this.

    For the past few days, yang Mengshan had been staying at his ce so Gu Youli did not tell her personally. She only called Gu liangwei. She was not very willing to see yang Mengshan but Gu liangwei hoped that she coulde and get back together with yang Mengshan.

    But how was that possible?

    Yu feibai was on a mission these few days and could not go home.

    After Gu liangwei¡¯s phone calls, Gu Youli thought that it would be boring to be alone at home and decided to go over for a meal.

    after work, she saw ah zhi outside thepany.

    Ah Zhi was looking around vigntly. When he saw Gu Youlie out and look at him in surprise, he immediately went forward and let her get into his car.

    After Gu Youli asked around, she found out that Zhao Mingcheng and mi Luo had actually escaped.

    When they went to court, they used money to hire Vietnamese mercenaries, created a car ident, and then escaped.

    Gu Youli was shocked by this news.

    Zhao Mingcheng and Milo hired mercenaries? they actually had this kind of ability? why did it sound like they were in a movie?

    Uneasiness started to surround Gu Youli. Her temples were throbbing violently and it was hurting!

    A possibility shed through her mind. She asked ah Zhi to send her home quickly to find Gu liangwei.

    Half an hourter, Gu Youli stood in front of the familiar door and took a deep breath. She reached out to press the doorbell but no one answered.

    Uneasiness hadpletely engulfed Gu Youli. That bad premonition and possibility that she was unwilling to believe in appeared clearly in her mind at this moment.

    Her small hands trembled as she took out her keys. Her face was pale as she opened the door and entered the house.

    when she entered and saw the living room that seemed to have been ransacked, gu youli felt her head spin.

    In the midst of the huge shock and fear, Gu Youli felt a strong sense of anxiety!

    Her face turned cold and she hurriedly shouted,¡±dad! Dad!¡± Yang Mengshan, yang Mengshan, aunty Zhang, aunty Zhang Yingying!¡±

    No one responded to her.

    She walked around the room but did not see Gu liangwei or yang Mengshan. She only saw Auntie Zhang in the kitchen.

    ¡°aunt zhang, aunt zhang!¡± Gu Youli quickly ran over and helped her up.

    ah zhi also ran over and pinched auntie zhang¡¯s philtrum.

    After a while, aunt Zhang woke up.

    As if she was still afraid, her whole body trembled like chestnuts. With a pale face, she weakly said, ¡± a few men came into the house and rummaged through the things. They wanted to take your father and Mengshan away. I wanted to shout, but someone covered my mouth with a handkerchief. Then, a pungent smell came and I fainted.

    Gu Youli tried her best to calm herself down and not be afraid.

    her pale and slender hand held aunt zhang¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡± ¡°A few men? Did you get a good look at their faces?¡±

    Auntie Zhang shook her head, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t see him. i¡¯ve been killing him these days.¡±

    Her heart was beating wildly as she looked at ah Zhi for help. ¡°Will it be Zhao Mingcheng and mi Luo? Is it them?¡±

    Ah Zhi clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes. I don¡¯t know now, but I¡¯ll get someone to investigate it immediately. Please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely save uncle.

 Chapter 1056

    1056 chapter 1056-in danger

    In two days, Zhao Mingcheng and mi Luo were wanted all over the world. Ah Zhi was investigating Gu liangwei and yang Mengshan¡¯s whereabouts.

    However, he didn¡¯t get any news at all.

    initially, gu youli had asked ah zhi not to tell yu feibai that he was on a mission so that he would not be distracted.

    however, since there was no news for two days, ah zhi still reported it to yu feibai. he was only in charge of domestic intelligence. now, it seemed that yu feibai¡¯s international intelligence system was needed.

    Yu feibai, who received the call, hadpleted his mission and was on his way back.

    He had made an appointment with Gu Youli and asked her to wait for him at a restaurant near the Lu Corporation.

    Gu Youli went to the washroom while she was waiting for him.

    As soon as she entered the bathroom, a sign was hung on the door. under repair, do not enter! Sign.

    Gu Youli was washing her hands when she came out of the cubicle when she suddenly felt something cold and hard on her waist.

    Her body trembled violently, and she subconsciously wanted to turn around. Just then, a warning voice rang out behind her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound!¡±

    Gu Youli did not dare to move anymore. She widened her eyes and stared at the mirror. Then, a face hidden in a cap slowly peeked out from behind her.

    don¡¯t move either ... the man¡¯s lips were as sharp as a knife. He said coldly again, ¡± the gun doesn¡¯t have eyes. If you make a sound and move, the gun will go off, huh? ¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s temples were throbbing violently.

    The person behind her was obviously not an ordinary person. His steps, posture, and posture were very simr to Yu feibai, Chu Qing, ah Zhi, and the others.

    One look and one could tell that he was a martial arts expert.

    mercenaries?

    She recalled what ah Zhi had said about Zhao Mingcheng hiring mercenaries to help him escape. These two words immediately jumped into her mind.

    Her heart trembled uncontrobly and fear surged towards Gu Youli like a tidal wave, wanting to drown her.

    She was thinking if she should try to call for help, but these mercenaries killed without blinking.

    If he shouted, the other party might really falter in order to save his life.

    While she was thinking, the man took a towel and quickly covered her mouth.

    There was a strong smell and Gu Youli choked for a moment before losing consciousness.

    When she woke up again, she found that her hands and feet were tied up with ropes and thrown onto the uneven concrete ground.

    It was because of these bumps that she woke up from the pain.

    Like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow, Gu Youli did not dare to open her eyes. She only opened them slightly and kept an eye on her surroundings.

    In the dark space, the squeaking of rats and the asional chirping of insects made her feel like she was in a warehouse that had been abandoned for a long time.

    Steady footsteps were heard, followed by a deep male voice, ¡± ¡°AI Wenze, the deal is done.¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng eximed, ¡± what did you say? it¡¯s done! They¡¯re not dead yet!

    The man said coldly, ¡± we charge money for killing people. Your money is not enough for us to kill people. Moreover, we are in China. We charge double the price for killing a person in China.

    As he said that, the man ignored Zhao Mingcheng and raised his hand to order the others, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    This kind of person wasn¡¯t someone AI Wenze could provoke. No matter how angry he was, he could only let this group of people leave.

    At that time, he did not dare to voice his anger, but after that, he started to curse his mother.

 Chapter 1057

    1057 Wait for the chance to attack

    ¡°B * tch, it¡¯s all your mother¡¯s fault!¡± As Zhao Mingcheng spoke, he walked towards Gu Youli angrily and kicked her hard.

    As the shadow loomed over her, Gu Youli closed her eyes and endured the pain, pretending to be unconscious.

    AI Wenze sneered and suddenly bent over to grab Gu Youli¡¯s leg before pulling her forward.

    Gu Youli¡¯s entire body was in pain from being dragged along. She tried her best to rx. Along the way, she touched a lot of things and it was very painful, but she endured it. Her hands rubbed against the ground and she seemed to feel nothing.

    But in fact, she had been looking for something sharp.

    Finally, she touched a long nail and quickly grabbed it.

    zhao mingcheng dragged gu youli to a small room in the warehouse and instructed mi luo, ¡± ¡°Go, wake her up.¡±

    At this moment, Gu liangwei¡¯s anxious voice was heard. ¡°Youli, Youli Qianqian.¡±

    Gu liangwei shouted twice but Gu Youli did not respond. He then turned to Zhao Mingcheng and shouted, ¡± Zhao Mingcheng, you bastard! You¡¯ll die a horrible death!

    Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s eyes were scarlet red, and he sneered. you¡¯re on the verge of death, and you still dare to be so arrogant. You old thing, if you didn¡¯t chase me and beat me up back then, I wouldn¡¯t have be like this. When you, my daughter, wake up, I¡¯ll kill you in front of them.

    ¡°Zhao Mingcheng, you¡¯re not allowed to kill my father.¡± Yang Mengshan¡¯s mouth was almost bleeding from her biting. She released her lips and suppressed her fear as she looked up and red at Zhao Mingcheng.

    Who Do You Think You Are? don¡¯t you know whose hands you are in right now? how dare you order me around! Zhao Mingcheng met her angry and frightened gaze. He raised his hand and pinched her chin hard. With a fierce expression, he said, ¡± now, I can kill you all as easily as crushing an ant.

    ¡± what do you want? ¡± yang mengshan cried and started scolding him.¡±This lunatic, Zhao Mingcheng, you¡¯re really a lunatic. You won¡¯t even let go of your own child. Oh my God, why do I only know people like you? My mom is like this, and so are you. Why can you treat your own child so coldly and heartlessly? why?¡±

    As she cried and wailed, she suddenlyughed again. Sheughed very wildly.

    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯tugh!¡± Zhao Mingcheng kicked yang Mengshan hard and she immediately fell to the ground in a sorry state, tears streaming down her face.

    She red at Zhao Mingcheng with such hatred.

    However, Zhao Mingcheng did not seem to care. He looked at Milo and said, ¡± what are you standing there for? wake that b * tch up.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Mi Luo quickly ran over and tried to shake Gu Youli. ¡°Wake up, you better wake up!¡±

    He gave Gu Youli another p.

    Gu Youli had no choice but to wake up. Just as she was thinking about how to deal with everything, yang Mengshan suddenly pushed Zhao Mingcheng away and quickly picked up a brick from the ground before throwing it at him.

    zhao mingcheng¡¯s eyes widened in panic, and he subconsciously raised his hand to block it.

    However, he was still hit on the forehead.

    Yang Mengshan almost threw the brick away and ran towards the exit. However, before she could run out, Zhao Mingcheng grabbed her arm.

    Zhao Mingcheng clutched his forehead and cursed, ¡± women are so cheap. If I don¡¯t hit you, you won¡¯t have any good intentions.

    Zhao Mingcheng grabbed yang Mengshan¡¯s hair and gave her two tight ps. I told you to run!

 Chapter 1058

    1058 chapter 1058-fight with your life

    Zhao Mingcheng did not care about one of his eyes, which was covered in blood, and grabbed yang Mengshan¡¯s hair.

    He took her to the wall and used her head to hit the wall. are you still running? ¡± Are you going to run or not?¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s head hurt from the impact. Blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth and her cheeks were swollen.

    ¡°zhao mingcheng, let go of my daughter, you animal! Let go of me, you animal! As he said that, he jumped up with his hands and feet tied up, and ruthlessly crashed into Zhao Mingcheng.

    Zhao Mingcheng was hit and immediately took a few steps to the side.

    However, he immediately stepped forward, gritted his teeth, and gave Gu liangwei a heavy kick.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu liangwei cried out in pain, lost his bnce, and fell to the ground.

    ¡°dad!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Gu Youli and yang Mengshan eximed almost at the same time.

    Yang Mengshan, who was the closest to him, crawled to Gu liangwei and helped him up. ¡°Dad, how are you? Daddy!¡±

    Gu Youli, whose limbs were tied up, was pushed down by mi Luo before she could get up.

    don¡¯t move, ¡± mi Luo roared and kicked Gu Youli. I¡¯ll kill you if you move again.

    Gu Youli instinctivelyy down on the side and saw Zhao Mingcheng kicking Gu liangwei one after another from the corner of her eye. Yang Mengshan could not even block it.

    Her eyes were as red as blood, and she was furious. She mmed into Milo and stabbed the long iron nail in her hand into his chest.

    after inserting the nail, gu youli did not do anything. instead, she continued to pull the nail out and continued to stab it with a lot of force.

    Zhao Mingcheng heard mi Luo¡¯s cry for help and turned around to see mi Luo lying in a pool of blood. Gu Youli was holding a long Rusty Nail and her hands were covered in blood. She looked like a little ghost from hell.

    The nails were still stabbing into Milo¡¯s body.

    ¡°Milo!¡± Zhao Mingcheng turned around and wanted to save mi Luo, but Gu liangwei hugged his leg tightly.

    Gu liangwei refused to let go of him and let him hurt his daughter.

    Zhao Mingcheng couldn¡¯t kick Gu liangwei away, so he suddenly took out a gun from his pocket.

    He saw that Gu Youli was still using the nails to deal with mi Luo and the gun was pointed at Gu Youli. Gu liangwei¡¯s pupils shrank and he instinctively stood up to block the gun.

    Bang! The Bullet hit Gu liangwei¡¯s arm.

    Gu liangwei was in pain but he did not Dodge. He still tried to grab Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s gun. Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s wound moved down and he was ready to shoot Gu liangwei again.

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s face turned pale and she shouted, ¡± ¡°Zhao Mingcheng, you¡¯re not allowed to hurt my dad.¡±

    She ran over and grabbed Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s hand just like Gu liangwei did. Gu liangwei immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°Youli, run! Mengshan, run!¡±

    The gun was pointed and the bullet hit the roof with a bang.

    yang mengshan, on the other hand, shouted,¡±dad, run away, ran ran!¡±

    She then looked at Gu Youli. Gu Youli, quickly take dad away. Hurry!

    During this time, Milo finally fainted from the pain. Gu Youli used both her hands to hit arge piece of broken ss next to her. With a loud crash, the ss shattered, leaving a sharp edge.

    The ss was like a knife. Gu Youli put her hands on it and was ready to Cut the Rope on her hand.

    After a while, the rope broke, but his wrist was covered in blood, and his palm was also dripping with blood.

 Chapter 1059

    1059 killing intent, that one thought

    Gu Youli, who hadpletely untied the ropes, immediately rushed over to help Gu liangwei and yang Mengshan.

    With a wooden stick in his hand, he hit Zhao Mingcheng hard. Zhao Mingcheng suffered a heavy blow and could not catch his breath. In an instant, he lost all his strength and fell to the ground.

    Seeing that Zhao Mingcheng had fainted, the three of them heaved a sigh of relief. Then, they panted heavily again, as if they had just returned from hell.

    ¡°dad, how are you?¡± Gu Youli helped Gu liangwei up and looked at him with concern. She saw the gunshot wound on his arm. ¡°You¡¯re injured and you¡¯re bleeding a lot. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly.¡±

    at that moment, yang mengshan got up and walked to gu liangwei¡¯s other side, ready to help him leave.

    However, the three of them had not even taken two steps when Zhao Mingcheng, who had been unconscious, suddenly jumped up and charged forward like a Rascal from hell. She hugged Gu liangwei from behind.

    ¡°dad!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    As the two of them shouted, they attacked and bit Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s hand. Zhao Mingcheng was in pain and had no choice but to let go of Gu liangwei.

    Gu Youli kicked Zhao Mingcheng to the ground and shouted anxiously, ¡± ¡°go, quickly go!¡±

    zhao mingcheng, who was on the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and tried to get up again.

    However, he realized that his hand was pressing on something.

    He looked down and saw that it was the gun he had dropped on the ground.

    His sinister face was filled with a sinister smile. He quickly picked up the gun and aimed it at Gu Youli.

    No, he wanted to kill Gu liangwei first, then Gu Youli.

    As she thought about this, she aimed at Gu liangwei again.

    Yang Mengshan was worried that Zhao Mingcheng would rush over again. When she turned around to take a look, she saw this scene.

    be careful, dad. yang Mengshan turned around and shielded Gu liangwei with the bullet.

    The bullet hit yang Mengshan¡¯s abdomen with a loud bang and bright red blood immediately spurted out.

    Gu liangwei and Gu Youli turned around instinctively when they heard the gunshot.

    They took two steps back and saw yang Mengshan, who had been shot. Everyone eximed her name, ¡± ¡°Mengshan!¡±

    ¡°Yang Mengshan!¡±

    yang mengshan had her hand on her stomach. she saw that gu liangwei and gu youli had already walked to the door and she nced at the door beside them.

    ¡°Dad, I still want to be your daughter in my next life. I want to be your biological daughter,¡± she said with a gentle smile.

    He reached out and mmed the door shut, leaving Gu Youli and Gu liangwei outside.

    yang Mengshan, who told you to close the door? get out of my way, open the door! zhao mingcheng roared and quickly rushed over.

    After closing the door, yang Mengshan¡¯s bloodied hands covered her injured abdomen and she turned to look at Zhao Mingcheng. Zhao Mingcheng, why didn¡¯t you kill Gu Youli first? if only you had pointed your gun at Gu Youli!

    If Zhao Mingcheng¡¯s gun had been aimed at Gu Youli, she would have been dead for sure because she would never, definitely not have saved Gu Youli.

    She believed that in order to save Gu liangwei, Gu Youli would do the same as she did now. She would push Gu liangwei and her outside and close the door.

    open the door! Open the door and I¡¯ll kill you right now! Open the door! Zhao Mingcheng roared and was about to go crazy.

    yang mengshanughed, rubbing her wound.

    She cried out in pain and quickly stopped smiling. it¡¯s toote, it¡¯s toote. Zhao Mingcheng, you can¡¯t kill Gu Youli anymore. You killed your own son. Whether you believe it or not, I have to tell you that you just killed your own son.

 Chapter 1060

    1060 Pursuing the best and missing the earliest

    Zhao Mingcheng purposely ignored thetter part of her sentence and walked over to grab yang Mengshan¡¯s hair. He said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Yang Mengshan, who asked you toe over? you¡¯re the one who sent yourself to your death. You can¡¯t me me.¡±

    his eyes were filled with bloodthirsty killing intent.¡±get out of my way, or i¡¯ll shoot you again,¡±

    The child was not his. It definitely wasn¡¯t his. He didn¡¯t believe that the child was his. Zhao Mingcheng kept telling himself this.

    There was a sound from outside. It was the sound of Gu Youli and Gu liangwei knocking on the door and they were calling out, ¡± ¡°mengshan, open the door.e out quickly. mengshan,e out!¡±

    ¡°Yang Mengshan, open the door.¡±

    Yang Mengshan¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears.

    She smiled faintly and closed her eyes as she leaned against the door. Her curled lips were pale from the pain of her wound.

    He looked at Zhao Mingcheng with a calm gaze, and the bits and pieces of his acquaintance with Zhao Mingcheng slowly flowed through his mind.

    She curled her lips into a smile and her eyes were filled with destion.¡±Zhao Mingcheng, why did you approach me and want to be my boyfriend? have you ever loved me?¡±

    Zhao Mingcheng sneered and said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°love? then have you ever loved me? ¡°Yang Mengshan, we¡¯re the same type of people. We¡¯ll only love ourselves the most. Don¡¯t be so hypocritical and try to stall for time. I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t move away, I¡¯ll shoot.¡±

    ¡± yes, you¡¯re right. we¡¯re the same kind of people. we¡¯ll always only love ourselves. ¡± yang mengshan smiled and still had no intention of moving away.

    ¡°One!¡± Zhao Mingcheng couldn¡¯t wait any longer and counted loudly.

    Yang Mengshanughed again. although we¡¯re the same kind of people, I¡¯m luckier than you. Gu liangwei, my father, Wanwan.

    ¡°Two!¡± Zhao Mingcheng counted again.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to him for never giving up on me!¡± Yang Mengshan was still talking. The image of Gu liangwei holding her hand in one hand and Gu Youli¡¯s hand in the other when they were young shed across her mind. They talked andughed together as they went shopping for dresses on the streets.

    It was so beautiful!

    But it was also funny.

    Humans always pursued a better life, but in the end, they missed the life they had at the beginning.

    ¡°Three!¡±

    ¡°bang!¡± the sound of gunfire rang out again. yang mengshan suddenly pounced on zhao mingcheng. the gun in his hand moved to the side, and the bullet hit the goods in the warehouse.

    There was gas oil in it, which Zhao Mingcheng had prepared beforehand. Yang Mengshan knew that she did it on purpose so that she could die with Zhao Mingcheng.

    When the bullet hit it, there was a deafening sound, followed by a big fire.

    Zhao Mingcheng was shocked and his eyes were filled with fear. He wanted to escape, but yang Mengshan pushed and hugged him as they both jumped into the fire.

    Gu liangwei and Gu Youli, who were outside the small house, felt the fire inside and screamed even louder.

    However, yang Mengshan still did not respond.

    Gu Youli picked up something from the ground and smashed it on the door. Gu liangwei also helped her.

    The door was about to be smashed open, but the fire inside was out of control. With a loud bang, the fire became even hotter.

    the huge impact even knocked the door open and caused gu youli and gu liangwei to fall to the ground.

    Gu liangwei fainted on the spot. Gu Youli held herself up and crawled to Gu liangwei¡¯s side.¡±Dad, wake up! Dad!¡±

    Enduring the pain all over her body, she helped Gu liangwei up and was ready to leave. However, when she reached the door, she realized that the beam on the top of the warehouse had been burned and had fallen down to block the door.

    What to do? What should he do now? Gu Youli was about to go crazy.

 Chapter 1061

    1061 Chapter 1061-running out, fire

    When Yu feibai¡¯s car sped over, the fire was still burning and thick smoke was billowing around them.

    This formation was really shocking.

    ah zhi brought his men to knock down the door, but a burning beam in front of them blocked their way.

    In this situation, they couldn¡¯t enter at all, nor could they save people.

    however, yu feibai still insisted on barging into the warehouse, which had already been half-consumed by the fire.

    Ah Zhi quickly jumped out and blocked his way.¡±young master, don¡¯t go in. the fire is too big.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yu feibai¡¯s face was cold and his chest was heaving up and down.

    He frowned and pursed his lips. His eyes were fixed on the warehouse that was swallowed by the fire, and his eyes were full of regret and frustration.

    She reached out and pushed ah Zhi away. She was so strong that ah Zhi almost fell to the ground.

    Ah Zhi panicked, afraid that something would happen to Yu feibai. He hurriedly shouted, ¡± master, there must be a back door for all storage units. Let¡¯s go through the back door.

    Although Yu feibai¡¯s face was still indifferent, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and ran over from the right side, where the heat was the weakest.

    Although the back door was also on fire, it was fortunate that it wasn¡¯t blocked by the beam like the main door.

    Ah Zhi wanted to put the heat-resistant suit he brought in from the car on Yu feibai.

    However, before she could get the heat-resistant suit, Yu feibai had already charged into the thick, ck smoke.

    Ah ¡®GE was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even wait for the heat-resistant suit to be brought over and rushed in after him.

    At that moment, Gu Youli was choking on the thick smoke and was almost unable to breathe.

    When Yu feibai ran in, she was shouting crazily, ¡± ¡°Men! help, someonee quickly! Help!¡±

    When she saw Yu feibai rushing in from the fire, Gu Youli cried out loud. Her body trembled violently and she sat on the ground, paralyzed.

    ¡°Feibai, feibai!¡± She called him loudly, so urgently.

    Her eyes were filled with tears of joy because she knew that she was saved and her father would be fine.

    yu feibai hugged her and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk now.¡±

    gu youli could not hold it in anymore and cried out loud helplessly. then, she asked yu feibai to save gu liangwei.

    at this moment, ah zhi ran in and carried gu liangwei on his back without a word. he then rushed out of the fire.

    In the hospital, Gu liangwei was pushed into the emergency room.

    meanwhile, gu youli was sitting outside the emergency room and staring at the door with her eyes wide open.

    she had an injury on her hand. yu feibai wanted her to take this opportunity to get a doctor to treat her wound, but she refused.

    Yu feibai had no choice but to ask the nurse to squat down beside Gu Youli and help her treat the wound on her hand.

    However, Gu Youli pushed her away.

    She felt that Gu liangwei was hurt all because of her. She was consumed by self-me.

    yu feibai pulled her hand forcefully, but she pushed it to the side.

    She sobbed and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to do it now. I want to wait until daddy is fine. I want to wait until daddy is fine, Hanhan.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. He raised his hand and gestured for the nurse to wait at the side.

    He was afraid that he would touch Gu Youli¡¯s wound and make her feel even more pain. He was also afraid that touching it would make the wound be inmed, so he could only let her be.

    at this moment, the light in front of the cell phone room suddenly went out.

    gu youli quickly stood up and looked at the door of the operating room nervously while waiting for wanwan.

 Chapter 1062

    1062 Yang Mengshan, the end

    Yu feibai also stood up and held her hand tightly. He wasforting her silently and giving her endless support.

    The door opened, and a few doctors filed out and took off their masks.

    the patient was injured. The bullet has been removed, but his lungs are seriously infected by the poisonous smoke, and his respiratory tract is damaged. The operation was sessful, but from now on, the patient will be in critical condition for the next 48 hours. If he gets through these 48 hours safely, there will be no major problems.

    what do I need to do then? ¡± Gu Youli asked hurriedly. can I go and see my father now? ¡±

    At this moment, the door of the operating room was wide open, and a few nurses pushed the hospital bed out.

    gu youli immediately wanted to pounce on him.

    However, she was stopped by Yu feibai. He nced at Gu Youli¡¯s hand. I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry, but your wound hasn¡¯t been treated. If you rush over like this, you¡¯ll easily carry the bacteria over.

    yes, ¡± the doctor nodded. if you don¡¯t bandage your wound, we won¡¯t let you into the ward to see someone.

    then I¡¯ll go and bandage the wound now. Gu Youli looked at the nurse who had been waiting for her and said politely and gratefully, ¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you, nurse.¡±

    Gu Youli went to the ward after she was done with the wound.

    she looked at gu liangwei, who was lying on the bed silently and his face was pale. she thought of the little things that had happened since she was reborn.

    She always felt that she had something to do with Gu liangwei¡¯s suffering, or rather, she was the one who caused it.

    humans, in their long lives, if they wanted to change their fate when they reincarnated, they would lose a lot ofughter and endure more disasters.

    Gu Youli had been waiting at the hospital for Gu liangwei to be out of danger.

    However, she was also injured and exhausted. In less than two days, she could not hold on and fainted.

    When Gu Youli woke up the next day, Gu liangwei had already passed the critical stage.

    At this moment, he had just woken up and was lying on the hospital bed. He looked very old and Haggard. He was clearly younger than old master Yu by more than 20 years, but he looked no different from old master Yu.

    Gu Youli threw herself on him and cried loudly.

    Gu liangwei smiled weakly and reached out to stroke her head. don¡¯t cry, Lili. Daddy is fine.

    His voice was so low and hoarse that no one could hear him clearly. His vocal cords were severely damaged.

    He suddenly thought of something and frowned slightly. He asked Gu Youli in a weak voice, ¡± ¡°Mengshan, Youli, where¡¯s Mengshan?¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± he said. gu youli was slightly stunned and her eyebrows furrowed.

    Then, she raised her hand and touched Gu liangwei¡¯s forehead gently, as if she was coaxing a child. dad, I¡¯ll tell you about this in two days. You should rest well for now, okay? ¡±

    Gu liangwei seemed to have realized something. He looked pained and panted heavily with difficulty.¡±where¡¯s mengshan?¡±

    Gu Youli did not say anything.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mengshan? ¡°Tell dad, ran ran.¡± Gu liangwei¡¯s tears flowed down his face as he reached out to hold Gu Youli¡¯s hand excitedly.

    you saw it. She was blocking your way. Gu Youli held his hands back and only spoke softly after a long time.

    Her voice was very, very, very light, as low as the buzzing of a mosquito.

    She looked at Gu liangwei¡¯s pale face and her eyes were misty. ¡°Behind them, there was a fire, and she and Zhao Mingcheng were having an argument.¡±

    ¡°mengshan, my daughter!¡± he eximed. Gu liangwei mumbled sorrowfully, and a crystal-clear Tear of Grief rolled down from the corner of his eye.

 Chapter 1063

    1063 There will only be improvement if there ispetition

    In this life, yang Mengshan had left like this. This was really beyond Gu Youli¡¯s expectations.

    Perhaps yang Mengshan didn¡¯t want to save her. In fact, when she died, she even wished that Gu Youli wouldn¡¯t have a good life. But in the end, yang Mengshan had saved her.

    Without yang Mengshan, Yang Yun couldn¡¯t support shangpin alone. Hence, li Meijia returned to shangpin and reced yang Mengshan as the General Manager.

    The next day after returning to shangpin, li Meijia went to the Lu Corporation to meet Gu Youli.

    She said to Gu Youli, ¡± I¡¯m still in a daze. It doesn¡¯t feel real. Is yang Mengshan really dead? ¡±

    ¡± yingluo. ¡± gu youli only looked at her coldly and did not say anything.

    Li Meijia continued,¡±Did you know?¡± ¡°In order to get shangpin back, I¡¯vee up with a lot of schemes. I¡¯ve been thinking about how to kick yang Mengshan out of shangpin, but I didn¡¯t expect her to die before I could do anything. Shangpin is back in my hands. Youli, should I thank you?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at him coldly. why are you thanking me? aren¡¯t you waiting for me and yang Mengshan to die so that you can benefit from it andugh at us? ¡± All of your schemes probably fall into this category. However, there¡¯s one thing that you probably would never guess even if you were to die. Even though yang Mengshan still hates me till death, I only managed to survive because she saved me. ¡±

    Li Meijia was slightly stunned, then she smiled and eximed, ¡± as expected, you two are sisters. I was really stupid back then to actually choose a side among you sisters.

    Hearing her sigh, Gu Youli sneered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re just too smart.¡±

    Li Meijia raised her eyebrows and said with a deep tone, ¡± ¡°no, if i was smart enough, i wouldn¡¯t have tried to snatch yu feibai from you!¡±

    Gu Youli smirked. you¡¯ve taken over yang Mengshan¡¯s position as the General Manager. Do you want to take over her position to fight with me? ¡±

    Li Meijia raised her finger and shook it gently. don¡¯t worry, Gu Youli. I¡¯m not yang Mengshan. I¡¯ve suffered a loss once, so I won¡¯t use all kinds of tricks on you. You¡¯re no longer powerless and powerless. If I were to use yang Mengshan¡¯s despicable tricks on you, with your current status as the second-inmand of the Lu Corporation and the daughter-inw of the Yu family, I probably wouldn¡¯t even know how I¡¯d die.

    yang Mengshan is despicable, ¡± Gu Youli said sarcastically. but you¡¯re not any different.

    Li Meijia¡¯s smile disappeared. of course I¡¯m different from her. Three years, Gu Youli. I¡¯ll use three years to attack the Lu corporation¡¯s brand with all my might. The top position of the jewelry industry will return to shangpin, and you¡¯ll always be able to look up to it.

    Gu Youli listened quietly and smiled. I¡¯ll be waiting. There¡¯s no progress withoutpetition in the business world, just like Wangoji and jaduo Bao. Without either of them, they wouldn¡¯t be as powerful as they are now and monopolize the herbal tea market.

    Li Meijia continued coldly. also, Gu Youli, I¡¯ll always be watching you and Yu feibai. I¡¯ll see how long you two can be together and how far you two can go. Or rather, I¡¯ll watch you two get a divorce.

    Gu Youli did not think much of it and curled her lips coldly. no problem. Just watch us spend the rest of our lives together. I won¡¯t give you an invitation to my wedding, but you cane. I won¡¯t let the guards stop you.

    Li Meijia wasn¡¯t angry, and her lips curved into a smile.

    She didn¡¯t say anything more and left slowly.

 Chapter 1064

    1064 Chapter 1064-confusion

    Gu Youli looked at li Meijia¡¯s back as she left and thought about her past and present life. She suddenly realized that apart from her family, nothing else was important.

    The revenge she had once thought of seemed to have be a ridiculous y. She didn¡¯t know if she was weak or if she had let go.

    at this moment, she no longer wanted to be a strong and domineering woman, a famous designer.

    She felt that it was really too tiring.

    Now, she only wanted to give up everything in her previous life and be an ordinary woman.

    Of course, work was a must, but it was not the main focus.

    Perhaps work could make a woman more beautiful, but family seemed to make a woman happier.

    At dusk, the warm sunlight shone in through the French windows and enveloped Gu Youli and Yu feibai, giving off a gentle glow.

    the two of them sat back to back on the tatami mat on the balcony, taking a nap.

    suddenly, gu youli turned around and wrapped her fair arms around yu feibai¡¯s chest. her little face was pressed against his back.

    Her voice was very soft, with an unprecedented sense of relief and peace. feibai, in the past, I always wanted yang Mengshan to disappear. But now that she¡¯s really gone, I suddenly feel so empty.

    Yu feibai was stunned for a moment. He then held her arm and smiled, ¡± ¡°Silly girl, life is onlyplete when there are still regrets.¡±

    a helpless smile appeared on her lips. gu youli closed her eyes and hugged yu feibai tightly, not letting go. she snuggled up quietly behind him.

    At this moment, her emotions were soplicated that she couldn¡¯t put it into words. She couldn¡¯t tell what it was exactly.

    After a long time, she said softly, ¡± in the past, I always felt that my father was too kind. He was so kind that he had no bottom line. Although he was my father, there were times when I really hated it when he was like this. I hated it when he told me that yang Mengshan and I were sisters and that time would resolve our misunderstandings and conflicts one by one. Repaying evil with good-that was me in my previous life. But what did I get in return? that¡¯s why I hate these words in this life. I don¡¯t want to be a kind person anymore, but yang Mengshan was touched by father¡¯s kindness and in the end, she saved father¡¯s and my lives. Perhaps in the end, yang Mengshan still hates me, but for father¡¯s sake, she saved me indirectly. So, in the end, good people will still have good karma. But if that¡¯s the case, then what about my previous life?¡±

    Yu feibai pulled Gu Youli over from behind and said sternly, ¡± ¡± don¡¯t fall into a maze. dad¡¯s kindness saved you and her. although you died in your previous life, you were reborn. you saved your dad in this life. moreover, you may not haveined in this life, but you have been kind. ¡±

    Gu Youliughed and did not argue with him. She leaned against her neck like a puppy and greedily sucked and sniffed the nice smell on his neck.

    Yu feibai consoled her. don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s all in the past. I know that you¡¯re worried about dad. Trust me, as long as you have a child, dad will definitely recover from his grief.

    when it came to the issue of children, gu youli sighed. ¡± I¡¯ve been preparing for a pregnancy for so long, but there¡¯s no reaction. Feibai, could it be that my previous miscarriage has damaged my body, so I can¡¯t give birth anymore? ¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You are not allowed to say such things in the future,¡± Yu feibai said coldly.

    Gu Youli pouted and continued to insist, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried. How about this? when dad is better, you can take me to the hospital for a checkup.¡±

 Chapter 1065

    1065 Overexcited

    Yu feibai pulled her into his arms and said domineeringly, ¡± there¡¯s no need to check. I believe it won¡¯t be long before we get what we want.

    gu youli blinked and agreed, ¡± ¡°Alright, I hope I can get what I want and have a cute daughter.¡±

    Yu feibai did not agree. Sir, you should have a son and a daughter. Only with a brother can you protect your sister.

    Gu Youli frowned and was confused. but aren¡¯t you a soldier? ¡± Isn¡¯t the current national policy very strict with your fertility? you¡¯re only allowed to have one child? A man and a woman, you¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    aww. Yu feibai seemed to have just noticed this problem. He thought for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s have a pair of dragon and phoenix twins.¡±

    Gu Youli could not help butugh. She reached out and pinched his handsome face. you¡¯re really, really, really, really too beautiful. Twins? it¡¯s not that easy to get pregnant with twins.

    putting her hand down, she wrapped her arm around his waist and threw herself into his arms. she giggled.¡±actually, i also want to have twins.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try my best to make you pregnant with twins.¡± Yu feibai made a solemn vow. He even expressed that his skills in bed would not be worse than any man and that he was extremely capable.

    his words were so straightforward that gu youli felt embarrassed. however, sheughed immediately after. this ck-bellied man of hers was really charming.

    Under the careful nurturing ofrade Yu feibai, Gu Youli finally got pregnant with Xiao-Xiaobai.

    in fact, she was not sure. gu youli had only bought a pregnancy test kit because her period had been dyed.

    the two lines on it made gu youli¡¯s heart beat faster.

    It was getting louder and louder, so loud that it was about to shake his eardrums.

    She threw the pregnancy test away and changed her clothes before going to the gynecologist¡¯s office. After a simple urine test, she asked, ¡±

    The results of the examination came out very quickly and Gu Youli was invited into the doctor¡¯s office.

    Looking at the nervous Gu Youli, the doctor¡¯s conclusion was very rxed, which was within Gu Youli¡¯s expectations. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She covered her mouth and chuckled.

    A momentter, she asked the doctor happily, ¡± ¡°Is it a male or a female?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a month. Who knows if it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡± the doctor¡¯s face darkened. What, you don¡¯t want a woman?¡±

    Gu Youli did not notice the sarcasm in the doctor¡¯s words. She looked at him with her bright eyes and smiled. ¡± no, i won¡¯t. i just want to have a daughter. a daughter is a mother¡¯s sweet little jacket. ¡±

    The doctor smiled and did not say anything else.

    Knowing that she had misunderstood Gu Youli¡¯s preference for boys over girls, she carefully reminded Gu Youli of some things to take note of after she got pregnant and asked her to do regr pregnancy tests.

    Gu Youli left happily. However, she did not tell Yu feibai about her pregnancy immediately.

    Yu feibai was not at home for the next few days. She nned to tell him directly when he returned to give him a big surprise.

    gu youli, who had been so overjoyed that she had forgotten about something very important, was that yu feibai had called her to inform her that he would be back two dayster and that he would be going to the yunnan border for two days.

    She was so happy about her pregnancy that she had forgotten that Yu feibai had lost his life during a mission in Yunnan. He was tracking drug dealers.

    She had hidden the secret of her pregnancy and was prepared to surprise Yu feibai when he returned. However, she did not expect him to give her a shock first.

 Chapter 1066

    1066 The Wheel of Destiny strikes again

    today was yu feibai¡¯s return day. gu youli did not go to work, so it was equivalent to yu feibai being at home.

    As she prepared the Food, She Thought about Yu feibai. If he knew that she was pregnant, what would his expression be like?

    Should he hug her and kiss her on the face?

    Or would he still be cold, calm, and cautious, and then say ¡®great¡¯?

    Yu feibai was a man who hid his emotions very well. She thought that it should be thetter.

    In Gu Youli¡¯s heart, Yu feibai had always been omnipotent. Even the god of death had to be wary of him.

    Hence, when she received the call that Yu feibai was in trouble, she was in a daze and thought that someone was joking with her.

    That was until the scene in her previous life, when streaks of fresh red blood flowed on Yu feibai¡¯s icy face. This scene suddenly shed across her mind.

    the scene of yu feibai falling off the car made gu youli think of the word ¡®fate¡¯.

    Her entire body was cold to the bone. She was so shocked that she almost fainted.

    However, she held on and went to the military hospital with ah Zhi. After that, the old man, Yu Zhihe, and even Yu feimo, who were out of town, came.

    yu feibai stayed in the operating room for more than ten hours. the sky turned dark and the sun was about to rise, but he still had note out.

    When the morning sun shone on him through the ss, Yu feibai was finally pushed out.

    The White cloth didn¡¯t cover his face, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    The doctor said,¡±the operation is the end, but the critical period is not over yet. If he can wake up within 48 hours, then there won¡¯t be any big problems.¡±

    forty-eight hours. another forty-eight hours.

    Gu Youli realized that she really hated this number. It was not enough for her to go through one and she had to go through a second one.

    She didn¡¯t want to cry, but she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing.

    Wang Jia Hui walked over and hugged her,forting her gently.

    Following that, old master Yu also came over and gently hugged her. Not a single member of the Yu family left. Everyone came over to hug her, seeminglyforting and supporting her.

    Why did he hug her? wasn¡¯t the person who neededfort and support the most now Yu feibai who was lying on the bed?

    She hated this kind of hug. She did not needfort or support because she knew that Yu feibai would be fine.

    However, she also knew that everyone was just as heartbroken as she was.

    Because they were just like her, they loved Yu feibai so much.

    If something happened to Yu feibai, they would not feel any less pain than her.

    But please forgive her for not being able to do it now. She couldn¡¯t suppress her pain andfort them instead.

    She also felt that they did not needfort and support. Only Yu feibai needed it.

    She endured it, and she had been enduring it.

    However, the moment she reached Yu feibai¡¯s ward and saw him lying on the bed, Gu Youli could not control herself.

    She pounced on the bedside and whimpered softly, like an injured little beast. She was very depressed.

    She didn¡¯t dare to let her face be covered in tears. She didn¡¯t let herself cry. She told herself that crying meant that something was wrong and that Yu feibai would be fine.

    Yes, it would be fine, so she couldn¡¯t cry.

    For the past two days, she had been holding on and not letting herself faint. She had been watching over Yu feibai.

    Everyone in the Yu family was trying to persuade her to rest. Yu feibai would inform her when she woke up.

    However, Gu Youli only shook her head. She just wanted to stay by Yu feibai¡¯s side and let him see her the moment he woke up.

    however, after forty-eight hours, which was two days and two nights, yu feibai was still not awake.

 Chapter 1067

    1067 Chapter 1067-heartbroken

    Gu Youli was anxious and ran straight to the doctor in charge. She shouted excitedly and anxiously, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would wake up in 48 hours? it¡¯s been 48 hours. why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet?¡±

    The doctor quickly said,¡±I didn¡¯t say that he would wake up in 48 hours. I just said that if he wakes up, it means that he¡¯s fine. If he doesn¡¯t wake up, Hanhan¡±

    Gu Youli interrupted him. quack, quack. You¡¯re a quack. Did you buy your doctor¡¯s license with money? let me tell you, if you don¡¯t wake him up immediately, I¡¯m going to Sue you, Wanwan.

    She was too excited. She had not rested for two days and two nights and had not closed her eyes. At this moment, she was so angry that she could not catch her breath and fainted on the spot.

    When Gu Youli woke up again, she felt a splitting headache.

    ¡°Lili?¡± Wang Jiahui, who was by the bed, frowned and looked at her with worry.¡±You¡¯re awake, Lili.¡±

    when she saw that gu youli was about to get up, wang jiahui quickly helped her sit up and ced a pillow behind her.

    Gu Youli¡¯s mind was notpletely clear yet and she could not wrap her head around what was happening.

    It was a mess, and she didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    ¡°Here, the doctor said to drink this when you wake up.¡± As she spoke, Wang Jiahui picked up a bowl of Chinese medicine from the bed and handed it to Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli frowned. What¡¯s this? ¡±

    wang jiahui exined, ¡± chinese medicine. you¡¯re pregnant, did you know? you had a high fever and were unconscious for more than a week. you can¡¯t take western medicine, so i could only give you chinese medicine. when you were asleep, i gave you a few wuwu. ¡±

    I know that I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m waiting for feibai toe back. I¡¯m going to tell him that Qingqing is not Qingqing. Gu Youli suddenly remembered everything as she spoke.

    She grabbed Wang Jia Hui¡¯s wrist in excitement and almost knocked over the Chinese medicine in her hand. ¡°Where¡¯s feibai? Is he awake? is he awake?¡±

    Wang Jia Hui quickly put down the bowl in her hand. ¡°feibai is not awake yet. but don¡¯t worry, feibai will wake up. you are weak now and you must take good care of your health. otherwise, when feibai wakes up and sees you like this, he will be heartbroken!¡±

    he¡¯s not awake yet. I¡¯ve been unconscious for more than a week and he¡¯s still not awake. Gu Youli let go of Wang Jiahui¡¯s wrist. Her hands hung limply by her sides and she looked very disappointed and sad.

    ¡°Lili, drink the Chinese medicine first. You haven¡¯t recovered from your illness yet.¡± wang jia hui tried to persuade her.

    Gu Youli did not say anything. She suddenly lifted the nket and got out of bed. However, before she could stand properly, her legs went weak.

    When her body went limp, Wang Jiahui quickly reached out to support her. Lili, what are you doing? where are you going? ¡±

    feibai, I want to see feibai. Gu Youli pushed Wang Jiahui away. Her weak body swayed as she forced herself to walk out of the room.

    Wang Jia Hui¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She quickly followed her and held her hand.¡±Lili, even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you have to think for the child. If feibai finds out that you¡¯ve lost the child just to see him, he¡¯ll be so sad!¡±

    Gu Youli¡¯s body trembled as if she had been struck by lightning.

    She looked up and stared at Wang Jiahui. She pursed her lips and was terrified.¡±mom, what did you say? The child is gone?¡±

    the doctor said that if you don¡¯t take your medicine and rest, the child will be gone in less than a day! Wang Jia Hui said sternly.

    Gu Youli bit her lip hard and blood trickled down the corner of her mouth. She did not care at all.

    Wang Jiahui stepped forward and hugged her. be good, feibai will be fine. Believe in mom, he will be fine. So, you have to take good care of your body and take care of the child. Don¡¯t let feibai worry about you when he¡¯s sick!

 Chapter 1068

    1068 There doesn¡¯t seem to be a time limit

    Gu Youli sat by Yu feibai¡¯s bed and held his hand tightly with her fingers crossed.

    Her gaze was fixed on Yu feibai, who seemed to be in a deep sleep. Her face was as pale as snow, and her eyes, which were always cold and gentle, had now closed.

    Even though he was unconscious, he was still shrouded in a deep and cold aura.

    it¡¯s not Bai Qingqing, ¡± she mumbled. She closed her sore eyes and pounced over, gentlyying on his body.

    she said in a low voice, her eyes full of apology and guilt, it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault. I only thought about my own death and forgot about you. If I had remembered that day, I would have told you and you would have been more careful. Then, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Yu feibai, I¡¯m sorry. Please wake up. If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll marry your son off to someone else.

    yu feibai did not move. he was still in a deep sleep and his breathing was shallow.

    After a while, Gu Youli turned her body andy down next to Yu feibai. She looked at his thin face carefully. it¡¯s true. I¡¯m telling the truth. Wake up, or I¡¯m going to divorce you and marry someone else.

    In this world, he was the man who doted on her the most, treated her the best, and loved her the most.

    After hearing what she said, he would definitely not fall asleep and heartlessly allow her to marry someone else.

    by the way, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you that my Hanhan is pregnant. as Gu Youli spoke, she lowered her head to look at her lower abdomen. Then, she grabbed his hand and ced it gently on her lower abdomen. is it hard to believe that there¡¯s already a little life here? where¡¯s our baby? in another eight or nine months, he wille out to meet us. You can¡¯t keep sleeping. You have to see hime out before you can do that, Hanhan.

    As Gu Youli spoke, her tears started to flow uncontrobly.

    She felt that this wasn¡¯t good, so she quickly sucked it back in, letting the sobs that were about to overflow out swallow back into her throat.

    This instantly caused the grief in her heart to surge out uncontrobly.

    Gu Youli reached out and hugged him. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now. I can¡¯t get too emotional, or it¡¯ll be bad for the baby. Can you wake up soon?¡±

    then, she kissed yu feibai¡¯s face.

    After a while, Yu feibai did not respond. Gu Youli bit her lip and said with a sad and aggrieved tone, ¡± Yu feibai, let me tell you a secret. Actually, when I was with you, I didn¡¯t love you at all. After I was reborn, I was very sensitive and knew that you were interested in me. However, I saw you before I died in my previous life and that was why I was afraid of you. However, I know your identity and I know very well that if I get you, I will definitely have a bargaining chip to deal with yang Mengshan. I¡¯ve always said that I want revenge.¡±I didn¡¯t make a move, but in fact, I have already made a move, and that was to have you. So when I was with you at the beginning, I didn¡¯t really like you, only a little bit. Who asked you to be a handsome man? it¡¯s hard not to have a good impression of you. Look at how bad I am. Are you angry? if you are, then quickly get up and scold me. me me!¡±

    She said in a low voice, jumbled up and unorganized, but it was true.

    When they had decided to be together, there was only a faint feeling of love, but after a long time together, it was a deep love.

    Yu feibai was still in a deep sleep. He did not even open his eyes to look at her, let alone scold or me her.

 Chapter 1069

    1069 chapter 1069-life and death

    Their cheeks were close to each other. Gu Youli panted slightly and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I said that the difference between good and bad depends on whether he will use the innocent. I was with you at the beginning because I wanted to use you, so I¡¯m bad. Is this God¡¯s punishment for me? ¡°But can you not be punished? feibai, I love you so much now. If you don¡¯t wake up, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I¡¯m telling the truth. If you leave me, I¡¯ll give birth to the child and leave it to Grandpa, dad, and mom. Then, I¡¯ll go and find you.¡±

    As Gu Youli said that, she smiled. Suddenly, she felt very rxed and relieved. Then, very gently and slowly, she kissed Yu feibai¡¯s lips and gently rubbed them.

    yes, that was her decision. she would follow him through life and death.

    Time passed very slowly. Every day that Yu feibai did not wake up was very long.

    However, time passed quickly. Winter passed, spring came, and summer arrived.

    Gu Youli¡¯s stomach was getting bigger and bigger. Every day, she would burn incense and pray to Buddha sincerely. She would make a wish and pray to God. As long as Yu feibai was fine, she would do anything, including taking his life.

    however, yu feibai still did not wake up. the unconscious yu feibai¡¯s condition had not been good during this period of time. he had been infected frequently.

    The Yu family had called for many famous doctors toe and see Yu feibai, but none of them had the ability to wake him up.

    That day, Gu Youli came to the hospital from home. When she was about to push open the door of the ward, she heard the doctor say to Yu Zhihe and his wife, ¡± young master Yu¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good, and the chances of recovery aren¡¯t high. He¡¯s already been holding on for almost eight months, at most another six months. He¡¯ll probably be disappointed that young master Yu is a kind person and signed an organ donation form before he died. Now, there¡¯s a child who¡¯s about to die and needs a heart transnt, Hanhan.

    The doctor didn¡¯t continue, because everyone knew what he meant.

    as soon as he finished speaking, the door was suddenly pushed hard by someone, and it hit the wall with a ¡°bang!¡±

    ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Gu Youli walked in coldly and sternly as she spoke.

    She pointed at the doctor like a demon from hell. ¡°Then I¡¯ll dig out your heart.¡±

    The doctor was so frightened that he subconsciously shrank his neck.

    however, that frightened gaze gradually faded and melted. in the end, only pity remained.

    He knew how much this pregnant woman loved her husband. She woulde to the hospital every day to take care of her unconscious husband.

    He also knew that it was inappropriate to ask such a question, but he was a doctor and he only wanted to save more people.

    I¡¯m sorry, ¡± he apologized and left.

    gu youli red at him with blood-red eyes. she turned to look at yu zhihe and his wife and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Dad, mom, I won¡¯t allow this. I won¡¯t allow this.¡±

    Wang Jia Hui nodded. that¡¯s for sure. You¡¯re not the only one who doesn¡¯t agree. We won¡¯t agree either!

    Yu Zhihe also said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. Feibai will be fine. I have already contacted the most authoritative doctor in this area in America. He wille over in the next two days to do a detailed examination on feibai. By then, feibai will definitely wake up.

    ¡°Really?¡± gu youli was overjoyed and was so excited that she was about to cry.

    Wang Jia Hui walked over and pulled her into her arms, making her bury her head in her chest. ¡°really, feibai will definitely be fine.¡±

 Chapter 1070

    1070 30% chance

    When the American doctor that Yu Zhihe invited arrived at the hospital, the director personally came out to wee him and sent the best doctor in the hospital to be his assistant.

    After a round of examination, the doctor said that there was a blood clot the size of a fingernail pressing against the cranial nerves in Yu feibai¡¯s brain. However, because the blood clot was too small and there were no other reactions, it only gave the illusion of brain death. That was why the other doctors did not notice it.

    Surgery was required to remove the blood clot, but the sess rate of the surgery was only 30%.

    If the surgery failed, the patient¡¯s life would be at stake, but she would just leave.

    Gu Youli discussed with her family for the whole day and finally signed her name on the operation consent form.

    Before the doctor entered the operating room, Gu Youli grabbed the corner of the doctor¡¯s shirt tightly and begged in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Please save feibai. I can not bear to lose her.¡±

    don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try my best to wake your husband up. the doctor stepped into the operating room.

    gu liangwei walked over and ced his daughter¡¯s head on his shoulder. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, feibai won¡¯t bear to keep you!¡±

    His hand moved down and down, gently stroking her back.

    ¡°En!¡± Gu Youli believed him too. She nodded and tried her best to smile.

    She and her family had been sitting and waiting, and the corridor was very quiet.

    As time passed by, Gu Youli suddenly felt her stomach hurt so much that her forehead was covered in sweat.

    Wang Jiahui was the first to notice that something was wrong with her. She sat down beside her and held her hand.¡±Lili, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    she took a deep breath and endured the pain. gu youli wanted to move her body but the blood-red liquid under her body gave her and wang jiahui a huge shock.

    ¡°Lili, what¡¯s wrong? doctor! Doctor! everyone looked at Gu Youli as Wang Jiahui shouted.

    Lili. everyone was very concerned about her and looked anxious.

    It was a crucial time for feibai and they did not want anything to happen to Gu Youli at this time.

    my stomach hurts. I think I¡¯m about to give birth. Gu Youli frowned and gritted her teeth as she said this.

    Yu Feifan quickly ran over and picked Gu Youli up in his arms. sister-inw, bear with it. I¡¯ll send you to the gynecologist immediately.

    this way. Hurry up. Wang Jiahui and Gu liangwei led the way, followed by old master Yu.

    although yu zhihe and yu feimo wanted to go as well, old master yu told them to stay behind and watch over yu feibai.

    The child wasing out early and Gu Youli was pushed into the delivery room.

    After that, Gu Youli¡¯s shrill cry could be heard.

    She shouted until her throat was hoarse. Finally, after exhausting all her strength, three hourster, she heard the clear cry of a child.

    After a while, a nurse walked out, removed her mask, and shouted, ¡± who is Gu Youli¡¯s family? ¡±

    Old master Yu, Wang Jiahui, and Gu liangwei, who were guarding the delivery room, stepped forward in unison. ¡°I am! I am!¡±

    ¡°yes, both mother and child are safe!¡± the nurse smiled.

    ¡± mother and son? hahaha, it¡¯s a grandson. i have a great-grandson! ¡± Old master Yu¡¯s face was filled with joy as he burst outughing.

    gu liangwei and wang jiahui alsoughed.

    As for Fei Bai, this was the first time theyughed since he was injured.

    at this moment, the doctor¡¯s ming voice could be heard from inside the door. ¡± you just gave birth and your body is very weak. you need to enter the sterile room for observation for an hour. you can only recuperate when you¡¯re out of danger. ¡±

 Chapter 1071

    1071 Love can create miracles

    Before she could finish her sentence, the door to the delivery room opened. Gu Youli struggled and stumbled out of the room despite the medical staff¡¯s attempts to stop her.

    Old master Yu, Wang Jiahui, and Gu liangwei quickly stepped forward. ¡°Lili, why did you get up? go back and lie down.¡±

    They quickly got the doctor to push a wheelchair over and helped Gu Youli onto it.

    Gu Youli endured the pain and looked at them weakly. ¡°How¡¯s feibai¡¯s surgery going?¡±

    it¡¯s still in progress, ¡± old master Yu replied.

    push me over, ¡± Gu Youli said softly. I want to see feibai.

    no, ¡± Wang Jiahui immediately refused, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just given birth, so you need to take care of your confinement.¡±

    The doctor and nurse were speechless. They said angrily, ¡± ¡± young madam yu, you look like this now. if your man¡¯s surgery is sessful, you¡¯ll lose your life! ¡±

    ¡± don¡¯t scare me. i know my body. now, let me go! ¡± Gu Youli said stubbornly. Her hand was like magic as she pulled out a sharp scalpel and pressed it against her wrist.¡±Otherwise, Zhenzhen¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to finish his sentence, everyone knew what he meant.

    ¡°Heavens!¡± All the nurses and doctors were shocked.

    ¡°you child!¡± Wang Jiahui panicked and did not know what to do. She looked at old master Yu and Gu liangwei.

    Old master Yu and Gu liangwei were also shocked. They did not expect her to be so stubborn.

    ¡°Give me the scalpel first, then we¡¯ll push you over.¡± Old master Yu wanted toe up with a n to dy the war.

    However, Gu Youli did not fall for it. no! Hurry and push me over!

    Gu liangwei and old master Yu were afraid that she would really hurt herself. After some discussion, they pushed Gu Youli to the outside of Yu feibai¡¯s surgery room to lie down.

    he also used a screen to block three sides of her, so that she wouldn¡¯t be attacked by any cold wind, and he gave her a drip at her wrist.

    Gu Youli sat there quietly and stared at the door of the operating room without blinking. Although her face was slightly pale, she felt relieved.

    She had already made all the preparations. If the operation was sessful, she would live. If the operation failed, she would go with him.

    She even made a promise that she would stop in time for a thousand years. She hoped that in the next reincarnation, she would meet Yu feibai again and fall in love with him. She hoped that they would be able to sing love songs for the rest of their lives.

    As for her child and father, she believed that the Yu family would help her take care of Dao and the others.

    Gu liangwei and the rest of the Yu family were all on edge.

    they looked at the operating room, at gu youli, and then at the scalpel in her hand.

    Although Gu Youli did not say anything to them, they all knew what she was up to.

    What else could he say? What else could he say?

    No, they could not say anything because it would be useless. If Gu Youli had made up her mind, no one except Yu feibai would be able to change it.

    Just like Yu feibai, if he made up his mind.

    Other than Gu Youli, no one else could make him change.

    more than half of yu feibai¡¯s long surgery had already passed.

    No one could guarantee what the result would be.

    No one dared to predict whether Yu feibai would wake up or not.

    However, they believed that if a pair of lovers were to be in a life-and-death situation, they could still hug each other tightly and go through life and death together.

    that meant that they would be together happily and never be apart!

    Lovecancreatemiracles! (love can create miracles!)

    (Author¡¯s note: This is the ending that I like. I originally nned for it to be an open ending. However, I know that the readers do not like it, so I will continue to write about feibai and Youli. However, I will first write about Chu Qing and Leng Kuang. If you want to read it, then read it. If you don¡¯t want to read it, then just pretend that Yu feibai and Gu Youli are in this ending.)

 Chapter 1072

    1072 Qing Kuang, dangerous mission

    Country D was an ind country in the middle of Africa.

    it was connected to libya in the north, sudan in the east, and the central african republic in the south.

    Although the area was small, about 1.1 million square kilometers, and the national poption was only about 8 million, there were more than 200 tribes of various sizes.

    In addition to the waday, Tobu, and bajilmi tribes, who were mainly of Arab descent, there were also the masa, Kotoko, and Mundang tribes.

    From the end of the 19th century to the 1940s, it had been a French colony and dered independence at the end of the 1950s.

    in 2006, the racial conflict in country D suddenly worsened. since then, country D had been in a turbulent situation. the current government had already be the second group of people who had seized power by force.

    However, no matter who seized power, they were busy purging the anti-government armed forces in the country.

    Chu Qing¡¯s mission in D country was to save people.

    jin chen, the world¡¯s famous and authoritative cardiologist, volunteered to work in this difficult ce, trying to break through his medical limitations.

    However, he did not expect to be captured by the anti-government armed forces when he went out to save a patient. He became a hostage for their negotiation.

    The higher-ups told Chu Qing to think of a way to save the person safely.

    When Chu Qing arrived at the dormitory of the rescue team, she couldn¡¯t be more surprised.

    the entire team lived in simple steel houses, just like the temporarymand center in the construction sites in china.

    There were two floors in total, and each floor was divided into ten rooms.

    Each room could amodate six people, and Chu Qing and the five nurses were squeezed together.

    the weather here was very bad. the sun was hot every day, but there was no cooling equipment.

    The local people and the medical team might have gotten used to it after a long time.

    however, every time chu qing was in her room, it felt like a sauna.

    The people who came here to see a doctor were all poor people of a lower ss.

    However, there was a hierarchy among them, and the ones in front were always men.

    The women and their children hid in the distance, waiting for the men to finish watching. Only then did they dare to lower their heads and approach carefully.

    A woman came to see the doctor with a child in her arms. The child was running a high fever and was about to die. Just as she carefully walked over, she was pushed to the back by a man.

    The woman was anxious about her child, but she didn¡¯t dare toin.

    Chu Qing was very angry and dissatisfied with this.

    she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she rushed over to carry the child and rushed to the front.

    The man was very unhappy and started to shout at Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing could not understand what he was saying, but from his posture, she could tell that he did not allow her to go over.

    Chu Qing carried the child and kicked the man away without a word.

    The child, because of Chu Qing¡¯s actions, managed to survive the emergency treatment.

    On the day Chu Qing arrived, the head of the medical team, Dr. Xia, was very excited. He held Chu Qing¡¯s hand tightly and told her that she had to save Chen Jin no matter what.

    He was doctor Chen Jin¡¯s student. Chu Qing¡¯s mission was confidential. To the public, she was a nurse. Doctor Xia was the only person who knew Chu Qing¡¯s identity.

    She was also the only one who knew that she was here to save doctor Chen.

    He also told Chu Qing that doctor Chen¡¯s current physical condition was not very good.

 Chapter 1073

    1073 Chapter 1073-Qing Kuang, night visit

    Chen Jin¡¯s blood pressure had always been a little high, and he often had insomnia at night. However, he still treated the local people during the day.

    Now that he had been captured by the anti-government forces, he was really, really worried.

    Chu Qing consoled him and said that she would definitely think of a way to save him.

    At the moment, thest thing they needed to know was where Dr. Chen Jin was being held.

    Doctor Xia told Chu Qing that there was an anti-government armed base in the depths of the desert, about 50 kilometers away from the rescue base.

    ording to what he heard, the hostage was held there.

    However, he did not know whether it was true or not.

    Chu Qing would find a night to find out what was going on. If it was him, it would be for the best. She could take the opportunity to save him.

    She was just afraid that if doctor Chen wasn¡¯t locked up somewhere, it would be difficult to find him.

    That day, in the afternoon, Chu Qing drove five miles away from the base.

    After hiding the car, she arrived a few dozen meters away from the base under the scorching sun.

    It was hidden in the desert, and the temperature of 45 degrees Celsius was hot. It was as if his body had been set on fire, making it difficult for him to breathe!

    But Chu Qing just stood there quietly.

    He had been observing the heavily guarded base in front of him.

    A ten-meter high power grid and infrared detectors protected the entire base.

    The four watchtowers in the North, South, East, and West were all equipped with sniper rifles.

    no matter who it was, if they dared to approach the base, they would be shot on the spot.

    Inside the power grid, the soldiers patrolled back and forth, and surveince cameras were everywhere.

    not to mention a person, even a fly would not be able to fly in!

    In this situation, how could he go in, find Dr. Chen Jin, and find him?

    Chu Qing frowned and thought about what to do.

    Time passed by and the sky was getting dark. However, Chu Qing still could not think of a solution. She could only hide quietly outside the security cordon and observe without moving.

    It was midnight, and it was time to change shifts.

    ording to Chu Qing¡¯s investigation that day, there was a shift change every four hours.

    When they changed shifts, it was usually the people who wereid off who were tired and careless, and the people who were on duty who were drowsy.

    He looked at the few fully armed,zy-looking, and yawning soldiers who were switching shifts in a chaotic pace and giving each other perfunctory military salutes.

    The five new guards all had their eyes half-closed.

    They all arrived at their respective positions based on their feelings.

    From the looks of it, it would take at least a minute to wake up and take a nap.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned slyly. She suddenly felt that this was a good opportunity.

    as she thought of this, she, who had been lying dormant all this time, suddenly flew up like an eagle and pounced on him like a leopard.

    Her bright ck eyes were dazzled with a biting cold and murderous intent.

    The sharp de was stained with blood.

    The M9 Tigerfangbat knife had cut the carotid artery of the five men at a very strange angle.

    In less than five seconds, all five of them had been killed.

    In order to prevent the searchlights of the Watchtower from detecting the abnormality at this post, Chu Qing helped them up to sit in the post booth or stand against the door of the post booth.

    After four hours, there would be a change of guards, and they would be able to detect their deaths.

    So, she had four hours to save the people.

    He also wanted to go to the ce where she had hidden the car after saving the people.

 Chapter 1074

    1074 Chapter 1074-unable toplete

    Chu Qing quickly changed into the soldier¡¯s clothes and put on her hat. She walked through the door in a grand manner.

    In the dark and quiet environment, Chu Qing walked forward step by step, carefully avoiding the military searchlights.

    this was to prevent any idents from happening.

    After walking around, she found the prison cell of the base.

    Chu Qing was shocked. These anti-government forces were so confident in the safety of the prison cells that they did not even arrange for people to patrol?

    When they got closer, Chu Qing finally understood why there was no one patrolling.

    The cell was an underground prison. There was only one explosion-proof door to enter, and fingerprint identification was required to pass.

    Whose fingerprints? It must be the Suprememander¡¯s. Only his fingerprints could get in!

    It was no wonder that they were so bold as to not send anyone to guard the outside.

    What was she going to do now? look for their Supreme Commander.

    No, if they came here rashly, they would have to find theirmanding officer in such arge base.

    Even if they could find it, four hours would have passed.

    Moreover, even if they cut off theirmander¡¯s finger, there would be guards in the underground prison.

    It was definitely not that simple to save someone.

    Therefore, this was not the best time to save her.

    however, if they didn¡¯t save her now, they would know that someone had broken into the base in four hours.

    If they beat the grass and alert the snake, then it would be difficult toe in again next time.

    Just as Chu Qing was hesitating, a group of patrolling soldiers in groups of three and five walked towards her. They were all fully armed!

    Chu Qing¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. She held her gun tightly and turned around slowly. She was prepared to avoid them and head in the other direction.

    ¡°Who are you? Raise your head!¡± The patrol Leader noticed Chu Qing and shouted.

    Following his question, more than 20 submachine guns were all aimed at Chu Qing.

    After calming down again, Chu Qing also felt goosebumps all over her body. Her back was quietly covered in a thinyer of cold sweat.

    She was nervous because she knew that if she turned around, they would find out that she wasn¡¯t one of them. Then, she would be shot into a sieve on the spot!

    just as chu qing was at a loss for what to do, a low and hoarse voice sounded.

    he was speaking in the local dialect.

    chu qing did not know what he had said, but the group of people had lowered their guard and kept their guns.

    At this moment, a series of explosions suddenly sounded.

    It was so powerful that the ground they were standing on started to shake!

    the man shouted something at the patrolling soldiers, and the group of people immediately broke out in cold sweat. they couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue the matter any further, and hurriedly turned around and ran towards the site of the explosion.

    Chu Qing secretly heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at the person who had helped her. He was dressed in a local camougebat uniform and a military cap. His skin was dark and rough, and he looked rough and ugly.

    she did not know him, so why did he help her just now?

    Just as Chu Qing was carefully examining him, the man asked her in fluent Chinese, ¡± ¡°May I ask if you are Miss Chu Qing?¡±

    chu qing looked at him in shock. How do you know my name?¡±

    He knew that he had guessed correctly after being asked in return. He immediately said, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and leave through the door you came in from. Someone will meet you outside and he will naturally tell you who I am. Hurry, or anyter, when theye to their senses, they will immediately send people to strengthen the exits. It will be difficult for you to get out!¡±

 Chapter 1075

    1075 Ah-Qing, I¡¯m here to find you

    Chu Qing did not hesitate. No matter if this person was telling the truth or not, this was indeed her only chance to get out. She could not miss it.

    When she rushed out into the barren desert, a silent mountain chariot suddenly stopped in front of her.

    Chu Qing looked up and saw Leng Kuang in his ckbat uniform. His deep eyes were staring at her without blinking. The worry in his eyes disappeared and was reced with joy.

    he used all his power in africa to look for chu qing and finally found out that she was a medical rescue team in D country.

    She rushed there as fast as she could, but was told by her Captain, doctor Xia, that she had gone to the anti-government base a hundred miles away alone.

    At this moment, without a second word, he reached out and pulled Chu Qing into the car. He then instructed the driver, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chu Qing was shocked. She never thought that the person waiting for her outside would be Leng Kuang.

    What was he doing here? and he even knew that she was here? how did he know that she had entered this base?

    After she was pulled up, Chu Qing was not in a hurry to say or ask anything. At this moment, she wanted to put all her questions aside and leave this ce first.

    Along the way, Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were fixed on Chu Qing.

    however, in a short period of time, she had lost weight, so much so that she was almost out of shape. her cheekbones were protruding, and her chin seemed to have been sharpened.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s heart ached, but it was all his fault.

    At this moment, the car stopped. Chu Qing looked at him coldly, her calm eyes distant.

    When Leng Kuang turned around, he wanted to hold her in his arms. However, when he met her cold gaze, he stopped.

    He gently held her hand and called her name. ¡°Ah Qing.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t thank you, because without you, I could have escaped from there.¡± Chu Qing said coldly and retracted her hand.

    Then, without waiting for Leng Kuang¡¯s reply, he jumped out of the car in a clean and handsome manner.

    The deste desert, under the moonlight, had a kind of enchanting beauty that shook people¡¯s hearts.

    Chu Qing was running in front. Not far ahead was where she hid her car. Where was she going to run to? the faster she left, the better.

    Leng Kuang chased after him withrge strides.

    Before he came, he had already thought about it. She would definitely be very angry and her attitude would definitely be very bad.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. He gave in to her. Who did he call a bastard? As long as she was willing to forgive him.

    That was why he had resisted the urge to hug her and only held her hand.

    ¡°Ah Qing!¡± Leng Kuang grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s arm from behind.

    Chu Qing turned around and flung her hand away. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    His clear ck and white eyes were like frost and snow, containing a thorough coldness.

    The bone-chilling cold made Leng Kuang feel as if his chest had been stabbed by a knife. The bone-chilling feeling made him feel extremely ufortable.

    He tried his best to hold back hisughter, but his eyes were burning. After he nced at Chu Qing¡¯s face, he slowly took two steps forward.

    ¡°Ah-Qing, I¡¯m here to look for you.¡±

    Chu Qingughed coldly and did not say anything. She turned around and was about to leave.

    In the end, Leng Kuang was still Leng Kuang. In less than two minutes, he had returned to his arrogant and overbearing self.

    he reached out and grabbed chu qing¡¯s arm again. his other hand held the back of her head. his domineering lips sealed her breath, but his tongue gently entered and intertwined with her tongue.

 Chapter 1076

    1076 It¡¯s toote for me to love you

    as leng kuang¡¯s kissnded, chu qing¡¯s face turned even colder.

    She unconsciously clenched her fists, her eyes filled with anger and hatred.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Chu Qing waved her hand and pped Leng Kuang¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    She took two steps back and subconsciously put some distance between them. She wanted to get as far away from him as possible. Her eyes were filled with caution. One of her hands was still on the gun at her waist, while the other was still in Leng Kuang¡¯s grip.

    If not for that, she would have left long ago.

    Chu Qing gave up struggling and red at Leng Kuang. ¡°Let go!¡±

    this series of actions was like a sharp de, cutting into leng kuang¡¯s heart.

    ah Qing, I miss you so much, Yingluo. he didn¡¯t let go, and his expression was a little pained and gentle. also, I want to tell you that I love you, ah Qing.

    The thing he regretted the most in his life was not saying these words to her thest time he saw her. At that time, he could not see his own feelings clearly.

    She had even harmed their child.

    Chu Qing¡¯s body froze when she heard that.

    What did she just hear? he loved her? This cold and emotionless man actually said he loved her?

    Was that even possible? It was impossible. He was a big liar who was full of nonsense.

    She didn¡¯t know what he was ying at or what he was nning.

    I¡¯m really tired. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore.

    Chu Qing bit her lip and pushed him away with her other hand.

    Finally, she broke free. She shook her hand and said angrily, ¡± I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re saying something like that. But, Leng Kuang, you¡¯re too f * cking funny and boring.

    Her tone was neither cold nor emotionless, as if she was simply stating a fact.

    ¡± f * ck! ¡± leng kuang was speechless.

    He couldn¡¯t find any words to refute. He understood his own heart and couldn¡¯t be too tough.

    It was taboo because she cared.

    we¡¯ve already ended a long time ago. We won¡¯t continue our game. Please don¡¯te looking for me again. Chu Qing said coldly, turned around, and was about to leave.

    Leng Kuang held her hand tightly again. He was unwilling to let go. ¡± i know you can¡¯t forgive me, but i hope you can give me a chance, so that i can have a chance. ¡±

    ¡°Leng Kuang, I¡¯m already married.¡± chu qing interrupted him coldly andughed sarcastically. she continued, ¡± ¡°Are you really so useless that you can¡¯t find another woman to y with? or rather, am I really that fun? If you don¡¯t y me to death, you won¡¯t be satisfied.¡±

    She was really tired, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to lie to break free from him, to break free from his nightmare.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m not toying with you, I really love you. Don¡¯t use the excuse of a fake marriage to fool me. ¡± Leng Kuang would never believe that Chu Qing was married. He would only believe that she was lying to him.

    It was just like how she had lied to him the other day, saying that she had slept with someone while drunk. It was so fake.

    Chu Qing continued calmly, ¡± I¡¯m indeed married. You know that I¡¯m a soldier. Female soldiers in my country will be punished if they get pregnant before marriage. I think you should know that too. So, I have to find a father for my child and a husband for myself.

    leng kuang¡¯s heart clenched. he could not find any ws in her lie even with such a reasonable exnation. his face was filled with pain and panic.

    divorce him! he immediately ordered. divorce him!

 Chapter 1077

    1077 Chapter 1077-separation in life, separation in death

    Chu Qing pursed her lips and smiled. I like him very much. He likes me very much too. He¡¯s also very good to me. Why would I want a divorce? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one you love!¡± Leng Kuang held her hand tightly again as he said this in excitement.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t love you anymore,¡± Chu Qing announced coldly.

    I don¡¯t love you anymore. these few simple words almost made Leng Kuang suffocate.

    His grip on Chu Qing¡¯s hand tightened subconsciously.

    Chu Qing was in pain and wanted to shake his hand off, but he held her even tighter.

    you¡¯re lying to me. I won¡¯t fall for it. I know you love me, Hanhan. Even if you marry someone else, you¡¯ll only love me, and it can only be me. Even if you fall for someone else, I won¡¯t let you go again, Hanhan. Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was overbearing and willful.

    chu qingughed coldly,¡±even if i fall for someone else, you won¡¯t let me off?¡± Then you¡¯re really selfish. Do you know what I¡¯m d about right now? I¡¯m d that the child wasn¡¯t born.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t break free from her grip, so she gritted her teeth and bit Leng Kuang¡¯s wrist.¡±Let go!¡±

    Leng Kuang was in pain. Chu Qing had bitten him until he was bleeding, but he refused to let go of her hand.

    He reached out and pinched her chin, rubbing it ambiguously. I really regret the child. I really didn¡¯t know you were pregnant!

    Chu Qing smacked his hand away. Her eyes were very quiet, but they were extremely quiet and cold. There was no emotion in them.¡±Leng Kuang, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want? haven¡¯t I already said it clearly?¡± Leng Kuang stared at her and said, ¡± ¡°I want you.¡±

    There was a burning light in his deep eyes.

    It was as if even ice would melt into water the moment it came into contact with his gaze.

    however, chu qing was still as cold as ever. she looked at him with a gaze as clear as ice and with a tinge of coldness.¡±I¡¯m already married.¡±

    To her, no matter what he said, it was just a game of love.

    She was really tired, physically and mentally. She could not take any more energy.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were dark as he stared at her. I¡¯ll give you two choices. You can leave him, or I¡¯ll make him leave you.

    Chu Qing rolled her eyes at him. I won¡¯t leave him.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s expression darkened. He threw out his decision without hesitation.¡±Then I¡¯ll make him leave you, in life or in death, you can choose Yingluo.¡±

    before he could finish his sentence, chu qing struggled out of his grip.

    He turned around and gave Leng Kuang a tight p.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Leng Kuang was stunned.

    chu qing red at him. in her clear eyes, there was an extremely cold light. it was as cold as snow. her calm words hurt him even more. ¡± leng kuang, can you not be so disgusting? can you stop making me look down on you from the bottom of my heart? ¡±

    leng kuang¡¯s heart felt like it was about to suffocate when he met her determined gaze.

    She had also treated him coldly before, but it was not like now. She was like a cold star in the sky, a star that could be seen but not touched.

    His heart was failing, and he could barely breathe.

    Chu Qing¡¯s bone-chilling gaze looked at her for a moment before she left.

    This time, Leng Kuang did not chase after her. He stood quietly at the same spot and watched her leave. The expression in his eyes flickered between light and dark. He thought about it for a long time, until his subordinates told him that anti-government soldiers were patrolling here. Then, he left.

 Chapter 1078

    1078 Xiao Leng?

    When Chu Qing returned to the base, the sky was already bright.

    Seeing that she had returned safely, Dr. Xia smiled in relief and told Chu Qing to get some rest.

    However, Chu Qing could not fall asleep as the weather was too hot.

    however, no matter how hot it was, no matter how ufortable it was, and no matter how tired or tired he was, he could still sleep.

    However, after tossing and turning for a long time, she finally fell asleep. However, after sleeping for a while, she was woken up by someone. nurse Chu, nurse Chu, Dr. Xia is calling you, ran ran.

    Nurse was Chu Qing¡¯s public identity.

    why was doctor xia looking for her? He knew what she had been up tost night and wanted her to rest well, but now he had sent someone to call her. Something must have happened.

    And it might have happenedst night. Breaking into the anti-government base at night.

    The sleep instantly disappeared without a trace.

    Chu Qing sat up immediately and knocked on the door of doctor Xia¡¯s office and home as fast as she could.

    ¡°Please enter!¡± As doctor Xia¡¯s voice rang out, Chu Qing pushed the door open and entered.

    He raised his head and their eyes met.

    She was slightly startled when she saw the familiar handsome face.

    little Chu,e in quickly. See who¡¯s here. doctor Xia was very hot. He reached out to call Chu Qing.¡±Your boyfriend is here!¡±

    chu qing did not try to hide anything. she smiled and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Mr. Leng, you¡¯re here.¡±

    He was very unfamiliar with it as he politely greeted her.

    It was really simple and polite. There was no rejection, but everything was clear.

    Doctor Xia seemed to be a little careless. He chuckled and did not notice anything.

    Leng Kuang, on the other hand, saw it clearly.

    her emotionless expression was as calm as still water, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to describe it.

    this realization made leng kuang feel a great sense of loss.

    At the same time, he felt a deep fear in his heart. He was afraid that he would really squander all of Chu Qing¡¯s love.

    ¡°i received the news while i was on my way,¡± leng kuang said with a gentle smile.

    She didn¡¯t know what he had said to Dr. Xia, but he suddenly said this again.

    Doctor Xia smiled. Xiao Chu, what do you think we should do? Xiao Leng said that doctor Chen is not locked up in the base you went tost night.

    Pfft! Xiao Leng?

    when chu qing heard that, she almost spat out her saliva.

    She held back herughter and looked at Dr. Xia, asking casually, ¡± ¡°then where is it?¡±

    To her, Leng Kuang was the one who told doctor Xia, so it had nothing to do with her. She didn¡¯t need to exist. He helped her think.

    This was also the reason why she asked doctor Xia. She wanted to distance herself from Leng Kuang.

    Without waiting for doctor Xia to answer, Leng Kuang said, ¡± we don¡¯t know yet, but the anti-government side has already said that if the government doesn¡¯t agree to their conditions in a week, they will start killing the hostages. One hostage a day!

    Dr. Chen! Dr. Xia¡¯s eyes were moist.

    At the same time, he frowned deeply.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyshes fluttered and her lips twitched slightly. doctor Xia, don¡¯t be anxious. I will definitely save doctor Chen.

    Doctor Xia sniffed and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m not worried, not worried. Xiao Leng said just now that he¡¯s already sent someone to check. They¡¯ll definitely find out. Oh, I have a patient outside. You two can chat.¡±

    As he spoke, he had already stood up and bid farewell to the two of them.

 Chapter 1079

    1079 Chapter 1079-shamelessly staying

    chu qing watched as doctor xia left. she did not say a word or even nce at leng kuang. she pretended that he was not there and got up to leave.

    Leng Kuang frowned.

    after that, he gradually calmed down. he told himself over and over again to calm down. after all, he was in the wrong first, so before she returned to his side, he must try his best to control his temper.

    Suddenly, Chu Qing stopped in her tracks.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s dark eyes lit up again.

    He looked at Chu Qing expectantly, waiting for her next move.

    Chu Qing turned around expressionlessly and said coldly, ¡± I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re here, and I don¡¯t want to care. This is not my ce. You have the right toe and go, but please don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯re my boyfriend. Don¡¯t even think about getting information about Dr. Chen from me.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°ah qing!¡± He called her name with clenched fists, but he didn¡¯t go forward.

    ¡°if there¡¯s any news, i¡¯ll definitely tell you. you don¡¯t need to exchange anything.¡± In reality, the self-righteous Leng Kuang¡¯s original n was to use doctor Chen Jin¡¯s information in exchange for Chu Qing to stay by his side.

    However, after she said that, all the decisiveness and decisiveness disappeared.

    that¡¯s your business. It has nothing to do with me! Chu Qing¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°Do you really have to do this? Don¡¯t you know that this mission is very dangerous? let me help you, okay?¡± he stepped forward and held chu qing¡¯s hand. his sharp and deep ck eyes were filled with a seductive gentleness.

    It was as if it could easily make people fall for it, but Chu Qing was still unmoved.

    Sheughed coldly and bit her lower lip.

    don¡¯t bite yourself. Leng Kuang¡¯s heart ached at the sight. He swallowed silently.

    He raised his hand, wanting to touch her lips.

    However, Chu Qing turned her head and dodged it.

    She slowly raised her eyes and looked at him, saying coldly, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re running away because of me, then I¡¯d advise you to leave. No matter what you do, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave,¡± Leng Kuang shook his head and said.

    chu qing couldn¡¯t gather her energy to continue the conversation with him. she asked with a dark gaze, ¡± ¡°Do you really have to y a Deathmatch between us?¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were as calm as a Lake. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Ah Qing, can you not say that? I just want to be by your side and always be by your side.¡±

    These words made Chu Qing¡¯s mood turn extremely bad.

    She didn¡¯t bother with Leng Kuang anymore and left. She went back to her dormitory and fell asleep. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She didn¡¯t get up and continued to sleep. She hoped that when she woke up, Leng Kuang would have already left.

    Of course, Leng Kuang wouldn¡¯t leave. He would only stay. He even had people build a few makeshift steel houses at the side.

    The five nurses who had been staying with Chu Qing had all moved in, and this ce had be Leng Kuang and Chu Qing¡¯s room.

    chu qing tried to chase him away, but she could not.

    Everyone in the rescue base was certain that they were a couple. Now, they were in an argument, but they didn¡¯t say anything about Leng Kuang. Instead, they asked Chu Qing to stop being pretentious and to forgive Leng Kuang.

    Chu Qing was in a mess.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to exin anything, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin so much.

    no matter what they thought, after the mission waspleted, they probably wouldn¡¯t meet these people again.

 Chapter 1080

    1080 Let me go back to your side

    After Leng Kuang arrived, he would prepare food for Chu Qing every day.

    However, Chu Qing did not take a single bite. She only ate the meals provided by the base.

    No matter how unptable it was, it would not touch Leng Kuang¡¯s food.

    leng kuang was not angry. he just watched quietly at the side as chu qing finished her food slowly. then, he asked her if she wanted to eat more.

    It was the same every day.

    Chu Qing, on the other hand, did not even bother with him once. She just went out after eating.

    Besides, if it was not necessary, they would not stay in the dormitory. They would be helping other nurses outside.

    Knowing that she could not chase him away, she simply treated Leng Kuang as air and did not look him in the eye. When he was around, her face was as calm as an ancient well.

    She had to sleep in the same room as him every night, but she would never sleep in the same bed as him.

    On the first night, Leng Kuang had to squeeze into the same bed as her. Even though the bed was small and the weather was hot, he just wanted to be closer to her.

    However, the moment he got onto her bed, she immediately went to the other bed.

    he followed her over, and she continued to change, and so on.

    After that, Leng Kuang gave up. He would obediently lie on the other bed every time.

    In the beginning, Leng Kuang could still bear with it. However, for the next two to three days, he saw that Chu Qing was not willing to speak. She just let him do whatever he wanted by her side. She did not stop him or even look at him. Leng Kuang was not in a good mood. His mood was extremely bad and his face was as cold as snow.

    he knew that chu qing hated him, but couldn¡¯t she change her way of venting her anger? she could hit him or scold him, but she couldn¡¯t pretend that he didn¡¯t exist.

    The weather here was so hot every day that it was like a fire. It waspletely exposed in the day and was like a steamer at night.

    leng kuang stayed here every day, and he would always wake up in the middle of the night covered in sweat.

    Every time he woke up, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He would watch Chu Qing the whole night until dawn. He didn¡¯t know how long Chu Qing would be like this, when Chu Qing would talk to him, when Chu Qing would be willing to forgive her.

    But he knew that he didn¡¯t want to continue like this.

    five days, five days passed just like that.

    To Leng Kuang, this was already a miracle. After five days, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    It was night time, and there were only the two of them in the room.

    After a long period of silence, Leng Kuang sat by Chu Qing¡¯s bed. Chu Qing was very sensitive and woke up immediately.

    She got up and wanted to stay far away from him.

    ¡°Ah-Qing, let¡¯s talk,¡± Leng Kuang grabbed her wrist and said.

    chu qing looked back at him. her gaze was neither hot nor cold. there was no warmth in it, only distance and unfamiliarity. it was as if he was just a passer-by.

    When Leng Kuang saw her expression, there was only frustration and hatred.

    a suffocating heartache came over him, and the script he had prepared before was instantly thrown into chaos.

    Chu Qing saw that he was not saying anything and stood upzily. She nced at her hand that was still being held by him and red at him without saying anything.

    But the meaning of letting him go was so obvious.

    It had been five days, and it was like this. They didn¡¯t say a word and just did what they wanted.

    Leng Kuang stood up as well. He looked into her eyes and said,¡±chu qing, let me go back.¡±

    Chu Qing raised her eyebrows and her lips curled into a sarcastic smile. She seemed to be saying, ¡± if you want to go back, go ahead. Why are you asking me? what a joke.

    Leng Kuang raised his other arm. He felt so bad that he wanted to touch Chu Qing¡¯s face.

    however, chu qing avoided him. he could only put down his arm dejectedly.¡±chu qing, let me return to your side.¡±

 Chapter 1081

    1081 Extreme despair

    Chu Qing still did not say anything and did not intend to bother with him.

    She broke free from his grip and nned to stay far away from him.

    However, at this moment, the world suddenly turned around.

    When she looked up again, Leng Kuang had already pinned her down on the bed. Her hands were raised above her head, and Leng Kuang was on top of her.

    The two of them were so close that it was impossible for them to move even an inch.

    Chu Qing still did not say a word. She only red at him indignantly. Her gaze was so cold that it could freeze people.

    Leng Kuang felt terrible. He reached out and covered her eyes with his hand. don¡¯t look at me like that, ah Qing. I just want to go back to your side.

    His heart ached. He wanted to kiss her, to possess her, and to tell her that he was in pain.

    This was the only way to relieve the pain.

    Chu Qingughed coldly.

    She was no longer like before, shouting at him irritatedly or fighting with him.

    Now, she had really learned her lesson. She let him press her down as if her body was just a walking corpse. She looked at him and asked gently and slowly, ¡± ¡°Leng Kuang, what were you doing after you left Country M that night? What were you doing when I was about to be punished for my pregnancy? The child is gone, and I¡¯ve been lying in the hospital for so many days. What are you doing?¡±

    It had been a few days, and the first thing she said to Leng Kuang made him tremble.

    It was as if his body had been set on fire by ice and snow. A bone-piercing Hurricane started to blow in his body. Wherever the wind blew, his blood, skin, muscles, and bones all made cracking sounds.

    He could even hear the cracking sound of his blood freezing into ice.

    The sound sharpened his eardrums and stimted his heart, making him feel so ufortable that he was about to go crazy.

    Leng Kuang took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

    When he opened his eyes again, he was as calm as usual. However, he still did not dare to look into Chu Qing¡¯s eyes.

    He gently raised his hand and leaned over to the side of the bed. He put his arm around her and rested his chin on the top of her head.¡±i was a bastard. i was wrong. i¡¯m sorry. can you forgive me? just this once. just this once, yingluo.¡±

    her soft voice was filled with guilt.

    Chu Qing¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. She closed her eyes and did not speak again.

    She pushed him away with her hand. It seemed slow, but it was very forceful.

    leng kuang looked at her face and saw that she had a look of impatience and disgust on her face. it was as if he was a fly that surrounded her.

    He was deeply hurt, and suddenly, without a care, he fiercely kissed her.

    Chu Qing opened her eyes and realized her situation. She turned her face away and shouted coldly, ¡± ¡°Get lost,¡± he said.

    Leng Kuang looked at her intently. His thin lips were pursed tightly, and he was in extreme despair!

    The way he spread his arms out was like a Rakshasa from hell, cold and murderous.

    After a burst of heart-wrenching pain, she suddenly grabbed both of the woman¡¯s hands and pressed them to the side of her head.

    then, he leaned over and invaded her sweet lips again, ruthlessly moving around on her lips.

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡±

    Her hands tried to struggle, but they couldn¡¯t move. Chu Qing gathered her strength and kicked Leng Kuang¡¯s crotch.

    Leng Kuang was caught off guard and was kicked off the bed by Chu Qing.

    However, in the next second, he pounced back and pressed Chu Qing under him with bloodshot eyes.

    Immediately after, hisrge palm pushed up the clothes at her waist, along with her bra. Then, he leaned over and fiercely sucked one of her cherry red cardamom into his mouth.

 Chapter 1082

    1082 You definitely can¡¯t leave

    leng kuang was about to go crazy!

    Chu Qing¡¯s attitude waspletely out of his expectations.

    He thought that Chu Qing would hit him, scold him, be fierce to him, and even thought that Chu Qing might shoot him with a gun. He just did not expect Chu Qing to ignore him sopletely.

    The look of disgust on her face made him feel that he had really lost her.

    He was the one who had pushed her away with his own hands, to the other side of the long and deep cliff.

    What to do? Was he really not going to give him a chance? Was she really determined to abandon him for the rest of her life, not caring about anything else?

    No, you can¡¯t!

    Maybe he didn¡¯t do well enough, but he loved her deeply enough, so in her eyes and heart, she couldn¡¯t have the word ¡± leave ¡± anymore!

    Leng Kuang kissed Chu Qing¡¯s lips ruthlessly. It was as if this was the only way he could feel that she was still by his side and that she had not left him.

    Men were creatures of desire. They would use ¡± Sex ¡± as a means to possess a woman.

    They would also seek a sense of spiritual security through ¡®sex¡¯.

    Leng Kuang was one of them.

    he kissed chu qing, and every cell in his body was screaming for her! He wanted her ruthlessly!

    she hated leng kuang. she hated him so, so much!

    However, her body waspletely suppressed by him, and she couldn¡¯t move her limbs. She could only twist her body in resistance, shake her head, and make ¡± Wu Wu ¡± sounds.

    Leng Kuang pressed her down with all his might.

    Right now, he waspletely in a daze. Chu Qing¡¯s twisting and turning made his desire rise. Chu Qing¡¯s indifference for the past few days made him feel despair.

    Chu Qing was the only one who could relieve him of this repressed pain.

    hence, if chu qing was not willing, he could only force her.

    and he felt that chu qing still loved him from the bottom of her heart. even if she didn¡¯t love him, he would make her fall in love with him again.

    Just like before, he would start from conquering her body.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were also red with anger. She was as fierce as a small beast.

    She broke free from his grip and immediately grabbed Leng Kuang¡¯s hair and scratched his face. She started fighting him.

    leng kuang¡¯s eyes were also inhuman. he took off her pants fiercely, and chu qing pulled his hand.

    If she really couldn¡¯t hold him back, she would raise her hand and p him hard on the face, her nails cutting a few bloody wounds on his face.

    leng kuang didn¡¯t dodge and took the p.

    his hands did not stop moving. he only raised his head to look at chu qing. his eyes were hurt and he was aggrieved.

    Wronged? He actually felt wronged!

    Chu Qing was furious. All her pain and grievances exploded at this moment.

    Her hands fumbled around randomly, and she seemed to have found something under the pillow. Without even looking, she gritted her teeth and stabbed Leng Kuang¡¯s shoulder!

    Leng Kuang groaned in a low voice. He felt a tearing pain spreading from his shoulder. His face turned pale. He did not loosen his grip on Chu Qing¡¯s waist. Instead, he tightened his grip.

    He looked down and saw a pen stuck in his shoulder.

    Bright red blood slowly flowed down the body of the pen.

    Her eyes that were filled with sorrow suddenly turned into a smile.

    He looked at Chu Qing and said softly,¡±you can hit me, scold me, or kill me, just don¡¯t ignore me, Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 1083

    1083 Blood and tears, love and hate

    Her hot tears blurred Chu Qing¡¯s vision.

    She was stunned for a moment before she realized what she had done and was stunned.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The sudden entry made her frown. She wanted to push him away, but she couldn¡¯t lift her hand.

    His eyes were fixed on Leng Kuang¡¯s shoulder and the fresh blood.

    At this moment, she was like a red rose, blooming on his white shirt.

    it was getting bigger and more obvious.

    After that shout, Chu Qing did not make another sound, no matter how hard Leng Kuang crashed into her.

    The part where he kept rubbing was very dry. Every time he moved rhythmically, it was painful torture for her.

    In the end, his lower body was wet and hot, and the intense pain continued to spread.

    Chu Qing knew that she was probably bleeding there.

    As for Leng Kuang, he probably wasn¡¯t feeling veryfortable either. He was bleeding while he did it.

    This caused Chu Qing to panic. She felt that between her and Leng Kuang, it was like two straight lines that were in a mess. They were entangled into a mess.

    Because the direction was different, he couldn¡¯t untie it, but he couldn¡¯t break it either.

    Because it was forcefully broken, the two straight lines were finished.

    Did he really have to fight to the death?

    Leng Kuang¡¯s body moved, but he kept his head buried in Chu Qing¡¯s neck, not daring to meet her eyes.

    After not hearing her speak for a long time, he finally looked up at her and saw her dazed eyes. She was biting her lips tightly, and blood was flowing out from the side of her teeth. The flesh and blood of the wound were visible, and it was a ghastly sight.

    don¡¯t bite yourself. Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. His lower body did not stop invading her body. His thin lips covered her ear. bite me, ah Qing. Bite my Hanhan.

    Before he could finish his words, he felt a sharp pain in his neck.

    Leng Kuang shuddered and almost exploded.

    He took a deep breath and held it in. His palm sped Chu Qing¡¯s slender and soft waist tightly, and his touch became more and more ruthless.

    he was almost crazy.

    Leng Kuang was no longer clear on what he was doing or what he had done before. His consciousness was slowly slipping out of control!

    He breathed in and out in a suffocating manner. He crashed into the deepest part of her body and let himself loose, but at the same time, he fainted on Chu Qing¡¯s body.

    Chu Qing let go of his neck and bit his shoulder as she whimpered.

    This was a joy of blood and tears, love and hate intertwined. They were covered in blood everywhere, and half of the bed was also covered in blood. Some of it was his, and of course, some of it was hers!

    at a nce, the scene was very tragic.

    Chu Qing¡¯s body was numb and she could not feel anything. She was in a daze and lost.

    However, he didn¡¯t faint and couldn¡¯t move his body.

    She stared out of the window with a dead look in her eyes. It was only when she had recovered her strength that she pushed Leng Kuang away.

    even though she hated leng kuang, she didn¡¯t want him to die. if he wasn¡¯t treated soon, he would bleed to death.

    However, just as he sat down on the bed and was about to get up, Leng Kuang woke up with a start.

    He hugged Chu Qing tightly from behind and rested his head on her shoulder. His face was sickly and weak, and his voice was pale as well. ¡°Don¡¯t go, ah-Qing, don¡¯t go. I was wrong. Don¡¯t treat me like this, okay? you don¡¯t like the indifference you like. I don¡¯t like you treating me like air. I can¡¯t stand you like this. It hurts. My heart hurts so much!¡±

    Like a hurt child, he mumbled in her ear.

    At this moment, Leng Kuang had nothing left in front of Chu Qing. His self-esteem, pride, calmness, and courage were all gone. All that was left was weakness and powerlessness.

 Chapter 1084

    1084 I¡¯m a human, not a robot

    Chu Qing closed her eyes. let go. I¡¯ll get someone to treat your injuries.

    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Leng Kuang was overjoyed. He stammered,¡±Ah-Qing, have you forgiven me?¡±

    chu qing couldn¡¯t help but smile. her smile was a little mocking.¡±There¡¯s no need to forgive. You¡¯re not in the wrong. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in the wrong.¡±

    Leng Kuang was at his wit¡¯s end. He could only hug Chu Qing like a Rascal. don¡¯t be like this, ah Qing. I should me you. You should me me for harming our child!

    at the mention of children, chu qing¡¯s face turned pale.

    Her lips were also a little pale as she lightly shouted, ¡± ¡°Enough, Leng Kuang!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s breathing quickened. ah Qing, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose about the child. I didn¡¯t know you were pregnant. You were willing to provoke me that day. I only attacked you because I cared too much. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I regret it so much. Please forgive me, ah Qing.

    He stammered and exined almost incoherently. He had lost too much blood and his body was too fake. His voice was very pale.

    Chu Qing¡¯s nonchnce these few days made him feel the pain of living.

    but he felt that it was fine.

    If he didn¡¯t want his pride and self-esteem, he was willing to let her forgive him if he bled dry.

    Chu Qing was silent for a moment. She turned back to look at him, her gaze still cold.

    She smiled faintly and asked, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you for the child. In fact, I¡¯m very grateful to you.¡±

    Intense fear and pain rose as he breathed, drowning Leng Kuang in an instant.

    He had always firmly believed that Chu Qing still loved him.

    However, at this moment, he faced another problem for the first time. That was the problem, and whether Chu Qing loved him or not was no longer a problem.

    That was because the problem was that Chu Qing would never return to his life no matter if he loved her or not.

    They could no longer be together.

    it was because he had gone too far. he had hurt her too much.

    even though she still loved him, she didn¡¯t want him anymore.

    Yes, Chu Qing did not want him anymore!

    Fear consumed Leng Kuang, and he desperately wanted to redeem something.

    He felt that his nose was sore and his eyes were in pain. He took a step back and dug out his heart and lungs to express to her, ¡± don¡¯t be like this, ah Qing. You can me me. You can hate me. Let me take good care of you. Let me atone for my sins!

    looking at leng kuang, who was frowning and in pain, chu qing¡¯s heart was filled with destion.

    What should he do? What should he do?

    She sighed and pleaded, ¡± ¡°Leng Kuang, I¡¯m a human, not a heartless robot. That¡¯s why my heart was moved and why I agreed to be with you, but my heart also hurts.

    Ever since we got together, you¡¯ve never confirmed our feelings for each other. I pretended not to know, pretended not to care, just to get from you, even if it¡¯s just a little bit of love.

    No matter how arrogant and overbearing you are, I don¡¯t think you have a bad heart because you saved me. You are the first man who has moved my heart, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would leave me alone in a foreign country.

    After you left, I realized that everything was just a dream. You didn¡¯t love me! You won¡¯t fall in love with me either. When I first returned to the country, I hated you so much, butter, I fantasized about a miracle. Maybe when we broke up, you would see that you loved me, but what happened in the end?¡±

 Chapter 1085

    1085 Chapter 1085-roar, provoking again

    leng kuang¡¯s chest felt heavy, and the left side of his chest was twitching. the pain in his heart was indescribable, and it felt like it was being torn apart.

    Chu Qing¡¯s nerves were also extremely tense because of this long speech.

    She tried her best to control herself and told herself not to be agitated. She also felt that there was no reason for her to be agitated.

    He had given up. He didn¡¯t care about anything anymore.

    She tore open his tattered wound so that he could see it clearly, just to keep him away from her life.

    Chu Qing took a deep breath and continued, ¡± ¡°Leng Kuang, I think you¡¯ve at least thought things through beforeing to see me again. But you said that you just wanted to see if I was doing well, to see if the woman you abandoned was doing well. Leng Kuang, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s cruel? You said you didn¡¯t know I was pregnant, you didn¡¯t know I just got out of the hospital. Even if you didn¡¯t know, you should be able to see how pale I was and how weak I was. But you didn¡¯t notice because you only had eyes for yourself. My feelings for you are as thin as a piece of paper in your heart.¡±

    Thest sentence was almost shouted out by Chu Qing.

    In fact, she was also injured. After being ravaged by Leng Kuang, her body was very weak. Her shouts made her see ck.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to continue.

    However, she had no choice but to continue.

    She adjusted her breathing and her tone became calmer. Then, she continued, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care about my feelings, so you don¡¯t care about my body. Actually, it¡¯s good that it ended like this, but I told you to leave, so why didn¡¯t you leave? I told you again that I love you, but why didn¡¯t you respond to me? You scolded me, you yelled at me, and in the end, you aborted my child with a punch. Do you know how painful it was for me at that time? My body was in pain, but my heart was in even more pain. I wanted to shout at you,¡±get lost, don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡± But it was too painful, and I didn¡¯t even have the strength to shout.

    When I woke up, I was about to go crazy, you know? ¡°I¡¯m going crazy, I¡¯m so sad that I¡¯m going crazy, so sad that I¡¯m going to die. What did you say? tell me to stop messing around. You¡¯re always so high and mighty. Do you think that you¡¯re aggrieved to lower your voice to me? what am I in your heart? am I your mistress? do I have to live my life ording to your expression?¡± Do I have to crawl to your side like a pug just because you speak so softly?

    Do you know what I was thinking after you left? I was thinking that if you could stay by my side and take good care of me, I would forget everything that happened before. This was the third andst chance that I gave you. However, after you left, you never came back. At that moment, my heart finally died and I gave up everything. I didn¡¯t have any expectation for you anymore!¡±

    at that time, chu qing had really broken down.

    She despairingly thought that she would never see that man again, never!

    Chu Qing raised her hand and clutched her chest. She bent down slightly and continued to finish herst sentence, ¡± but you, why did youe and provoke me? Leng Kuang, do you know what you did just now? do you know how disgusted I was with you just now? why did you treat me like this? why did you have to humiliate me like this? I¡¯m also the princess of my family. I¡¯m my parents ¡®precious baby. What right do you have to ruin me?!

    She screamed thest sentence with all her strength.

 Chapter 1086

    1086 i¡¯m tired, please let me go

    Chu Qing was already exhausted after she finished her long speech.

    It was as if she could no longer say another word. She panted heavily, her eyes unfocused as she looked forward.

    Leng Kuang felt that Chu Qing¡¯s words were like a sharp knife stabbing into his heart. It was like his heart was being torn to pieces.

    He buried his face in her neck and hugged her tightly from behind.

    It carried the power of despair.

    Before she had said these words, he had always felt that his only mistake was losing his virginity and causing the death of his child. But now, he realized how deep he had hurt her.

    He wanted to say something, but he could not say a word.

    chu qing was tired and she gave up. she did not move and let leng kuang hug her.

    After a long time, she regained her strength and said to Leng Kuang weakly, ¡± Leng Kuang, I¡¯m really tired. Let¡¯s forget about it. Please spare me. I really don¡¯t have the energy to torture myself anymore.

    Leng Kuang finally realized that Chu Qing really did not want him anymore.

    Great sorrow gripped his heart tightly.

    In the pain, he hugged Chu Qing even tighter and squeezed out a choked voice from his throat. ¡°Ah Qing, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me this once. Just this once, okay? don¡¯t abandon me, ah Qing.¡±

    Too many emotions gushed out, and he strongly suppressed them. His whole body twitched, and his two arms were shaking violently.

    He had lost too much blood and was at his limit. He fainted on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder.

    She was unconscious, but the hands that were holding onto Chu Qing were still tightly.

    Chu Qing used all her strength before she managed to remove the hand on her waist.

    She called doctor Xia over and asked him to help treat Leng Kuang¡¯s wound.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s injuries were not serious. He woke up once, saw Chu Qing sitting beside him, and fell back into a deep sleep.

    he thought that even if chu qing had made up her mind to leave her ...

    However, if he was injured, she would not leave him alone. She could not forget him.

    Perhaps, he could use this opportunity to change her mind.

    He wanted her to return to his side.

    however, changes always came faster than ns.

    While Leng Kuang was unconscious, his subordinates reported to him the location where the anti-government forces executed the hostages.

    when chu qing heard the news, she did not tell leng kuang.

    After sending them away, she left a few words with doctor Xia and left alone.

    After driving for a whole day, Chu Qing walked towards dusk. She went over a mountain and saw a vige.

    ording to the map, they had to pass through this vige if they wanted to reach the Dharas mountains where the base was located.

    Chu Qing was on high alert. She reached for her gun and walked to the outskirts of the vige.

    A man walked up to Chu Qing and said a bunch of things in Arabic.

    Chu Qing did not understand either and waved her hand.

    In the end, the man became anxious and fanned Chu Qing with his hands, indicating for her to leave quickly.

    She couldn¡¯t hear him, but Chu Qing understood what he was doing. She shook her head, indicating that she couldn¡¯t leave.

    If this person could signal for them to leave, it meant that he was kind. So Chu Qing asked him in English, ¡± which way to the Dharas mountains? ¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t understand. He shook his head, then said something in Arabic before waving his hand.

    Chu Qing frowned. She did not understand what he was saying at all. After some thought, she showed him the map in her hands.

    Then, she pointed at Mount Dharas.

 Chapter 1087

    1087 If you want to enter the mountain, you have to defeat me first

    When the man saw Chu Qing pointing at the Mount D ¡®Haras on the map, he turned pale with fright.

    He immediately waved his hands frantically, and then went on and on.

    Chu Qing could not understand a single word. She frowned and said in English, ¡± ¡°Please tell me, Where can I go to enter the mountain? Go into the mountains for a walk.¡±

    chu qing spoke thest two words in anguage she was not familiar with.

    Although it wasn¡¯t urate, the man understood.

    Hearing that she wanted to go into the mountains, the man¡¯s expression became even more frightened. It was as if he had seen a ghost. He waved his hand at Chu Qing and turned to leave.

    at this moment, the sound of a horse galloping on a camel rang out.

    Three men came out of the vige, all riding tall horses, kicking up a cloud of yellow sand. Actually, one of them was blocking the man¡¯s way while the other two were surrounding Chu Qing.

    They were all wearing ck t-shirts and green camouge pants. They had submachine guns on their shoulders, grenade bullet clips on their bodies, and long whips in their hands.

    the moment he saw them, the man knelt on the ground in fear. then, he said a bunch of things. chu qing still couldn¡¯t understand, but she guessed that the man had probably told the three of them that she wanted to enter the mount d ¡®haras.

    The man who was blocking his horse, after hearing the man¡¯s words, waved the whip in his hand and ruthlessly whipped the sandy ground!

    She didn¡¯t manage to hit the man, but the man immediatelyy on the ground. Although he wasn¡¯t injured, he didn¡¯t dare to move. He justy there, trembling, and not daring to breathe.

    Chu Qing remained still. She did not make the first move. She just watched them quietly. The leader was a tall and burly Caucasian man. He had deep facial features and was extremely handsome. He was the one who blocked the man¡¯s way and was the one who whipped him.

    She was surrounded by two burly ck men. One of them had one eye, and the other looked at Chu Qing with an abnormal lecherous gaze.| evil.

    His eyes were fixed on Chu Qing, as if he was about to drool the next second.

    Michael, I didn¡¯t expect to meet a little angel here. She¡¯s such a cute little beauty, but she¡¯s too thin and small. I don¡¯t think she can stand our torture.

    He spoke in French, and Chu Qing knew French. Naturally, she understood what he meant.

    She frowned and red at the ck man, her eyes filled with killing intent.

    The Caucasian man named Michael chuckled. ¡°Carl, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t do anything to a thorny rose.¡±

    Hmph! Carl snorted and turned his chin towards Chu Qing. little angel, from now on, you¡¯re our woman. Come with us and we¡¯ll take good care of you!

    Chu Qing red at him coldly. if you dare to touch him, even if it¡¯s just a strand of my hair, I¡¯ll cut off your little bird and let you eat it.

    Carl¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes were filled with viciousness. He spat on the ground and pointed his gun at Chu Qing. He said angrily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pull out all the thorns on your body today?¡±

    When Michael heard that, he burst outughing. ¡°carl, i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t pull it out!¡±

    Carl red at Michael and suddenly took off his gun and threw it to the one-eyed ck man. ¡°Thomas, take it.¡±

    Then, he looked at Chu Qing and shook his neck, making a cracking sound. He revealed a ferocious killing intent. Richard said you want to go into the mountains. If you want to go in, you have to defeat me first!

 Chapter 1088

    1088 Chapter 1088-teaming up to break through the levels

    Chu Qing looked at him warily and moved her steps slightly. She was in a horse stance and was ready to face his attack.

    At the same time, she muttered, ¡± you¡¯re so silly.

    In his heart, he was thinking about what this ck man was up to. Who were they and why were they here?

    Michael narrowed his eyes and blurted out, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re chinese.¡±

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, she asked, ¡± ¡°who are you?¡±

    Michael smiled and looked Chu Qing up and down for a long time. Then, he pouted and said, ¡± ¡°A Chinese soldier? a chinese agent? what do you want to do in the dharas mountains?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer her, but continued to ask.

    Wanwan. Chu Qing did not say anything else. She just looked at him warily and thought about the chances of winning in a one-on-three battle.

    little angel, ¡°Michael said with a smile,¡± I can tell you with certainty that unless we help you, you¡¯ll die in less than half an hour.

    Chu Qing looked at him deeply, thenughed sarcastically, ¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you guys also want to enter the mountain, right? Why are you still staying in the vige?¡±

    Michael was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled a little suggestively. what a smart woman. I like it. Let¡¯s work together and go into the mountain together? ¡±

    Chu Qing blinked and shook her head slowly. ¡°i think we¡¯re going in different directions.¡±

    Carl, who had been ignored, was a little impatient. He suddenly spoke a whole string of local dialect, making a crackling sound.

    Chu Qing could not understand what he was saying, but she could clearly sense that he was cursing in anger.

    After Carl was done scolding, he looked at Chu Qing and said in Chinese, ¡± hey, little angel, either youe with us, or you can defeat me and enter the mountain alone.

    After a pause, he continued with a smile. don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Even if you were added, you might not be able to defeat me. Even if you¡¯re lucky enough to defeat me, you might not be able to defeat the two of them.

    Chu Qing also knew that her chances of winning against the three of them were not high.

    Since they were not enemies, she should be d.

    it was just that he entered the mountain with them. on the surface, it didn¡¯t look like anything was wrong. he just had to be careful.

    However, she was still worried.

    After some thought, she asked in a slow and soft voice, as if she was asking casually,¡±What do you want to do in the mountain?¡±

    Michael waved the horsewhip in his hand and said with a smile, ¡± little angel, we didn¡¯t ask you what you want to do in the mountains, so you should know that. We don¡¯t ask you what you want to do, and you don¡¯t ask us what we want to do. We¡¯ll go into the mountains together, and when we reach our destination, we¡¯ll go where we want to go. What do you think? ¡±

    Chu Qing looked up at Michael. His eyes were as deep as the sea, full of meaning.

    She was sure that the three of them were not ordinary people, but who they were seemed to have nothing to do with her, so she would not try to find out who they were. What was more certain was that not finding out was a kind of self-protection.

    And it could be seen that they were quite wary of her.

    He thought back to the map. After entering the mountains, he would see the rolling hills, the yellow sand rising in the Gobi and desert, as well as the trap-like ridges and basins.

    It seemed very, very difficult for her to reach the base before dawn by herself.

    Why don¡¯t we cooperate?

    After a long silence, Chu Qing looked at Michael and nodded her head lightly.

    Michael smiled and introduced himself to Chu Qing, ¡± ¡°Michael, this is Yingluo.¡±

    he then introduced the other two to chu qing, ¡± ¡°Carl, Thomas.¡±

    Chu Qing looked at him and thought for a while. ¡°ir.¡±

 Chapter 1089

    1089 don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t sell you

    Chu Qing followed the three of them and entered the vige.

    Everyone in the vige knew the three of them, but they didn¡¯t look like locals. They had probably been here for a few days and were also asking about how to enter the mountain.

    Even though they were working together, Chu Qing would never trust thempletely.

    When they were on the same mountain, as long as she sensed that the situation was not right, or they had the intention to deal with her, she would immediately act alone.

    After resting for a while, the four of them discussed their itinerary and prepared to set off.

    Initially, the three of them had said that they would set off together the next day. However, Chu Qing requested to set off immediately. Firstly, she was afraid that they would y tricks. Secondly, she had an urgent mission.

    Today was thest day of the deadline. The government would definitely not agree to any of the anti-government forces ¡®requests, so they would execute the hostage today.

    The first hostage to be executed would have been fine if it wasn¡¯t doctor Chen Jin.

    However, if it was doctor Chen, things would be difficult.

    therefore, he had to arrive before dawn and rescue doctor chen jin.

    The three of them had horses, but Chu Qing did not.

    Michael allowed her to ride on the same horse as him.

    Chu Qing hesitated for a moment before nodding her head.

    After Michael got on the horse, he reached out to pull Chu Qing onto the horse. When Chu Qing held his hand, she felt the rough calluses on his index finger. It was hard and strong.

    Although she knew that he would be an expert in using the spear, she was still very confident.

    But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but think that this person was definitely a master of the spear. She had to be careful.

    Just in case, Chu Qing sat behind Michael, while Thomas and Carl led the way.

    This was to prevent them from shooting her from behind. The three seemed to know what she was thinking and shrugged their shoulders without any objection.

    Sitting behind Michael, Chu Qing straightened her back and tried to keep a distance from him.

    Michael looked back at her and said in a daze, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do this. I just need to spur my horse and you¡¯ll fall.¡±

    Chu Qing moved forward slightly and grabbed Michael¡¯s clothes by his waist. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Michael chuckled. little angel, we do like you, but we never hurt ourpanions. So, hold on tight.

    As he spoke, he pulled Chu Qing¡¯s arm and ced her hand on his waist.

    chu qing was not familiar with the horse and did not dare to struggle violently.

    Being pulled by him like this, her whole body fell forward and just happened to be stuck on his back.

    at this moment, he was holding onto an arm and was even hugging his waist.

    As the horse jolted, their bodies rubbed against each other, and the posture was as ambiguous as it could get.

    Chu Qing felt a little ufortable and retracted her hand. Her body stiffened as she said coldly, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ride your horse, so that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Michael shrugged. I can¡¯t do anything if you want to do this. But if you fall off the horse because of this, don¡¯t me me!

    Chu Qing wanted to refute him, but she felt that there was no need to. She snorted coldly and sat down in silence, as if to say, ¡± if I don¡¯t me you, then I won¡¯t me you.

    Michael grinned, and his eyes were burning with intense emotions.

    Suddenly, he said something in Arabic, which Chu Qing did not understand.

    Thomas and Carl, who were in front, turned their heads and looked at Chu Qing with a shocked expression.

    chu qing frowned and showed an impatient expression. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll think you¡¯re scheming against me.¡±

    Michael chuckled. I know you¡¯re a very vignt person. I also know that you don¡¯t trust us. But you can rest assured that we won¡¯t drag you to sell you!

 Chapter 1090

    1090 Chapter 1090-the forest is full of danger

    chu qing red at him and did not say anything else.

    The humidity in the mountain was too high. Judging from the humidity of the soil, there should be arge swamp around.

    If she had barged in by herself ...

    If they identally entered the swamp, they might really lose their lives in less than half an hour.

    Carl told Chu Qing that there were five of them and two of them had been swallowed by the swamp.

    The three of them retreated and stayed in the vige for three days before they found a way around the swamp.

    Although Chu Qing did not say anything on the surface, she was d in her heart.

    If she were to enter the mountain alone, she would probably be like them at the beginning, heading to the swamp. That way, she would be in deep trouble.

    the four of them walked for more than an hour, and the soil on the ground became harder and harder.

    the trees that previously covered the sky also started to thin. chu qing could gradually feel the moonlight shining through the leaves of the forest.

    Suddenly, the four of them smelled the stench of blood.

    the smell of blood was very dense and humid, and it could make people feel nauseated.

    The four of them stopped moving forward, held their breaths, and held their guns in their hands.

    Carl jumped off his horse and followed the smell of blood step by step towards the bushes. When he approached, he suddenly stopped and pricked up his ears to carefully identify any subtle sounds.

    Michael¡¯s eagle-like sharp eyes were fixed on Carl, and his elbow was slightly bent backward.

    It was an instinctive gesture to protect the people behind him.

    Chu Qing was slightly taken aback. Then, she looked at Michael with a strange and puzzled expression. However, Michael, who was on full alert, only looked at Carl.

    Carl carefully pushed aside the bushes with the barrel of his gun and walked toward the center where the smell of blood was the strongest.

    Then, he turned around in surprise and looked at everyone. ¡°The three of them are all dead.¡±

    Hearing this, Michael jumped down from his horse. Chu Qing followed him and walked towards them. They saw the bodies of the three soldiers lying on the ground.

    It was not aplete corpse.

    Their throats had been bitten off, their intestines torn open, and their stomachs torn open. They died a tragic death, and their blood flowed all over the ground, soaking the green grass on the ground into a purplish-red color.

    Chu Qing went crazy and jumped up in an instant. She slowly turned in a circle on the spot.

    The corpses of these three people did not seem to be man-made. They were obviously attacked by wild beasts.

    However, only a small portion of them had been eaten.

    how could this strange beast, which could bite the three of them to death, not have the size to stuff them into its stomach?

    The only possibility Chu Qing could think of was that the wild beasts were still nearby. They had heard their voices and were waiting for an opportunity to attack them.

    The other possibility was that it wanted to share dinner with itspanions or Cubs.

    Now that he had called for them, they would probablye back soon.

    It showed that Michael had also thought of it and knew that this ce was particrly dangerous. He pulled Chu Qing¡¯s hand and said, ¡± go, immediately, quickly!

    When he brought Chu Qing onto the horse, Carl had already mounted his horse and left the ce at the fastest speed.

    In thetter half of the night, heavy rain suddenly poured down from the sky.

    Walking on the rainy Mountain, the wet and cold air made people ufortable all over, unwilling to take an inch forward.

    Thomas and Carl requested to stop and set up a tent to take shelter from the rain while resting. They also asked to eat something and wait for the rain to stop before continuing their journey.

    However, the sky was almost bright, and the rain didn¡¯t seem to be stopping.

 Chapter 1091

    1091 It¡¯s my honor to be your Knight

    As she counted the days, Chu Qing really could not sit still.

    She took out the map and looked at it again and again. Then, she used the electronic device to observe her current position and study the route to go forward.

    There was still a long way to go to the high alert area of the base. If she didn¡¯t ride a horse and walked alone, it would consume too much manpower.

    even if he went there, he might not have the strength to save doctor chen.

    However, she couldn¡¯t just wait forever.

    Looking at the weather, the rain would not stop for a while.

    Michael saw how uneasy Chu Qing was and handed her a bottle of warm drink.

    chu qing held the warm bottle and thought for a while before smiling at him, ¡± ¡°the three of you can continue to rest. our journey ends here. i¡¯ll be making my way first.¡±

    ¡°What? You want to travel alone?¡± Carl looked at him and raised an eyebrow. little angel, you¡¯re so cruel. You just left us alone. You¡¯re not worried that we¡¯ll be in danger without your care. You¡¯re just worried that you¡¯ll be in danger without our care.

    thank you for your care. It was a pleasure traveling with you, but I have to leave immediately. I have to reach my destination before dawn. Goodbye, ¡± Chu Qing said with a smile and stood up.

    ¡°The next time we meet, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink and find you a pretty Chinese girl. Goodbye, Yingluo.¡±

    After saying this, he was about to leave.

    However, Michael grabbed his arm and said, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave now. The rain is too heavy and you¡¯ll lose your way. I promise you that the rain will stop soon.¡±

    thank you for your kind intentions, but I have to go. Chu Qingughed lightly and pulled Michael¡¯s hand away.

    The next second, Michael held her hand again.

    this time, he was not holding her wrist. his warm hand wrapped around her palm, and as their skin touched, a faint warmth was transmitted.

    He looked at Chu Qing. Her side profile was very beautiful, and her high nose bridge gave off a sense of determination. He smiled and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡±

    ¡°No, Michael!¡± Thomas, who had always been a man of few words, looked at Michael with his single eye and said in broken Chinese, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Michael¡¯s deep eyes revealed a smile. ¡± it¡¯s my dream to go on an adventure with the little angel. you can¡¯t worry me. ¡±

    Then, he looked at Chu Qing and said in French, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m honored to be your knight!¡±

    thomas was a little excited, and he said a lot of things to michael in arabic.

    Chu Qing could not understand what he was saying, but she could sense that Thomas was very angry and disapproved of Michael going with her.

    However, Michael insisted that he wanted to travel with Chu Qing.

    Just as everyone was in a stalemate, a loud bang shocked everyone.

    Michael¡¯s face darkened. He quickly reached out and pulled Chu Qing behind him, protecting her coldly and firmly.

    Carl jumped up, opened the tent, and looked out. He then said to them, ¡± there seems to be a Crossfire up ahead. We can¡¯t stay here any longer.

    As he said that, he bent down and got out of the tent.

    Then, Thomas and Michael both went in.

    Chu Qing was thest one to run out. By the time she got out, the two sides were already engaged in Crossfire. At this moment, it seemed to be particrly chaotic. It could be seen that the collision was purely an ident, but the firing of the guns was very organized. It was obvious that they had been trained.

 Chapter 1092

    1092 Chapter 1092-never to meet again

    While Thomas and Carl were cleaning up, Chu Qing came to Michael¡¯s side. ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Mirk was on high alert. He held a sniper rifle and used the small red dots on his infrared night vision scope to sweep back and forth in the dark forest, like a demon scanning the eyes of its prey.

    He looked back at Chu Qing and shook his head, ¡± from the sound of the gunshots, one side should be the anti-government army. I don¡¯t know the other side, but it¡¯s All American.

    At this point, he furrowed his brows in suspicion.¡±It seems to have been modified. Special Forces? A Special Agent?¡±

    Chu Qing took out her Night Vision Telescope and put it on.

    He looked up and saw a man in the distance carrying a rocketuncher on his shoulder. With a loud bang, the rocketuncher exploded in the forest not far away.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened, and there seemed to be a me burning in her eyes.

    At the same time, Michael pulled Chu Qing up. let¡¯s go. We have to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Chu Qing let him pull her. She turned around and saw someone being blown up.

    On the other side of the fire, there were figures moving.

    It was familiar, yet not familiar at the same time.

    If she was not mistaken, the person who had carried the rocketuncher seemed to be Leng Kuang¡¯s subordinate.

    Could it be that Leng Kuang was here as well?

    was it leng kuang who had exchanged fire with the anti-government forces?

    She was deep in thought, and by the time she came back to her senses, Michael had already taken her on a horse and rode far away.

    Gradually, the sounds of gunfire could no longer be heard.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Chu Qing suddenly shouted. Michael.¡±

    michael stopped his horse and looked back at her. he asked in french, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Qing looked at Michael¡¯s cold and handsome face. She bit her lip and made up her mind.¡±I¡¯m sorry, I have to go back!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mirk was shocked and asked in confusion. Go back?¡±

    Carl and Thomas, who were in front, also stopped their horses. Carl asked in confusion, ¡± Little angel, you can¡¯t go back. It¡¯s dangerous!

    Chu Qing looked at them apologetically and exined, ¡± ¡°The one fighting the anti-government forces might be someone I know,¡±

    Michael shook his head. you can¡¯t go either. I can¡¯t let you take the risk.

    I¡¯m very sorry, ¡± Chu Qing said as she jumped off the horse. She turned around and rushed forward without looking back.

    Mirk cursed under his breath and jumped off his horse as well.

    ¡°michael!¡± thomas was shocked.

    ¡°You guys wait here for me, I¡¯ll bring her back!¡± Michael looked back at them and ran after Chu Qing.

    Michael caught up with her in a few steps. Chu Qing looked at him in surprise and stopped in her tracks.¡±michael, go back. you shouldn¡¯t have chased after me.¡±

    ¡°We arepanions.¡± Mirk spoke in French and turned his head slightly to look at Chu Qing. His deep eyes had a clear luster.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll be back soon!¡± He said in Chinese.

    the exchange of fire had stopped. the two of them crouched down and quietly entered the fire zone in the dark.

    He looked at the bodies and found that they were all anti-government soldiers.

    There were no other traces left behind. Chu Qing knew that even if Leng Kuang or his men were injured, he would not let them stay. However, she still wanted toe and take a look.

    ¡°your friend should have won.¡± Michael said.

    ¡°Yes, he should be fine! let¡¯s go back.¡± Chu Qingughed lightly.

    When she turned around, she saw a military knife on the ground.

 Chapter 1093

    1093 A Westerner¡¯s confession is too open

    Leng Kuang loved and loved all kinds of military sabers, and he loved to collect them.

    When they were together in country Z, he had once brought her to his collection room to see all the military sabers he had collected.

    After looking at it, he showed her the kokury scimitar from Nepal that he had on him. He told her that this kokury scimitar had been carbonized all over. The ck de and handle, as well as the arc of the scimitar, were very in line with the principles of aerodynamics.

    It was his favorite, favorite, and mostfortable military saber.

    now, the military saber had fallen to the ground. what did that mean?

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Leng Kuang. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him because of her. That would waver her firm determination.

    ¡°Little angel, let¡¯s go!¡± Michael shouted from the side. Looking at her, he felt that this person who knew her wasn¡¯t just an acquaintance. Perhaps this person was here to look for her.

    ¡°alright!¡± Chu Qing returned to her senses and held the knife in her hand.

    She followed Michael and walked forward, her mind elsewhere.

    Mirk turned to look at her, and then at the knife in her hand. He still had a faint smile on his face.

    However, when he turned his head to look in front of him, the smile on his face immediately froze, and then gradually disappeared.

    chu qing did not notice that something was wrong.

    he walked forward, still immersed in his own thoughts.

    Suddenly, Mirk turned around, grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s wrist, and pulled her into his arms.

    Caught off guard, Chu Qing¡¯s entire body fell backward.

    Mirk wrapped his arms around her waist, spun around, and pressed her against the tree behind him.

    Then, he lowered his head and lowered his forehead to Chu Qing¡¯s.

    Their lips were only two centimeters apart, and their auras blended together. It was very ambiguous.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened and she ced the military knife on his shoulder. ¡°Michael, what are you doing? Let me go!¡±

    It was very forceful, but fortunately, it was not unsheathed. Otherwise, Mirk would have been stabbed.

    Mirk chuckled and reached out to rub Chu Qing¡¯s head. whose saber is it? ¡± Your lover!¡±

    Without thinking, Chu Qing rejected it, ¡± ¡°No!¡±

    Mirkughed and held Chu Qing¡¯s hand naturally, as if they were lovers who had been in love for a long time.

    Chu Qing instinctively resisted his hand.

    however, mirk¡¯srge, powerful hand held her hand tightly, refusing to let go.

    Mirk, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something. Chu Qing knew that foreigners were very open-minded. She did not know if she had made him overthink things, so she quickly exined to him.

    Mirk¡¯s peach blossom eyes curved slightly, and there was a gentleness in them that he himself did not notice.¡±i didn¡¯t misunderstand anything, you just wanted to tell you, Jet ¡®aime!¡±

    he said thest few words in french.

    Chu Qing knew French and naturally understood what it meant.

    She widened her eyes and looked at Mirk in surprise. Mirk, I¡¯m Chinese. I grew up in China. Our people are more traditional. I¡¯m not used to your joke. It¡¯s so unreal and boring.

    He knew that Westerners were more open-minded, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be this open-minded.

    They had only known each other for less than 24 hours, and she actually said that she liked him.

    What did these Westerners like? Sex?

    Mirk shook his head. no, no, no, no. I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious!

 Chapter 1094

    1094 Continue to use the marriage excuse

    Chu Qing was shocked and expressed that she did not know how to reject him tactfully.

    And this moment of shock made Michael misunderstand. Hisrge, broad hands held the back of Chu Qing¡¯s head.

    Immediately after, an overwhelming kiss came down. It was urgent and domineering. He pried open Chu Qing¡¯s lips and wanted to go deeper.

    Chu Qing only felt panic, but her heart did not throb.

    She struggled, but Michael¡¯s strength was terrifying. He held her tightly in his arms, and she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Michael also didn¡¯t understand. What was wrong with him?

    Initially, he had only wanted to give her a light kiss, but he did not expect that the feeling of kissing would be so wonderful and special.

    It was so different from every kiss he had in the past.

    just as he was about to calm down, he cried out in pain the next second.

    Chu Qing bit down hard on his tongue, and her teeth were immediately filled with the metallic taste of blood.

    ¡°bastard, if you dare to touch me again, i¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to find another woman in the future.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s lips curled up in hatred and she pushed Michael away.

    ¡°you don¡¯t like it?¡± michael¡¯s voice was as deep as a cello string.

    It had to be said that Michael was a very charming man.

    F * ck! Chu Qing cursed under her breath.

    This fellow actually had the nerve to ask her if she liked it. She really couldn¡¯t stand it.

    I don¡¯t like it, I really don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m already married, so please put your target on someone else, thank you. After Chu Qing finished speaking, she left in a hurry.

    Married? Michael clearly hadn¡¯t digested this question, and he was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Impossible. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re lying to me.¡± michaelughed again and followed behind her. then, he stood in front of chu qing again.

    ¡°believe it or not, i¡¯ve already said what i wanted to say!¡± Chu Qing pushed him away and wanted to walk past him.

    Michael raised his brows. Even though Chu Qing denied it, he was even more certain that Chu Qing was lying to her about their marriage.

    Perhaps his little angel was frightened by him. She wasn¡¯t an Easterner, and Easterners were more reserved.

    Perhaps, he should also have some hidden pursuits.

    He turned around and was about to follow her, but he saw a red dot pointing at Chu Qing¡¯s head from behind.

    Michael was shocked, and then he yelled, ¡± get down!

    By the time she spoke, she had already pounced on Chu Qing with all her might. She pushed her to the ground and rolled into the bushes at the side.

    At the same time, bullets whizzed past the ce where Chu Qing had been standing, making the sound of air being pierced.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Mirk had lowered her guard and she almost lost her life.

    However, it was also fortunate that Mirk saved her life.

    getting up from the ground, michael took off the submachine gun from his back and fired in the direction of the gunshot.

    In an instant, gunshots rang out in the forest, apanied by screams of pain.

    Very quickly, Michael¡¯s 30 bullets were used up.

    Michael only had two magazines on him. After changing to the next one, he gestured to Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing quickly took out her gun and fired in that direction to cover Michael. Michael quickly rolled into the grass and hid.

    The first round of gunfight ended.

    Michael and Chu Qing¡¯s firepower had sessfully intimidated the other party.

    The other party didn¡¯t know about their ammunition, so they didn¡¯t dare to advance rashly.

 Chapter 1095

    1095 Shooting, perfect cooperation

    Chu Qingy behind the tree and looked at Michael, who was sitting opposite her, and asked, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there? The anti-government army?¡±

    There was a thinyer of sweat on Michael¡¯s forehead, but he didn¡¯t bother to wipe it off. although his eyes were filled with killing intent, he said, ¡± it should be. they heard the gunshots and rushed over. now, they will only think that we are the ones who did it. ¡±

    He only had two magazines left in his hands.

    Mirk did not dare to shoot recklessly. He looked back at Chu Qing under the cover of the grass and thought of his next strategy.

    At this moment, there was a slight movement in the grass nearby.

    Chu Qing and Michael turned their heads at the same time. It was Thomas, who was slowly crawling over.

    michael raised his hand over his head, his palm facing inward, and asked thomas to cover him.

    thomas nodded and immediately crouched down. he then took out his submachine gun and pointed it forward.

    Michael slowly moved forward and then made another gesture at him.

    It was a gesture to ask for a magazine.

    Thomas nodded and slid across the floor with the two magazines.

    Michael took the magazine and began to crawl forward slowly. Thomas followed behind him, keeping a distance between them.

    Chu Qing looked around but did not see Carl.

    she thought that carl must have gone around to the ce closest to the enemy.

    as long as he and carl attacked from the front and back, the soldiers would definitely lose their sense of direction.

    and they could easily defeat their enemies one by one.

    Chu Qing held her breath and followed Michael and Thomas as they crawled forward.

    After walking for about eight or nine meters, they found an enemy kneeling on the ground not far away. He was waiting for them with a submachine gun.

    Chu Qing looked at Michael, and at the same time, Michael was looking back at her.

    He gave her a look, telling her not to act rashly.

    Of course, Chu Qing knew that she could not act rashly.

    As long as she shot the enemy with the submachine gun, everyone¡¯s guns would be aimed at them.

    Right now, they were all sprawled on the grass without any cover.

    therefore, if they wanted to fight back, they had to find cover, and they had to be fast.

    If Carl opened fire, they would have to fight back immediately, or Carl would be surrounded.

    Chu Qing looked around and saw a big tree on the right.

    She curled her lips and rolled behind the tree, aiming her gun at the first enemy she saw.

    He looked back at Thomas and Michael, who had also found cover.

    michael raised his hand and made a pause gesture as he counted down silently. ¡± three, two, one!

    At the same time, he made a hand gesture and the three of them fired at the same time, each of them hitting an enemy.

    The anti-government army that had three people killed immediately shouted.

    Then, he started shooting in their direction and even threw two grenades.

    ¡± boom! ¡± a loud sound was heard and the three of them quickly fell to the ground.

    Dirt flew everywhere, and arge portion of it fell on their bodies, so powerful that it almost drowned them.

    Fortunately, Carl had sniped them from the other side and saved them. Otherwise, they would have been buried alive with two more grenades.

    Mirk, who was in front, suddenly shouted and jumped up.

    As he ran in the Z-path, he fired wildly at the enemies. The enemies who were pincered instantly lost their formation and were like targets on the training ground.

    None of Mirk¡¯s bullets missed.

 Chapter 1096

    1096 Little angel, you¡¯re so funny!

    After Mirk had finished the magazine, he hid behind the tree and panted heavily.

    Just as he was hiding, Thomas suddenly stood up and raised the submachine gun in his hand to shoot.

    With this exchange, the enemy waspletely thrown into chaos.

    There were not many people on the other side. After such a siege, there were probably only two or three enemies left.

    The situation had beenpletely determined.

    Chu Qing stood up and charged forward with her gun. She aimed at the enemy and fired.

    Her marksmanship was extremely urate, and she killed two of them in a short while.

    Thest remaining enemy was also eliminated by Carl to avoid another encounter.

    Chu Qing took a deep breath. Just as she was about to tell them to leave this ce, she saw Mirk, Thomas, and Carl moving the bodies of the anti-government soldiers together.

    When they were leaving together, Carl threw a frag grenade on the pile of corpses. When the explosion urred, he roared excitedly to show everyone how excited he was at the moment.

    Chu Qing frowned subconsciously as she looked at the scene of the explosion.

    She was a soldier, and she respected every soldier. Even if it was the anti-government army, they were still soldiers.

    then, after they died, they should be respected and their bodies should not be destroyed.

    At this moment, she seemed to know the identity of these three people. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, these three people should be the broker.

    Therefore, they couldn¡¯t leave any clues that would be bad for them.

    Perhaps, she should not travel with them anymore.

    Just as she was hesitating on whether to say it or not, Michael¡¯s voice sounded in her ears. ¡°little angel, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chu Qing did not stop. She followed them as fast as she could and left the ce.

    Regardless of whether she wanted to travel with them or not, she should leave first. Otherwise, there would be more anti-government people surrounding herter.

    At that time, it would be difficult to leave.

    After the four of them left on their horses, Chu Qing was thinking about how to say that she wanted to leave when Carl startedughing.

    He even took out the wine pot hanging on his waist and nned to drink to his heart¡¯s content.

    He unscrewed the bottle cap and was about to put it to his mouth when he suddenly thought of something. He put it away and looked at Chu Qing, who was beside him.¡±little angel, have a bite.¡±

    ¡°This is a newly added wine. Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t tried it yet!¡± He added after a pause.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My mother doesn¡¯t allow me to drink,¡± Chu Qing rejected with a smile.

    Carl pursed his lips and took a big gulp. Then, he passed the bottle to Michael and smiled at Chu Qing, ¡± ¡°What do you want to drink? mother¡¯s milk? Don¡¯t be childish, okay? everything is ¡®said by mommy¡¯. This is simply too funny. Little angel, you¡¯re so funny!¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched and she was speechless.

    After Michael finished drinking, he turned around and looked at Chu Qing. He handed the bottle to Chu Qing and said, ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want any.¡±

    Chu Qing shook her head.

    the wine I¡¯ve drunk is more mellow, ¡± Michael said with a teasing smile. He then threw the jug to Thomas.

    Thomas took it and immediately drank it in big gulps.

    ¡°Ai Ai, leave some for me!¡± Carl hurriedly galloped over and reached out to grab it. ¡°You¡¯ll get drunk easily if you drink like this.¡±

    Thomas finished drinking and threw the gon to Carl. ¡°I forgot, your girlfriend told you not to drink. I¡¯m done!¡±

    Carl poured out the wine in the pot, and it was all gone.

 Chapter 1097

    1097 conversation, how open

    Carl poured the wine in the pot.

    There was no more. Thomas had finished it all.

    He was so angry that his face turned red, and he started scolding Thomas. Then, he solemnly dered to him,¡±She¡¯s not my girlfriend. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    chu qing smiled and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°in your heart, what is considered a girlfriend?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s considered a girlfriend, but the one Thomas mentioned can only be considered my sex.| Mate.¡± Carl raised his eyebrows and gave Chu Qing a direct answer.

    chu qing raised her eyebrows.

    what? ¡± Karl was confused. how can there be no difference? ¡±

    Chu Qing, who didn¡¯t want to say too much, simply retorted, ¡± in my conservative way of thinking, a man should be responsible for the woman after they have sex. So, she must be your girlfriend. Otherwise, you can¡¯t be with her.

    Carlughed as if Chu Qing had just said something that was a very funny joke.

    ¡°Little angel, will you let the man you¡¯ve done it with take responsibility?¡± he asked Chu Qing.

    Yingluo. Chu Qing did not say anything and only red at him.

    Carl continued, ¡± little angel, we may be different from you. We are the kind of people who may not have a tomorrow, so we don¡¯t want to be burdened and burdened. But we are also human beings, and we need to vent, so we all have our own sexual partners. Thomas just has a little more!

    Thomas cursed in a low voice and scolded Carl, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who has the most!¡±

    Carl shrugged. I only have one now. You have three. Who has the most? ¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Chu Qing,¡±if you¡¯re looking for sex ..¡±| i¡¯m gentler than them, and i know how to take care of women. these two are beasts, and i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take it.| He¡¯s simply a freak. He¡¯s too strong, I¡¯m afraid your small body can¡¯t withstand it. ¡±

    carl¡¯s words instantly made chu qing¡¯s face and ears turn red. she could not digest them.

    The corners of her mouth twitched, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    It was still the same old saying. She knew that Westerners were more open-minded, but she was not used to being so open-minded.

    Mirk was not happy. He red at Carl, his dark eyes filled with an unfathomable danger.¡±Carl, please don¡¯tpare me to you.¡±

    Carlughed. what? you don¡¯t want topare it with me. ¡±

    he looked at chu qing and then at carl. he changed to arabic and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not serious, right?¡±

    Michael looked back at him, his deep eyes full of coldness. what does it have to do with you? remember this, she¡¯s my woman. Stay away from her in the future. Also, watch your words!

    Shocked, Carl didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    Just as he was about to speak, Chu Qing interrupted him, ¡± ¡± alright, stop quarreling. i can still joke around. however, i have something serious to tell you. ¡±

    The three of them looked at Chu Qing at the same time and smiled.

    ¡°I think we should split up,¡± she said. Then, his smile instantly froze.

    ¡°What? Separate? Why?¡± carl was shocked. he looked at chu qing in confusion and asked, ¡± did my words scare you? little angel, I don¡¯t want to exin anything. I just want to tell you, Yingluo.

    shut up, Carl, ¡°Michael cursed. you¡¯d better shut up without my permission in the future.

    His face was gloomy, and he seemed to be in a particrly bad mood.

 Chapter 1098

    1098 Quarrel, unexpected guest

    Without waiting for Carl¡¯s reply, Thomas red up.

    He shouted at Michael, his rough voice a little deafening, ¡± ¡°Michael, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    After a pause, he said something else in Arabic.

    Chu Qing did not understand what he meant.

    Michael then replied to Thomas in Chinese, ¡± ¡°Yes, I like little angels.¡±

    Chu Qing let out an ¡± uh ¡± and jumped off the horse. She raised her hands high and gestured for the three of them to stop.

    When the three of them quieted down and got off their horses to look at her, she looked up at Michael and said, ¡± ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i don¡¯t want to be your sex ve.| Mate.¡±

    Michael cursed under his breath, then said to Chu Qing sternly, ¡± ¡°not sex| Partner, it¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    Chu Qing shrugged her shoulders andughed lightly. Michael, from what I know, to you, there¡¯s no difference between your sexual partner and girlfriend. It¡¯s just like how you kill people. Killing one person is killing, killing 10000 people is also killing. It¡¯s just a bunch of numbers. As long as you¡¯re given money, you¡¯ll pull the trigger and kill a person. It¡¯s just like how you want it. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s your girlfriend or sex.| Partners are just tools for bed. It¡¯s just a matter of how many of them there are. This might not be a problem.¡±

    as she said that, she shrugged her shoulders nonchntly and said in a rxed manner, ¡± ¡°thank you for yourpany. i¡¯ll still say the same thing. i¡¯ll treat you to a drink next time and introduce you to beautiful chinese girls. goodbye.¡±

    Michael looked at Chu Qing with a deep gaze. He did not say anything or move.

    Just as Chu Qing thought that he had agreed and was about to turn around and leave, Michael suddenly rushed forward and punched Carl in the face.

    ¡°Motherf * cker, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Carl was furious.

    Just as he was about to fight back, Michael put him on his shoulder and then fell heavily to the ground.

    Carl cursed and got up from the ground. He was about to go over and fight Michael, but he was stopped by Thomas.

    thomas muttered a lot of words in arabic.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t stop Carl, he fired a shot at the sky.

    Carl calmed down and roared at Thomas, ¡± you¡¯re crazy. You actually opened fire. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll attract a bunch of anti-government forces? ¡±

    Thomas red at Chu Qing. if you want to get lost, then get lost quickly. It¡¯s all because of you. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many things happening!

    Chu Qing pursed her lips and looked at them. She did not say anything more and turned to leave.

    However, when he turned around, he was picked up by Michael.

    relying on his tall and strong body, he did not say anything and carried chu qing on his shoulders.

    Chu Qing was shocked. She thought that he was going to throw her like he had thrown Carl.

    Fortunately, he only carried her up to the horse.

    Chu Qing struggled and hit Michael¡¯s back with her hands. ¡°What are you doing? put me down.¡±

    At this moment, rustling sounds came from the trees on the right. It wasing menacingly.

    Chu Qing thought it was some ferocious beast. Of course, Michael and the rest also thought it was some kind of beast.

    Therefore, Thomas swung his military knife at the man without any hesitation.

    However, there was no response.

    After a while, a fully armed man in a Camouge Military uniform appeared in front of them, holding the military knife that Thomas had thrown.

    Chu Qing recognized this man.

    He was one of Leng Kuang¡¯s twins, wild wolf!

 Chapter 1099

    1099 are you crazy? do you want to die?

    Chu Qing recognized the sudden visitor, but she did not recognize the others.

    Carl and Thomas immediately raised the guns in their hands and were about to shoot at the people who were about toe.

    Chu Qing was shocked and quickly shouted, ¡± ¡°Stop, don¡¯t shoot, this is my friend!¡±

    Carl and Thomas were startled and immediately stopped.

    Michael also froze slightly. Chu Qing took this opportunity to break free.

    At that moment, a group of tall men in camouge rushed in and surrounded the four of them.

    In the face of such a Grand scene, Michael subconsciously reached out to grab Chu Qing¡¯s wrist and pulled her back slightly, separating her from the horse.

    Then, Chu Qing saw wild Wolf¡¯s twin brother-Zhan Long.

    Leng Kuangren¡¯s voice was like ice drifting in the air before she could even see him.

    ¡°Release her!¡±

    The cold voice was filled with anger. One could imagine how bad the mood of the owner of the voice was at this moment.

    Michael frowned and quickly pointed his gun at the source of the sound.

    Then, he saw a tall and slender Man with a handsome and devilish face. His ck eyes were as deep as the night, and his short wine-red hair was elegant but domineering. His whole body exuded the aura of nobility, as if he was born with it, and his every move was like a king in charge of power!

    Such a man should not appear in such a ce.

    But why was he here?

    In fact, the answer was obvious. It was the little angel who stood by his side.

    At this moment, Chu Qing broke free from Michael¡¯s grip and took two steps forward to say to Leng Kuang, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them.¡±

    Leng Kuang frowned. He raised his hand and his men immediately put down their guns. They were well-trained like soldiers.

    ¡°Come here!¡± He looked at Chu Qing with a heavy gaze, his voice was intimidating.

    however, chu qing was not shocked. she shook her head gently, ¡± ¡°No, you should go back. I don¡¯t need to travel with you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat those two words again,¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s voice turned even colder.

    After a pause, he continued in a gentler voice,¡±I will help you save her!¡±

    Chu Qing pursed her lips and was about to speak when Michael spoke first. He said unhappily, ¡± you didn¡¯t hear what she said. She doesn¡¯t want to go over and wants you to go back by yourself. She doesn¡¯t want to travel with you. She wants to travel with us.

    Leng Kuang looked at Michael with a cold and murderous gaze.¡±You¡¯re looking for death, who allowed you to speak!¡±

    ¡± f * ck, you¡¯re an eyesore, ¡± michael said angrily. he raised his gun and pointed it at leng kuang.

    Chu Qing jumped in shock. The moment Michael pulled the trigger, she mmed into his arm.

    it caused michael¡¯s shot to miss, and the bullet narrowly missed leng kuang and hit a tree.

    Immediately, all of Leng Kuang¡¯s subordinates pointed their guns at Michael, and their fingers were on the triggers.

    As long as Leng Kuang gave the order, or Chu Qing dodged to the side, Michael would be riddled with holes.

    Chu Qing was shocked. are you crazy? do you not want to live anymore? ¡±

    She held Michael¡¯s gun down and raised her hand to signal everyone not to shoot.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, a gunshot was heard. Chu Qing and Michael froze at the same time. The bullet was as fast as lightning, brushing past Michael.

    A centimeter more and he would have hurt his arm.

    Chu Qing came back to her senses and immediately stood in front of Michael. She looked at Leng Kuang and said loudly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, he saved my life.¡±

 Chapter 1100

    1100 Chapter 1100-no one gives in

    Leng Kuang slowly lowered his gun.

    his handsome face was dark and his brows were tightly knitted. he looked at chu qing and said coldly, ¡±e here! ¡±

    This was amanding tone that didn¡¯t allow any room for discussion.

    Chu Qing sighed and was about to walk over.

    The current situation seemed to force her to go. She knew Leng Kuang¡¯s character very well. If she insisted on leaving with Michael and the other two, he would definitely not let them off when he got angry.

    However, he had only taken a few steps when Michael held onto his hand. Michael looked at Leng Kuang and said in a dangerous tone, ¡± ¡°you are. what right do you have to order my little angel?¡±

    ¡°her man!¡± Leng Kuang said in a deep voice. His lips curled up in a cold sneer, and his eyes were murderous.

    Michael looked at Chu Qing, hurt. ¡°Are you really married? is he your husband?¡±

    Chu Qing helplessly flipped the White Wolf over. yes, no!

    michael was even more confused. ¡± what is it? Or not?¡±

    Ignoring Leng Kuang¡¯s increasingly ugly expression, Chu Qing exined clearly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m married, but he¡¯s not my husband.¡±

    michaelughed and looked at leng kuang proudly. ¡± ¡°So we¡¯re the same!¡±

    Leng Kuang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He strode towards Chu Qing, his face as cold as ice.

    He pulled Chu Qing¡¯s hand and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°we should go!¡±

    He nced at Michael¡¯s eyes, and it was as if they were about to spew fire. His brows were tightly furrowed, showing that he was currently in an extremely bad mood.

    If Chu Qing had not told him that Michael was her Savior, he would have gotten his men to shoot him until he was like a ho¡¯s nest.

    He actually dared to take a fancy to his woman and even held her hand without restraint.

    However, she couldn¡¯t do it no matter how much she wanted to.

    Chu Qing had not forgiven him and was still unwilling to be with him.

    if he killed her savior again, she would probably ignore him for the rest of her life, or even her next life.

    Michael did not back down at all. He continued to hold onto Chu Qing¡¯s wrist and said to Leng Kuang, ¡± ¡°she didn¡¯t say she was leaving, and she already said she wouldn¡¯t go with you. what right do you have to make the decision for her?¡±

    He hated this man. Looking at his little Angel¡¯s overbearing eyes, he felt a deep sense of displeasure in his heart, and his voice was tainted with ayer of anger.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze turned cold as he held Chu Qing¡¯s hand tightly in his palm.

    It was as if Chu Qing would disappear the moment he let go!

    at the same time, it was a warning to michael that chu qing was his, and no one couldy a finger on her!

    Just like that, the two tall men stared at each other.

    His tall figure was like two huge mountains standing beside Chu Qing.

    You don¡¯t give way to me, I don¡¯t give way to you, no one showed the slightest sign of backing down.

    He believed that as long as they didn¡¯t agree with each other, they would definitely start fighting. They might even raise their guns and aim at each other. Of course, they would pull the trigger without hesitation.

    This scene made Chu Qing¡¯s mouth Twitch. She frowned and said in a cold and unhappy voice, ¡± ¡°What are you two doing? All of you, let go!¡±

    As he spoke, he threw his hands away and broke free from their grip.

    ¡°Ah Qing, Qianqian.¡±

    ¡°Little angel Yingluo¡±

    The two men called her name at the same time and turned to look at her slightly angry face.

    Chu Qing red at them and took two steps back to put some distance between them. ¡°No matter who it is, I won¡¯t go with you. You guys go do what you need to do and don¡¯t bother me. I still have important things to do, and I don¡¯t have time to waste with you guys.¡±

 Chapter 1101

    1101 Get lost, don¡¯t follow me

    The veins on Leng Kuang¡¯s forehead were bulging. It looked like he was about to explode.

    However, in his heart, he was both helpless and happy.

    However, she was still unwilling to forgive him. He was d that although she would not leave with him, she would not leave with another man.

    ¡± little angel, i respect your decision, but if i give you my phone number, you must remember to call me. you promised us that you would treat us to a drink! ¡± As he spoke, he held Chu Qing¡¯s hand and gently kissed it. He was extremely gentlemanly.

    ¡°Watch your behavior. You can¡¯t kiss her hand as you please!¡± He warned. Leng Kuang was very angry. He snatched Chu Qing¡¯s hand from Michael¡¯s and held it tightly. He even rubbed his palm against hers.

    She was very domineering and did not want any male aura to stay on her body!

    michael red at leng kuang and said,¡±why can¡¯t i kiss you?¡± You¡¯re nobody to her, so what right do you have to warn me? let me tell you, one day, I¡¯ll kiss you all I want in front of you!¡±

    Leng Kuang red at him with murderous intent.¡±your ¡®sooner orter¡¯ is just a daydream. you can only be strangled in the cradle!¡±

    Michael was not to be outdone, and the aura around his body suddenly turned cold. ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

    As they spoke, the two of them were already prepared to fight. They were even ready to raise their guns and shoot.

    Chu Qing looked at the two men and finally couldn¡¯t help but call out in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Have you had enough? If you haven¡¯t had enough, you guys can continue. I¡¯ll get lost, and no one is allowed to follow me!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she pulled back her hand and walked to the other right angrily.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s subordinates tried to block her way.

    However, he was kicked away by her.

    Another subordinate wanted to step forward and block her way, but Leng Kuang gestured for him to stop in his tracks and let Chu Qing leave first.

    ¡°little angel, where are you going? ¡°wait for me!¡± michael shouted as he wanted to leave with chu qing.

    however, they were stopped by leng kuang¡¯s subordinates.

    remember, she¡¯s not a woman you can mess with, ¡± Leng Kuang said in a murderous tone as he red at him.

    After that, he ignored Michael, and his cold eyes swept over the three of them as a warning.

    Then, he turned around and left.

    Michael snorted coldly and seemed to be unwilling to pay attention. He wanted to follow, but he was stopped by a row of submachine guns.

    Carl and Thomas were shocked and quickly pulled him from behind.

    ¡°Calm down, we are not their match.¡± The two men tried to persuade Michael not to make a fatal decision because of his impulsiveness.

    Michael, of course, knew that this was not a good time to fight.

    so, no matter how much she wanted to follow, she could only watch as leng kuang chased after chu qing and left.

    when they were far enough away from michael and the others, chu qing stopped in her tracks and red at leng kuang, ¡± ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    Leng Kuang looked at him and did not move. Instead, he reached out to hold Chu Qing¡¯s hand. are you angry? ¡±

    Chu Qing pursed her lips and stared at him in frustration. ¡°Who told you toe? what are you doing here?¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s beautiful eyebrows furrowed slightly.¡±What do you think I¡¯m here for?¡±

    Chu Qing paused for a moment and said coldly, ¡± you can go back now. I have already expressed what I wanted to express to you. I will not change anything.

    When Leng Kuang heard this, he felt as if someone had punched him in the chest. It was extremely painful.

 Chapter 1102

    1102 Your proof is that you¡¯re being forced

    His deep eyes flickered with aplicated light as he clenched his fists.

    ah Qing, Qianqian. he called Chu Qing in a low and hoarse voice. The dull pain in his chest spread, and his soft voice carried his deep longing. Qianqian, I don¡¯t want to make any changes either.

    I won¡¯t express any opinions, ¡± Chu Qing said coldly. There was a sh of mischievousness and mockery in her eyes. because that¡¯s your business. It has nothing to do with me.

    Leng Kuang wasn¡¯t angry. He just reached out to hold Chu Qing¡¯s waist and pulled her into his arms.

    Chu Qing was shocked and subconsciously wanted to break free.

    However, Leng Kuang did not allow it. Hisrge palm held her soft waist tightly and pressed her body against his. His low and gentle voice became even more alluring.¡±We¡¯ll talk about this when we get back, okay? Now, let¡¯s think about how to save her!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t used to his intimate actions, and she didn¡¯t want to be so close to him.

    Chu Qing wanted to break free.

    However, after struggling for a while, his body could not move.

    She raised her eyes and looked at him coldly. Mr. Leng, that¡¯s my business. I don¡¯t need you to get involved. Please let go of me.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Ah Qing?¡±

    ¡°shut up! Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s slightly angry face was facing him. Her eyes were red as if she was suffocating. whether I can settle this or not is my business. It has nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t need you to pretend to be nice. I know you don¡¯t really want to save her, but why did you follow me here? are you trying to save her in exchange for my body? Love me? You can lie to a three-year-old child with your nonsense. You? Was there love? I can see that you only have your lower body. Get lost and stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to see you at all.¡±

    As she said this, she wanted to break free, but she still couldn¡¯t.

    Leng Kuang hugged her even tighter than before.

    Her sharp words were like a sharp knife that stabbed into Leng Kuang¡¯s heart!

    His eyes were so cold that they were turning green as he stared at Chu Qing quietly.

    It turned out that she had such a bad impression of him. He was actually so despicable and shameless. How bad was he to her in the past?

    He actually made her look at him to this extent.

    Her heart ached. It hurt really badly.

    The arm that was holding Chu Qing slowly let go.

    Chu Qing immediately backed away and maintained a certain distance. ¡± go back. no matter what you do or if i don¡¯t want you to make voice calls, it¡¯s impossible between us. ¡±

    Leng Kuang pursed his lips and stared at her for a while. Then, he said coldly, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back. Believe it or not, I just want to prove it to you.¡±

    your proof is that you forced me. Chu Qing¡¯s gaze was cold and her voice was filled with a hint of mockery.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s body trembled. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m really grateful!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s awkwardness and politeness were only filled with mockery.

    ¡°Do you have a n to save her?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.

    there¡¯s no need for a n. We¡¯ll just sneak in and save them when we arrive! Chu Qing didn¡¯t think much of it and replied firmly.

    Leng Kuang chuckled. The emotions in his eyes flickered as he continued to ask, ¡± ¡°Just like that day, to transform into soldiers? Do you know Arabic?¡±

    Chu Qing was slightly taken aback. Then, she replied, ¡± ¡°no, but so what? i¡¯ll try my best to avoid them.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where the person you want to save is?¡± Leng Kuang asked again.

 Chapter 1103

    1103 A forced kiss isn¡¯t considered forceful?

    Chu Qing was a little impatient. that¡¯s my business. What does it have to do with you? ¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes flickered withplicated emotions. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my business, because I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. I don¡¯t want the person I love to lose her life!¡±

    Chu Qing raised her eyes and looked at him coldly. you dare? ¡±

    Leng Kuang interrupted her. don¡¯t think that I¡¯m exaggerating. That¡¯s not an ordinary military base. It¡¯s one of the ten most mysterious military restricted zones. No one knows the exact location of this base because there are two sub-bases, but there¡¯s nomand center there. Do you want to go to all three bases? Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s that easy to enter. These bases can only be entered after permission is given. Otherwise, even a mosquito can¡¯t fly in. If you go alone, what are you going to do if you¡¯re not going to die?¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s words were like a clear p to the face. Itnded on Chu Qing¡¯s face mercilessly!

    Chu Qing¡¯s face turned pale as she listened to the unfamiliar information. Her entire brain was buzzing.

    Why didn¡¯t she know anything about the information that Leng Kuang had just told her?

    But she knew that Leng Kuang was not lying.

    Before they came, the higher-ups had already said that this was a mission with a 90% chance of survival.

    If he really couldn¡¯tplete it, then he would give up his life ande back.

    However, she had always been conceited and didn¡¯t think that she was that great.

    This was a very urate way to tell her superiors that she would definitelyplete the mission and return.

    She had always been sure of this before.

    it wasn¡¯t until leng kuang¡¯s words that she realized what true danger was.

    Chu Qing clenched her fists. Her fingers were white and her knuckles cracked.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were still as cold as ice. He continued to ask, ¡± ¡°are you shocked? don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to save someone on your own and that you don¡¯t even know this.¡±

    As he spoke, he took two steps forward and attacked Chu Qing with a sense of pressure and danger!

    Chu Qing took a step back subconsciously, but she still could not escape from Leng Kuang¡¯s control.

    he stretched out his long arm and sped her wrist tightly.

    With a sudden tug, Chu Qing was once again pulled into Leng Kuang¡¯s arms.

    Their bodies were pressed tightly together, without a single gap.

    Leng Kuang lowered his head and pressed his forehead against Chu Qing¡¯S. He exhaled ambiguously beside her lips. do you think I would risk my life if I didn¡¯t love you and only wanted to y with you? ¡±

    with a sigh, he lowered his head and kissed her eyes. he said helplessly, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t force you to believe me right now. I just hope you can give me a chance to prove it to you. that¡¯s all there is to it. ¡±

    This kiss made Chu Qing feel like she had been electrocuted.

    It gave her goosebumps all over, and her heart was numb and dangerous.

    As if something was wavering, she started to struggle as if she had been stung by a bee. let go of Yingluo, let go of Yingluo!

    There was no way Leng Kuang would let go of her. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.

    don¡¯t be stubborn. Chu Qing shook her head and dodged. She knew that he was lying when he said ¡± I won¡¯t force you. he had just made a promise and now he wanted to force a kiss on her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you just said,¡± she said angrily.

    Leng Kuang was stunned for a moment, then he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you. I just want to kiss you!¡±

    It turned out that in his heart, a forceful kiss was not considered a forceful kiss.

    Chu Qing was so angry that she was speechless. She could not help but kick him.¡±Leng Kuang, you¡¯re a bastard!¡±

 Chapter 1104

    1104 Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll tell you

    There was a slight sobbing tone in his voice.

    Chu Qing had only wanted to vent her dissatisfaction, but she could not help but sob.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s words just now made her feel like she had returned to the past. She was like an idiot. She knew that he was bad, but she couldn¡¯t resist at all because he was too strong.

    The moment Leng Kuang heard her cry, he couldn¡¯t help but rx his grip.

    Taking this opportunity, Chu Qing pulled back her hand and attacked Leng Kuang, pushing him far away.

    She took two steps back, but Leng Kuang took two steps forward and exined anxiously, ¡± ¡°Ah-Qing, I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want to tell you that no matter how difficult it is, I will help you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help no matter how difficult it is.¡± Chu Qing felt her nose turn sour.

    She turned her head away, and her eyes quickly became wet and hot, gradually blurring her vision.

    Leng Kuang took two steps to the side and looked at him with eyes full of love.¡±Don¡¯t cry, Yingluo, ah-Qing, if you don¡¯t want me to help, then I won¡¯t help, isn¡¯t that fine? anyway, it¡¯s all my fault, Yingluo, it¡¯s all my fault, okay Yingluo, don¡¯t cry, Yingluo.¡±

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t dare to hold Chu Qing again, but he still held her hand decisively.

    he couldn¡¯t be too anxious, there was still time.

    Chu Qing wanted to shake his hand off, but she did not use much strength and did not manage to do so.

    leng kuang was insatiable as he held chu qing¡¯s hand even tighter.

    let go. Stay away from me, ¡± Chu Qing said with a nasal voice.

    She looked at him coldly, but her tone softened. Thank you for your message. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be leaving first!

    Leng Kuang¡¯s calm face showed a hint of helplessness.

    He raised his other hand and held Chu Qing¡¯s hand with both hands. He asked carefully, ¡± ¡°I can leave, but have you thought of a way to save her?¡±

    I didn¡¯t think of it, but I did, ¡± Chu Qing said as she turned her face away. She raised her other hand and hit his hand.¡±Let go!¡±

    leng kuang raised his eyebrows and let go of her hand. however, he lifted his hand and gently turned her face back to him.¡±I have a way to save people, do you want to hear it?¡±

    Chu Qing looked up and said in a bad mood, ¡± if you want to say it, then say it. If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. It¡¯s up to you.

    A slight smile bloomed at the corner of his handsome lips, a little devilish.

    ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± he said in a low voice.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.¡±You¡¯re sick!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s expression was very serious. He nodded seriously.¡±I¡¯m really sick. If you don¡¯t kiss me, I¡¯ll die.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s face turned red and she subconsciously turned her face away. ¡°then you don¡¯t have to say it.¡±

    alright then, I won¡¯t say anything, ¡± Leng Kuang said, looking hurt.

    Chu Qing¡¯s expression sank. She did not expect him to choke her directly. She really did not know what to do. A suffocating pain attacked her. The light in her eyes gradually dimmed and was enveloped by a heavy sense of loss.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± She said coldly and turned to leave.

    Leng Kuang chuckled. He grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms.¡±Is it really alright for me to be so casual? If I can do whatever I want, I want to do whatever I want to you right now.¡±

    Chu Qing was shocked. She frowned and tried to break free.¡±Hooligan! Rascal!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Leng Kuang ordered in a low voice.

    As if Chu Qing would listen to him. She pulled his fingers hard.

 Chapter 1105

    1105 It¡¯s a sky-high price to invite him

    you¡¯re angry just like that? you can¡¯t even afford to make a joke. Can¡¯t you see that I was smiling when I said that? ¡± As soon as Leng Kuang finished speaking, he pped his palm. With a ¡®bang¡¯, he flung Chu Qing¡¯s butt!

    ah! Chu Qing gasped through the thin fabric. The ground let out a soft cry.

    you!!! although it did not hurt, Chu Qing was shocked.

    This damn stinky man dared to hit her like this, and it was that part of her body. He was simply too much!

    Without giving her a chance to speak, Leng Kuang said, ¡± although there are three bases, I know that the person you¡¯re trying to save is locked up in that base.

    it was indeed a good bargaining chip. when chu qing heard this, she immediately stopped.

    ¡°Which base?¡± Her slender figure leaned in his arms and looked at him, without any temper.

    Leng Kuang smiled faintly and waved his hand to the side. Zhan Long, video call.

    The war Dragon, who was observing the surroundings from the dark, immediately ced an iPad in Leng Kuang¡¯s hand.

    Leng Kuang let go of Chu Qing and opened a video on his iPad.

    He lowered his head for Chu Qing to see.

    Chu Qing looked down and saw an abandoned factory in the video. A few people were tied to high-back chairs and sat in a row. Time bombs were even installed on their bodies, making a creepy countdown machine.

    More than a dozen masked men with headscarves were standing behind them, holding rifles in their hands and pointing the muzzles at the people in front of them.

    the midday sun shone brightly through the window of the factory.

    The space in the warehouse was as big as two or three basketball courtsbined.

    there was a pile of junk everywhere, but behind these prisoners, there was a wooden board. no one knew what was going on there.

    All in all, this warehouse gave people a particrly strange feeling.

    Chu Qing had seen this video before.

    It was these anti-government forces who had sent the videos to major TV stations, telling the government forces that if they didn¡¯t let go of the people they wanted, they would stage a live version of the ¡± decapitation operation.

    The person Chu Qing wanted to save, doctor Chen Jin, was among these people.

    ¡°What does this video prove?¡± She asked Leng Kuang with a frown.

    Leng Kuang couldn¡¯t help but sneer, as if the other party¡¯s cleverness was just a mistake. this video wasn¡¯t shot in a warehouse. It was just decorated as a warehouse. I¡¯ve seen this ce before in a piece of information. Although it has changed a lot, the wooden board has sold everything.

    ¡°Where?¡± Chu Qing asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the anti-government Army¡¯s main base. It¡¯s a sub-base in the southwest,¡± Leng Kuang replied.

    Chu Qing pursed her lips for a while and frowned as she pondered on how to save her.

    ¡°Do you want to hear my idea?¡± Leng Kuang asked.

    Chu Qing looked up at Leng Kuang. I know you¡¯re paid to do this. If I were to hire you to save someone, how much would it cost? ¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. Perhaps he knew that Chu Qing would ask this question and had already prepared himself mentally.

    looking at how calm he was, chu qing pursed her lips guiltily.

    ¡°10 million us dors!¡± leng kuang suddenlyughed.

    pfft! Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock.¡±You guys are robbing us!¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows. you were the one who asked me how much it would cost if we epted this mission. I¡¯m just telling you the truth.

    ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t ask anything.¡± Chu Qing snorted coldly and walked towards the southwest.

    leng kuang¡¯s lips curled into a deep smile.

    He didn¡¯t say anything else and just followed Chu Qing.

 Chapter 1106

    1106 He must get what he wants

    The base in the southwest region was actually an underground base. There were many shrubs growing on the base, and the area within a radius of dozens of miles was uninhabited.

    even though it was underground, the base was huge.

    ording to wild Wolf¡¯s introduction, the base had a heavy military factory, artillery, infantry, armored soldiers, and all of them had their own independent training grounds.

    The base had a total of eight entrances, each with a team of guards and a 210mm German-made heavy cannon.

    Furthermore, the guards were not patrolling outside the entrance of the cave. They were all standing behind the explosion-proof Golden Door, observing every move outside.

    There was still not even a fly¡¯s gap, not even a mosquito could fly in.

    Chu Qing, Leng Kuang, and the rest were hidden behind the bushes, using their handheldputers to observe the entire terrain.

    There were probably some missing ces on the map that was drawn from the inside of their base.

    Therefore, there were some ces that had to be observed by the naked eye in order to find a good way to enter.

    Just as Chu Qing was about to tell Leng Kuang, ¡± you guys wait here. I¡¯ll go and take a look around. Zhan Long took out two sets of military uniforms from his bag.

    Leng Kuang took one of the sets and passed it to Chu Qing. ¡°Put it on, I¡¯ll bring you in.¡±

    Without waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s reply, he instructed Zhan Long, ¡± ¡°Inform them to bring the helicopter here in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhan Long nodded.

    Then, Leng Kuang said to wild wolf, ¡± ¡± as soon as there¡¯s a gunshot from inside, kill the squad at the door. we¡¯lle out from here soon. find someone to pick a sniping position. there might be a tail behind. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wild wolf nodded.

    as they were talking, leng kuang had already changed into his clothes. he saw that chu qing was still holding onto the clothes and did not move. he urged her, ¡± ¡°Why are you still standing there? quickly change your clothes.¡±

    Then, he stopped looking at her and said to Zhan Long and wild wolf, be careful. Contact me immediately if anything happens.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At that moment, Chu Qing had already changed her clothes. With a tall figure of nearly 1.7 meters, she looked pretty pretty in men¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng kuangxiao looked at her and turned his head to the side.

    Chu Qing looked at him and did not move. After pursing her lips for a while, she seemed to have made up her mind and said, ¡± I will leave, but you, you will stop here. I don¡¯t need you to follow me in.

    you¡¯re worried about me? ¡± Leng Kuangughed.

    Chu Qing rolled her eyes at him and said in an annoyed tone, ¡± ¡°Your life or death is none of my business. I¡¯m very poor and have no money to pay you.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Kuang said with a meaningful smile.¡±you¡¯re still worried about me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face flushed red.

    She had already denied it. How could this person be so thick-skinned? she clearly didn¡¯t want to owe him a favor.

    Leng Kuang stoppedughing and looked at her seriously. I can let you in. Just shoot me and kill me over my dead body.

    he said it firmly, leaving no room for negotiation. his tone was unyielding and cold.

    chu qing was stunned and did not know what to say.

    ¡°Ah Qing, based on my outlook on life, no one can stop me from doing what I want to do unless I die!¡± He quickly said in a serious and cold tone.

    in fact, he was also passing on a residence to chu qing. ¡± The things that he wanted had never escaped his grasp. As long as he wanted it, he would definitely get it. If he didn¡¯t, he would destroy it.

 Chapter 1107

    1107 Super strong defense, how to break it?

    Chu Qing was slightly stunned.

    She had been with Leng Kuang for so long, so how could she not know what he was trying to say?

    She was a little afraid. She wasn¡¯t sure if the future would really be as clear as she thought it would be.

    chu qing took a step forward and did not say anything more.

    Because she knew that no matter what she said, it would be useless.

    Leng Kuang followed behind her. His army green windbreaker fluttered in the wind. In the dark night, he looked like a ck Eagle with its wings spread out like a strange orange, protecting and devouring at the same time.

    As soon as the two of them approached the entrance of the base, a warning sound came from inside, telling them not to take another step, or they would open fire.

    I¡¯m ji Luo, the staff officer of the Northwest base. I¡¯m here to deliver a very important document to the southwest base. This is my identification, ¡± Leng Kuang said as he handed over an officer¡¯s id.

    The heavily-guarded door of the base was opened. A group of people rushed out with guns in their hands. They quickly surrounded Leng Kuang and Chu Qing.

    One of the soldiers stepped forward, took the officer¡¯s id, and then ran into the base.

    soon, the soldier ran out again.

    it indicated that the officer id was real and had passed the scan, so they could enter.

    However, ording to the rules, they had to remove their guns before they could enter.

    Chu Qing followed Leng Kuang and followed their orders. She handed over her gun and saluted the soldiers before stepping in.

    chu qing had never expected him to be so bold.

    The two soldiers led them to themand center of the base. Along the way, Chu Qing observed her surroundings.

    This base was really huge. There was no one at first nce, but there were four people standing on each building, upying the four corners of the base.

    They had already passed through three checkpoints after walking 500 meters.

    If she and Leng Kuang were to be exposed and alert these people, they would really be gone forever.

    Therefore, no matter what, he could not let them find out. However, since Leng Kuang dared to do this, he must have been confident.

    However, no matter how confident he was, how could he save this person?

    She would never forget her purpose in entering this dangerous ce.

    As the two of them walked down a long corridor, Leng Kuang gave Chu Qing a look.

    Chu Qing knew what Leng Kuang was trying to say. He was telling her that the person she wanted to save was locked up here.

    Chu Qing followed Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze and looked to the side. It was a round door with a diameter of two meters. It was made of an unknown metal and was very bright. There was a password lock on it.

    On the other side of the gate was a small, high-rise Castle. On top of it stood two jackals, which were muchrger than ordinary jackals.

    They had strong bodies and green eyes. When they saw people passing by, they shouted wildly at them.

    There were two sentries smoking cigarettes to keep themselves awake. They were chatting in low voices and had machine guns in front of them.

    When they heard the sound, they looked down. Seeing that there was no surprise, they retracted their gazes and continued to chat in low voices.

    However, if they realized that an enemy had broken in, they would be greeted with bullets from their machine guns!

    Chu Qing felt a chill down her spine. She could not help but wipe off her cold sweat in her heart.

    oh my god, the defense here was so strong that it was difficult to even get close. how was she going to save him?

    He wondered what Leng Kuang¡¯s next move would be.

 Chapter 1108

    1108 Exposed, a fatal blow

    In the base¡¯smand center, an African man with a full beard received Leng Kuang and Chu Qing.

    When he received the news that Northwest kilo hade, he was very happy.

    however, when leng kuang and chu qing walked in, he stopped smiling and his face darkened. he looked at them viciously and ordered his subordinates sternly, ¡± ¡°they¡¯re fake, arrest them.¡±

    After the incident, Chu Qing and Leng Kuang found out that themander of the southwestern base had seen this officer named Ji Luo before. So, even though their documents had been arranged to be scanned, they could not escape the eyes of themander.

    These soldiers had all received special training, and their reactions were quite agile.

    As soon as the order was given, they immediately raised their guns and pointed them at Chu Qing and Leng Kuang.

    Of course, Chu Qing and Leng Kuang could not be allowed to shoot. Otherwise, everything would be for naught.

    Not to mention saving people, even leaving this ce seemed to be a dream.

    his hands were as fast as lightning. chu qing and leng kuang each took one. before the two soldiers could open fire, he had already slit their throats.

    e for a walk. before themander of the base could say anything, the military knives in Leng Kuang and Chu Qing¡¯s hands stabbed into his heart like flying knives.

    we¡¯ve been discovered. The base¡¯smander has been killed. You guys, report the situation. Leng Kuang pressed his headset and exined everything in a concise manner.

    ¡°Everything is normal!¡± ¡°Do you need any reinforcements?¡± Zhan Long replied.

    ¡°No need!¡± Leng Kuang said as he pressed his earpiece.

    While he was on the phone, Chu Qing stepped forward and took her and Leng Kuang¡¯s military knife from themander¡¯s body.

    When Leng Kuang took his military knife, he looked at the one Chu Qing was holding. ¡°When did you take my military saber?¡±

    He was only asking because he knew the answer. The military saber Chu Qing was holding was the one he had left behind on purpose.

    based on his understanding of chu qing, if chu qing had heard the gunshot, she would have definitelye over to investigate. he had deliberately stayed there to tell her that he was here.

    chu qing did not reply to his question. instead, she said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You stay here and pretend to chat with him. I¡¯ll go out and see if there¡¯s any way to save him.¡±

    you don¡¯t need to go out and check. I¡¯ve already thought of a way. As Leng Kuang spoke, he used his military knife to cut off themander¡¯smand.

    usually, the doors of a base that required a password had to be passed through with a fingerprint, and almost every fingerprint in the base was the highest-ranking official in the base.

    Therefore, Leng Kuang cut off his fingerprint.

    Chu Qing walked to the door and stuck her head out. Her sharp eyes scanned the outside and saw that there was no one in the passageway. She let out a slight sigh of relief and walked out carefully.

    He pretended as if nothing had happened.

    When Leng Kuang caught up to her, she said softly, ¡± ¡°If we want to save her, we have to think of a way to avoid the two dogs and the two guards.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. there¡¯s no need to think of a solution. Just kill them all.

    As he spoke, he grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand and pulled her behind him. He said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m your superior now, so you have to follow behind me.¡±

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t say anything more. She pulled her hand back and followed behind Leng Kuang obediently.

    From afar, they saw the two jackals and the two guards.

    When they could see him, he would move slowly against the wall while avoiding the patrols of the small building.

    leng kuang climbed up the wall. when he smelled an unfamiliar scent, the two jackals barked.

    The two soldiers immediately looked down alertly. When they didn¡¯t see anyone, one of them stuck his head out to look down the Fort.

 Chapter 1109

    1109 Chapter 1109-danger, fighting together

    A silver-white thread shot out from Leng Kuang¡¯s palm and wrapped around the soldier¡¯s neck.

    The soldier¡¯s face immediately turned red and he struggled with all his might.

    Leng Kuang held onto the soldier¡¯s head with both hands. He turned 360 degrees and glided through the dark night like a ghost. When he regained his bnce, he turned around and kicked another soldier.

    ¡°wang, wang!¡± The two jackals began to howl.

    Chu Qing, who was hiding below, jumped up. Two jackals pounced at her. Chu Qing shed at one of the jackals ¡®manhood with her hand de and took out her military knife, ready to stab it.

    The other Jackal immediately pounced on Chu Qing like a wild beast.

    After Leng Kuang finished off the two soldiers, he helped them up against the wall. It was as if they were still alive and were cking off.

    When he quickly turned around, he just happened to see this scene.

    The thin steel wire in his hand suddenly shot out. It was agile and fierce, and it quickly wrapped around the leopard¡¯s neck.

    The leopard let out two pitiful cries before falling to the ground.

    When the two of them subdued the two jackals, the soldiers on the right in front happened to hear the barking of the jackals and looked in their direction.

    He looked over and didn¡¯t find anything wrong, so he turned his head back.

    chu qing and leng kuang looked at each other, then quietly came down to the entrance of the secret door.

    Leng Kuang took out the finger he had cut off and ced it on the fingerprint verification area of the password door.

    With two beeps, the heavy iron door immediately opened with the fingerprint.

    After they entered, the door immediately closed automatically, and they were inplete darkness.

    Leng Kuang held the lighter and followed the small light of the lighter. He held Chu Qing¡¯s hand and searched inside bit by bit.

    Finally, after passing through an arched door, he saw the hostages in the video.

    when chu qing saw chen jin, she felt relieved. luckily, she made it in time.

    But then, it tightened.

    The sky was about to turn bright, and they had to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, even if they didn¡¯t wait for these people and found out that their base leader was dead, they would find out everything when they came to execute the beheading operation.

    By the time they were discovered, it would be difficult to leave.

    Chu Qing hurried forward and gently shook the still unconscious Chen Jin.

    Chen Jin woke up, his eyes filled with panic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I was sent by the country to save you,¡± Chu Qing said hurriedly.

    Chen Jin nodded his head, his eyes filled with tears and gratitude.

    The hostages, who had been in the dark for a long time, slowly woke up when they heard the sound.

    Seeing that Chen Jin had been untied, they all started to struggle and cry, signaling for Chu Qing and Leng Kuang to save them.

    Of course, Chu Qing wanted to save them too. However, just as she took a step forward, she was stopped by Leng Kuang.¡±The time is almost up. If you save one person, you might have a chance to save them. If you want to save so many people, you will only die. Hurry up and go!¡±

    when they heard that leng kuang and chu qing were going to ignore them, the hostages struggled even more.

    Chu Qing broke free from her grip. I¡¯m not you. I can¡¯t just ignore them and leave like this.

    Then, she threw her military knife on the ground and quickly left with doctor Chen Jin.

    Immediately, the hostages struggled to flip over their chairs and moved toward the military saber. Chu Qing nced back. This was all she could help them with. Whether they seeded or not would depend on themselves because she could not even protect herself.

 Chapter 1110

    1110 Chapter 1110-how should we break out of the encirclement?

    Leng Kuang, Chu Qing, and professor Chen Jin had just walked out of the secret door when they saw a patrol teaming their way.

    At this time, it was useless to hide or disguise.

    he could only fight!

    He gave Chu Qing a look, took off his military trench coat, and threw it at Chu Qing. Then, he took out a grenade and covered his eyes with one hand.

    Chu Qing took the clothes and immediately wrapped them around professor Chen Jin¡¯s head. She held him with one hand and covered her eyes with the other as she squatted in the corner.

    Leng Kuang threw the blinding light grenade at the patrolling soldiers. He then quickly covered his eyes and fell to the ground.

    The grenade exploded with a loud bang, emitting a strong light.

    The wall of the castle shook andrge pieces of soil were shattered.

    after hearing the screams, the three of them quickly jumped up from the ground. leng kuang carried a submachine gun and fired wildly.

    the smell of smoke and blood filled the entire tunnel.

    Of course, there were also people with submachine guns. They fired wildly at the ce where Leng Kuang and Chu Qing were. The dust gradually cleared, and the ce was empty.

    Chu Qing and Leng Kuang, each carrying a machine gun, continued to move forward with Chen Jin in the middle.

    Along the way, they did not encounter any obstacles.

    This was simply too strange. After all, when they came, every small castle had guards.

    gunshots could be heard from afar. it was from the door that leng kuang and chu qing had entered through.

    The war Dragons and wild wolves outside had already begun to attack the inside when they heard the gunshots.

    could it be that all of these guards had gone to support the entrance?

    Of course, this was one possibility, but there was another.

    All the soldiers had gambled on the most important checkpoint near the exit. When they appeared, they would eliminate them in one fell swoop.

    Leng Kuang had obviously thought of that as well.

    When there was only a Castle left in front of them, Leng Kuang stopped in his tracks. He turned around and said to Chu Qing, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll attract fire from the right side, you take this person and break out from the left side.¡±

    ¡°no!¡± Chu Qing did not even think and objected.

    She knew what Leng Kuang was nning. He wanted to be a live target and leave the enemy¡¯s back to her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no better way. It¡¯s decided!¡± Leng Kuang said in a domineering manner.

    chu qing was furious. ¡± you want me to owe you a favor? you want me to forgive you just like that? no way! ¡±

    leng kuang wrapped his arms around chu qing¡¯s neck and quickly kissed her. ¡± wait for my signal to shoot. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he nimbly flipped over and hid behind another wall.

    Chu Qing wanted to call out to him, but he was already out of sight.

    she gritted her teeth and held back the urge to curse. she began to load the magazine into the gun and then said to chen jin, who was beside her, ¡± doctor Chen, when I fired the shot, you stood behind me and followed my steps to the outside? ¡±

    ¡°alright!¡± chen jin nodded.

    after loading the magazine, chu qing started to move chen jin to the left.

    As soon as they reached the designated position, Leng Kuang opened fire. Grenade after grenade exploded, and the wall behind them shook.

    Chu Qing carried the machine gun and came out with Chen Jin. They were attacked.

    Although Leng Kuang had attracted most of the attention, Chu Qing¡¯s side still had a lot of people.

    She pulled Chen Jin to a cover and began to fire for more than a minute, but they still couldn¡¯t break out.

    From far behind, a series of powerful footsteps could be heard.

    the reinforcements had arrived.

    It was an urgent matter. If they didn¡¯t break out of the encirclement, they would be surrounded like dumplings!

 Chapter 1111

    1111 Breaking out of the encirclement, a bloody war

    Inside the base, it was already a mess. The sound of gunfire filled the sky.

    All of their attention was focused on Leng Kuang and Chu Qing. No one noticed that enemies were sneaking in from outside the city walls.

    Even if they knew, they couldn¡¯t care less at the moment. They naturally thought that the people at the door would be able to guard it and wouldn¡¯t let anyone in.

    However, the people Leng Kuang had brought with him were no ordinary people.

    They were all high-level mercenaries who had undergone special training. A group of ordinary soldiers could not possibly defend against them.

    Therefore, Zhan Long and wild wolf led their men and quickly broke through the encirclement.

    before chu qing and leng kuang could be wrapped like dumplings, the guards who were blocking them had already been wrapped like dumplings.

    They could not resist at all. The entire team moved to the right, which gave Chu Qing the opportunity to break out and meet up with Zhan Long and the others.

    she handed chen jin over to zhan long and asked them to escort him out. after saying that she was going to find leng kuang, she turned around and was about to rush in.

    However, more and more soldiers wereing to attack them, and an armored vehicle drove out from inside.

    Under the circumstances of heavy artillery, they could not advance at all.

    Zhan Long pulled Chu Qing, who was about to step forward. As he ran, he shouted into the radio, ¡± there¡¯s an armored vehicle. Go back, retreat immediately!

    ¡°Is Leng Kuang still inside?¡± Before Chu Qing could finish her sentence, a Cannonball was fired at them.

    the stone walls and dirt flew everywhere.

    Everyone ran back with all their might to find cover.

    Fortunately, they were in an underground base. No matter how solid the base was, they didn¡¯t dare to use powerful shells.

    Otherwise, they would have been buried here.

    Everyone was either hiding or lying on the ground, buried in the soil. None of them moved.

    Zhan Long whispered into the radio, ¡°Second master, second master!¡±

    There was no response from the other end of the radio.

    chu qing was also anxious. ¡°leng kuang, leng kuang! Hear the answer!¡±

    after a long time, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. finally, there was a rustling sound from the other end of the radio, followed by leng kuang¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Hearing this, everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    but then they became even more nervous, because the armored vehicles were staring at them. if they moved, they would probably be blown up.

    ¡°Big brother, do you have any way to deal with that armored vehicle?¡± wild wolf looked at Zhan Long and asked.

    ¡°Use the armor-piercing incendiary to hit the fuel tank, but I can¡¯t do it from my position,¡± Zhan Long said.

    ¡°i¡¯m in the right position, but i don¡¯t have a sniper rifle,¡± wild wolf replied.

    Chu Qing looked around. She was in the best position to stop them.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s subordinate with the sniper rifle was right beside her.

    I can, but I need to eliminate the enemy in the middle as fast as possible. Otherwise, the next wave will have more of me. As she spoke, she reached out for the M200 sniper rifle.

    She then changed the bullets in her sniper rifle to armor-piercing incendiary bullets and stared at her prey through the scope.

    He aimed, bnced his breathing, and pulled the trigger.

    The armor-piercing incendiary bomb whizzed into the armored vehicle¡¯s fuel tank and exploded.

    Immediately, all the enemies raised their guns and shot at Chu Qing.

    As Chu Qing¡¯s firing had exposed her position, almost all the bullets were aimed at her.

 Chapter 1112

    1112 Chapter 1112-injured, life on the line

    chu qing rolled on the ground and dodged at her fastest speed.

    However, he still felt a sharp pain in his back, as if he had been stabbed by something.

    Zhan Long and everyone else started firing wildly, and the soldiers also returned fire in a panic.

    but because there weren¡¯t many people, they didn¡¯t have enough strength to fight back.

    on top of that, leng kuang was on the other side. soon, the area was turned into a sea of fire.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Leng Kuang sessfully broke out of the encirclement and crossed the sea of fire to meet up with Chu Qing and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as Leng Kuang gave the order, grenades were thrown behind them, and they ran out like crazy!

    The soldiers who didn¡¯t have time to escape let out a group of screams that sounded like hell.

    However, most of the soldiers behind had already caught up and were quickly catching up.

    As soon as they ran out of the base, Chu Qing saw the helicopter waiting for them outside.

    As soon as they ran out, the helicopter fired at the entrance. Something exploded, and the entrance was set on fire.

    The helicopter was getting lower and lower, and the strong wind blew up the sand and stones, confusing Chu Qing¡¯s eyes.

    She followed Leng Kuang into the helicopter and looked around. When she saw that Chen Jin was also in the helicopter and was safe, a faint smile appeared on her face.

    Her vision turned ck and her body went weak. Chu Qing leaned against Leng Kuang.

    leng kuang stood still and counted the number of people. seeing that no one was injured, he turned to look at chu qing, who was beside him.

    it¡¯s fine now. Your mission was a great sess! he chuckled and ran out. he had been holding her hand the whole time and was unwilling to let go at this moment.

    after asking, there was no movement. he only saw her smile and then slowly close her eyes.

    at this moment, leng kuang could only take it as her feeling gratified.

    he reached out to hold her waist and pulled her into his arms. however, the moment his hands touched her back, he felt that something was wrong.

    She looked down and saw that Chu Qing¡¯s back was drenched in sweat. It was not sweat, but blood.

    ¡°Ah Qing, ah Qing!¡± leng kuang was anxious.

    At this moment, Chu Qing was no longer making any sound, and her breathing was very weak.

    He shouted at Zhan Long, asking him to hurry up and get the first aid kit to help Chu Qing.

    However, when Zhan Long came over with the first aid kit and was ready to help Chu Qing remove the bullet, he realized that Chu Qing was only breathing. She was so weak that it looked like she would disappear in the next second.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s body turned cold. He was filled with despair.¡±Ah-Qing, hang in there. I¡¯ll save you now, I¡¯ll save you immediately. Nothing can happen to you. You¡¯ll definitely be fine, right?¡±

    Don¡¯t die. If you die, what will I do? this was what leng kuang wanted to say.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly.

    He was so scared. He was so scared that if he spoke loudly, he would scare Chu Qing and make her ignore him the next second. Then, she would leave him forever.

    actually, chu qing could feel it. although her eyes were closed, she knew that she was about to die.

    She could clearly hear Leng Kuang¡¯s pleading and crying.

    She felt that it was impossible for her to cry. She felt that she must have sensed wrongly.

    So she wanted to open her eyes to see if it was true.

    However, his body was filled with immense fatigue.

    Thatst bit of strength wasn¡¯t enough for her to open her eyes. It was only enough for her to tilt her head, and then she couldn¡¯t make any more reactions!

    Seeing this, Leng Kuang¡¯s heart almost broke into pieces. He cried out in pain, ¡± ¡°No...¡±

 Chapter 1113

    1113 So he didn¡¯t know anything about her

    Chu Qing¡¯s head was tilted to the side. Her neck was soft and lifeless. Her eyes were half-closed as if she had seen something, but there was no life in them.

    It was so quiet and spotless, without a trace of dirt or vulgarity.

    Leng Kuang looked at her face, then at his own hands, which were covered in blood. His mind went nk.

    he only felt that his heart was like a flower that bloomed on the pure white daisy, and his soul flew away in an instant.

    After a roar, he didn¡¯t dare to move.

    he didn¡¯t dare to confirm the suspicions in his heart.

    he could only shake his head in disbelief. his body trembled like a fallen leaf in the winter.

    ¡°You guys move aside first, let me save her.¡± When Chen Jin¡¯s voice rang out, Leng Kuang felt as if he hade from a different world.

    The aliens seemed to represent resurrection.

    It was only then that Leng Kuang realized Chen Jin¡¯s presence.

    but he was a brain specialist, but could he use a wound-healing gun?

    this was the only way out at this time.

    Chen Jin asked Leng Kuang toy Chu Qing down. He first checked her breathing, then checked her pupils and measured her blood pressure.

    leng kuang watched from the side, his hand gripping chu qing¡¯s hand tightly.

    Chu Qing¡¯s hand was very cold, as if there was no warmth at all.

    At this moment, Chen Jin raised his head andughed at Leng Kuang, who was in a daze.¡±Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s still alive.¡±

    In that instant, Leng Kuang felt as if he had been reborn.

    However, Chen Jin¡¯s next words made Leng Kuang nervous again.

    she had four bullets in her body. One of them hurt her lungs, so her limbs are wet and cold. She¡¯s not in a clear state of mind, her blood pressure has dropped, and her breathing is weak. We have to hurry. We have to find a hospital to do the operation on her immediately. Otherwise, ran ran ...

    Leng Kuang immediately ordered,¡±search the nearest hospital andnd in the taxi.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The pilot replied loudly as he used the GPS to search.

    In less than a minute, he informed Leng Kuang, ¡± ¡°The nearest hospital will take half an hour to arrive.¡±

    half an hour. She would have died long ago, ¡± Chen Jin said anxiously. He then asked Leng Kuang, ¡± do you haveplete medical equipment on the ne? if you do, I can perform the operation on her now!

    Without waiting for Leng Kuang to ask, Zhan Long immediately nodded his head, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    chen jin nodded excitedly. he had someone set up a temporary operating table. when the pilotnded the ne smoothly, he began the operation.

    Leng Kuang was his assistant.

    ¡°What¡¯s the patient¡¯s name, age, and any medical history?¡± he asked Leng Kuang before he started.

    These were all things that doctors had to know before the surgery.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Chu Qing, about 23 ... i don¡¯t know the details, and i don¡¯t know about his medical history either.¡±

    Chen Jin frowned. Judging from the rtionship between the two, they seemed to be a couple.

    From the look of despair on his face when she was injured, she could tell that this man loved her very much.

    But how could he not know anything about her?

    How could he not know how old he was?

    He raised his head and looked at Leng Kuang. ¡°do you know if she¡¯s allergic to any medicine?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Kuang replied.

    Yes, he didn¡¯t know that although he said he loved her, he had never truly understood her.

    Or rather, he had never truly cared about her.

    The moment he answered, Leng Kuang felt as if his heart was being whipped.

 Chapter 1114

    1114 Chapter 1114-amazing, thank God

    After that, Chen Jin did not ask Leng Kuang any more questions. It was as if he knew that he would not get a definite answer even if he asked.

    Chu Qing¡¯s surgerysted for about 10 hours.

    These 10 hours were not just Chu Qing¡¯s suffering, but Leng Kuang¡¯s as well.

    Apart from Chen Jin¡¯s asional voice, the entire ne was dead silent.

    Zhan Long and wild wolf were standing guard outside with their men. Their footsteps were light, and they were holding their breaths. They were afraid that a single breath would alert Chen Jin, who was inside, and affect his surgery.

    Finally, the surgery was over.

    However, it was still unknown if Chu Qing would be able to escape the danger.

    She fell into aa.

    Ever since that day, Leng Kuang had neverughed again. His body was filled with a cold and murderous aura. He was like a Demon King who had just walked out of the dark hell.

    His cold expression was filled with heavy blood!

    it was only when he was with chu qing that he would look like he had lost his soul, as if he had lost the entire world.

    Chu Qing felt that she had slept for a long, long time.

    when she woke up, she only felt that her head was dizzy, and her whole body seemed to be heavy.

    Her eyes were heavy and she could not open them. When Chu Qing finally opened them, she realized that she was lying on her stomach. Any slight movement would affect her injuries.

    One word,¡±pain¡±!

    She was in so much pain that she almost cried.

    ah-Qing, you¡¯re awake! Leng Kuang pushed the door open and entered. He was overwhelmed with joy.

    He quickly walked over and helped her sit up. He kissed her forehead excitedly.¡±That¡¯s great, Yingluo, that¡¯s great, you¡¯re finally awake. That¡¯s great, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re awake, Yingluo.¡±

    He hugged her and kissed her gently from her forehead to her cheeks, then to her lips.

    Chu Qing leaned on him weakly. She blinked and looked around. She realized that she was in country Z, in Leng Kuang¡¯s Vi.

    She struggled for a moment and moved her tongue, silently making a mouth shape. ¡°Doctor, where¡¯s doctor Chen Jin?¡±

    She looked a little nervous.

    don¡¯t worry, ¡± Leng Kuangforted. doctor Chen is fine. I¡¯ve already asked someone to send him back to China!

    hearing this, chu qing was relieved and leaned back against the bed.

    leng kuang called for the doctor and asked him to do a full body examination of chu qing.

    After the examination, the doctor smiled and told Leng Kuang that Chu Qing was fine. She would recover soon after a good rest.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t look satisfied at all.

    After the doctor left, Leng Kuang hugged Chu Qing excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great, you¡¯re finally fine!¡±

    si ... Chu Qing sucked in a breath of cold air. Then, she raised her hand and pushed Leng Kuang¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°It hurts? you touched her wound. Leng Kuang was shocked. He immediately let go of her hand to check where she was injured.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Chu Qing pushed his hand away and closed her eyes as shey on her side on the bed.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t disturb her and justy behind her.

    Because of the injury on her back, there was some distance between them. However, he raised his hand and gently wrapped it around her slender waist.

    Feeling her body temperature, he smiled and sighed, ¡± thank God!

    Chu Qing frowned and slowly opened her eyes. She frowned and looked out of the window.

    She couldn¡¯t see Leng Kuang behind her because of the transparent ss. She didn¡¯t know what expression he had on his face. She could only see herself, her face filled with a mix of emotions.

    And her heart seemed to be in such a daze as well.

 Chapter 1115

    1115 Calm, unfamiliar yet intimate

    Even though she still did not want to be with Leng Kuang, she had already made up her mind.

    However, he couldn¡¯t resist the inexplicable desire in his heart.

    It was like a drug addict yearning for drugs.

    She hated herself for being like this.

    Chu Qing closed her eyes slowly and bit her lip. A crystal-clear tear slowly rolled down from the corner of her eye.

    Looking at the setting sun and thete Twilight, his heart was as calm as water and deste!

    After a few days, Chu Qing had almost fully recovered.

    During this period of time, Leng Kuang had been the one taking care of her.

    Chu Qing never dared to imagine that Leng Kuang would treat her like this one day. He was so gentle and so delicate.

    If it was in the past, she would have been moved to tears.

    However, after being hurt time and time again, her heart had been honed to numbness.

    even if there was throbbing and joy, it didn¡¯t seem to be very deep.

    sometimes, she even felt very ufortable.

    however, what leng kuang did was extremely natural.

    Chu Qing knew that Leng Kuang might dote on her, or perhaps he loved her.

    But so what? they had missed the best time and opportunity when their hearts were burning with passion.

    every day, after lunch, leng kuang would take chu qing out for a walk.

    It was like spring all year round in country Z, and the afternoon sun was especially warm.

    They came to the seaside and weed the sea breeze, the blue sky, and the blue sea. In the distance, seabirds were flying up and down.

    Every time this happened, Leng Kuang would feel an unprecedented sense of peace, stability, and joy.

    At this moment, Chu Qing¡¯s heart was calm.

    During these quiet years, the two of them didn¡¯t care about the world, isted from the noise, and hid in this vi by the sea.

    they didn¡¯t ask about the past, and they didn¡¯t attack the past. they only guarded what was in front of them.

    it was peaceful and beautiful.

    At night, not long after the sky turned dark, Leng Kuang would let Chu Qing rest. He said that her body was in the recovery period and she had to sleep and wake up early.

    Every day, they were like long-lost lovers.

    Their rtionship seemed to be very dull. Theyy on the same bed every day, without kissing or making love.

    but they were very intimate.

    Every day, Leng Kuang would use his arms as a prison to trap her in his arms and hold her in his arms until dawn.

    On this day, Chu Qing said to Leng Kuang, ¡± my injuries have almost recovered. Thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. But can you book a ne ticket for me? I think I should go back.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s body froze for a moment when he heard these words.

    he looked at her and did not say anything for a while. suddenly, he buried his head in chu qing¡¯s legs.

    Chu Qing couldn¡¯t describe her feelings. Her hatred for him was vague, but her love for him was clear. Simrly, her desire to be with him was vague, but her unwillingness to be with him was clear.

    however, it didn¡¯t matter if she wanted to be with him or not.

    It was inevitable that he would return to China.

    she quietly looked at leng kuang¡¯s head. after a long while, she reached out and touched the end of his hair. ¡± i have to go back. you know, i¡¯m going overseas on a mission. ¡±

    Leng Kuang still did not say anything. He reached out and pulled Chu Qing¡¯s hand over, then buried it under his face.

    Chu Qing waited quietly but did not receive any response.

    She frowned and thought for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°I have to go back and report. This is the rule.¡±

    Leng Kuang still didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Are you nning to never talk to me again?¡± Chu Qing asked again, her tone a little unhappy.

 Chapter 1116

    1116 Chapter 1116-you can¡¯t go back

    Leng Kuang still buried his face in Chu Qing¡¯s palm and said in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°No.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he raised his head and looked at Chu Qing. His gaze wasplicated and he did not respond for a long time.

    Chu Qing was waiting for him to continue.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that he didn¡¯t say anything more. He pursed his lips and was about to say something when he suddenly kissed her on the lips.

    This was a crazy kiss. He licked the tip of her tongue heavily and sucked on it hungrily.

    Chu Qing fell back ufortably. Her body slid forward and sheid down on the bed.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s breathing deepened. After another two heavy kisses, he slowly raised his head. With his arms supporting him, he pressed Chu Qing under him.

    The light in the room was dim and ambiguous.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t continue to kiss Chu Qing. He didn¡¯t press down on her. He didn¡¯t even touch her. He just stared at her from her forehead to the space between her eyebrows, to the tip of her nose, to her lips, and then to her body.

    chu qing panted and red at her, a little angry.

    He couldn¡¯t understand what Leng Kuang was up to.

    The two of them didn¡¯t speak first, only staring at each other.

    After a long time, Leng Kuang turned his body andy down beside Chu Qing.

    Hey on his back, facing the ceiling. No one could see his expression at that moment. Even he himself didn¡¯t know. His expression was strange, and his gaze was strange. There was fear, guilt, and fear.

    After a long time, as if he had suddenly made up his mind, he gently opened his mouth and said in a very heavy voice, ¡± ¡°Ah Qing, you can¡¯t go back.¡±

    Chu Qing was confused by his words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Leng Kuang was still lying on his back, looking at the ceiling. ¡°I mean, you can¡¯t go back!¡±

    Chu Qing sat up and looked at Leng Kuang from above. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go back? What do you mean by that?¡±

    leng kuang met her gaze and said softly, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re already dead.¡±

    chu qing was stunned by this sentence.

    She was stunned for a while before asking again, ¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m dead? What do you mean by that? I¡¯m perfectly fine, how could I have died?¡±

    an inexplicable emotion suddenly filled her heart. she was so panicked.

    Leng Kuang sat up as well. He said sternly, ¡± chen jin went back. i told him to go back and tell your superior that you¡¯re dead. ¡±

    It had to be said that Leng Kuang was a mature and scheming man. Of course, his love was also extremely domineering and paranoid.

    he knew that after chu qing went back, she would not talk to him anymore. if she wanted to avoid him when they returned to china, she could definitely avoid him.

    And if she didn¡¯t want to be with him, she could definitely be ruthless.

    Because she was a soldier, she could hide in the military camp for months or even years.

    it would be more difficult for him to find her than for her toe to africa to save people.

    he would never allow such a thing to happen.

    Therefore, he cut off her escape route and did not leave any escape route for himself.

    Of course, if it was just this, he probably wouldn¡¯t have made such a selfish and overbearing decision.

    There were two more important reasons. One was because he saw Chu Qing injured that day. He did not want to experience the despair and horror that he felt that day again. He did not want his woman to live in a forest of bullets every day.

    The second reason was that she said she was married.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was true or not, but no matter what, he didn¡¯t want Chu Qing to see that man again.

 Chapter 1117

    1117 did you ask me for permission before making such a selfish decision?

    These words, in Chu Qing¡¯s ears, sounded like an Eastern nightlife.

    For a moment, she felt as if her entire brain had been hollowed out.

    She couldn¡¯t digest the sudden news from Leng Kuang.

    she red at leng kuang. her face turned red, then white, and then green. she was in disbelief. she frowned and shouted,¡±Leng Kuang, are you crazy? what do you mean by that? Why do you say that?¡±

    His thin lips turned pale. Leng Kuang clenched his fists. The veins on the back of his hands popped out, but they gradually disappeared.

    he slowly stood up and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, you should know.¡±

    With that, he got up and seemed to want to leave.

    When Chu Qing heard this, she was so angry that her hands and feet trembled.

    I know, I know, what do I know!

    She really didn¡¯t expect this man to be so selfish that he would do such a thing just to make her stay. He could even say that she was already dead.

    Chu Qing choked with anger and roared, ¡± ¡°how can you be so childish! I¡¯m dead, how can you casually make such a joke?¡±

    As he spoke, he threw a pillow at Leng Kuang¡¯s back.

    Leng Kuang stopped in his tracks.

    he turned around and looked at chu qing¡¯s face affectionately. he said in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯m not joking. I don¡¯t want you to go back. I want you to stay by my side forever. Perhaps you will hate me for my selfishness, but I don¡¯t regret it.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were red and teary.¡±did you ask me? did you ask me if i¡¯m willing to stay? Are you willing to fake your death to say goodbye to your past?¡±

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t say anything.

    Of course, he knew that she was not willing.

    Hot tears rolled down Chu Qing¡¯s cheeks and fell heavily on the ground.

    She sniffed and said loudly, ¡± I don¡¯t want to, you know, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to die for no reason, I don¡¯t want to never see my parents again.

    leng kuang interrupted her,¡±you¡¯ll see your parents. i¡¯m yingying.¡±

    however, chu qing immediately interrupted him, ¡± ¡°More importantly, I don¡¯t want to be with you!¡±

    leng kuang¡¯s face turned pale.

    His body stiffened, and it took him a while to find his voice.¡±I know ah-Qing¡¯s concerns, which is why I made this decision.¡±

    Chu Qing was even more stunned. She widened her eyes and red at him.

    She felt that this man was really f * cking detestable.

    such an evil man should be very ugly, but he stood against the light, dark and gloomy, and there was ayer of delicate and gentle light around him.

    that light concealed his viciousness, his killing intent, and his darkness.

    Even the shadow he cast on the ground was so handsome and innocent.

    Chu Qing only felt that it was really f * cking funny. She despised the heavens for giving her a false front and even despised her own useless and lingering heart.

    Clearly, she should hate him at this moment. She should hate him so much that she wanted to die, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate him.

    ¡°yingluo, do you think i¡¯ll be with you just like this? i¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible.¡± She panted heavily, feeling a headache, anxiety, and restlessness.

    After a pause, she roared in despair, ¡± ¡°Leng Kuang, how could you say that? how dare you do this to me? I hate you! I¡¯m going to Sue you!¡±

    He was so angry that he was almost incoherent.

 Chapter 1118

    1118 Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear it now

    leng kuang sighed. he was both indulgent and helpless.

    He took two steps forward and reached out to hold Chu Qing¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Ah Qing, I know you still love me. Isn¡¯t this good? We can be together now. If you go back, with your status, the possibility of us being together will be very low.¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± chu qing gritted her teeth and pushed him away.

    when she jumped out of bed, she ran out without even wearing her shoes.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes darkened. He instinctively reached out to grab her arm.

    Chu Qing¡¯s gaze tightened. She turned around and went to the bathroom. She reached out and opened the door. bang! He had to lock the door and shut Leng Kuang outside.

    The loud sound of the door opening seemed to reflect her inner fear.

    Yes, Chu Qing was afraid.

    She was afraid of Leng Kuang like this. She was also afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her heart. She wanted to be with Leng Kuang again, regardless of everything.

    Her child was gone. Before Leng Kuang left, she had told herself that she would never be with this man again, or she would die a horrible death.

    Leng Kuang walked to the door with a dark look in his eyes. He knocked on the door and called out to her gently, ¡± ¡°Ah Qing.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s back was against the door. Her brows furrowed and she roared, ¡± ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to talk to you now. Don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m annoyed just by hearing your voice.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache.

    His tone became gentler and lighter. ¡°Ah Qing, open the door. Baby, open the cicadas.¡±

    Chu Qing interrupted him and her voice trembled with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! it¡¯s so f * cking disgusting!¡±

    A bitter smile appeared on Leng Kuang¡¯s face. He reached out to turn the doorknob and realized that she had already locked it from the inside.

    He knew that he had been selfish to imprison her by his side in the name of ¡°love. she should be angry, but he did not regret it.

    She turned around and leaned against the door like Chu Qing.

    When he saw the slippers by the bed, he said worriedly, ¡± ah-Qing, you¡¯ve just recovered from such a serious injury. The floor is cold, and you¡¯re not wearing shoes. If you step on it barefooted like this, your condition will worsen.

    Chu Qing, who was one step away, leaned against the door and slid down slowly. Then, she squatted on the ground.

    indeed, her feet were cold, but her heart was even colder.

    She wrapped her arms around herself and said to Leng Kuang, who was standing outside, ¡± ¡°What do you mean cold? I¡¯m already a dead man, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Don¡¯t you know? The dead are not afraid of the cold!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile.

    regardless of whether the decision was good or not, he had already done it. it was within his consideration that he would be treated this way.

    after a while, he opened his mouth and said in a very soft voice, ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, and my decision wasn¡¯t good, but is it wrong that I just want to be with you? Ah Qing, I love you, so naturally, I want to be with you. If you were willing to be with me, why would I do this?¡±

    Chu Qingughed coldly,¡±Leng Kuang, you¡¯re really funny!¡± Do you think I can still be with you without any grudges after hurting me like that?¡±

    Leng Kuang closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°I know I wasn¡¯t good in the past, so I¡¯m treating you even better now. Can¡¯t you feel how I¡¯ve been treating you recently?¡±

    chu qingughed when she heard that. however, there was only mockery and sarcasm in herughter.

 Chapter 1119

    1119 Two days, exactly two days

    Chu Qing rested her chin on herp and looked ahead calmly. Leng Kuang, you¡¯re the one who gave up on those three chances. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for many, many times. I¡¯ve been angry and I¡¯ve given you chances, but you¡¯ve always thought that I was a dispensable bed partner. You¡¯ve always known how I¡¯ve treated you. I know that you¡¯ve always understood, but you pretended not to know. I¡¯ve told you, but you still pretended not to know. Leng Kuang, put yourself in my shoes. If I killed the person you love the most, if I killed your heart ... Then I¡¯ll apologize to you, and you¡¯ll forgive me?¡±

    leng kuang choked on his words.

    In an instant, there was silence.

    The room instantly fell into a dead silence.

    A momentter, Leng Kuang heard a soft sobbing sound behind the door.

    He knew that Chu Qing was crying and feeling sad. His heart ached as if it was being cut by a knife. ¡°Ah-Qing, don¡¯t cry. Ah-Qing, can you stop crying? As long as you promise not to leave, I¡¯ll do anything you want, Yingying!¡±

    Chu Qing ignored him and continued to cry softly.

    ¡°Even if I have to give you my entire life aspensation, I¡¯m willing to make ah-Qing regret it!¡± Leng Kuang said in a hoarse voice.

    Chu Qing roared,¡±get lost! Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again!¡± That¡¯s the greatestpensation.¡±

    She really wasn¡¯t heartless. It was just that she, Chu Qing, had sworn that she would never continue to love Leng Kuang and would never forgive him again. She had sworn that if they were not married, she would never hurt a young life that might be born because she couldn¡¯t get her love.

    That little life, just the thought of it made her feel pain all over.

    ¡°Ah-Qing, I know you¡¯re very angry right now. Today and tomorrow, I won¡¯t appear and disturb you, okay? Hurry up ande out, the floor is cold!¡± leng kuang coaxed.

    He stepped forward and prepared to leave.

    however, after taking two steps, she stopped and turned back to look at the door.

    He paused for two minutes. Seeing that Chu Qing was still not willing to appear, he forced himself to bear with his reluctance and left quickly.

    Chu Qing did not care whether he had left or not. He rubbed himself on the ground for a long time.

    After a while, when she wanted to stand up, she realized that she could not feel her legs.

    It was numb.

    She took a deep breath and rubbed it with her hands for a long time before she felt that she had recovered her strength and could slowly stand up.

    However, he was still trembling slightly.

    She held onto the door and the wall as she walked out. The bedroom was empty, and her eyes were filled with destion.

    She sat down on the edge of the bed and felt her head throb.

    No matter what would happen in the future, she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore, because it was unnecessary.

    For the past two days, Leng Kuang had not appeared again.

    There were bodyguards, servants, two family doctors, and a nurse in the house.

    At a certain time, the servants woulde and ask Chu Qing if she was hungry and what she wanted to eat. what do you want to drink? The doctor woulde and check her body? The caretaker woulde over and let her rest well.

    That day, Leng Kuang had appeared right after 12 am.

    He had drunk some wine, but he did not drink much. Chu Qing could tell at a nce that he had only drunk two sses and had entered the house using his alcohol tolerance.

    ¡°You¡¯re still awake!¡± leng kuang sat down by the bed.

    He also had a ss of vodka in his hand, a high concentration, non-distilled spirit.

    Chu Qing looked at him and took the ss.

    When Leng Kuang reached out to snatch it back, Chu Qing had already poured it into her mouth without a second word.

 Chapter 1120

    1120 He had a good n, she had a walldder

    The high-concentration liquor burned his way from his throat to his stomach.

    it was so urgent that it was suffocating.

    After drinking the ss of wine, Chu Qing felt as if she had been reincarnated between life and death.

    ¡°are you crazy? why are you drinking so fast?¡± Leng Kuang had never felt so defeated before.

    Now that he was in such a predicament, unable to advance or retreat, and helpless, he was a little suspicious of whether he had made the right decision.

    Chu Qing sneered and ced the cup on the bedside table. ¡°from 1 to 12 o ¡®clock, two days will pass, right? Leng Kuang, your predictions are really urate!¡±

    ¡°I just missed you!¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s voice softened.

    ¡± i don¡¯t miss you, ¡± chu qing said. she burped and leaned back. the strong alcohol made her eyes look like silk, aszy as a cat.

    But then, her expression turned as cold as ice and she said coldly, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not sleeping. I¡¯m just chasing you out. Get lost!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze was dark. Not only did he not roll away, he even leaned over to kiss her. However, Chu Qing dodged him.

    He stretched out his hand and wanted to grab Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder. However, Chu Qing pulled out a small silver gun from somewhere as if she was performing magic.

    Before he could react, the gun was already pointed at his forehead.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± She threatened.

    leng kuang was not angry, angry, or anxious. he just smiled evilly. then, he raised his hand and pped chu qing¡¯s gun away.

    he caught her by the web between her thumb and index finger. with a flip, chu qing¡¯s entire arm was mped behind her back.

    He nced at Chu Qing¡¯s back. The area that had been injured immediately let go. However, his other hand held the gun in his hand again. Then, he said to Chu Qing, ¡± look at your body. It¡¯s not like before. You can¡¯t even hold the gun steadily. What are you still trying to be strong for? They won¡¯t want you if you¡¯re like this.¡±

    you ... Chu Qing was furious. that¡¯s my business. It¡¯s none of your business.

    leng kuang suddenly pressed down on her, trapping her between his chest and the bed. ¡± do you know what i¡¯m thinking about right now? ¡±

    Chu Qing,¡±Zhenzhen.¡±

    ¡°I want to break your legs!¡± As he spoke, he pinched Leng Kuang¡¯s face and said in a pampering tone, ¡± but I can¡¯t bear to.

    Chu Qing red at him and did not reply.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always found me an eyesore, which is why you broke my tire with the military knife. You should have always wanted to torture me. Now that I love you, you shouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity to torture me.¡± Leng Kuang stared at her without blinking. His eyes were like two pools of ice, bright and colorful.

    This was another way he had suddenly thought of to make Chu Qing stay.

    Perhaps, it would be useful.

    ¡°Then, do you know why I punctured your car¡¯s tire?¡± Chu Qing sneered.

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and said,¡±isn¡¯t it because I¡¯ve trained you guys too strictly?¡± Is that why you¡¯re taking revenge on me?¡±

    Chu Qing coldly snorted. After that, he stopped talking.

    ¡°Have we met before?¡± Leng Kuang asked.

    Chu Qing still didn¡¯t speak,¡±Yingluo.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes glowed with a cunning light. ah-Qing, how about this? let¡¯s make a bet. If I remember the first time we met, then you can forgive me.

    Chu Qing saw a devilish smile blooming in his eyes.

    Her mind suddenly became clear and bright.

    He had a good n, and she also had a walldder, so she asked, ¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, are you going to send me away?¡±

 Chapter 1121

    1121 Jealous husband, jealous of small animals

    Leng Kuang thought about it for a moment. His expression was a little helpless, and his tone was a little perfunctory.¡±Yes!¡±

    However, Chu Qing was very serious. if you go back on your word, you¡¯ll curse me to die a terrible death? ¡±

    Leng Kuang was anxious,¡±ah Qing!¡±

    Chu Qingughed coldly,¡±don¡¯t you love me?¡± i really want to see how much you love me. Which one would you choose when I die or when I leave? It willst for half a month!¡±

    ¡°No, the time is too short. Half a year.¡± leng kuangjue¡¯s brows furrowed, and he looked serious.

    Chu Qing snorted coldly. why don¡¯t you just say half your life? get lost. I¡¯m not betting anymore.

    Leng Kuang thought about it and had topromise.¡±Alright, one month it is.¡±

    Chu Qing blinked and saidzily, ¡± then it¡¯s decided. There¡¯s nothing else to do now. Get out. Stay away from me for this month. We¡¯ll talk again when you remember.

    Leng Kuang acted as if he had not heard anything.

    ¡°let¡¯s go out.¡± Chu Qing called out again.

    Leng Kuang was like a statue, not moving at all.

    the few seconds of silence made chu qing feel impatient. she raised her voice to show her dissatisfaction, ¡± ¡°leng kuang, what do you want?¡±

    alright, I understand. Have a good rest, ¡± Leng Kuang said with difficulty. He was reluctant to get up and leave.

    The next day, when Leng Kuang returned, he brought back a pet pig for Chu Qing, the Osaba pig.

    He wanted Chu Qing to raise this pet pig and said that when he was not around, she could y with it if she was bored.

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t like animals, much less pet pigs, especially the pet pig that Leng Kuang had bought.

    But this pet pig, ever since she arrived, had always liked to pester her, just like how Leng Kuang liked to pester Chu Qing.

    However, it did not like Leng Kuang. The moment it saw Leng Kuang enter, it ran to Chu Qing¡¯s side and gave him a warning look.

    the reason why leng kuang gave chu qing these things was because he felt that all women were the same. they would probably be unable to withstand the sweet words of their beloved man and would give her small, thoughtful gifts.

    As for Chu Qing, he probably needed to give her something special. He heard that the ossaba pig was a Fey. It looked dreamy, had a lively and active personality, was very alert, and was very smart. It could get along well with people.

    However, he had not expected her to be so intelligent.

    If he had known earlier, he would not have bought it for her.

    When Leng Kuang came over that day, Chu Qing was sitting by the bed, tickling the sleeping Osaba pig.

    Chu Qing looked up at him. Her lowered eyshes formed an arc shadow under her eyes.

    Leng Kuang smiled but did not say anything. He just sat down quietly beside her.

    Seeing this, Chu Qing moved to the side. Leng Kuang also moved over and insisted on sitting next to Chu Qing.

    Then, he reached out and ced his hand on her shoulder.

    Leng Kuang felt that it had been a long time since he had hugged Chu Qing. Now that he was hugging her, he was very satisfied.

    Chu Qing could not be bothered to move or care about Leng Kuang. She let him be. All her attention was on her piglet.

    Leng Kuang, who had been ignored, squinted his eyes and looked at the piglet sleepingfortably in Chu Qing¡¯s arms. He was really jealous.

    He turned to look at Chu Qing, like a resentful husband.

    However, Chu Qing ignored him. All her attention was on the pet pig in her hand.

    Leng Kuang was angry. He threw the pet pig in Chu Qing¡¯s hands onto the ground. Chu Qing was angry too. She turned around and red at him.¡±what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 1122

    1122 Who is more important, him or it?

    ¡°Is it more important, or am I more important?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s face darkened.

    Chu Qing stood up and pointed at the pet pig. She replied matter-of-factly, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s important!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have roasted suckling pig tomorrow,¡± Leng Kuang said, his killing intent rising.

    what are you doing? ¡± Chu Qing red at this wild and overbearing man. She was speechless. get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you!

    Not only did Leng Kuang not leave, but he even hugged Chu Qing and leaned over to kiss her. The tip of his tongue touched her teeth, and he lifted her chin to look her in the eye. ¡°Be good and open your mouth.¡±

    Chu Qing would have been a fool to open her mouth. She gritted her teeth even more tightly.

    She raised her leg and kicked Leng Kuang¡¯s knee.

    Leng Kuang groaned, turned around, and ran behind Chu Qing. He reached out his hands from behind and hugged Chu Qing¡¯s waist tightly.

    Chu Qing bent her elbow and attacked with a backhand.

    Leng Kuang released one of his hands and turned to the side to Dodge the attack.

    Chu Qing still had a backup n. She grabbed Leng Kuang¡¯s hand that was holding her waist and threw her out.

    Leng Kuang couldn¡¯t stand still. He backed off until he was against the wall.

    He took a few steps forward and stood still about a meter away from her. He looked at Chu Qing with a faint smile and praised her, ¡± ¡°It seems that my injuries have all healed.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if it was sarcasm or genuine praise. Chu Qing could not be bothered with his sarcasm and turned her head away.

    ¡°Alright, I admit defeat, okay?¡± Leng Kuang stepped forward and reached out to hold her waist.

    However, Chu Qing pushed him away, ¡± ¡°Admitting defeat means you can¡¯t remember, right?¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes darkened and he said coldly,¡±I thought it was less than a month?¡± The surrender I¡¯m talking about has nothing to do with that matter!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still here, get lost!¡± Chu Qing lifted her leg and kicked Leng Kuang.

    Leng Kuang turned around and quickly stopped Chu Qing¡¯s legs.

    Chu Qing¡¯s instinctive reaction was to turn her body around in his grip.

    Even though she had let go of her legs, Leng Kuang pulled her into his arms before she could stand still.

    Chu Qing¡¯s gaze turned cold and she immediately tried to push him away. However, Leng Kuang grabbed her hand and spun her around 360 degrees.

    Chu Qing felt dizzy. When she came back to her senses, Leng Kuang had already pressed her down on the bed. One of his legs was squeezed between her legs. His palm was wrapped around her waist, pressing her waist against his.

    Chu Qing wanted to struggle, but she could not move.

    he breathed heavily and kissed her face, looking very ambiguous. ¡°Do you still remember that night in the forest, I used this move to make you my woman?¡±

    Chu Qing struggled and wanted to push Leng Kuang away, but Leng Kuang held her down and she could not move.

    she widened her eyes, which were filled with a cold chill. ¡°You bastard, you animal, you hooligan, you animal, do you believe I¡¯ll kill you, Yingluo?¡±

    ¡°I remember you saying the same thing at that time.¡± Leng Kuangughed, his hands moving smoothly.| Suddenly, it started to move down from Chu Qing¡¯s waist.

    chu qing¡¯s mind was in a mess. she struggled for a moment and threatened in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°leng kuang, let me tell you, if you dare to touch a single hair on my head, i, qianqian, will never forgive you.¡±

    Leng Kuang looked at her with a devilish smile. He smiled gently and said, ¡± ¡°I remember you said¡± yes ¡°at that time. If I dare to touch a single hair of yours, you swore that you would make me unable to experience high for the rest of my life.| The pleasure of the tide!¡±

 Chapter 1123

    1123 Chapter 1123-I miss you, I want you!

    Chu Qing¡¯s face was full of ck lines. you¡¯re so bored. You¡¯re like a lunatic!

    leng kuang raised his hand and pinched his chin. ¡± i really do look like a lunatic now. if you don¡¯t forgive me, i¡¯ll be no different from a lunatic. ¡±

    ¡°You-!¡± Chu Qing was speechless. She felt that Leng Kuang was so shameless that she could not find any words to retaliate.

    However, Leng Kuang was unusually serious. He did not have any intention of teasing her.

    His eyes were as dark as the night, and he stared at Chu Qing¡¯s face with unusual seriousness.

    Chu Qing felt ufortable under his gaze. She could only twist her body ufortably with her cold face.

    This twist made Leng Kuang¡¯s heart itch.

    He could not help but lower his head and Peck Chu Qing¡¯s forehead and the lips that he had been coveting for a long time.

    Chu Qing was shocked and her eyes widened.

    Leng Kuang wanted to kiss her deeper, but Chu Qing refused to give in. She gritted her teeth.

    She even reached out to push him away, but Leng Kuang did not get angry. Instead, heughed and raised his eyebrows. ah Qing, Did you know? You¡¯re so cute right now, Yingying.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Get lost! she said angrily.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s body sank and he pressed down on top of her. He looked into her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± I really miss you. Don¡¯t you miss me at all? ¡±

    Chu Qing rolled her eyes at him and shook her head decisively. I don¡¯t want to!

    The corners of Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curled up into a devilish smile. He reached his hand silently into her waist and sneaked under her as if he was taking over a city.

    At that moment, the pet pig that had fallen to the ground finally got up after Leng Kuang kicked it four times.

    It screamed at Leng Kuang with a sharp voice.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s entire focus was on Chu Qing. He did not notice and was bitten by the pet pig.

    Leng Kuang groaned in pain. He then waved his wrist, and the pet pig was immediately thrown to the ground again.

    With its four legs facing the sky, ity t on its back.

    Leng Kuang looked at his own hands. There were two small, bloody holes. Although they weren¡¯t serious, he was still very angry.

    He pulled out his military knife and was about to throw it at the pig on the ground.

    Chu Qing was shocked. She used her other hand to grab Leng Kuang¡¯s hand.¡±if you dare to touch him, i¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Leng Kuang put his hand down slowly. He let go of the pet pig for the time being, but he did not let go of Chu Qing.

    At this moment, Mr. Pet pig got up faster than before. All the hair on his body stood up, and he revealed his sharp teeth as he looked at Leng Kuang.

    it was as if he was its enemy.

    leng kuang temporarily let go of chu qing and walked over to kick the pet pig.

    The pet pig took a step back from the kick and sat down on the ground in fear. Then, it whimpered twice.

    Leng Kuang opened the bedroom door and pointed outside.

    Mr. Pet pig looked at Chu Qing pitifully. Seeing that Chu Qing didn¡¯t say anything, he ran out.

    of course, chu qing did not dare to say anything. she knew leng kuang¡¯s personality all too well.

    The more she helped the little pig, the more likely she would anger Leng Kuang. If Leng Kuang was unhappy, he might really kill the little pig.

    although she didn¡¯t say anything, she got up and prepared to go out.

    However, Leng Kuang mmed the door shut the moment the pet pig appeared.

    Leng Kuang pressed Chu Qing against the door. His breath was hot and his tone was jealous.¡±Why is it just a pig? it¡¯s more important than me.¡±

    He leaned over and even pecked her on the lips, dering his intentions in a domineering manner, ¡± ¡°I miss you, I want you!¡±

 Chapter 1124

    1124 Your brain is stuck between the door

    when chu qing heard this, her heart skipped a beat. ¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me!¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his hand and gently stroked her chin and neck. ¡°How can it not be your business?¡±

    Chu Qing pushed her hand away. it¡¯s indeed none of my business. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t miss you. I don¡¯t want you.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Leng Kuang hugged Chu Qing¡¯s waist and did a 180-degree flip.

    he leaned against the door and carried chu qing. then, he lifted her up so that her toes were off the ground.

    Chu Qing, who was suspended in the air, subconsciously wrapped her legs around Leng Kuang¡¯s strong waist.

    Leng Kuang hugged her and pressed his forehead against hers. you¡¯re outside now. You take the initiative. You¡¯re mping me with your feet.

    ¡°I think your brain has been crushed by the door!¡± Chu Qing was in a mess.

    Leng Kuangughed and kissed her lips again. Their lips were tightly pressed together, and they were gentle yet domineering.

    Chu Qing was unwilling at first, but the movement of turning her body was so delicate that it made her feel numb, like a bolt of lightning striking her heart.

    It made her body go soft and numb, instantly turning into a pool of spring water!

    hmm ... a voice suddenly sounded. It was as low as a mosquito¡¯s buzz, and it was very charming.

    Chu Qing¡¯s mind exploded when she heard herself making such an emotional sound.

    Her long eyshes fluttered and Chu Qing felt her heart clench. She was about to close her teeth.

    Leng Kuang had no choice but to back out and stop teasing her.

    Chu Qing suppressed her emotions and difort and jumped down from Leng Kuang¡¯s body. However, just as she turned around, she was hugged by Leng Kuang from behind again.

    He turned around and pressed her against the door from behind.

    A flurry of kisses fell from behind her ears and neck.

    leng kuang¡¯s breath blew on her ear, bringing with it an itchy charm. he said, ¡± ¡°ah qing, i want you. ah qing, i want you.¡±

    He deliberately ignored Chu Qing. His body was already stiff at this moment, and his hands reached into Chu Qing¡¯s skirt to tease her.

    Chu Qing¡¯s entire body was trembling uncontrobly. Her body was as stiff as a rock, and her voice was like 10000-year-old ice.¡±You said it, Leng Kuang. Don¡¯t forget your promise that you won¡¯t force me.¡±

    but I want you, ah Qing. I miss you every day. Ah Qing, I want to go in from the back. Right now. Please promise me. Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was tempting.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    She had already rejected him, so why was he still hesitating?

    She wanted to push her away, but she realized that Leng Kuang¡¯s body was burning hot. He was pressed tightly against her, and she felt like she would melt if she moved.

    leng kuang licked her earlobe from behind. his scorching hot breath enveloped her, as if he was about to drown her.

    the words that she had wanted to repeat were stuck in her throat. her frantic heartbeat, coupled with her hot and rapid panting, was almost unbearable.

    Leng Kuangughed. The tip of his tongue left her earlobe. He held her waist with one hand domineeringly and used the other to untie himself.

    ¡°Leng Kuang, you¡¯re a bastard!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s entire body was numb. She raised her head, closed her eyes, and muttered softly. Her body was trembling slightly.

 Chapter 1125

    1125 No, you¡¯re lying

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he hadn¡¯t done it for a long time or because of the posture.

    Her grip was so tight that it made people tremble.

    Leng Kuang could only feel a wave of fatal pleasure coursing through his spine. He held Chu Qing¡¯s waist tightly and pressed her down. He groaned and sucked her neck hard. He resisted the urge to burst out in an instant. Then, he moved rhythmically and hit Xi Jue.

    chu qing could not resist this position at all. as she endured it, she scolded, ¡± ¡°Leng Kuang, i f * cking knew Qianqian didn¡¯t tell you the truth. She promised me ... you¡¯re going back on your word again, you bastard!¡±

    Leng Kuang gently kissed her neck and the sensitive skin around her ears. He didn¡¯t stop, opening his position as much as he could and pushing himself deeper into her. Every time, he could knock into her deepest part.

    at the same time, he chuckled. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked you, and you agreed!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll agree my ass!¡±

    ¡°silence is equal to consent. ah-qing, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know this?¡± Leng Kuang replied. Then, he rammed into her body even faster, deeper, and more fiercely.

    ¡± don¡¯t let it go so deep. ¡± it was like a storm. chu qing felt as if she was going to be pierced through.

    She couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence. Other than panting, there were only short whimpers.

    Chu Qing waspletely agitated.| Love| Mad| In the tide, he lost his direction.

    After the incident, they maintained the same position. Chu Qing¡¯s face was pressed against the door, and Leng Kuang¡¯s body was pressed tightly against her back.

    He was still in her body and did not let himselfe out. They were tightly entangled together.

    This room was very quiet and very intimate.

    At this moment, Leng Kuang really wanted to be like this for the rest of his life. He wanted to spend his entire life with her.

    Of course, he also knew that it was unlikely.

    At this moment, he also realized another problem. Chu Qing was not like the usual Chu Qing. Could it be that Wanwan ...

    leng kuang¡¯s heart felt a suffocating pain. he reached out and touched chu qing¡¯s face!

    That wet touch let him know that she was indeed crying quietly, just as he had thought!

    ¡°ah-qing, don¡¯t cry. it¡¯s my fault. it¡¯s my fault.¡± he used the back of his hand to wipe her tears.

    In her heart, she was panicking.

    At that moment, Leng Kuang had the urge to stab a knife into his heart.

    Of course, there were also those who said to her,¡±ah-Qing, as long as you don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡±

    however, he knew that he could never say such words.

    He knew that if he said it, Chu Qing would say something else to him. Other than ¡®let me go¡¯, she would probably say nothing else.

    Chu Qing reached out and moved Leng Kuang¡¯s hand away from her face. She said forcefully, ¡± ¡°leng kuang, we¡¯ve always been like this. why do you still think that we can continue?¡±

    Leng Kuang closed his eyes and leaned on her back.¡±Do you love me?¡±

    If she loved him, why couldn¡¯t she continue?

    ¡°So What if I do? so What if I don¡¯t?¡± Chu Qing asked softly.

    you love me, so of course you want to be with me, ¡± Leng Kuang said. if you don¡¯t love me, unless I¡¯m willing, you can¡¯t go anywhere else other than by my side!

    ¡°Then let me tell you, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s voice turned cold.

    Chu Qing chuckled. 10 days have passed. There are 20 days left. Don¡¯t forget the bet between us.

 Chapter 1126

    1126 Leng Kuang, you¡¯ve lost

    Chu Qing reached out to push Leng Kuang away, but his strong arms tightened around her and she could not move an inch.

    ¡°My legs are sore!¡± She frowned.

    Leng Kuang still didn¡¯t let go of her. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her up. Then, he gently ced her on the bed.

    ¡± i remember now, ¡± he suddenly said. then, he lifted his eyes and looked at chu qing very seriously.¡±Ah Qing, you can never leave me!¡±

    Chu Qing was in a daze for a moment, and her heart was inexplicably nervous. ¡°Yingluo, you remembered?¡±

    Leng Kuang nodded and said in a low voice, ¡± ah Qing, I love you. It¡¯s impossible for me to forget that day. Perhaps I didn¡¯t remember it at the beginning, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgotten it.

    Chu Qing¡¯s thin lips were pressed into a cold line as she stared at him expressionlessly.

    Leng Kuang continued,¡±that time, i went to china. although it was a long time ago, i didn¡¯t forget why i went there. it was because of my boss, the boss of my siblings, mo han. i went to see him, and he invited me to dinnerter. it was the famous ten miles fragrant sand in beijing. that day, my boss had something to do and left first, and i leftter. That person is you, right?¡±

    Chu Qing did not answer Leng Kuang. She looked at him with her watery eyes without blinking.

    The corners of Leng Kuang¡¯s handsome lips curled up slightly. His eyes were sparkling as he looked at her.

    He continued, ¡± ah-Qing, that was the first time we met. We got into a fight. You hated me because you couldn¡¯t beat me that day. You hated me because I let a wild old turtle soup fall on your body, and it happened to fall on your chest, making you theughingstock of everyone in the restaurant. That night, you saw that there was no one around, so you took out a military knife and stabbed my car tire, right? ¡±

    Wanwan. Chu Qing remained silent and her expression was strange.

    Leng Kuang squinted his eyes and his fingers moved around Chu Qing¡¯s jaw. He touched her red lips and asked, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not wrong, am i?¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyshes fluttered.

    She endured the bitterness in her heart and shook her head as if nothing had happened. Then she denied, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯repletely wrong. Leng Kuang, you¡¯ve lost. The first time we met wasn¡¯t that time.¡±

    Leng Kuang frowned and asked,¡±how could this be?¡± i¡¯m sure it was that time!¡±

    Chu Qingughed lightly. if I say it¡¯s not that time, then it¡¯s not that time. The first time we met was at ten miles of xiangsha. That¡¯s right! However, you didn¡¯te out of ten miles of fragrant sand, but when you entered. Do you still remember the girl who was smiling like a lovestruck fool beside you?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t remember. She had no impression of it at all.

    Leng Kuang stared at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes for a long time before he said softly, ¡± ¡°I went in with boss. When I went in, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone outside. I didn¡¯t see you, so that shouldn¡¯t be the first time we met.¡±

    Chu Qing continued to smile. you¡¯ve seen me. We¡¯ve looked at each other. Let¡¯s just call it meeting, okay? ¡± At that time, I was standing at the side, and because two handsome men came, Iughed like a lovestruck fool. Then you nced at me, and your gaze was full of disdain and contempt. That¡¯s the reason I hate you. So what if you¡¯re handsome?¡±

    Chu Qing was not sure if Leng Kuang would believe her.

 Chapter 1127

    1127 ah-qing, you¡¯re lying to me

    Chu Qing was not sure if Leng Kuang would believe her.

    However, this was the n she had made when she agreed to the bet with Leng Kuang. It was also because of this n that she agreed to the bet with Leng Kuang.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s deep eyes stared at Chu Qing for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have any memory of this?¡±

    he shook his head. it was obvious that he was not easy to fool. ¡± no, it¡¯s impossible. ah qing, you¡¯re lying to me! ¡±

    ¡°Leng Kuang, you have lost!¡± Chu Qing announced.

    I didn¡¯t lose, ¡± Leng Kuang confirmed. you¡¯re lying to me, ah-Qing.

    Chu Qing smiled lightly,¡±I lied to you?¡± You didn¡¯t just remember it a few days ago. How can you be so sure that your memory can¡¯t be wrong? Or rather, you can¡¯t afford to lose.¡±

    leng kuang¡¯s calm eyes were filled with a cold light. his thin lips said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I didn¡¯t just remember it these few days. I¡¯ve remembered it a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already remembered it a long time ago, why did you still make such a bet with me? Leng Kuang, what are you up to?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s question made Leng Kuang¡¯s expression calm down instantly.

    He looked at Chu Qing steadily. His dark eyes were calm, but his head was buzzing.

    the window was not closed, and the wind blew in, messing up their hair.

    Thanks to the wind, Leng Kuang¡¯s mind quickly cooled down.

    He questioned Chu Qing in a deep voice. you¡¯re admitting it. You¡¯re lying to me!!

    I¡¯m not lying to you. Chu Qing was expressionless as she described the situation clearly, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Leng Kuang grabbed her hand and stared at her with his deep, dark eyes. He asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Do you dare to swear?¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s lips curled into a light smile and she said seriously, ¡± ¡°fine, i swear. if i lie, i¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±

    Since she was still in love with Leng Kuang, she had already broken her promise. It did not matter if she broke another one.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.¡±No, not you. I want you to swear. If you lie, your parents won¡¯t die a good death.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chu Qing¡¯s body froze.

    She almost blurted it out as she shouted her name at Leng Kuang, ¡± ¡°Leng Kuang!¡±

    In Leng Kuang¡¯s long and narrow eyes, there was a cold light that was directed at Chu Qing. ¡°Just admit it, you¡¯re lying to me ...¡±

    ¡°Leng Kuang, you¡¯re the one who wanted to use a trick against me. Why can¡¯t I just go along with it?¡± Chu Qingughed coldly and sarcastically.

    Leng Kuang was so angry that the veins on his forehead were popping out, and his eyes seemed to be shooting ice arrows.¡±Is it because I¡¯m too good to you that you¡¯ve already forgotten how I look when I¡¯m angry?¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were also filled with anger and agitation. She confronted him sharply, ¡± how would I dare? who are you, Leng Kuang? you can kill me with your left hand, and kill your own child with your right hand. What else can I not do? how could I dare to forget such a terrifying thing? ¡±

    Leng Kuang was so angry that his chest was shaking. His body was trembling and stiff.

    He red at Chu Qing with a cold gaze. He was so angry that he could not say a word.

    She turned around and looked at Chu Qing, who was looking in another direction.

    The two of them did not speak, and the room remained silent.

    A bolt of lightning shed across the sky, followed by a muffled Thunder. Immediately after, bean-sized rain fell.

 Chapter 1128

    1128 A change, a silent hug

    The wind was strong, and the rain was blown into the bedroom through the open window.

    Ever since that day, Chu Qing had caught a cold and a fever.

    It took an entire week for her to recover from the torment of her illness. Under Leng Kuang¡¯s meticulous and meticulous care every day, she was able to regain consciousness from her high fever and semi-unconscious state.

    After Chu Qing fell sick, Leng Kuang hated himself to death.

    He clearly knew that she had just recovered, so why didn¡¯t he turn around and close the window when he was angry with her the other day?

    Although Chu Qing was muddled from the fever, she still had some memories of what had happened in the past few days.

    In the past few days, all she could see was Leng Kuang¡¯s anxiety, his heartache, and his guilt.

    These few days, he had been watching over her and had not been able to get a good rest.

    That was why when she woke up, Leng Kuang¡¯s beard was unkempt and he looked tired. He was still sleeping by the bed.

    Even so, she was still holding his hand.

    chu qing¡¯s eyes reddened at the sight.

    She didn¡¯t understand why fate would y such a cruel trick on her.

    When she loved him, he would always hurt her heartlessly, even hurting her and his child. When she was exhausted and decided to give up on him, he would make a 360-degree turn and cling to her like seaweed.

    Her tears kept falling.

    Chu Qing tried her best not to cry out loud, but Leng Kuang, who was in a light sleep, was still startled.

    Leng Kuang suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw the tears on Qing¡¯s face, his eyes were filled with heartache.¡±What¡¯s wrong? Are you ufortable there? I¡¯ll get the doctor right away.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he released his hand and gently stroked the hair on Chu Qing¡¯s forehead, as if he wasforting her.

    Chu Qing shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything. She just buried her face in Leng Kuang¡¯s chest.

    Leng Kuang was slightly taken aback.

    Ever since they quarreled and the child was gone, this was the first time she had taken the initiative to be with him.

    He was a little excited. Slowly and carefully, he reached out and hugged Chu Qing, as if he was protecting the most precious and fragile porcin.

    When he touched her face, Leng Kuang only felt a strong sense of grievance in his heart. He hugged her tightly and rested his chin on the top of her head.

    At that moment, Chu Qing felt as if her heart was being clenched by something. It was especially painful, as if something was pressing down on it. She was suffocating so much that she could not breathe.

    Her tears started to flow again.

    Tears soaked his clothes. Chu Qing sobbed softly. Why did she feel that he made her heart ache? did she really love him that much?

    leng kuang could feel her tears, but he did notfort her. he did not say anything, and he did not try to lie to her.

    he only hugged chu qing even tighter, so tight that chu qing could barely breathe.

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t struggle. She quietly let Leng Kuang pull her into his arms. It was as if he wanted to rub her into his body.

    Actually, to Chu Qing, Leng Kuang¡¯s silent hug was better than any form offort and coaxing.

    Nowadays, Chu Qing hated his frosty tone. She hated the first thing he said because even if he was telling the truth, it sounded fake to her.

    Her heart would be tangled, she would feel ufortable, and she would not be able to figure out the direction.

    Ever since this incident, Chu Qing had be quiet and gentle.

    Chu Qing was more like a baby now. Every day, other than eating, she would sleep. Moreover, she would sleep for 17 to 18 hours every day. It was as if she wanted to sleep all the sleep she owed in her previous life. In this life, she wanted to sleep all the sleep together.

 Chapter 1129

    1129 What, you want to

    Of course, Chu Qing did not reject Leng Kuang as she did in the past.

    She seemed to have epted everything, including her current life.

    during this period of time, leng kuang had doted on chu qing to the extreme. this kind of pampering seemed to be able to pluck down the moon from the sky as long as chu qing wanted it.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face had already slowly revealed a smile from time to time.

    Chu Qing did not even realize this change herself. Or perhaps she did, but she just did not want to keep it in her heart.

    The reason why Chu Qing tried to ept everything was because she knew that no matter what she did, Leng Kuang had already made up his mind. He would never let her go.

    That¡¯s right, he wasn¡¯t going to let her go no matter what. So if she wanted to escape from Leng Kuang, she had to find a way to get out of here first.

    As long as she could leave this ce, she would be able to think of another way. Otherwise, she would never be able to leave Leng Kuang.

    Therefore, no matter how much sheughed, she told herself that this was just a stalling tactic.

    when leng kuang returned, he did not see chu qing in the room.

    They searched the entire vi but could not find her. After asking the vi¡¯s maids, they found out that Chu Qing was in the garden.

    When Leng Kuang arrived, he saw Chu Qing sitting at the stone table in the pavilion.

    She was in a daze with her hands supporting her chin. Her petite figure was lonely and lonely, like an abandoned kitten.

    Looking at the lonely Chu Qing, Leng Kuang subconsciously furrowed his eyebrows.

    Was this how she lived every day when he was not around? However, he had already tried his best to spend more time with her.

    perhaps she was not used to it now, but he believed that she would naturally get used to it as time passed.

    Get used to what?

    She was used to being alone, used to the fact that he was the only one in her world.

    She might lose some very important things, such as work and friends, because of this, but he would take care of her and love her more carefully.

    He would give her whatever she liked or wanted to do the most, or rather, he would do it with her, so that she would never feel lonely.

    No matter what he did, he made her feel that they were the closest.

    After some thought, Leng Kuang walked over and sat beside Chu Qing.

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Chu Qing looked at himzily.

    leng kuang nodded, then asked casually, ¡± ¡°what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°nothing much!¡± chu qing shrugged.

    She was actually thinking about her grandfather, father, mother, Hua Miaomiao, and Gu Youli. She was thinking about how sad they would be after they found out that she had died.

    leng kuang knew that she was not going to tell him. it was not hard to guess that she was thinking about her family and friends.

    But he thought that he would snatch her heart from that side.

    ¡°What do you want to do the most now?¡± he smiled and suddenly asked.

    ¡°eh?¡± Chu Qing looked at him in confusion. She did not understand why he had suddenly asked this.

    Was he testing her? But looking at his attitude, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡°Everyone has something they want to do,¡± Leng Kuang said. What is it that you want to do the most, but have no time and can¡¯t do?¡±

    Chu Qing thought for a while and said, ¡± when I was very young, when I found out that the earth was round and there were many countries on it, I once made up my mind to go to every country in the world! I hope that when my hair is white and my back is hunched, I can leave my footprints in every country in this world.¡±

 Chapter 1130

    1130 Meeting an acquaintance in France

    Chu Qingughed and continued, ¡± after I grew up, I knew that this kind of thinking was very childish. Gradually, I seemed to have forgotten about this matter. But asionally, I would still think about it. Every time I was tired from work, I would want to go on a trip. I wanted to travel around the world. I thought that it should be a form of rxation. Butter on, I heard people say that traveling around the world was rxing, but that was only for the rich. To ordinary people, or to the poor, that was something more tiring than life!

    Leng Kuangughed and held her hand gently.¡±Then let¡¯s travel the world! I¡¯m not poor, so I won¡¯t let you think that it¡¯s more tiring than life!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened and she was a little excited.

    Traveling the world meant that she could leave this ce. She had been waiting for this day. She had been waiting for Leng Kuang to take her away.

    it was like he had been hit by a pancake.

    Leng Kuang nodded. of course. Tell me, which country do you want to go to first? ¡±

    Chu Qing thought about it seriously and shook her head, ¡± I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you arrange the trip? ¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows andughed.¡±Alright, then I¡¯ll run!¡±

    However, Chu Qing suddenly interrupted him, ¡± ¡°How about France? I heard that Lyon, France, is very fun and famous for being romantic. Why don¡¯t we go there?¡±

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t think too much about it and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±

    then it¡¯s settled, ¡± Chu Qing said as she stood up. She turned around and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare my luggage now!¡±

    ¡°Prepare the luggage?¡± Chu Qing also stood up and called out to her, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be there in two days. Isn¡¯t it a little too early for you to prepare now?¡±

    it¡¯s not early, not early. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything missing so that we can buy it in advance. after Chu Qing finished speaking, she had already run away.

    Leng Kuang shook his head helplessly, a doting smile on his face.

    Two dayster, they arrived in Lyon, France.

    Lyon was located in the southeast of France. It had a long history and was quite prosperous during the Roman era. It was also the thirdrgest city in France.

    In the center of Leon, there was a huge za with white ragberries. It was once known as the Royal za, and a tall statue of a mighty Louis XIV horse was the most important and only decoration in the za.

    The statue of Louis XIV on a horse was the work of the sculptor, lummon, who was born in Leon.

    Chu Qing really liked the statue. She stayed for a while before leaving with Leng Kuang.

    After that, they went to other ces in Leon to have fun.

    On this day, when Leng Kuang brought Chu Qing back to the hotel, they met a familiar face at the entrance.

    Zhang Liyu was Gu Youli¡¯s former roommate. Sometimes, she was very close to Hua Miaomiao, so she also knew Chu Qing.

    She was on a trip with her boyfriend. When Chu Qing bumped into her, she was snuggling up to her boyfriend and acting coquettishly. When she turned to look at Chu Qing, her mouth opened wide in shock and she even rubbed her eyes in disbelief.

    Chu Qing was stunned when she saw her.

    Chu Qing! Why are you here?! Zhang Liyu cried out.

    Just as Chu Qing was about to say something, Leng Kuang interrupted her, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±

    then, he left coldly with chu qing in his arms.

    The moment they returned to their hotel room, Leng Kuang asked Chu Qing to pack her luggage.

    chu qing was unwilling.¡±leng kuang, what are you doing?¡± she asked. ording to our original n, we should have stayed for one more day. Why are we leaving all of a sudden?¡±

 Chapter 1131

    1131 What¡¯s your rtionship with Michael?

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng Kuangughed coldly. do you think i don¡¯t know why you chose toe to france?¡±

    His expression was a little sharp in hisziness, and a little cynical in his shrewdness.

    his smile was obviously harmless, but it seemed to have a deeper meaning.

    This man was extremely shrewd. Chu Qing could not tell if he was telling the truth or not.

    She gulped. Leng Kuang, she was just an ident. You should know that I didn¡¯t know she was here. It was a coincidence that we met today.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes twitched. that¡¯s right. That woman just now was an ident. That¡¯s right. But ah-Qing, I want to take this opportunity to tell you that I¡¯m good to you, but please don¡¯t treat me like an idiot.

    Chu Qing was forced to retreat.

    Behind him was the cold wall, and in front of him was Leng Kuang¡¯s burning body.

    ¡°Leng Kuang, what do you mean by this? I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If I had known earlier, I would have let you book the schedule. No, if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee out. Would you have been satisfied then?¡± Chu Qing said as she reached out to push him away.

    Leng Kuang furrowed his brows and wrapped his arms around her waist. Then, he suddenly rose into the air.

    he was originally about a head taller than chu qing. now, he held her waist tightly and lifted her up to look at him in the eye.

    It did not feel good to have her feet off the ground. Chu Qing quickly reached out her hands and ced them on his shoulders.¡±What are you doing? Quickly put me down!¡±

    Leng Kuang was still frowning. it¡¯s ufortable to be suspended in the air, right?? ¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, of course. Put me down!¡± Chu Qing was a little angry.

    However, Leng Kuang ignored her and continued, ¡± ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s more ufortable to have your heart hanging in the air than to have your body hanging in the air?¡±

    Chu Qing could only feel her heart beating so fast that it was about to jump out of her chest.¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? Let me down first!¡±

    ¡°What is your rtionship with Michael in country Z?¡± Leng Kuang asked.

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat when Michael was suddenly mentioned. Sheughed coldly and said, ¡± what do you think? What kind of rtionship do we have? if so, why would I go with you? He¡¯ll still watch me leave with you! Leng Kuang, can you not be so childish?¡±

    leng kuang looked at her stubborn face and said, ¡± i¡¯m childish. should we y a childish game? ¡±

    He carried Chu Qing to the balcony and opened the ss door.

    Chu Qing was shocked. Leng Kuang, what are you doing? ¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m ying a childish game. let¡¯s die together!¡± Leng Kuang replied. He was actually still smiling.

    However, Chu Qing knew that he was serious. A sense of fear shot up to her head and she stared at him in shock.¡±Leng Kuang!¡±

    She called out his name, her voice trembling.¡±you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.¡±Tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with that Michael?¡±

    it¡¯s okay, Zhenzhen. Leng Kuang did not wait for her to finish her sentence. He was ready to jump down with her in his arms.

    ¡°Leng Kuang!¡± Chu Qing was shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll jump with you!¡± In contrast to Chu Qing¡¯s trembling voice, Leng Kuang¡¯s tone was leisurely and carefree, as if he had nothing to do with it.

    It was as if they weren¡¯t about to jump off a tall building, but rather, they were about to fall into a Fairnd.

    Chu Qing said anxiously, ¡± stop fooling around. There¡¯s nothing between me and Michael Wanwan. There¡¯s really nothing between us!

    Leng Kuang¡¯s grip on her tightened. He pulled her closer to him and said, ¡± ah-Qing, you¡¯re not telling me the truth. You¡¯re hiding something from me.

 Chapter 1132

    1132 Sure, strangle me to death!

    ¡°Leng Kuang, do you really want me to die?¡± Chu Qing said angrily. Isn¡¯t it? Fine, let me die, but I don¡¯t want you to carry me down. You can just shoot me directly.¡±

    ¡°Ah Qing, you still want to act in front of me?¡± leng kuang¡¯s body instantly erupted with anger. it was so strong that chu qing could not help but feel nervous.

    his back was cold and wet.

    She knew better than anyone how cunning Leng Kuang was.

    He would not mention Michael in front of her for no reason. He must have known something.

    Could it be that

    Chu Qing did not dare to think about it. Leng Kuang¡¯s face was dark and his expression was murderous. She subconsciously retreated, but she could not.

    The suffocating pressure on her waist made her breathless.

    ¡°leng kuang, you¡¯re forcing me to say that michael and i are in a sexual rtionship, right? Fine, then I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ve slept with Michael!¡± Chu Qing raised her chin, looking very brave.

    However, the next second, Leng Kuang had grabbed her neck at a speed that made her hair stand on end.

    Chu Qing was stunned for a moment, then she shouted with her eyes wide open, ¡± ¡°Alright, strangle me to death, strangle me!¡±

    Leng Kuang sucked in a deep breath. His eyes were bloodshot and the veins on his forehead were bulging. It was as if every nerve ending in his body was throbbing.

    It seemed like a storm wasing.

    But he suddenly let go and grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s wrist, pulling her out.

    ¡°What are you doing? Where are you going?¡± Chu Qing asked.

    At the elevator door, Leng Kuang suddenly stopped in his tracks. Chu Qing did not pay attention and bumped into his back.

    He ignored Chu Qing and gave Zhan Long a call, asking him to drive over.

    After entering the elevator, he turned his head to look at Chu Qing. He saw that she was still covering her nose, which was hurting from the collision, and her brows were slightly furrowed. He suddenly pushed her against the elevator wall.

    He replied to her question in an unfathomable and cold voice, ¡± ¡°To see the man you¡¯re talking about, the man you¡¯ve slept with.¡±

    Chu Qing took a deep breath.

    Why did he want to see Michael? did he really discover everything?

    Chu Qing struggled. Immediately, she wanted to break free from Leng Kuang¡¯s grip. However, she suddenly felt her world spinning. When she opened her eyes again, the world had turned upside down.

    The elevator door opened again. Leng Kuang lifted Chu Qing¡¯s head and ced it on his shoulder.

    Chu Qing was wearing a dress and this position only made her feel cold on her legs. She was shocked and felt that she waspletely exposed. She immediately raised both hands and hit him.¡±Leng Kuang, you bastard! Quickly put me down!¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his hand and pped Chu Qing¡¯s butt. He gloated, ¡± ¡°If you move again, you¡¯ll really be exposed. Everyone will see the color of your shorts,¡±

    When Chu Qing heard this, she immediately did not dare to move.

    She clenched her fists and wanted to bite Leng Kuang. ¡°Put me down!¡±

    Of course, Leng Kuang did not let Chu Qing down. He carried her all the way out of the hotel.

    At this moment, Zhan Long was already waiting there with the car.

    leng kuang opened the back door with one hand and threw chu qing into the car like a piece of cargo. then, he got in as well.

    Chu Qing¡¯s head hit the seat heavily. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, it took a while for her to recover.

    She looked at Leng Kuang and gritted her teeth,¡±stop!¡± I want to go down!¡±

    Leng Kuang pursed his lips. this car won¡¯t stop until we reach our destination. If you really want to get off, you can jump.

    chu qing¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± you¡¯ve already locked the car door. how can i jump? ¡±

 Chapter 1133

    1133 I just want to go home

    Leng Kuang shrugged his shoulders and said in a mocking tone, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable? You can even find help right under my nose. Since you¡¯re so capable, I¡¯m sure you can open the door under my nose!¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s attitude suddenly softened. ¡°You know everything.¡±

    leng kuang¡¯s face was facing away from the light of the streetmp. his entire body was shrouded in the shadows.

    I was almost fooled by you. I saw you wandering around the White Apple Square for so long, and I thought you liked it there, so I was going to give you a surprise there. I didn¡¯t expect to see a mark on the statue. At first, I thought I was just imagining things, but I didn¡¯t expect to see someone, and it was your Savior, Michael! He tilted his head and smiled at Chu Qing. That smile made Chu Qing¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart instantly sank.

    As expected, he knew everything.

    She pursed her lips for a while before squeezing out a sentence, ¡± everything is just a coincidence, just a coincidence.

    coincidence. I also thought it was a coincidence, so I pretended not to know anything. But meeting your friend made me have to admit that it was not a coincidence. If it was a coincidence, why didn¡¯t you want to leave Lyon with me earlier? why? ¡± Leng Kuang asked in a murderous tone.

    chu qing knew that no matter how she quibbled or retorted, it would be useless.

    She bit her lip, her voice full of grievance. ¡°I just want to go home, I just want to go home Yingluo.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were filled with a sinister and cold light. His expression was frighteningly dark.¡±Did I say that I wouldn¡¯t bring you home?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already told my family that I¡¯m dead. How do you think I¡¯m going to go home?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes reddened from her grievance. She turned her head to look out the window and said nothing.

    Leng Kuang reached out and lifted her delicate chin. His eyes were as dark as ink and as deep as the sea.¡±If I let you go home, will you agree to be with me?¡± she asked.

    Chu Qing tried her best to ignore the masculine scent that surrounded her.

    She pursed her lips for a while before squeezing out four words, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    There was a hint of coldness and unfamiliarity in that hesitation. Her gaze was guarded and distant, afraid that he would trick her into testing her.

    How could he not know what she was thinking?

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me again.¡± He wiped her lower lip with the pad of his finger, then fiercely pulled back his hand.

    At the same time, he turned his head away, ignoring the fact that Chu Qing was still looking at him. He looked out of the window and did not look at Chu Qing again before he stopped the car.

    In the Northwest of Lyon, there were many warehouses withplete facilities. It was a ce where good and bad people mixed together, and it could be said to be a dense ce formodity trading in Lyon.

    In recent years, there were oftenrge-scale gang fights here, and asionally, there would be small-scale fights.

    Gradually, it almost became a ce where the underworld gangs hoarded their goods, and it also became a famous violent Street in France.

    If someone was killed here, as long as they were not a government official, almost no one would care.

    Unit 7 was like a huge dark box. There was a small window at the top. Light could enter through the window, but it seemed like air could not enter.

    Walking into this huge and sealed warehouse was like walking into a coffin that could suffocate people to death!

    chu qing looked through the dim light and saw that there were about ten tall and fierce men in the warehouse. they were in a circle, and michael was in the middle!

 Chapter 1134

    1134 If you have the ability, let¡¯s fight one-on-one

    Chu Qing looked through the dim light and saw that there were about ten tall and fierce men in the warehouse. They were in a circle, and Michael was in the middle!

    He was beaten ck and blue, almost beyond recognition.

    ¡°Michael!¡± Chu Qing almost screamed.

    Leng Kuang grabbed her arm the moment she moved.

    ¡°You care about him?¡± leng kuang looked at her concerned and anxious expression, and his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction.

    He red at Michael and warned Chu Qing, ¡± ¡± ah-qing, if i see you showing such concern for him again, i¡¯ll add ten more people to fight him. i¡¯d like to see how much he can take and how long he canst. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Chu Qing screamed.

    Michael was quite good at fighting, but no matter how good he was, he was still a man of flesh and blood, and he would feel pain.

    Furthermore, the people Leng Kuang had sent over were not ordinary people.

    All of them were top-tier mercenaries who had been trained well. How could Michael defeat so many top-tier experts by himself?

    ¡°You don¡¯t want it? then what do you want? do you want me to let him go? And he even let you go with him? Hmm?¡± Leng Kuang closed in on Chu Qing with a cold, dark gaze.

    he red at chu qing, his eyes burning with a murderous aura that could turn the whole world upside down!

    After saying that, he pulled out a silver gun and pointed it at Michael without even looking at it. ¡°Now, tell me, do you want me to let him go, or do you want me to let you go with him?¡±

    That cold silver glint dazzled Chu Qing¡¯s eyes under the light, and her heart trembled.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s expression and gaze conveyed a message to her.

    If she gave him an answer that he was not satisfied with, he would not hesitate to shoot.

    Chu Qing¡¯s lips trembled as she said,¡±Leng Kuang Qianqian.¡±

    At this moment, Michael wiped the blood from his lips and interrupted Chu Qing, ¡± ¡± little angel, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. he won¡¯t dare to shoot me. just say whatever you want to say. ¡±

    However, before he could finish his sentence, someone suddenly jumped up from behind him and kicked him hard on the back!

    Michael heard the movement, but it was toote to turn around.

    ah! she couldn¡¯t react. michael cried out in pain and was kicked to the ground!

    But immediately, he tried to get up again, but another punchnded heavily on his face.

    Michael wanted to wave his hand to block it, but the heavy fist still smashed into his face!

    Red blood immediately spurted out of his mouth!

    ¡°Michael!¡± Chu Qing cried out in shock!

    She looked at Leng Kuang and started to panic. you¡¯re crazy. He¡¯s my friend. He saved my life! What do you want?¡±

    leng kuang¡¯s eyes were filled with provocation as he pointed his gun at michael.

    He ignored Chu Qing¡¯s question and looked at Michael.

    His expression was neither hot nor cold, and his beautiful lips curled up slightly, bringing a mboyant arc, like a Messenger from hell. His smile was extremely beautiful and moving, but it was invisible and murderous.¡±Since you want to take my woman away, you should pay the price.¡±

    Michael, who was pressed to the ground, straightened his body with all his might.¡±This is not fair! Fight me one-on-one if you can!¡±

    ¡°Fair?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile. is there any fairness in this world? aren¡¯t you also a mercenary? when you were killing, did you ever think about fairness?¡±

    Michael was choked by Leng Kuang¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1135

    1135 thoughts are an instinctive reaction

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart felt as if it was being tugged at by something, and she could barely breathe.

    However, the expression on his face was calm. He looked at Leng Kuang and said, ¡± ¡°leng kuang, let him go!¡±

    It was as if he was not asking Leng Kuang to do anything, but was giving him an order. It was a life and death order.

    ¡°you think i¡¯ll let you go just because you want me to?¡± leng kuang raised his eyebrows.

    Chu Qing red at him. Her dark eyes were shining with determination.¡±I said, let him go.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud sound!

    Leng Kuang kicked the chair beside him. The chair made a loud noise and fell to the ground with a broken limb.

    Everyone in the warehouse instantly felt the air they were breathing in be bone-piercingly cold.

    His expression was obviously angry. He rushed in front of Chu Qing and lifted his hand to grab her chin. He said angrily, ¡± ¡°Say that again?¡±

    Such a dangerous expression was obviously a warning to Chu Qing.

    ¡°Leng Kuang, you know that there¡¯s nothing between us. Why are you still doing this?¡± chu qing shouted at him, and her tears fell along with his words.

    Although Leng Kuang¡¯s expression was as cold as usual, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.

    He did think that there was nothing going on between her and Michael, but he didn¡¯t believe her anymore. He was in a dilemma and couldn¡¯t figure out what his heart was thinking.

    After a while, he closed his eyes and stared at Chu Qing. He asked softly, ¡± ¡°If you want me to let him go, then tell me, do you want to go over? Do you want to leave with him?¡±

    His index finger was still on the trigger.

    If Chu Qing dared to answer ¡®yes¡¯, even if it was just a slight nod, he would blow the head of this man called Michael up in front of her.

    He would not tolerate it.

    Chu Qing stared at him in silence.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Kuang urged.

    chu qing¡¯s lips curved into a smile and she shook her head gently. ¡± ¡°No!¡±

    Leng Kuang smiled in satisfaction. He lowered the gun in his hand.

    He leaned over and nted a kiss on Chu Qing¡¯s ear. He looked at Michael from the other side. His eyes were provocative, sessful, and calctive.

    Chu Qing, on the other hand, raised her hands and hugged Leng Kuang¡¯s neck.

    She didn¡¯t want Leng Kuang to kill Michael.

    Michael was innocent. She had asked him for help because she wanted to leave Leng Kuang.

    That was why she couldn¡¯t let Michael get hurt. Otherwise, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life, and she would never forgive Leng Kuang.

    This hug made Leng Kuang¡¯s body stiffen slightly. As his heart softened, so did his fingers. The gun in his hand naturally slipped out and fell to the ground.

    In that instant, Michael suddenly rolled on the ground, his movements Swift and agile.

    Chu Qing, Leng Kuang, and Leng Kuang¡¯s subordinates only heard the sound of a gunshot when they finally reacted!

    Leng Kuang¡¯s movements were still quite fast. He carried Chu Qing and turned half a circle. The bullet that was supposed to pass through his body only brushed past his arm.

    Chu Qing was shocked to see that Leng Kuang had been shot by Michael.

    She didn¡¯t even have time to think before she suddenly stood in front of Leng Kuang. She looked at Michael in shock.¡±What are you doing? Why did you shoot?¡±

    At that moment, Michael saw me and resentment in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes.

    Suddenly, he understood why Leng Kuang had thrown his gun away. He understood why none of these people had done anything even though they were all very skilled.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t make it in time, but that they were listening to Leng Kuang¡¯s orders.

    This was a conspiracy. It was Leng Kuang¡¯s n.

 Chapter 1136

    1136 Chapter 1136-cunning and self-torture

    This was a conspiracy. It was Leng Kuang¡¯s n.

    This man was very cunning. He actually used such a despicable trick to hurt himself. It was really too much.

    Now that he had injured Leng Kuang, everyone had their guns pointed at him. Even if he were to be killed, Chu Qing would not say anything. She would not hate Leng Kuang either.

    She really didn¡¯t realize how shameless this man was.

    What to do? This time

    Michael¡¯s entire body was in a state of high alert, and his eyes were as calm as a Bell. It was as if even a small bug flying past her ear would not be able to disturb his attention.

    On the other hand, Leng Kuang looked calm, as still as water, without a single ripple. In reality, his entire body was in a state of preparation.

    He stood behind Chu Qing and raised his hand to cover the wound on his arm. He looked at Michael and smirked smugly.

    After Chu Qing¡¯s question, she immediately looked at Michael apologetically and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Michael. It¡¯s my fault. I dragged you into this. I deserve to die. Michael, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Then, she turned to look at Leng Kuang and pleaded, ¡± ¡°He only wanted to protect himself, not kill you. Let him go. There¡¯s really nothing between me and him, and it¡¯s impossible for there to be anything between us. I¡¯ve only loved one man in my life, and that¡¯s you. I just wanted to leave, and I wanted to go home so badly, so I asked Michael for help. He saved my life, so don¡¯t make me feel guilty for the rest of my life, okay? I won¡¯t ask for help from anyone in the future. If I want to go home, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡±

    Leng Kuang remained silent and did not move.

    just when chu qing thought that leng kuang was trying to make his position clear to her, he suddenlyughed.

    He raised his uninjured hand and gently pulled her into his arms. Then, he said to Zhan Long, who was beside him,¡±let him go!¡±

    His Dragon hand clenched into a fist. His fingers were menacing, and his fingertips seemed to be colder than the barrel of a gun.

    Michael had injured Leng Kuang, and it was obvious that he did not want to let him go.

    However, since Leng Kuang had already given the order, he would not disobey. He walked past Mirk and put his gun away.¡±Get lost!¡±

    Michael unconsciously clenched his fists, and red at Leng Kuang with an extremely vicious gaze.

    He didn¡¯t expect Leng Kuang to use such a move!

    How despicable!

    However, as he looked at Chu Qing, he suddenly felt that no matter how despicable Leng Kuang was, if Chu Qing did not love him, he would not be able to do this.

    Leng Kuang looked at him coldly. Michael, don¡¯t think that just because you saved my woman¡¯s life, I won¡¯t dare to touch you. If youe to y with us, I wee you, but if you want to take her away, then don¡¯t me me for not treating you well.

    michael¡¯s expression was cold as he slowly walked forward.

    He ignored Leng Kuang and looked at Chu Qing. ¡°This is my mistake, that¡¯s why I was caught by him. I¡¯lle back to take you away next time?¡±

    This was clearly a cold-hearted person.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes darkened. He sneered, ¡± throwing the challenge? You¡¯re not qualified enough. When you have the ability to take her away from my eyes, and since you can¡¯t do it, then get lost.¡±

    Michael said sarcastically, ¡± you¡¯re just trying to be quick with your words. Do you think I can¡¯t see that the little angel doesn¡¯t want to stay by your side at all? Also, I¡¯m not you, so I won¡¯t snatch it from you. I¡¯ll only wait for the little angel to call me. Little angel, we French men always follow the principle of ¡®Ladies First¡¯.

    This was the first time in his life that Leng Kuang hated to face the fact that he had forced Chu Qing to stay by his side.

    he swore that one day, he would definitely tell this despicable french man that chu qing was willing to stay by his side.

 Chapter 1137

    1137 Ah-Qing, are you homesick again?

    After leaving the violent neighborhood, Zhan Long and wild wolf drove them to the best hospital in Lyon.

    She tended to Leng Kuang¡¯s wounds, drew his blood, did a CT scan, an MRI scan, and a concussion, and other various examinations.

    But Chu Qing really did not understand why she had to do all these tests at the same time.

    She asked Leng Kuang, and Leng Kuang said that since she was already here, she might as well do a full body checkup.

    Chu Qing was speechless.

    ter on, she identally heard wild wolf ask zhan long if he had any. How¡¯s your body? Would it affect her pregnancy?

    at that moment, chu qing finally understood why leng kuang wanted her to do a full body checkup.

    She didn¡¯t know if she should be d that she didn¡¯t get pregnant or if her body wasn¡¯t affected by the miscarriage.

    In short, her heart sank to the deepest part of the ocean after this day.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t serious. It would heal in a few days, and he took her to Ennd.

    at night, on the private beach of the seaside hotel, chu qing sat on the swing chair. she rested her head on the back of the chair and slowly swung the swing.

    Gradually, Chu Qing started to feel sleepy. Her eyelids grew heavier and she fell asleep unknowingly.

    When he woke up, the sky was covered with stars.

    As for her, although she was still sitting on the swing, she was already in his arms.

    Leng Kuang held her in his arms, his head leaning against the rattan. His eyes were closed, and his breathing was steady. He seemed to be asleep as well.

    The weather was a little cold, and he was only wearing a shirt with his coat over her.

    She lifted her hand and tried to push Leng Kuang¡¯s arm away.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect him to hold her even tighter.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t open his eyes. He seemed to be enjoying himself as he ced all his weight on her.

    For a long time, he did not move.

    Chu Qing remained in the same position. She felt that her body was about to freeze. She was a little frustrated.

    Just as she was about to say something to get Leng Kuang to stand up, Leng Kuang¡¯s gentle voice rang out, ¡± ¡°Are you homesick again?¡±

    However, he remained in that position and did not open his eyes.

    Chu Qing did not understand. She looked at him with aplicated gaze and nodded.¡±......¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything and Leng Kuang didn¡¯t open his eyes.

    It didn¡¯t matter if Leng Kuang saw it or not, or if he knew about it or not. This was her answer.

    ¡°What else do you have in your house?¡±

    Chu Qing was a little confused. She did not understand why Leng Kuang had suddenly asked her these questions.

    She hesitated and tried to guess what Leng Kuang was thinking. She did not answer him for a long time.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t rush her either. He kept his eyes closed, as calm as if he had never asked.

    time passed by in silence. suddenly, leng kuang let go of her and slowly sat up.

    Chu Qing looked at him and pursed her lips before saying, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s Grandpa, dad, and mom, Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°are you the only child in the family?¡± leng kuang asked again in a gentle tone.

    chu qing nodded her head. ¡± yes, i¡¯m the only child in the family. grandpa, dad, and mom dote on me a lot. i can¡¯t imagine how sad they would be when they find out that i¡¯m already ¡®dead¡¯. ¡±

    These words made Leng Kuang¡¯s chest throb slightly. His voice trembled as he said, ¡± ¡°Ah-Qing, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s lips curved up indistinctly, as if she was mocking herself and him. Then, she did not say anything else.

    For a long time, Leng Kuang did not say anything. After another long silence, he suddenly turned around and looked at Chu Qing.¡±Do you want to have a drink?¡±

 Chapter 1138

    1138 Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you drunk

    After Chu Qing nodded, Leng Kuang brought her back to her room.

    In the quiet room, there was only a dim yellowmp.

    Chu Qing sat on the sofa alone while Leng Kuang went to the bar to pour his wine.

    After a while, Chu Qing sat down beside Chu Qing with a ss of vodka in one hand and a ss of red wine in the other. Her expression was dark under the light.

    Chu Qing looked at him and reached out to take the vodka from his hand.

    However, Leng Kuang took it back and handed her another ss of red wine.

    Chu Qing did not say anything. She took the red wine and took a small sip.

    After she tasted it carefully, she shook the red liquid in her hand. She looked at Leng Kuang and asked, ¡± ¡°How about you? Who else is in your family?¡±

    Leng Kuang took the hard liquor, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to drink it. He yed with it in his hand and replied, ¡± ¡°father, mother, brother, brother.¡±

    Chu Qing nodded her head and did not say anything more. She took another sip of wine silently.

    It was as if the two of them were holding something back. Everything they said or did seemed to have been considered carefully. Perhaps it was because of this that the two of them were so quiet that they could not find any topics to talk about.

    It wasn¡¯t like in the past, where they could talk about anything even though they quarreled a lot.

    she finished the ss of red wine in no time. she rxed her body andy on the sofa. her eyes were like silk, like a cat¡¯s. she handed the ss to leng kuang and said, ¡± let¡¯s change to another ss. I don¡¯t want red wine. I¡¯ll have a strong one like you.

    ¡°You want to get drunk?¡± Leng Kuang took the cup and ced it on the coffee table. He had no intention of getting up.

    Chu Qingughedzily. there¡¯s nothing wrong with being drunk, right? ¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows andughed along with her. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you drunk.

    As he spoke, he took a sip of the hard liquor in the ss. With the wine in his mouth, he suddenly leaped towards Chu Qing and kissed her lovingly on the lips. He transferred all the wine in his mouth into her mouth and then sucked on Chu Qing¡¯s tongue.

    Chu Qing did not resist and epted his requests. Shey quietly under Leng Kuang and looked at him with a dazed look. She smiled like a fool, as if she was drunk.

    suddenly, leng kuang left her body.

    he ced the ss of wine in his hand on the coffee table beside him and immediately pressed himself against her.

    His eyes were bright and full of life as he looked at Chu Qing as if he was on fire. At the same time, his long and strong hands with distinct knuckles were slowly and seductively touching Chu Qing¡¯s calf, slowly moving up.

    How could Chu Qing not know what he was trying to do? her actions were faster than her thoughts. She suddenly closed her legs.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s fingers were as agile as a snake as he grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s knee.

    After separating forcefully, his fingers followed her leg and entered it domineeringly.

    Although it was very warm, it was very dry.

    therefore, she was not moved by his teasing at all.

    However, he was different. A certain part of his body seemed to be on fire, and he was already moring to enter her body.

    Leng Kuang seemed to be a little angry. Angry at her indifference, and angry at himself for not being able to control himself. He used his fingers to rub her secret core.

    It was painful and ticklish, and waves of numbness spread throughout her body. Chu Qing let out an ¡± ah ¡± and immediately mped her legs together. However, Leng Kuang held her down.

    ¡°ah qing, do you like me treating you like this?¡± he asked.

    Chu Qing closed her eyes and did not seem to care about him. She did not say anything.¡±......¡±

 Chapter 1139

    1139 The truth is, I don¡¯t want to say

    Leng madlyughed and kissed Chu Qing¡¯s neck again. He breathed seductively into her ear and seduced her. ¡°Ah-Qing, open your eyes and look at me. Then, answer me honestly, do you like me?

    Chu Qing opened her eyes slowly and looked at him. Leng Kuang, can you ask me some constructive questions? ¡±

    Leng Kuang nodded. His expression was serious.¡±Of course you can. Then, ah-Qing, let¡¯s have another child, okay? I believe that it will be our child from the past. He will definitelye back to find his parents, which are us.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart suddenly turned white and cold.

    She looked at him coldly and said with a hint of anger in her voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. Who told you that the child is yours? can¡¯t it be someone else¡¯s?¡±

    Leng Kuang sighed and said, ¡± ah-Qing, tell me the truth tonight. It¡¯s from the bottom of your heart, okay? I don¡¯t want to hear lies today. I just hope that every word you say is the truth. If you can do it, I¡¯ll let you go back to China tomorrow and let you go home to see your parents and Grandpa, Qianqian.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What did she just hear?

    Leng Kuang had said,¡±as long as I tell him the truth tonight, he¡¯ll let me go back home and let me see my parents.¡± Really? Can I believe it?

    no, chu qing could not believe it. it was not the first time leng kuang had lied to her.

    But what truth did she have that he had not told her?

    it seemed that there was no more!

    In that case, what did it matter if she told him her true feelings tonight? Besides, if there were things she didn¡¯t want to say, she would just choose to remain silent. After all, he only asked her to tell the truth and not to answer her.

    ¡± okay. ¡± she had just made her decision when she heard her own answer.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll lie to you?¡± Leng Kuang chuckled.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face was nonchnt. I just wanted to give it a try. I wanted to see if you¡¯re still a man and if there¡¯s still a time when you keep your word. I¡¯ve already prepared myself for the possibility that you¡¯ll lie to me. In short, I¡¯ll leave everything to fate. There¡¯s no use in being afraid, right? ¡±

    whether I¡¯m a man or not, I don¡¯t think you should test it from this. as he said that, Leng Kuang used the strength of his lower body and hit Chu Qing hard through her clothes. this is the only way to prove that I¡¯m a man, understand? Do you want to try it now?¡±

    ¡°Hooligan!¡± Chu Qing blushed.

    Leng kuangxieughed slyly and said in a bewitching voice, ¡± ¡°Do you love a hooligan like me?¡±

    don¡¯t forget the promise, ¡± he reminded her after a pause. I only want the truth.

    Chu Qing looked at him and suddenly turned her head away. ¡°The truth is, I don¡¯t want to say it!¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows andughed evilly. He suddenly pressed his hand down and pinched her sensitive spot with his thumb.| Feeling a little emotional, he pointed his index finger at the entrance of her deep valley.

    The touch of his fingertips made Chu Qing feel as if someone had touched her internal organs. She opened her eyes wide and her mouth wide to breathe. It was as if she would die if she did not do this, just like a fish that was about to leave the dead water.

    ¡°don¡¯t mess around!¡± She felt ufortable and wanted to curl up into a ball.

    However, Leng Kuang would not let her have her way. He pressed his body against hers and pressed his forehead and nose against hers. His voice was low and gentle, but it did not allow her to reject him.¡±Tell me, do you love me?¡±

    Leng Qianqian! just as Chu Qing was about to warn her, Leng Kuang suddenly stuck another finger in.

    The sudden burst of emotions caused Chu Qing¡¯s voice to stop.

    Leng Kuang looked into her unfocused eyes. He moved his fingers rhythmically, giving her a feeling of ecstasy.

    Chu Qing was lost.

 Chapter 1140

    1140 Why did you stop?

    Almost unconsciously, Chu Qing said those three words softly, ¡± ¡°i love you!¡±

    Leng Kuang did not let him off just like that. He continued to attack her. He looked at Chu Qing with an inborn evil in his eyes.¡±Who Do You Love?¡±

    The moment she said ¡± I love you ¡°, Chu Qing had already realized and regretted it.

    She did not believe Leng Kuang¡¯s words. She did not believe that he would let her go if she told him the truth.

    So, she gritted her teeth and kept quiet. Of course, she was also embarrassed to say it.

    leng kuang was not angry. instead, he smiled.

    If she didn¡¯t want to say it again, it would prove that she was telling the truth. If she really repeated what she had just said over and over again, it would make him suspicious.

    With her personality and his understanding of her, if she were to repeat what she had just said, she would be lying to him.

    he really didn¡¯t know when it started, but it seemed like there was only scheming and lying left between them.

    they clearly still loved each other, but being together seemed to have be each other¡¯s purgatory.

    Although his mind was in a mess, Leng Kuang¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop moving. He slowly twisted his fingers and moved them around the Kasaya with evil intentions.

    Chu Qing¡¯s lust was burning from his teasing. She suppressed the moans in her throat and changed to calling his name, ¡± ¡°Leng Kuang Qianqian.¡±

    It was even a warning for him to stop.

    When she reached out to hold his hand, Leng Kuang finally stopped. He buried his head in the crook of her neck and chuckled.

    His warm breath made Chu Qing¡¯s entire body ufortable. She pushed him away.¡±get up, you¡¯re so heavy.¡±

    He chuckled and looked up at her blushing face. Suddenly, he lowered his body and entered her embrace.

    He even asked her mischievously, ¡± ¡°Is it this heavy?¡±

    The sudden impact caused Chu Qing¡¯s expression to freeze. When did the restraints on their bodies get undone?

    Her entire body tensed up and contracted tightly, but he resisted it. He enjoyed her tightening and hummed softly. As he went deeper, he didn¡¯t forget to lick her earlobe.

    Her mind and heart were in a state of chaos. At that moment, Chu Qing felt as if she was about to die. Her entire body was being tortured by a strange feeling.

    it seemed to be happy, but it also seemed to be painful.

    That kind of unbearable feeling made her feel at a loss. Her slender waist twisted and she bit her lips tightly. She was in pain and enchanting as she twisted under him.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s senses seemed to have received a huge stimtion. He moved even faster and more violently. The room was filled with the smell of sex from where they had made love.| The sound of invincibility.

    Chu Qing felt as if her body was about to melt.

    As if she couldn¡¯t bear it, she couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡± ¡°Stop, you, Leng Kuang, stop, stop, stop¡±

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t stop. He just chuckled as he looked at her. His deep eyes were like whirlpools as he asked her in a confused and innocent tone, ¡± ¡°Why?¡±

    Why? Why did he ask her why?

    Chu Qing¡¯s dazed eyes shed with sobriety. She bit Leng Kuang¡¯s shoulder hard. ¡°Do you need any reason? You¡¯re crazy, I can¡¯t take it, of course I have to stop!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t take it anymore?¡± Leng Kuang replied. It was another ferocious move.

    However, it was a little too much. Chu Qing trembled and convulsed from the impact.

    Leng Kuang was enjoying the moment. He leaned over to her ear and asked, ¡± ¡°Baby, it¡¯s veryfortable to rx, right? You also want it, don¡¯t you? Be good, rx Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 1141

    1141 Leave me, don¡¯t leave me

    Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was like poison wrapped in sugar.

    Chu Qing, who was consumed by lust, could not react at all. Her eyes were dazed and her long legs were wide open. She held Leng Kuang¡¯s waist tightly and responded to Yingluo passionately.

    ¡°Ah Qing, leave me!¡± His voice was very soft, not even as loud as his heartbeat or heavy breathing, but it still rang loudly in Chu Qing¡¯s soft and crisp eardrums.

    ah Qing, leave me! he suddenly said. He sucked on Chu Qing¡¯s ear and breathed on her red neck. His body moved deeper and deeper, and his organs, which were as hard as stone, were pressed against her.

    It seemed like there was only going in and no going out.

    The word ¡®leave¡¯ stunned Chu Qing, and her body shrank subconsciously.

    After being twisted like this, he almost let loose. He held it in and attacked and patted her more fiercely. He no longer felt pity for her like before. He was so fierce that he wanted to crush Chu Qing.

    This intimate, chaotic, and lustful midnight was so intense and carefree.

    When the passion subsided, Leng Kuang didn¡¯t hug her as intimately as he usually did. Instead, he sat far away from her. He sat on the other end of the sofa and drank quietly.

    His posture waszy, but his eyes were nk, and there was a faint sense of helplessness, like a child who had lost his direction.

    Helpless, lost, and confused.

    Chu Qing did not drink. She just sat there quietly and looked at Leng Kuang. She thought about hisst words.

    Why did he say something like that? was it just a casual remark, or did he really want to let him go?

    she really wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t dare to. she was afraid that leng kuang was telling the truth, but he would change his mind because of her urgency.

    After a long silence, Chu Qing wanted to break the silence but did not know what to say.

    Fortunately, Leng Kuang suddenly stood up and walked towards her.

    He sat down beside Chu Qing and raised his hand to caress her face gently. His gaze was as deep as water as he looked at her affectionately.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were in a daze. In a daze, she seemed to have returned to the past, the days when she and Leng Kuang had just gotten together. Although it was noisy back then, when she thought back on the days, they were as sweet as a couple.

    the two of them did not speak for a long time.

    chu qing remained in the same position and looked up at him.

    Leng Kuang was the same. He looked at Chu Qing quietly. He caressed her face with one hand and held her hand with the other.

    Chu Qing suddenly raised her hand slowly. She almost reached out to touch Leng Kuang¡¯s face, but she stopped in her tracks in the next second because Leng Kuang said to her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave my Yingluo.¡±

    Just like that, Chu Qing woke up in a daze. She did not understand what he meant. One moment, he asked her to leave him. The next moment, he asked her not to leave him.

    even if he was toying with her, this wasn¡¯t the way to do it!

    Chu Qing felt a little angry and wanted to break free from Leng Kuang¡¯s grip.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes darkened. Like an eagle, he stared at Chu Qing¡¯s hand. He saw with his own eyes how Chu Qing pried his fingers open bit by bit and how they escaped from his control.

    An inexplicable sense of despair rose in her heart.

    Leng Kuang loosened his clenched fists and did not insist.

    He picked up the ss of wine on the side again. He wanted to drink it, but he kept shaking it in his hand.

    His fingers tightened, and suddenly, the wine ss shattered in his palm.

    the crisp sound of something breaking reverberated in the quiet room. chu qing¡¯s heart trembled and she jumped in shock. Yingluo, you¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll get the first aid kit and help you bandage it.

 Chapter 1142

    1142 Leaving, his final decision

    The pain seeped into his palm and into his heart, but Leng Kuang did not care at all.

    He let go of his blood-stained hand and grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand. He looked into her eyes and called out her name, ¡± ¡°Ah Qing, Qianqian.¡±

    Chu Qing looked at him helplessly. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m going to get the first aid kit now. You¡¯re injured. You need to be bandaged!

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curved into a smile.

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t say anything. She had promised him that she would tell him the truth tonight. And this was the truth that she told him, and he couldn¡¯t ept it.

    So, she chose to remain silent.

    Leng Kuang suddenly lowered his head and bit Chu Qing¡¯s neck. He bit down hard.

    ah! Chu Qing cried out in pain and bit her lip.

    the neck was the softest part of her body. his teeth tore her carotid artery, and she trembled in pain.

    However, Leng Kuang wanted her to feel pain. Real pain. Why? It was because he was in pain. After confirming that he had made a certain decision, he was in so much pain that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Suddenly, he let go of his mouth and kissed Chu Qing¡¯s lips with all the blood in his mouth.

    The bloody and sweet smell made Chu Qing want to vomit, but Leng Kuang held her back.

    she tried to roll to the side, but leng kuang grabbed her ankles and separated them with great force. as she whimpered, he once again pierced through her.

    chu qing bit her lip subconsciously and tensed up her body. she looked up at the ceiling.

    They had just done it for a short while. The lubricant and warmth inside made Leng Kuang sigh infort. Without stopping, he started to smoke violently.| Stick it up and walk

    Under the dim yellow light, the scene of their bodies intertwined together was like a beautiful oil painting, but it was not wild at all. It was like the most primitive,pletely unconcealed blood and sex.| Love!

    That night, Leng Kuang was like a hungry beast as he dominated Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing was utterly defeated by him.

    The waves of irrepressible pressure came like a wave and gradually drowned her.

    That night, Leng Kuang had taken her so many times that Chu Qing had no idea.

    all she knew was that even after she had fallen asleep, leng kuang still did not let her go. he was still on top of her, moving and hitting her rhythmically.

    The sky brightened. When Leng Kuang got up, Chu Qing woke up slightly. She quickly put on her clothes and left, leaving a heroic back in her eyes.

    Chu Qing did not think too much about it. She turned over and continued to sleep.

    When she woke up groggily, it was already past twelve o ¡®clock.

    It was very quiet in the room. She got out of bed and pulled open the curtains. The sun shone in, and the dim room immediately brightened up.

    She stretched a few times and prepared to wash up.

    She lowered her eyes slightly and saw that there were some things on the bed. They were ne tickets and passports. The sun shone through the window and seemed to be coated with ayer of golden light. It was so dazzling.

    Chu Qing was in disbelief. She walked over and picked it up. There was no mistake. It was indeed her passport and her flight back to China at eight o ¡®clock tonight.

    how could this be? Leng Kuang had prepared this for her?

    He let her go? he actually let her go? This was simply too unexpected and too shocking!

    Chu Qing held her passport and ne ticket tightly in her hands, opened the door, and jogged out. She shouted, ¡± ¡°leng kuang! leng kuang!¡±

    There was no one in the vi, not a single person.

    Chu Qing ran through the corridor quickly, trying to find someone. But there was no one else.

 Chapter 1143

    1143 Chapter 1143-excitement beyond words

    Leng Kuang left. Other than the ne ticket and passport, Chu Qing only had money.

    In the afternoon, Chu Qing sat quietly at the airport. The international airport was warm and full of people of different nationalities and different skin colors. People came and went, but Chu Qing felt that something was missing. It was obviously bustling and noisy, but she felt lonely and deste.

    didn¡¯t he say he loved her? Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t let her leave even if he died? How could he let her leave so easily now? She had even prepared a ne ticket for him.

    Chu Qing turned around and scanned her surroundings.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she had a feeling that Leng Kuang hadn¡¯t left yet. He was standing in a corner, watching her quietly. If she really went to board the ne, he would jump out and grab her. He would tell her that this was just an experiment, to see if she would really leave him.

    This thought made Chu Qingugh. She felt that it was a little stupid.

    She lowered her gaze and looked at the passport in her hand. Thinking that she could go home soon, her heart suddenly became excited.

    she clutched the passport tightly. she didn¡¯t care if leng kuang had experimented with it or if she was more or less disappointed. at this moment, she just wanted to go home. she wanted to go home more than ever. she wanted to go home to see her grandfather, father, and mother.

    He looked at the time and saw that there were still a few hours before boarding.

    She couldn¡¯t just sit around doing nothing. Since she was going back, she had to bring gifts for her parents.

    As she thought about this, Chu Qing took a deep breath and stood up. Then, she walked around the pedestrians and headed out.

    At the same time, in another corner, a handsome and devilish man walked out and ordered his subordinates, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow her and see what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± He nodded his head and followed Chu Qing.

    chu qing ran to the shopping mall beside the airport and bought a bunch of random things. there were tea leaves and go that her grandfather liked, fruit wine that her father liked, and a scarf that her mother liked.

    Of course, after buying gifts for his family, he would not forget about his good friends. Therefore, he also bought two or three gifts for Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao.

    She was originally empty-handed, but when she returned to the airport, she was actually carrying a huge bag.

    when she was boarding the ne, she turned around and looked around. the experiment she had fantasized about didn¡¯t find anything. when she got on the ne, leng kuang didn¡¯t appear either.

    Deste was emotional for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t exin it clearly.

    However, it was only for a moment.

    When the ne whizzed into the blue sky and the tilted Earth was all that was outside the cabin window, Chu Qing¡¯s mood became indescribably happy again.

    She was finally going home.

    It had been almost a year. She had not returned home for almost a year.

    He hadn¡¯t been home for two or three years in the military, but he hadn¡¯t had such a desire.

    After an 11-hour long flight, the ne finally arrived at the Capital International Airport.

    It was early summer in the capital. The afternoon sun was bright but not hot, and the air was fresh.

    Chu Qing did not return to the Army to report as she usually did. Instead, she took a taxi home.

    When the car stopped outside her house, she was so excited that her eyes were filled with tears.

    At this moment, she really wanted to rush in and shout to her family, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back. Dad, I¡¯m back. Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±

    However, for some reason, she felt an inexplicable tension in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t take a step forward.

 Chapter 1144

    1144 Little dad, goddad, I can¡¯t call you that clearly

    The taxi that had sent her here had already left, but she was still standing far away, staring at the door of her house in a daze. She kept staring and stood there quietly.

    In her family¡¯s hearts, she was already a dead person. Would she scare them if she went back now?

    If they were to ask her what had happened during this period of time, how should she answer?

    This was also the reason why she had vited the rules and did not report to the troops first. She did not know whether to tell the truth or make up a story to brush it off.

    At this moment, two elderly people walked out of the courtyard next door. They had just finished dinner and wereing out to cool down.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes trembled. She knew them. They were Hua Miaomiao¡¯s parents.

    They had just sat down on the stone bench under the tree in front of the house when Hua Miaomiao walked out.

    The sky was already dark. None of them noticed Chu Qing, who was standing not far away.

    After Hua Miaomiao greeted his parents, he pushed open the door to Chu Qing¡¯s house. After a while, Hua Miaomiao pulled out an old couple from her house and smiled. Auntie, uncle, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? isn¡¯t the weather very good tonight? after dinner, don¡¯t always sit at home. You muste out to cool down.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, old Chu!¡± Father Hua smiled and waved at the old couple.

    Chu Qing¡¯s body stiffened and she stared at the old couple. Her lips moved slightly and she called out to them, ¡± Father, mother!

    However, she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Father Chu, mother Hua, and mother Hua had been sitting at the door, chatting with Hua Miaomiao. Hua Miaomiao told a joke, which made the four eldersugh.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± mother Hua asked Hua Miaomiao. Miaomiao, why don¡¯t you call Grandpa out for a chat?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao nodded. Just as he was about to stand up, father Chu stopped him.¡±miaomiao, don¡¯t go. your grandfather won¡¯te out.¡±

    Mother Hua sighed. it¡¯s been almost a year since Qingqing¡¯s incident. The old man still can¡¯t get over it. He keeps saying that Qingqing is fine. He wants to wait for her toe home before he¡¯s willing to go out. We can¡¯t go on like this.

    As aunt Chu listened, her eyes reddened.¡±But what can we do? I can¡¯t ept it even now, let alone the old master. I also always thought that my Chu Qing was still alive. That day, I suddenly knocked on the door and called me mom.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao held onto mother Chu¡¯s hand and smiled consolingly. Auntie, I also think that Chu Qing is still alive and will suddenly return one day. But because of this, we have to live well. We have to take care of our health and wait for her to return. Otherwise, one day, when she suddenly returns and finds out that all of you have aged by more than ten years because of her, she will be so sad!

    Father Chuughed. old Hua, you¡¯re so lucky to have such a good son.

    uncle, I¡¯ve always treated you as my little father. Why don¡¯t you treat me as your son? ¡± Hua Miaomiao smiled.

    The four elders were stunned for a moment, then Hua Mama reached out and patted Hua Miaomiao, ¡± brat, what little dad? aren¡¯t you ruining your mother¡¯s reputation by singing? ¡±

    While Hua Miaomiao dodged mother Hua¡¯s attack, he quickly changed his words, ¡± ¡°Godpa, Godma, this should be right, right?¡±

    The four old men burst intoughter.

    Mother Chu smiled at Hua Miaomiao. Miaomiao, you¡¯re such a good child. It¡¯s all thanks to you that you¡¯ve been taking care of us every week.

 Chapter 1145

    1145 Not giving up, just retreating for the sake of advancing

    Hua Miaomiao was a little embarrassed and quickly said, ¡± this is what I should do. Chu Qing and I grew up together. We are like family. She is my family, so you guys are naturally my family too. How can I not take care of my family? ¡±

    When she heard this, Chu Qing really could not hold it in anymore. She swallowed softly and wailed.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s ears were sharp. Even though Chu Qing¡¯s voice was soft, he still heard it.

    he looked up and saw a slender figure in front of him. she was standing there without moving.

    He took a few steps forward, and when he got closer, he finally saw her face clearly.

    at that moment, hua miaomiao¡¯s soul was shaken.

    ¡°Qing Qing, is that you?¡± He took quick steps forward and walked towards Chu Qing.

    When the four elders heard Hua Miaomiao¡¯s voice, they stood up in unison. They looked in Chu Qing¡¯s direction and immediately ran towards him.

    ¡°Qing Qing, it¡¯s Qing Qing? My daughter, she¡¯s really my daughter!¡± Mother Chu asked as she walked. In the end, after confirming herself, she sprinted towards Chu Qing.

    ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± When Chu Qing called out to her in a hoarse voice, she also flew over with tears streaming down her face. She hugged father Chu first, then hugged mother Chu tightly.

    Qingqing, you¡¯re back. That¡¯s great. Hua Miaomiao also rushed over and hugged mother Chu and Chu Qing tightly. He was so excited that he was speechless.¡±I knew you woulde back. You would alwayse back.¡±

    Chu Qing kept trembling and buried her face deep into mother Chu¡¯s arms.

    Hearing Hua Miaomiao¡¯s voice, she looked up at him and asked, ¡± ¡°Miao Miao, thank you, Yingluo.¡±

    we¡¯re friends. I¡¯m just trying to get something out of you. If you say thank you again, I¡¯ll beat you to death, ¡± the happy Hua Miaomiao said, pretending to be angry.

    hua mama, who was beside him,ughed so hard that tears rolled down her cheeks. she teased hua miaomiao, ¡± ¡°You beat Qingqing to death? forget it. If you really fight, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re not beaten to death by Qingqing.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao was so happy that he made a face at his mother and pulled Chu Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°quick, i¡¯ll bring you home. you have no idea how much grandpa misses you.¡±

    As he said that, he pulled Chu Qing and ran into the room. Then, he shouted, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, Qingqing is back. Grandpa, Qingqing is back, Zhenzhen.¡±

    The four old menughed behind him and happily followed him.

    none of them noticed that under the chinese parasol tree not far away, a few meters away from where chu qing was standing, there was another man. a tall and well-built man.

    He silently hid in a dark corner and looked at Chu Qing with presumptuous and greedy eyes.

    When Hua Miaomiao held Chu Qing¡¯s hand and brought her home, jealousy shed across his eyes. There was also a strange desire.

    When he saw the sweet smile on her face, the fatigue and tiredness in his deep eyes were gently swept away, and the corners of his mouth were gently outlined with a light and pleasant smile.

    a few meters away, two more men followed him and looked at him.

    It was really the people downstairs looking at the scenery, the people upstairs looking at the people downstairs. She looked at them, he looked at her, and they looked at him.

    One of the men asked the other man in a very soft voice, ¡± ¡°Second young master, what are you nning? Why did you give up?¡±

    The other man replied, ¡± he didn¡¯t give up. He just understood that if he continued to take things by force, he would only make them go further and further away. So, he chose to retreat in order to advance.

 Chapter 1146

    1146 No Zuo , no die

    Grandpa Chu heard Hua Miaomiao¡¯s voice and immediately came out of his room.

    When he saw the girl Hua Miaomiao brought in, he was stunned.

    he was stunned. he opened his eyes wide, afraid that he had seen wrongly. then, he raised his hand and rubbed his eyes hard. he stared at chu qing, who was in front of him with tears streaming down her face.

    Chu Qing sobbed,¡±Grandpa, Grandpa, I¡¯m back. Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Hearing this, Grandpa Chu was so excited that his legs went soft and he almost lost his bnce.

    Hua Miaomiao was quick to react. He took half a step forward and reached out to support him.

    However, she was pushed away by Grandpa Chu. He walked forward quickly and grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand. He held it tightly and looked at his granddaughter carefully. His lips trembled and he said after a long while, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Qing Qing, it¡¯s my precious granddaughter, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you,¡±

    it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back, Grandpa. Chu Qing¡¯s tears continued to flow, but a smile appeared on her face.

    Grandpa Chu was so emotional that tears streamed down his face. He hugged Chu Qing and pulled her to sit down on the sofa.

    When mother Chu heard that Chu Qing had been on a long flight, she rushed over without eating anything. She quickly went to the kitchen to prepare food.

    Mother Hua followed to help, and the two of them got busy as if they were fighting a war.

    The others surrounded Chu Qing and sat on the sofa, asking her how she had been this year and why she was confirmed dead.

    Chu Qing did not know how to exin to them what had happened in the days when she was ¡± dead ¡°.

    In the end, she said half-heartedly, ¡± at that time, I was seriously injured and thought I was going to die, but someone saved me. I was bedridden for more than half a year before I recovered. After that, I recuperated for another two months before I returned to China.

    Oh my God, how did you get so badly injured? are you feeling ufortable anywhere? ¡± Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face turned pale and he asked anxiously.

    chu qing shook her head. ¡± i don¡¯t feel ufortable anywhere. i¡¯m all good now. ¡±

    Grandpa Chu held Chu Qing¡¯s hand, ¡± it¡¯s all in the past now. Everything will be fine in the future.

    Everyone nodded and expressed to Chu Qing that there would be good fortune after surviving a great disaster. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to talk too much about this topic. There were many specific details that she couldn¡¯t and she didn¡¯t want them to know either.

    And she really couldn¡¯t exin it clearly.

    Grandpa, I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll apply to leave the Army after I report back.

    ¡°Retired from the Army?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing nodded her head. it¡¯s not because I¡¯ve died once that I¡¯m afraid of death. It¡¯s just that during this period of time, I¡¯ve understood that family is more important than anything else. So, I want to retire from the military and go home. In the future, I¡¯ll be with my parents and help Grandpa manage his martial arts school.

    ¡°I¡¯m very surprised by your decision, but I¡¯m very happy,¡± Grandpa Chu said with a smile.

    ¡°No matter what decision you make, I will support you.¡± Father Chu was the happiest because he had always disapproved of Chu Qing joining the army.

    Chu Qing smiled and held their hands. thank you. Grandpa, dad.

    you still have me, ¡± Hua Miaomiao pretended to be angry. I¡¯m also very supportive of you.

    Chu Qing raised her brows and smiled evilly,¡±Miao Miao, I want to thank you, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll say: ¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡±If you thank me again, you¡¯ll beat me to death!¡±

    ¡°Miaomiao, now I know what the inte term ¡®nozuonodie¡¯ means,¡± father Hua smiled.

    haha! everyone burst intoughter.

 Chapter 1147

    1147 Chapter 1147-shocked, heartache for Youli

    Mother Chu and mother Hua quickly prepared a home-cooked meal of four dishes and a soup.

    When they served the dishes to the table, they smiled and shouted at them, ¡± ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡±

    Everyone had already eaten, but she still apanied Chu Qing to eat a little.

    When they were almost done eating, Chu Qing looked at Hua Miaomiao and licked the remaining vegetable juice on the corner of her lips. A sweet smile broke out on her lips and she asked, ¡± Miaomiao, give Youli a call. She must have been sad because of me. She doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m back yet. Give her a call and tease her. Let her be overjoyed when she finds out the truth.

    The smile on Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face froze.

    He did not reply to Chu Qing immediately. He took a sip of water, his long fingers gripping the cup tightly.¡±Youli, she¡¯s tired.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s nerves tensed up slightly because of his expression. ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡± she¡¯s fine, ¡± hua miaomiao looked at her deeply and put the ss of water aside, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s only pregnant, but the child is fine.¡±

    Chu Qingughed. your expression just now scared me to death. It¡¯s a good thing to be pregnant. I think Yu feibai must be so happy.

    ¡°he doesn¡¯t know that lili is pregnant yet,¡± hua miaomiao replied softly.

    Chu Qing¡¯s breathing stopped instantly. ¡°What? Young master Yu didn¡¯t know that Lili was pregnant. What happened to them? Quarreling? And then they separated. Is Lili angry that she didn¡¯t tell him?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao shook his head.

    Chu Qing was confused and frowned. You should tell me!¡±

    a few months ago, Yu feibai was injured and he was unconscious. Lili did not have the time to tell him about her pregnancy. During this period of time, she had to take care of herself and the child. She also had to take care of the unconscious Yu feibai. as Hua Miaomiao spoke, his eyes turned red and he started to sob.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her entire body trembled violently.¡±What? how could such a big thing happen?¡±

    hua miaomiao raised his fingers and rubbed his temple. ¡± Yu feibai¡¯s surgery is tomorrow. I think it¡¯s better not to call her now.

    ¡°did the doctor say anything about the sess rate of the surgery?¡± chu qing nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Very low,¡± Hua Miaomiao replied.

    Hearing this, Chu Qing clenched her fist and asked excitedly, ¡± ¡°Then, can¡¯t we not have the surgery?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao shook his head and said,¡±No.¡±

    For a moment, no one spoke, and the dining room was quiet and peaceful.

    Grandpa Chu held Chu Qing¡¯s hand. don¡¯t worry. Even if there¡¯s only a 1% chance, he will wake up. He will not leave his wife and child behind.

    Chu Qing¡¯s clear eyes turned red and she nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Grandpa is right.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao thought for a while. Qingqing, do you want to go back to the Army tomorrow? if you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s go to the hospital together.

    Chu Qing shook her head. no, I haven¡¯t gone back to the Army to get back together. No matter what, I have to go back to the Army tomorrow. You go to the hospital first. I will go there immediately after I leave the Army.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Chu Qing nodded and put down her chopsticks. She looked at Hua Miaomiao and forced a smile. However, when she thought about Gu Youli, she felt a sharp pain in her heart.

 Chapter 1148

    1148 lili, how¡¯s young master yu?

    The next day, the sky was just starting to brighten up. Before anyone in the house could get up, Chu Qing got up and prepared to leave the house quietly.

    When she walked into the courtyard, she saw Grandpa Chu standing there, practicing Tai Chi while smiling at her.

    Chu Qing pursed her lips and was about to say something to her grandfather, but her grandfather raised his finger and interrupted her.

    He motioned for her to go out if she wanted to, but not to wake her parents up.

    Chu Qing smiled as she walked forward and hugged her grandfather gently. Then, she turned her head back with every step and walked out of the house reluctantly.

    After she left, Grandpa continued to y Tai Chi as if nothing had happened.

    After closing the door, Chu Qing turned around and looked up. She saw Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face under the faint white light.

    his eyes were deep and dark, like a bottomless ck hole, carrying endless love.

    To this man who had given her endless warmth and care, to this man who had always cherished her, cared for her, and loved her ...

    She had always thought that she could not understand this man¡¯s true thoughts.

    After experiencing life and death, she actually understood his heart and his thoughts. It was just a pity that she could not respond to him.

    She really didn¡¯t want him to get hurt because of her, so even if she understood, she could only continue to pretend not to understand some things.

    Hua Miaomiao leaned against the car and looked at her with a smile. He waved at her and walked toward the driver¡¯s seat.

    Chu Qing smiled and did not say anything. She walked to the front passenger seat, opened the door, and sat in.

    Hua Miaomiao was already in the driver¡¯s seat. He turned on the engine, stepped on the gas and asked, ¡± ¡°To the Army?¡±

    Chu Qing leaned backzily and yawned, ¡± ¡°What do you think? Do you even need to ask?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, I don¡¯t know how to drive. You have to be in charge of navigation.¡± hua miaomiao instructed and drove forward.

    ¡°ok!¡±Hua Miaomiao answered the question, but he still fell asleep halfway through, so he had to keep the Navigator.

    After sending Chu Qing back to the military base, Hua Miaomiao parked the car outside and waited.

    Parking was not allowed outside the military base, so he had to Park at a location 50 meters away.

    Before Chu Qing went in, Hua Miaomiao gave Gu Youli a call and found out that Yu feibai had just been pushed in for surgery.

    When Chu Qing came out, a few hours had already passed. Hua Miaomiao told her that Yu feibai was about to give birth, but he was still in a state of life and death.

    On the way to the hospital, the two of them were anxious.

    He wanted to ask how the situation was, but he couldn¡¯t get through to his phone.

    By the time they arrived at the hospital, the procedures had already beenpleted.

    Gu Youli was sitting on the walkway outside, expressionless. When she saw Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiaoing in, she smiled and said softly, ¡± Qingqing, you¡¯re finally back, Zhenzhen.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. What¡¯s wrong with young master Yu?¡± Chu Qing sat down beside her.

    When she held her hand, she realized that her body was freezing cold. She was shocked and said worriedly, ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you just give birth? Why are you sitting here? go back to the ward and rest.¡±

    Gu Youli did not move. She just smiled and looked at Chu Qing. Her nose felt a little sour and crystal clear liquid suddenly flowed out of her eyes. Then, it dripped down drop by drop and slid across her cheeks.

    feibai, Feifei, Feifei. He¡¯s Feifei, ¡± Gu Youli said softly. Then, her tears fell even more violently.

 Chapter 1149

    1149 Chapter 1149-just a little more

    Lili! Lili! Lili! Lili! Chu Qing also cried out.

    From Youli¡¯s expression, did something bad happen to Yu feibai?

    could it be? Could it be that the operation wasn¡¯t sessful?

    An unprecedented fear overwhelmed her. She looked at Gu Youli and wanted to say something tofort her, but she could not say anything.

    She hugged Gu Youli tightly with all her might and her tears flowed even more violently. She mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s okay. Everything will be fine, Yingluo.

    Gu Youli nodded. Her tears kept flowing down and she almost couldn¡¯t speak. it¡¯s Yingluo¡¯s Yingluo. I was so close. So close, Yingluo.

    He was so close to leaving her. Luckily, luckily!

    Gu Youli leaned into Chu Qing¡¯s arms and slowly closed her eyes. Her mind was filled with the scene from before. She thought that he was going to die. She thought that if he was going to die, she would not want to live either.

    In the midst of despair, a miracle happened. She felt like she was doing Chu Qing. The doctor said that the operation was very sessful and the patient was the strongest he had ever seen. Congrattions!

    When Yu feibai was pushed out of the room, she felt that he had woken up. He smiled at her and his eyes were deep and bright.

    At that time, she was so happy, so blissful!

    However, everyone said that her eyes were ying tricks on her. Although Yu feibai¡¯s surgery was very sessful, he did not open his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao were extremely anxious.

    ¡°I almost left you!¡± gu youli¡¯s smile was weak.

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao were stunned for a moment, then their eyes lit up, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Congrattions, Lili. Wait for Zhenzhen.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and closed her eyes slowly. At the same time, her hand that was holding Chu Qing slid down.

    Chu Qing¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. She paused for a moment and then eximed, ¡± ¡°Lili, Lili Yunjun.¡±

    Later on, Chu Qing found out that Yu feibai¡¯s surgery was a sess. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were worried about Gu Youli and sent her to the ward to rest. After all, she had just given birth.

    but who knew that after they left, she would run to yu feibai¡¯s ward.

    However, her body was very weak, so she fainted.

    When Gu Youli opened her eyes again, she was surrounded byyers of fog and everything was white.

    She looked around but could not see anything clearly.

    Oh my God, where is she now?

    ¡°Is anyone there? Is there anyone there?¡± She stretched out her hand and pushed away the fog in front of her.

    Then, she saw direct sunlight shining in front of her. Under the sunlight, a man was sitting quietly and reading the newspaper. He exuded a noble aura that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    There was elegance in his handsomeness, and there was nobility in his elegance. Besides being noble, there was also endless majesty, giving people a feeling of extraordinary, noble, and invible.

    When the sun shone on him, he seemed to be covered in a faint golden light, as if he was a God who controlled the world.

    ¡°Feibai!¡± Gu Youli¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile as she subconsciously muttered a name.

    As if he heard her call, he looked up at her. His deep eyes were as dark as the midnight, flowing with a brilliant light like the endless sky, intoxicating people without knowing it.

    It was exactly the same as the first time she saw him, except that the indifference had been reced by gentleness, so much so that she could no longer feel the fear of being drowned in cold liquid and suffocation when she looked at him.

 Chapter 1150

    1150 I¡¯ll love you more every day from now on

    ¡°lili, lili yunjun.¡±

    a familiar voice called out to her. gu youli opened her eyes slowly and saw yu feibai¡¯s handsome face.

    at this moment, whether it was in reality or in a dream, she was sincerely grateful to god. she was grateful to him for giving her a second life, letting her meet such a good person, experiencing the most beautiful feelings in the world, and obtaining so much happiness and happiness. qianqian was really grateful to him. thank him for everything.

    When her heart was in a knot, tears started to flow from her eyes. Gu Youli immediately sat up and hugged him. She whispered in his ear, ¡± feibai, feibai, I love you. I will love you more every day from now on!

    While Gu Youli was still in a deep sleep, Yu feibai had already woken up.

    When he first woke up, his vision was still very blurry and his head was a little groggy. However, he still knew that Gu Youli had note to see him.

    A dayter, his vision was much clearer. He could see his parents and grandfather clearly, his Haggard and thin face, the White hair on his temples, and the concerned and excited eyes.

    I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry ... he opened his mouth to speak, his voice weak.

    At this time, his mind was naturally clear. He looked outside but still did not see Gu Youli.

    Wang Jia Hui¡¯s tears started to fall.

    She held Yu feibai¡¯s hand and started crying. All the worry, anxiety, and pain that she had been hiding in her heart all this time turned into tears and flowed out.

    ¡± it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. everything is fine ... ¡± Old master Yuughed with tears in his eyes. He scolded, ¡± you little brat, don¡¯t work so hard in the future. You¡¯re a father now.

    Even though he was scolding his grandson, he still stretched out his hands and held his grandson¡¯s other hand tightly.

    It was as if he was afraid that if he let go, his grandson would be gone.

    Yu feibai looked at his mother and felt extremely guilty. dad, mom, Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry.

    Yu Zhihe hugged Wang Jiahui from behind and also looked at Yu feibai with excitement. He said to Wang Jiahui and old master Yu, ¡± feibai just woke up and needs a good rest. Let¡¯s not disturb him today. We¡¯lle and see him tomorrow.

    Although he had woken up yesterday, he had not been fully awake.

    Today was different. He had truly woken up.

    however, his energy was limited, so he couldn¡¯t say too much. he had to rest well.

    After hearing what Yu Zhihe said, Wang Jiahui and old master Yu realized that Yu feibai had just woken up. They shouldn¡¯t be so agitated and affect his emotions.

    The two of them quickly wiped their tears and calmed down. ¡± feibai, we¡¯ll help you lie down. you should rest well. ¡±

    yu feibai did not lie down. he looked at them and asked, ¡± ¡°youli? And a child?¡±

    Although he had been unconscious all this while, it did not mean that he did not know anything. He knew that Gu Youli was pregnant and that she had given birth to the child. He just did not know if it was a boy or a girl.

    Wang Jiahui patted his hand and said, ¡± feibai, don¡¯t worry about Lili. She¡¯s fine. She just gave birth and the doctor said that she needs to rest. He was afraid that she would run back again, so he gave her some nutrient solution to make her fall asleep.

    ¡°Child? is that good?¡± Yu feibai asked, his voice weak.

    Wang Jia Hui smiled. the child is very good. It¡¯s a boy. Feibai, you¡¯re a father now.

 Chapter 1151

    1151 it hurts? where does it hurt?

    He was no longer willing to stay in his Ward and wait for Gu Youli to wake up. Thus, Yu feibai asked the doctor to move him to Gu Youli¡¯s room. No matter what, he had to stay with her.

    After waiting for another day, Gu Youli still had not woken up. He was a little anxious and called her.

    Gu Youli was then woken up by his familiar voice.

    the reason why she had been sleeping was because she wanted to wake him up and treat his one year ofa as a dream.

    she had woken up from the dream, and everything was over.

    After hugging for a long time, Gu Youli slowly moved away from Yu feibai¡¯s arms and looked at him intently.

    During this period of time, he had lost a lot of weight. His originally strong body was now a little thin, and his hospital gown was loose on him.

    hisplexion was not good either. it was very pale without a trace of blood. she had thought it through. from tomorrow onwards, she would make soup for him every day. she wanted to take care of him as quickly as possible and bring him back to a year ago.

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± she raised her hand and gently lifted the gray hat on his head, revealing the heavy gauze inside.

    Yu feibai¡¯s head had beenpletely shaved because of the surgery.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± he said, shaking his head.

    ¡°How could it not hurt? you lost so much blood and slept for so long.¡± Every time Gu Youli thought about how he had been lying in bed for so long without making a sound, she would feel that all of this was particrly terrifying.

    His eyes couldn¡¯t help but feel sour, as if something was about to flow out.

    She hurriedly lowered her head and held back her tears. I thought you were going to die. I was really scared, so, so scared.

    Yu feibai held her hand tightly and said softly, ¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll die? Don¡¯t be afraid, look at me, I¡¯m fine now. It¡¯s just a little ugly.¡±

    His hand had regained its warmth and was no longer as pale as before. Gu Youli held his hand and suddenly felt a great sense offort.

    it was great that he was still alive and well. she was so happy that she felt like she was about to die.

    Gu Youli smiled and shook her head. he¡¯s not ugly. He¡¯s very handsome. It¡¯s just the bones of a cricket!¡±

    Yu feibaiughed as well. He raised his hand and pinched her nose. His eyes were filled with affection and pampering.

    Hey down beside her and looked into her eyes. He opened his mouth and said softly, ¡± ¡°when i was unconscious, i kept hearing someone calling me and talking to me. i knew it was you. You talked a lot, but when I woke up, I couldn¡¯t remember anything. Tell me, what did you say to me?¡±

    Gu Youli pouted. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember. I won¡¯t say it a second time.

    Yu feibai looked at her and suddenly rubbed his temples. ¡°Let me think about it, but my head hurts.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Youli became anxious and asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°It hurts? Where does it hurt? I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±

    Yu feibai reached out his hand and touched his head. it¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to call the doctor. As long as you tell me what you said, I won¡¯t be in pain anymore.

    Of course, Gu Youli knew that Yu feibai was just teasing her.

    but she didn¡¯t pretend to be angry and hit him, or turn her head to the other side and ignore him.

    When Gu Youli heard that, she felt her heart ache and her eyes turned red.

    She wasn¡¯t pretending to be angry, she was really angry. Yu feibai, I¡¯m telling you this seriously. You¡¯re not allowed to tease me like this anymore. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll never see you again.

 Chapter 1152

    1152 Baby, so cute

    After she finished speaking, Gu Youli¡¯s face turned pale and her tears finally rolled down her face.

    Yu feibai felt a suffocating pain in his heart. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, hugging her very tightly.¡±I¡¯m sorry, Lili. It¡¯s my fault. I made you worry. I just want to hear you tell me about the child in person.¡±

    ¡°The child is doing well. I thought you woke up before me, so you should have seen him. Actually, I¡¯m not a good mother. I haven¡¯t even seen him yet.¡± Gu Youli said in a low voice. She could not help but wrap her arms around Yu feibai¡¯s waist tightly.

    She buried her face in Yu feibai¡¯s arms and more tears poured out. They seeped through Yu feibai¡¯s clothes and into his chest.

    Ignoring the wetness on his chest, Yu feibai hugged her with all his might. He hugged the woman who had upied his entire heart, the woman who had entered his soul.

    This might not be the first time he had hugged her, nor would it be thest time, but it was the one he was most grateful for.

    He wanted to thank her for taking care of him and his son while he was unconscious.

    He was really d to have her in his life, and he was also very d to have her and to be able to grow old with her.

    if he could turn back time, he only hoped to find her earlier and appear in her life earlier.

    If there¡¯s really a next life, he only hopes that he can still meet her in the next life and be with her forever.¡±

    The two of them embraced each other. Neither of them spoke, and they enjoyed this beautiful warmth.

    After a long time, Yu feibai finally let go of Gu Youli and asked gently, ¡± ¡°Do you want to see our child? Should I get the nurse to bring him over?¡±

    Gu Youli wiped her tears and nodded her head excitedly.

    Yu feibai pressed the call button and called for the nurse to bring his son over.

    Not long after the nurse left, she pushed a thermal lunch box into the ward.

    When the nurse opened the insted box and carried the child out, Yu feibai carefully took his son from the nurse.

    The baby was pink and tender, and he looked cute and adorable. Although he had just been born, his hair was ck and thick.

    She had been sleeping with her eyes closed, but when Yu feibai pulled her into his arms, she seemed to have sensed something and immediately opened her eyes.

    When Yu feibai saw his son open his eyes, he felt an indescribable excitement.

    He curled his lips into a smile and could not help but reach out to touch the baby¡¯s cheek.

    the baby immediately pursed his lips and yu feibai reached out to touch the baby¡¯s mouth. the baby thought it was a pacifier and started sucking. yu feibai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Gu Youli, who was sitting on the bed, said jealously, ¡± ¡°bring our son over. i want to see him too.¡±

    Yu feibai immediately carried his son and sat down by the bed. He then lowered his son and put him in front of Gu Youli.¡±He¡¯s sleeping.¡±

    Gu Youli looked up and saw that her son had really closed his eyes again. She said a little dejectedly, ¡± ¡°then let me hug you. i haven¡¯t hugged you yet. it¡¯s all because of you.¡±

    Okay, okay, okay, ¡± Yu feibai replied and handed his son to Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli hugged her son and smiled. he¡¯s so good-looking. He looks like you, Yu feibai.

    but his eyes look like yours, ¡± Yu feibai said as he leaned over to kiss his son¡¯s face. Then, he kissed Gu Youli and looked at her with an unusually gentle gaze.¡±You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Gu Youli smiled and shook her head. She was unusually happy and satisfied.

 Chapter 1153

    1153 A coincidence, June 6th

    yu feibai¡¯s physical condition was really good. in just a few days, he felt that he had almost fully recovered. however, gu youli said that it was not possible and that his body was still very weak.

    however, after a few days, yu feibai did not feel that his body was weak at all. he could eat, drink, walk, and sleep well. however, gu youli was extremely nervous.

    Wang Jiahui had made a series of ns for Gu Youli to nurse her back to health.

    Meanwhile, Gu Youli had specially drawn up a series of ns for Yu feibai to recuperate and get discharged.

    In any case, she would make the necessary arrangements. She followed Wang Jiahui¡¯s requirements strictly. Of course, she also strictly asked Yu feibai to follow her rules.

    Although Yu feibai felt that he did not need to do that, he did not say anything and obediently carried out Gu Youli¡¯s every n.

    He did not want Gu Youli to worry.

    By the time Gu Youli¡¯s confinement was over, Yu feibai¡¯s health n had also beenpleted.

    they were discharged from the hospital on the same day. that day, the yu family mansion was very lively because it was the day of the baby¡¯s one-month celebration.

    The luxuriously decorated living room was filled with men and women in luxurious clothes. Behind them, luxury cars drove in one after another. While everyone congratted old master Yu, they also congratted Gu Youli and Yu feibai.

    Today, Yu feimo even brought wo Xiaoya along.

    Among the three brothers of the Yu family, only Yu Feifan did not have a girlfriend. Old master Yu urged him to find one quickly and not let his third brother get married before him.

    Yu Feifan smiled and said,¡±I¡¯m not in a hurry. Brother, you haven¡¯t invited me to your wedding yet.¡± We¡¯ll talk after he invites you.¡±

    this was originally an excuse, but old master yu perfectly retorted,¡±I¡¯ve already set a date for your brother and sister-inw. It¡¯s the 6th of June. You¡¯d better bring a girlfriend back for me on that day. If you can¡¯t bring her back, then you¡¯ll have to listen to your parents ¡®arrangements and go on a blind date.¡±

    Gu Youli was shocked when she heard that. ¡°Grandpa, what are you saying? the wedding is on the 6th of June? Is it June 6th this year?¡±

    that¡¯s right, it¡¯s the 6th of June. It¡¯s the 6th of June this year. I don¡¯t want to wait for next year. Even if you don¡¯t want to hold a wedding, you should hurry up and do it. I can¡¯t let my little grandson suffer, and I can¡¯t let people say that our Yu family is so stingy that we don¡¯t even hold a wedding.

    then let¡¯s do as grandfather said. The wedding will be held there, ¡°Yu feibai said as he held Gu Youli¡¯s hand tightly.

    gu youli¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°yes, i¡¯ll listen to you, grandfather.¡±

    Coincidentally, it was June 6th, the day of her rebirth. It was as if everything had been set in stone, or that it was only after seven days that she was truly reborn.

    No, it was her and Yu feibai¡¯s true rebirth.

    Since they were going to hold a wedding, they naturally had to take wedding photos.

    Lu Xun suggested that they go to France or Australia to film, but because of Yu feibai¡¯s identity, they couldn¡¯t go abroad and could only choose the scene in the country.

    If they were to film in China, it seemed that they should first film in Sanya and Beijing. Finally, because the baby needed to be fed, they decided to film in Beijing for convenience.

    The most beautiful ce in the capital was the thousand-Ind Lake in the southern suburbs.

    the scenery there was mesmerizing and the flowers were lush. it was a ce for everyone to take a walk and y. thus, gu youli and yu feibai chose to take their wedding photos there.

    on the day they took their wedding photos, the thousand-indke was locked. the front gate of the iron lock bridge was closed. all the boats were stopped and no guests were allowed in.

 Chapter 1154

    1154 It¡¯s a big loss for you to marry me

    But even so, it was still difficult to take the wedding photos.

    On that day, other than Gu Youli and Yu feibai, there were also Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao, the best man and bridesmaid.

    chu qing and hua miaomiao knew that they were not the main characters, so they did not want to film anymore. however, they did not understand why gu youli kept asking them to film two more times.

    Actually, to Gu Youli, it was not a problem for her to pose during filming.

    it was because yu feibai, who was standing beside her, did not like to face the camera. furthermore, when he faced the camera, he would always have one expression on his face, and that was an indifferent face.

    The photographer had already tried his best. It was fine if it was anyone else, but that was Yu feibai, the young master of the Yu family. He naturally dared to make so many requests.

    Naturally, they were willing to take photos of the best man and bridesmaid.

    At least, he was free.

    chu qing and hua miaomiao felt that they had had enough of filming and found an excuse to slip away. they went to the small supermarket on the ind and strolled around.

    After they came out, the two of them did not go to look for Gu Youli and Yu feibai immediately. Instead, they sat on the bench under the big tree.

    To be exact, Hua Miaomiao was sitting while Chu Qing was lying down.

    the two of them quietly looked at the mountains and rivers, at the blue sky and white clouds, and the corners of their lips curled up into a narrow smile.

    Suddenly, Hua Miaomiao said. After a long silence, he said softly without any warning, ¡± ¡°Tomboy, I want to get married too. If you¡¯re willing, why don¡¯t we get married?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s words were as powerful as an atomic bomb.

    Chu Qing was so shocked that she sat up straight. She looked at him in a daze and did not react for a long time.

    Hua Miaomiao continued, ¡± although we fight a lot, I know you don¡¯t hate me. Of course, I don¡¯t hate you either. More importantly, we have deep feelings for each other. Even though we always scold each other, we get along very well. Actually, marriage is just about getting along. As long as we get along well, we can have a happy marriage. So, if we get married, we will definitely have a happy marriage.

    Chu Qing pursed her lips and only managed to squeeze out three words after a long while, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy, Yingluo.¡±

    hua miaomiao¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at her and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy.¡±

    Chu Qing,¡±Zhenzhen.¡±

    she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    hua miaomiao continued, ¡± even though i¡¯m not as good at fighting as you and i can¡¯t beat you, i¡¯m healthy and i don¡¯t have any diseases. more importantly, i have a stable ie. even if you don¡¯t work in the future, you can just stay at grandpa¡¯s martial arts school. i can support you. you want to ask why i want to marry you, right? ¡± Tomboy, I¡¯ve known many women in my life, but you¡¯re the only one who can make me want to get married. Is that the reason? if you don¡¯t ept it, then i¡¯ll tell you another reason, how about it?¡±

    Chu Qing,¡±Zhenzhen.¡±

    This reason was enough. As for the other reason, he was not willing to say it, and she did not want to know because she could not respond.

    Sheughed, a little silly. ¡°Miaomiao, you¡¯ll suffer a great loss if you marry me. I¡¯ll bully you every day in the future.¡±

    hua miaomiao¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡± ¡°Can I say that I¡¯m already used to it? If you don¡¯t bully me, I¡¯ll still feel ufortable.¡±

    this Zhenzhen, this Zhenzhen. Chu Qing really did not know how to reply.

 Chapter 1155

    1155 If you agree, pretend to love me

    Chu Qing paused for a long time and finally called out his name, ¡± ¡°Miaomiao Feifei¡±

    she really didn¡¯t know what to say. she didn¡¯t want to give an answer to either of them.

    Hua Miaomiao shook her arm and said, ¡± ¡°You have no objections? ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s get along happily. I can promise you that after being with me, there will never be any hurt between us. We will only support each other for the rest of our lives. Maybe we will still argue, but there will never be hatred. It will only be a warm and noisy day. This should be a perfect marriage. I believe you¡¯re moved?¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to be moved, but if he wasn¡¯t at all, that would definitely be fake.

    After Chu Qing¡¯s rtionship had suffered a setback, she actually really needed to be loved and cared for.

    She knew that she would not suffer any grievances after being with Hua Miaomiao. He would pamper her and start a family with her. Her words would be like an imperial edict.

    In fact, even without love, she could still have a perfect marriage. Perhaps she could prove it with Hua Miaomiao.

    However, she did not know why she could not make such a calm decision.

    chu qing shook her head and bit her lips, marriage is a little shocking. Give me some time to think about it, okay? ¡±

    Hua Miaomiao nodded and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll consider it. How about one month? If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll add more time. But before that, I want to tell you that I¡¯m not talking about marriage again because of any external factors.¡±

    The external factor he was talking about was the marriage he had mentioned to Chu Qing.

    He was serious when he mentioned it. It was only because Chu Qing was pregnant.

    Hence, Hua Miaomiao thought that to Chu Qing, it was not because he wanted to get married, but because he wanted to help her.

    So this time, Hua Miaomiao wanted to tell Chu Qing that he was serious about wanting to marry her. He only wanted to get married and there were no other reasons.

    chu qing nodded. ¡± miao miao, i know what you mean. i will consider it. ¡±

    yes, Chu Qing. Before you make a decision, I want to say one more thing. If you agree to get married, I only have one condition. That is, even if you don¡¯t love me, please pretend to love me. Both physically and mentally, don¡¯t cheat on me with other men.

    Hua Miaomiao was more serious than ever when he said this.

    Chu Qing looked into his eyes and felt her heart tremble slightly. There was an inexplicable heartache in her breathing.

    Not far from where they were sitting, there was a round lotus pond. The water in the Lotus pond was very clear, like the Azure sea water.

    On the left side of the swimming pool, there was a small path with a row of pine trees. Behind the pine trees stood a man.

    Although he was quite far away from Chu Qing and the others and could not hear their voices, he knew how to read lips, so he naturally knew what they were talking about.

    Although he was still expressionless, his hands hanging by his sides were clenched into fists, and his eyes were as cold as ice.

    chu qing could clearly feel that the air around her had turned slightly colder.

    But the weather was pretty good. She subconsciously looked around, but nothing seemed to be wrong. There seemed to be a figure in the pine trees in front.

    That figure seemed a little familiar. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    Without even thinking, she immediately stood up and walked towards the pine tree.

 Chapter 1156

    1156 Come out, I know you¡¯re here

    as the distance between them closed, chu qing¡¯s heart started to beat faster.

    She stood in front of the pine tree and stopped in her tracks. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t take a step forward. Her gaze was fixed on the tall and straight figure. That figure had not moved at all.

    After hesitating for a long time, Hua Miaomiao walked up to her and patted her shoulder when she was about to turn around. ¡°what are you looking at?¡±

    chu qing turned back to look at hua miaomiao and smiled, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t see anything?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been out for quite a while, it¡¯s time to go back. Let¡¯s go!¡± Hua Miaomiao said as he looked behind the pine tree. He then took two steps to the side and said,¡±Someone you know?¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She walked to Hua Miaomiao¡¯s side and looked behind the pine tree. There was a man standing there, but he was not Leng Kuang.

    Suddenly, she felt relieved and looked at Hua Miaomiao with a smile. ¡°No, I just want to see the pine tree. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Sensing that the man was unhappy because of them, Chu Qing quickly pulled Hua Miaomiao away.

    Gu Youli and Yu feibai¡¯s wedding photo shoot took almost a day.

    After dinner, it was already veryte. Chu Qing had already moved out of the apartment she had rented in the city, so she was staying in Yu feibai and Gu Youli¡¯s empty apartment for the time being.

    When she returned home at night, she saw someone standing in the distance at a dark corner of the bushes not far away.

    Chu Qing¡¯s gaze was cast from a certain distance away. As the other party was standing against the light, she could not see his face at all.

    One could only make out his rough figure.

    She turned around subconsciously, but then stopped in her tracks.

    She sighed to herself, feeling a little tired. She slowly turned around and walked back into the house.

    under the dim light, the figure standing against the light looked so empty and lonely.

    The next day, when Chu Qing woke up, she realized that it was cloudy outside, and it was drizzling.

    After breakfast, she went online with herptop. However, she was acting very strange today. One moment, she was focused on watching a movie. The next moment, she suddenly walked around the room in a fit of anger. The next moment, she suddenly opened the window and walked around.

    Just like that, they had spent almost a day.

    In the afternoon, when the sky was about to turn dark, Chu Qing changed her clothes and went out. As she walked out with an umbre, she subconsciously nced at the ce where she had seen a figurest night.

    It was empty.

    Chu Qing suddenlyughed. Her smile was self-deprecating.

    She didn¡¯t stay any longer and quickly walked to the side of the road to hail a taxi. She took the taxi to the nearest supermarket and bought a bunch of food. She didn¡¯t make any stops and immediately took a taxi home.

    The sky was already dark and it was still raining outside. When she got out of the car, she should have opened the umbre first.

    But when she picked up the umbre, she paused again.

    then, she hid the umbre in the things she had bought and got out of the car with the bag.

    Standing in the rain, she didn¡¯t run quickly, but walked unhurriedly. Suddenly, she even stopped and called out softly, ¡± ¡°Come out, I know you¡¯re here.¡±

    rustle, rustle. no one responded to her. There was only the sound of the rain around her. Of course, no one came out.

    Chu Qing did not say anything. She just stood there quietly, letting the rain wash her body.

 Chapter 1157

    1157 Sudden appearance, shocked

    After a long time, he heard footsteps behind him. They were very light, like the wind blowing.

    Chu Qing turned around slowly and saw Leng Kuang, who was also dripping with water. He was dressed in casual clothes and had no expression on his face. However, there was a hint of pity in his eyes.

    Looking at this familiar figure and face, Chu Qing was not surprised at all. Her entire body was as calm as mountains and rivers, and there was no change in her expression.

    She looked at Leng Kuang and smiled. Her tone was calm as she said, ¡± why do you keep following me? when did you start following me? or have I never left your eyes? ¡±

    Under Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, Leng Kuang could not lie. ¡°I took the same flight as you to China. I¡¯lle to see you if I¡¯m free.¡±

    Chu Qing did not get angry. She just smiled and said, ¡± ¡°i know. don¡¯te to see me again. i feel like i¡¯ve been living under your surveince.¡±

    With that, Chu Qing turned around and was about to leave.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t reach out to hold her like he usually did.

    He didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t move at all. Chu Qing thought that he would hug her from behind domineeringly, but he didn¡¯t either. He just stood there quietly and watched her leave.

    furthermore, he did not stand there stubbornly. after chu qing walked in, he turned around and left.

    After Chu Qing entered, she did not rush to take the elevator. Instead, she stood behind the door.

    She thought that Leng Kuang would still be standing there, but when she looked out, she realized that he was gone.

    A sour feeling rushed up to the tip of her nose. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears. Her heart seemed to be slightly stirred by something. It was not very painful, but it made her feel very ufortable.

    She didn¡¯t move and just stood there, her eyes looking down and showing a dazed expression.

    After a long time, sheughed at herself.

    With a sigh, she looked up and was about to leave when she was surprised to see a person standing in front of her. He was silent and it really gave Chu Qing a shock.

    ¡°yingluo, when did you start standing in front of me?¡± chu qing was shocked and in disbelief.

    oh my god, when did her alertness and agility be so bad? she actually didn¡¯t notice that he was standing in front of her.

    If she were to go on a mission, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she died. As expected, her decision to leave the Army was the right one.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t say anything. He just slowly walked forward.

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart clenched. Subconsciously, she ced her fist in between her and Leng Kuang. She retreated, but there was nowhere to go. There was a wall behind her.

    Leng Kuang reached out and grabbed her fist. He wanted to wrap it around her and take it off slowly.

    However, Chu Qing did not give in at all.

    Leng Kuang raised his other hand and gently caressed her face. He leaned forward and slowly pressed his forehead against hers.¡±Can¡¯t you just invite me to your house?¡±

    Chu Qing was silent and closed her eyes.

    However, even though she did not look at Leng Kuang¡¯s expression, she could still hear a hint of weakness and fatigue in his voice.

    These two words shouldn¡¯t have been used to describe Leng Kuang, but when used on him, it didn¡¯t seem out of ce at all.

    it could be seen that he was really exhausted.

    At the thought of this, Chu Qing¡¯s clenched fist unconsciously loosened.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, but I just wanted to see you from afar. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± Leng Kuang said softly, then sighed.

 Chapter 1158

    1158 It feels so good to be able to hug you

    Chu Qing¡¯s fist that was on his chest slowly loosened.

    Leng Kuang immediately grabbed her hand and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you unhappy again.¡±

    Chu Qing did not move. She just took a deep breath and looked at him expressionlessly without saying a word.

    The atmosphere was a little heavy. Leng Kuang let go of her and pulled her cor up in frustration. Then, he squeezed out a sentence that sounded a little distant even though he was clearly concerned about her. ¡°How¡¯s Yingluo doing recently?¡±

    Chu Qing nodded her head. it¡¯s pretty good.

    After a pause, he said,¡±go back Yingluo.¡±

    Leng Kuang was no longer the domineering person Chu Qing had imagined him to be. He actually smiled and said, ¡± fine, I¡¯ll go back if you ask me to. If you don¡¯t love me, I¡¯ll wait. If you¡¯re not willing to forgive me, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯m already satisfied to be able to see you smile from afar and see you happy.

    As she watched Leng Kuang get ready to leave, Chu Qing, who was in a daze, felt her eyes sting. There was something on her lips, and it was wet.

    Her heart was filled with panic. It was clearly nothing, but she felt very ufortable.

    Chu Qing was very sad. She thought of how he had saved her from the brink of death, but she couldn¡¯t feel it at all. She only thought of how he had lied about her death and then said a lot of cruel words to him. She didn¡¯t even give him a sincere smile.

    ¡°Leng Kuang!¡± Before she could understand her heart, her voice had already spoken.

    Leng Kuang stopped in his tracks and turned around. He hugged Chu Qing and kissed her on the lips without any hesitation.

    Chu Qing did not respond, but she did not reject him either.

    Leng Kuangughed, returning to his usual frivolity and devilish self.

    He gently let go of her, his breath gently blowing on her face. His voice was hoarse as he called out her name, ¡± ¡°Ah Qing.¡±

    mm ... she answered instinctively, as if she was choking in the quiet air.

    it¡¯s so good. It feels so good to be able to hold ah-Qing like this! Leng Kuang¡¯s lips pressed against hers as he spoke.

    The voice that was so close to her was like a fragrance that easily seeped into Chu Qing¡¯s pores. It stirred her body up and turned her body upside down. Her hands that were hanging by her sides were tightly twisting the fabric of her clothes.

    She looked up at him and did not say anything.

    To Leng Kuang, her gaze was extremely alluring and seductive. His breathing instantly became heavy.

    His hand, which was originally wrapped around her waist, began to drift away slowly.

    As Leng Kuang¡¯s fingers moved around her waist, Chu Qing could feel her skin trembling. She grabbed his hand and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s movements stopped instantly.

    ¡°we¡¯re both drenched and we¡¯ve been standing there for so long. don¡¯t you n on inviting me to my room? Hmm?¡± His voice was very soft, but the true meaning expressed in it was very strong.

    Especially the breath on her face, it was especially hot.

    Chu Qing looked at him and felt a little dizzy. ¡°Hmmmm?¡±

    Leng Kuang thought that Chu Qing still did not understand the true meaning of his words. ah Qing, the bed in your room must be soft and fragrant. It must be filled with your scent.

    These words made Chu Qing¡¯s face burn up instantly.

    However, when she looked at Leng Kuang¡¯s expression, she did not feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she was a little angry.¡±Leng Kuang, did youe to me just to do this?¡±

    Leng Kuang was stunned.

 Chapter 1159

    1159 Chapter 1159-it¡¯s enough to have you

    He raised his finger and grazed the tip of Chu Qing¡¯s nose. I love you. I was moved by my feelings and wanted to be with you. I wanted to do the most intimate thing between a couple with you. This is understandable. However, if it¡¯s inappropriate for you, I won¡¯t do it. I will prove everything to you until you agree.

    Wanwan. Chu Qing did not say a word and looked at her suspiciously. She had an expression of disbelief on her face.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t exin further. He used his actions to show her, ¡± look, you¡¯re all wet. Even though it¡¯s summer, you¡¯ll still catch a cold. Go back quickly and take a hot shower to warm your body. I¡¯ll go back first too. I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow.

    He didn¡¯t stay any longer and left, but before he left, he said, ¡± ah-Qing, in this life, as long as I have you, I¡¯m content. I don¡¯t ask for anything else, and I¡¯m not afraid of anything.

    Chu Qing watched as Leng Kuang got into his car and left. Then, she turned around and went back into the house.

    although there was still no obvious change on her face, her heart was filled with warmth.

    leng kuang¡¯s calm words were the most touching words she had ever heard in her life.

    She wanted to ignore it, but she couldn¡¯t. It was as if her heart had been melted by something hot. It was unbelievably soft, like melted chocte.

    Thick, sticky, and sweet.

    Early in the morning, when the sun shone through the thin gauze and into the room, Chu Qing gradually woke up from her sleep.

    However, she was not willing to get up. She continued to lie on the bed with her eyes closed, not willing to get up no matter what.

    ah Qing, wake up. Ah Qing, waah. a sound rang in her ears, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t think it was a hallucination.

    ¡°Ah Qing, quickly get up. It¡¯s time for breakfast!¡± This time, the voice was even closer, as if it was right beside the bed.

    chu qing opened her eyes slowly. she could only feel the ovepping shadows around her. the sun shone through the gaps between the shadows, slightly piercing her eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t see him clearly. The face in front of her was against the light, and she only knew that he was deep and gentle.

    As she was following the light, Chu Qing subconsciously squinted her eyes and then opened them again. Only then did she see the face in front of her clearly.

    Leng Kuang?

    Why was he in her house?

    And it was in her bedroom. Gosh, she didn¡¯t remember getting up to open the door!

    Chu Qing waspletely awake at that moment.

    She sat up abruptly and red at Leng Kuang with her eyes wide open.¡±Yingluo, how did you, how did you get in? What are you doing here?¡±

    Leng Kuang sat down on the edge of the bed. He raised the keys in his hand and shook them at Chu Qing.¡±Of course, I opened the door and came in.¡±

    Chu Qing frowned and asked,¡±key?¡± The key to my house? How did you get the key to my house?¡±

    ¡°Youli gave it to me,¡± Leng Kuang answered matter-of-factly.

    Pfff! Chu Qing was about to spit and was even more speechless.

    She was stunned for a while before asking, ¡± ¡°Why did Youli give you the key?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a guest invited to her wedding. She said that I¡¯ll be staying here from today until her wedding,¡± Leng Kuang said with a smile.

    Chu Qing pretended to be angry. when did this happen? why didn¡¯t I know anything about it? ¡±

    ¡°A few days ago. I just didn¡¯t tell you,¡± Leng Kuang smiled.

    He was not lying. Gu Youli had indeed given him the key a few days ago.

 Chapter 1160

    1160 If you want to be together, follow the normal procedure

    That evening, Gu Youli came to look for Chu Qing for dinner and identally saw Leng Kuang standing in the corner outside.

    When she saw Leng Kuang, she was like a furious Lion and started scolding him.

    however, leng kuang¡¯s attitude was extremely good. he had to apologize to gu youli and even told her that he loved chu qing and wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. at the same time, he also knew that chu qing still loved him. it was just that he had broken her heart, so she was not willing to be with him.

    However, he would not give up. He would definitely use his heart to move Chu Qing and make her ept him again.

    He also promised Gu Youli that he would love, pamper, and protect Chu Qing for the rest of his life.

    Gu Youli was also a sentimental person. Furthermore, after her rebirth, she was different from ordinary people and could read people¡¯s hearts.

    That was why she knew that Leng Kuang wasn¡¯t lying. She knew that he was truly remorseful and that he really wanted to get back to Chu Qing and be with her.

    As Chu Qing¡¯s best friend, she naturally knew that Chu Qing was still in love with Leng Kuang. It was just that she was stubborn.

    She wanted Chu Qing to be happy, so she decided to help Leng Kuang.

    only then did she pass the key to the room to leng kuang and let him do as he pleased. however, he had to promise her one thing, and that was that no matter what, he would not force chu qing at all.

    this was also a decision that leng kuang had made long ago after he let chu qing go home.

    He had already nned and prepared everything, just to wait for Chu Qing to miss him.

    if not for the fact that he had heard hua miaomiao proposing to chu qing the other day, he would not have shown himself so quickly.

    After getting Leng Kuang¡¯s promise and assurance, Gu Youli handed the key to him with a peace of mind.

    it was quiet in the room. the curtains were not drawn, and a little golden light shone through, casting a hazy shadow on them, like a beautiful painting.

    chu qing was in disbelief and could not figure out what gu youli was up to.

    She got up and jumped off the bed. if that¡¯s the case, you can stay here. I¡¯ll leave. Is that okay? ¡±

    Leng Kuang quickly ran after her and grabbed her arm. ¡°Ah-Qing, I thought you tried to forgive me yesterday, so we¡¯re together again. Of course, I¡¯ll do as I said yesterday. I won¡¯t touch you if you don¡¯t agree. As long as you¡¯re willing to ept me, as long as you¡¯re willing to bring me to visit uncle and aunty. I want to formally confess to you, I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m absolutely serious!¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop, what are you talking about?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s head started to hurt.

    She looked at him in shock. when did I say I forgave you? when did I agree to let us be together again? ¡± When did I say I was going to bring you to meet my parents?¡±

    ¡°then tell me now, is it feasible?¡± Leng Kuang asked softly. His expression was actually a little pitiful.

    Chu Qingfeng was flustered. Oh my God, Leng Kuang, please stop fooling around. I¡¯m telling you seriously, I won¡¯t tell you now because I don¡¯t want to be with you now, Wanwan.

    When she saw that Leng Kuang¡¯s expression was getting worse, she paused and cleared her throat. but I don¡¯t me you anymore. If you want to be with me, then just follow the normal procedure. I¡¯ll consider it.

    ¡°Normal procedures? What is a normal procedure?¡± Obviously, Leng Kuang, who had never been in a rtionship before, did not understand what Chu Qing meant.

    Chu Qing looked at him, speechless. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

 Chapter 1161

    1161 I¡¯ll use all my heart and soul to chase you

    Hearing this, Leng Kuang panicked. He quickly reached out and stopped her. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll follow the normal procedure.¡±

    Chu Qing did not believe him. She raised her eyebrows suspiciously.¡±You know? Then why don¡¯t you tell me how the normal procedure should be carried out?¡±

    Leng Kuang grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. ¡°Ah-Qing, if you listen to my heart, you won¡¯t ask such a question again.¡±

    Wanwan. Chu Qing rolled her eyes at him and pulled her hand back.

    Leng Kuangughed and promised her, ¡± ah-Qing, I will prove my heart to you. I will start with you. Tomorrow, Let¡¯s Go To The Movies and go shopping. How about it? ¡±

    Finally, he asked carefully.

    Chu Qing looked at Leng Kuang, who had always been overbearing and presumptuous, and how he was so worried. Although he looked a little cold on the surface and did not seem to care about his reasons, he was actually very happy in his heart.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, does that mean you agree?¡± leng kuang lifted his hand and pinched chu qing¡¯s chin. he leaned his head over.

    Chu Qing turned her head and pushed him away. agree? When did I say I agreed?¡±

    Leng Kuang wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word. If you do, I¡¯ll ...¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡± Chu Qing red at him.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s anger subsided instantly. His attitude was gentle.¡±Not much? how would i dare to do anything to you?¡±

    Chu Qing pretended to be unhappy and said, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by not so-so? What do you mean by you dare to do anything to me? Are you calling me a hag?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, you¡¯re the Queen.¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be your most loyal and considerate Knight,¡± Leng Kuang said with a devilish smile.

    don¡¯t try to fool me. I¡¯m telling you, I still don¡¯t agree to it, but I¡¯ll consider whether or not I should let you pursue me.

    I¡¯m already very happy that you¡¯re willing to consider it. Leng Kuang was confident that he could change her mind.

    He was overjoyed and happy. He couldn¡¯t help but cover Chu Qing¡¯s mouth and enjoy her cherry lips from the outside to the inside. He tasted them intimately.

    In the end, when Chu Qing was about to suffocate and almost faint, he finally let her go.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Chu Qing was embarrassed and angry. She pointed at Leng Kuang and said angrily, ¡± Leng Kuang, I¡¯m warning you seriously. If this happens again, I¡¯ll directly reject you.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t think much of it. He thought that stealing a kiss was a trick to woo his wife. Although she was very angry after the kiss, she didn¡¯t resist at all when he kissed her. Instead, she couldn¡¯t help but sink into it.

    of course, he didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction on his face. instead, his attitude was extremely good. I was wrong. The next time I want to kiss you, I¡¯ll definitely ask you first. Or, I¡¯ll kiss you back after you kiss me.

    ¡°Big pervert, who wants to kiss you!¡± Chu Qing pushed Leng Kuang¡¯s body away and ran to the door like the wind. She stretched out her hand and pulled the door open. one word. Do you live here, or do I live here? ¡±

    of course, you¡¯ll be staying here. I¡¯ll leave. It¡¯s just that ... Leng Kuang walked over and held Chu Qing¡¯s hand, wanting to lead her back to the house. However, Chu Qing did not move at all.¡±Shouldn¡¯t you have waited for me and had breakfast before leaving?¡±

    seeing that he had given in, chu qing let go of the door and followed leng kuang to the dining room.

    The apartment door was gently thrown aside by Chu Qing. It did not close on its own, but was left ajar with a thin slit.

 Chapter 1162

    1162 I¡¯ll kill you, you animal!

    The two of them were having breakfast without a word.

    Chu Qing had her head buried the entire time. Leng Kuang was chewing the food in his mouth, but his eyes were fixed on Chu Qing.

    His gaze was like fire, as if it could melt people.

    Chu Qing couldn¡¯t stand his gaze anymore. She looked up and red at him. What are you looking at? do you still want to eat breakfast? if you don¡¯t, then get lost.

    ¡°I¡¯m eating, aren¡¯t I?¡± Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows.

    He held his chin with one hand, his expressionzy and rxed, not at all affected by the threat in Chu Qing¡¯s words. ¡°a feast for the eyes, haven¡¯t you heard of that?¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched and she kicked Leng Kuang under the table.

    Leng Kuang felt a little more pain, but he was not angry. Instead, heughed and teased Chu Qing.¡±Beating is a sign of affection, scolding is a sign of love. Ah Qing, you kissed me.¡±

    Pfft. Chu Qing almost spat out the breakfast in her mouth.

    But suddenly, she chuckled. Leng Kuang, if I give you a chance to take a break now ...

    She suddenly stood up and sat beside Leng Kuang. Their lips pressed against each other, and their breaths melded.¡±How would you do whatever you want?¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s entire body went numb. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist. ah-Qing, are you trying to seduce me? ¡±

    Just a second ago, he was still immersed in tenderness and sweetness, enjoying the pleasure of her fragrant lips touching.

    But the next second, after he asked, he felt an intense pain in his thigh.

    He looked down and saw Chu Qing¡¯s hand pinching his leg. She was using a lot of strength.

    Leng Kuang ignored the pain in his leg. He reached out and pulled Chu Qing into his arms. He slowly lowered his head and wanted to kiss her.

    However, before he kissed her, he asked in a gentlemanly manner, ¡± ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±

    Seeing that his lips were about to press down on hers, Chu Qing raised her finger slowly and gently covered his mouth. She lowered her voice and stopped him.¡±You can¡¯t!¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows. you¡¯re seducing me. You¡¯re teasing me. You¡¯re giving me the cold shoulder. I can¡¯t help it!

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t help it?¡± Chu Qing retorted evilly and even increased the strength of her grip on Leng Kuang.

    She wanted to challenge the bottom line of Leng Kuang¡¯s tolerance.

    leng kuang endured the pain and smiled happily. he wasn¡¯t angry at all.

    as smart as he was, he naturally knew what chu qing was thinking. he went along with her thoughts and even teased her, ¡± ¡°!¡±

    Originally, these words were nothing between Leng Kuang and Chu Qing. After all, they had a very intimate rtionship before.|| When he was in love, Leng Kuang also liked to say some very explicit words to spice things up.

    however, even if it was a joke to them, it didn¡¯t mean that other people would think the same way.

    Especially when that person was Chu Qing¡¯s father.

    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Father Chu¡¯s voice rang out as he charged towards Leng Kuang.

    Just now, Chu Qing opened the door but did not close it. Father Chu came to visit his daughter today and even bought her breakfast.

    When he reached the door, he realized that the apartment door was not closed.

    Just as she was wondering what was going on and was thinking that her daughter was not careless enough to not close the door tightly at night, her daughter¡¯s voice came from the room. what if you can¡¯t help it? ¡±

    Father Chu frowned and slowly pushed the door open. He heard a man say, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but tie you to the bed and press you under my body until you faint!¡±

    He was shocked and quickly walked in. He saw a man holding his daughter¡¯s waist like a hooligan.

 Chapter 1163

    1163 How did he be a hooligan?

    Father Chu was furious and rushed over without a second thought.

    He threw his breakfast to the side, raised his fist, and threw it at Leng Kuang.

    Who was Leng Kuang? His sensitivity and reflexes were not something an average person could match. When he felt the iing fist, he pulled Chu Qing up and raised his leg subconsciously, ready to kick father Chu who was charging at him.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her father. At that moment, she felt that the softest secret in her heart that she wanted to hide the most had been found out by her family.

    She was caught off guard and suddenly eximed, ¡± ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡±

    Leng Kuang was shocked to hear the word ¡°dad.¡±

    He quickly retracted his foot and took father Chu¡¯s punch. Other than not being angry at being hit, he was also d that he had not kicked.

    Seeing that father Chu¡¯s second punch was about tond, Chu Qing quickly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Dad, stop fighting.¡±

    Qingqing, don¡¯t be afraid. Dad¡¯s here. I won¡¯t let him bully you. I¡¯ll beat this little b * stard to death, ¡± dad Chu said as his eyes darted around.

    When he saw the cleaning tools on the balcony, he quickly walked over, picked up the broom, and swung it at Leng Kuang. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you bad boy. You actually dared to take advantage of my daughter, Yingluo.¡±

    father chu cursed as he picked up his broom and swung it at leng kuang¡¯s head.

    leng kuang was a little confused. he was just joking with chu qing? How did it be bullying?

    his father often cracked simr jokes with his mother, but why did he say that chu qing¡¯s father was a hooligan?

    What should I do now?

    For the first time, Leng Kuang realized that he couldn¡¯t think of any way to solve this problem.

    He could only hide as he shouted at father Chu, ¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Please listen to me first!¡±

    what¡¯s there to say? I¡¯m telling you, I heard everything clearly just now. You little bastard, you¡¯re a hooligan, but you don¡¯t even look at where you¡¯re going. You don¡¯t even know whose daughter Qianqian is!

    Father Chu cursed in rage. The broom in his hand swung back and forth, bringing with it a force that could not be underestimated, and headed straight for Leng kuanghu.

    grandpa chu was a martial arts expert, so naturally, father chu knew a thing or two.

    However, it was still easy for Leng Kuang to Dodge.

    Watching as the man dodged left and right, unable to hit him at all, the muscles on father Chu¡¯s furious face twitched, and his eyes turned bloodshot.

    Dodge, you actually still dare to Dodge!! He trembled as he clenched the broom in his hand tightly, and once again, he swung the broom at-!

    Leng Kuang could have dodged the attack, but he knew that if father Chu didn¡¯t hit him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow his anger.

    With this thought in mind, he didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. He straightened his body and took the heavy blow.

    ¡°bang!¡± with a loud bang and chu qing¡¯s cry of surprise, the broomnded squarely on leng kuang¡¯s shoulder.

    leng kuang was able to withstand it at first, but when his gaze swept over chu qing, he saw her anxious and worried look. his tall and straight body subconsciously staggered forward as if he was seriously injured and could not stand steadily.

    At this moment, father Chu picked up the broom again, ready to continue the fight!

    chu qing¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hit me. What are you doing? listen to me, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± Chu Qing rushed over.

    She hugged Leng Kuang and turned around to shield him!

 Chapter 1164

    1164 Second young master Leng, you¡¯re not three or four?

    Bang!¡± With another loud bang, it hit Chu Qing¡¯s back squarely, making a weak creaking sound.

    Leng Kuang was shocked. He hugged Chu Qing with both arms and turned her around. He ced her head on his neck and said, ¡± uncle, if you want to hit someone, hit me!

    Mr. Chu, who had hit Chu Qing, was so frightened that his expression changed. He did not continue to hit her. ¡°qing qing, what are you doing?¡±

    mr. chu was panting heavily. he dropped the broom in his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead. he pointed at his daughter and leng kuang. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you two? ¡±

    Chu Qing endured the pain and turned around to look at her father. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s my friend. We were just joking.¡±

    ¡°Joking?¡± father Chu¡¯s eyes widened. I¡¯m joking, but I¡¯m still holding your waist. Qingqing, you¡¯re from the People¡¯s Liberation Army. Even if you¡¯re going to be discharged, you can¡¯t forget that you were once arade of the People¡¯s Liberation Army.¡±

    now that things hade to this, leng kuang decided to tell them everything.

    ¡°Uncle, please calm down.¡± He was all smiles as he hugged Chu Qing tightly and smiled at father Chu, ¡± uncle, I love ah-Qing, and I want to be with her. I was just looking for a day to visit and ask for your permission to be with her. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you today. I¡¯m begging you now to let me date ah-Qing. Of course, I will also officially visit you and aunty tomorrow.

    Chu Qing and her father¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    however, their shock was different.

    Chu Qing wondered when Leng Kuang had be so anxious and thoughtless. He actually revealed their matter at this time.

    did he think that it was not chaotic enough, or did he think that her father did not hate him enough?

    As for father Chu, he was Truly, truly shocked.

    other than that, he also found it hard to believe that his daughter had found such a sneaky man.

    He looked up coldly at the person in front of him. His old face was very tense as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°You want to be with my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Kuang nodded solemnly.

    He didn¡¯t avoid his father¡¯s eyes at all, as if he wanted to be honest with him.

    ¡°No way, I don¡¯t agree to it. I¡¯d never be at ease if I left my daughter in your hands,¡± father Chu retorted.

    ¡°I can promise you that I¡¯ll treat her very, very well, Qianqian,¡± Leng Kuang quickly said.

    what¡¯s so good about it? what¡¯s the use of being good? ¡± he red at Leng Kuang and then looked at Chu Qing. daughter, let me tell you this. Your future husband doesn¡¯t care about beauty or wealth, but he must be honest and work hard. He must never beat up those shady hooligans.

    Leng Kuang choked. He was speechless!

    He was furious. What kind of look was this old man giving him? he was the second young master of the Leng family. How could this old man say that he was a jerk?

    F * ck, if he wasn¡¯t chu Qing¡¯s father, he would have taught this old man a good lesson and told him what a stylish man was.

    chu qing exined to her father on leng kuang¡¯s behalf, ¡± dad, he¡¯s a friend of mine. He works in Yingluo¡¯spany. He¡¯s not a shady person.

    Even though he said that, father Chu¡¯s anger still hadn¡¯t subsided. However, he looked a little better now. He pointed at Leng Kuang.¡±Get lost. Don¡¯te looking for my daughter again.¡±

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t want to leave. He stood there unmoving, all he wanted to do was to clear things up with father Chu.

 Chapter 1165

    1165 chapter 1165-aggrieved, not daring to say anything

    Not wanting things to get worse, Chu Qing quickly reached out and pushed Leng Kuang. ¡°Go back first. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    Leng Kuang furrowed his brows. He was still unwilling to leave.

    Chu Qing quickly gave him a look, warning him that if he did not listen to her, he should note looking for her in the future.

    Leng Kuang gave in to her ¡± lecherous ¡± power. He had seen Chu Qing¡¯s absolute ruthlessness. He was really afraid of himself. It was not easy for him to get a little closer to her, but in the end, he was pushed far away by her.

    He thought about it and decided not to force it. He smiled at father Chu.¡±uncle, i¡¯ll take my leave first. i¡¯ll visit you again next time.¡±

    after that, she looked at chu qing with a little grievance before turning to leave.

    Father Chu red at Leng Kuang¡¯s back, the disbelief in his eyes growing stronger.

    After a while, he shouted at Leng Kuang, ¡± ¡°What, visit? I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re not allowed to look for my daughter again, and you¡¯re not allowed to visit me. ¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed at Leng Kuang. He was panting heavily and his eyes were wide open. He looked at Chu Qing and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever see this stinky brat again.¡±

    At such a close distance, of course Leng Kuang could hear it. He felt extremely aggrieved.

    However, he couldn¡¯t go back and say anything to them. He could only bear with all his unhappiness and leave.

    After the door closed, father Chu¡¯s attitude immediately became gentler. He looked at Chu Qing with concern, ¡± Qingqing, let daddy take a look. Did I hurt you just now? ¡±

    chu qing waved her hand. ¡± dad, i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry. ¡±

    Mr. Chu sighed. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. How did you meet this kid? he looks like a decent man, but why is he so flirty when he talks? he actually wants to be with you. He doesn¡¯t even know whose daughter you are. I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t agree with this kid. You can¡¯t find someone like him no matter what. You should find someone simr to Miao Miao.

    Chu Qing blushed with shame. dad, why did you mention Miaomiao for no reason? ¡±

    At this moment, father Chu¡¯s feelings wereplicated. He looked at Chu Qing with a strange gaze.¡±Why can¡¯t I mention it? I just like Miao Miao. You grew up with Miao Miao and you two have such a good rtionship. All these years, you didn¡¯t bring a girlfriend home and Miao Miao didn¡¯t bring a boyfriend home. I thought you and Miao Miao were sisters-inw.¡±

    Chu Qing interrupted her. what? dad, what nonsense are you talking about? what do you mean by me bringing a girlfriend and Miao Miao bringing a boyfriend? ¡± What do you think we are?¡±

    Realizing that he had said the wrong thing, father Chu pped his mouth and spat,¡±No, no, I said it wrong. You¡¯re the one with a boyfriend, and Miao Miao with a girlfriend. I was just angry with that brat just now. Anyway, you can¡¯t be with this brat. You might as well be with Miao Miao instead.¡±

    dad. Chu Qing¡¯s expression changed instantly. Her eyes were deep as she interrupted her again, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Father Chu fell silent.

    Chu Qing did not say anything and just looked at him with a deep gaze.

    After a long while, Chu Qing asked hoarsely, ¡± dad, why did you marry mom? I remember Mom telling me before that at the beginning, Grandpa didn¡¯t quite agree with you marrying mom, but you still married mom in the end. It¡¯s because you love mom too much. My feelings have always been very pure. I only see him as a friend and a brother and family, but I¡¯ve never seen him as a lover or boyfriend.

 Chapter 1166

    1166 Father Chu¡¯s true purpose foring

    Father Chu listened to Chu Qing quietly. He didn¡¯t dare to respond or make wild guesses.

    he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. he hade here today to persuade chu qing and give her some advice. in this situation, he could only hope that it wouldn¡¯t have any adverse effects.

    ¡± dad, i think you already know some things. that¡¯s why you came today. did miao miao say something to you? ¡± she asked slowly.

    ¡°no, miao miao didn¡¯t tell me anything about yingluo.¡± dad chu waved his hand. He quickly ignored her.

    Chu Qing¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. dad, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re here today purely to see me.

    ¡°Of course.¡± As he spoke, he subconsciously raised his hand and stroked his neck.

    chu qing¡¯s eyes turned sly. ¡± dad, mom told me before that every time you lie, you can¡¯t help but raise your hand to touch your neck. look at you now. you¡¯re so timid. ¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Father Chu lowered his hand and cleared his throat.¡±I came here today for the matter between you and Miao Miao, but Miao Miao really didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    Just like what father Chu said, Hua Miaomiao really did not tell him anything. But how did he know about Hua Miaomiao¡¯s proposal to Chu Qing? This was all thanks to mother Hua.

    hua miaomiao was not young anymore. mother hua was very anxious about his marriage. she was afraid that he was really ¡± gay ¡± as chu qing said.

    Therefore, for the past year, she had been urging Hua Miaomiao to quickly find a girlfriend.

    However, half a year had passed and Hua Miaomiao still did not bring a girlfriend home.

    Mother Hua was anxious and decided to use another method to test Hua Miaomiao. She asked if Hua Miaomiao had a boyfriend and if he did, she would bring him home.

    Anyway, it was better than him being single for the rest of his life.

    On the surface, he said that he agreed, but in fact, he wanted to confirm Hua Miaomiao¡¯s sexual orientation.

    This question made Hua Miaomiao scold his mother. Then, he said angrily that he would bring his boyfriend back tomorrow.

    however, another half a year had passed, and he was still single. he had no girlfriend, and of course, no boyfriend.

    Unable to grasp Hua Miaomiao¡¯s thoughts, mother Hua became even more anxious and did not know what to do.

    therefore, he called hua miaomiao every night and told him who was getting married today and who was having a baby tomorrow.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s mother would tell him off if he went home, and Hua Miaomiao¡¯s mother would tell him off over the phone if he didn¡¯t.

    Last night, Mother Hua called Hua Miaomiao again.

    Then, she told Hua Miaomiao that the son of his grandmother¡¯s youngest son¡¯s brother-inw¡¯s eldest son was going to get married in two days. She was so envious and jealous that she asked Hua Miaomiao when he was going to get married and give her a grandson to hug.

    Hua Miaomiao was annoyed by her and told her that he was getting married soon.

    Mother Hua was happy and quickly asked him when he was getting married and when he would bring his wife home for her to see.

    When Hua Miaomiao said that he was about to get married, he was actually just perfunctory.

    Now that he was being pressed by Hua Ma, he had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°I did propose to someone, but he hasn¡¯t agreed yet. I¡¯ll tell you the date after he agrees.¡±

    mother hua was ted. regardless of whether her son¡¯s proposal was sessful or not, she could finally prove that her son was not gay and that he liked women.

    she thanked her ¡®ancestors for their good deeds¡¯!

    After hanging up the phone, she suddenly remembered that there was a saying on the inte that there was a ce where men could get married. Now, she was a little worried for nothing.

 Chapter 1167

    1167 After being good friends for so many years, I¡¯m suddenly not used to it

    Hurriedly, she called Hua Miaomiao and asked him which family the girl was from and if she knew her.

    Hua Miaomiao said that he knew her and hung up the phone.

    This time, mother Hua was ted. She started to filter through the girls she knew. After thinking about it, she felt that there was only one person who could be the girl, and that was Chu Qing!

    As such, she dragged father Hua to the Chu family happily and told father Chu and mother Chu about this.

    In the beginning, neither father Chu nor mother Chu believed it. However, after mother Hua¡¯s analysis, both of them felt that it was possible.

    mother hua had been urging hua miaomiao for a year, but hua miaomiao had not made any move.

    Now that Chu Qing was back, Hua Miaomiao was saying that he had proposed. This was too much of a coincidence.

    As they thought about it, father Chu and mother Chu also felt that it might be the case.

    The four elders had only been guessing the rtionship between Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing, but as time went on, they became more and more mysterious. They even talked about Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing getting married.

    They were talking about the wedding happily and about having two children in the future, one with the surname Chu and the other with the surname Hua.

    In the end, they even decided to send someone to visit Chu Qing the next day to find out what she was up to. That was why father Chu brought breakfast early in the morning but called his daughter a beast when he came to visit her.

    Chu Qing, who had been told everything by father Chu, was in a mess. She was crispy on the outside but tender on the inside. She was extremely speechless.

    ¡°Dad, you guys!¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s father looked at his daughter¡¯s expression. How could he not understand his daughter¡¯s feelings? sigh! It seemed that Miao Miao had no chance.

    Could it be that his daughter really liked that shady little brat?

    How could he do that? if his daughter were to marry that brat, she would definitely suffer a lot. No, he couldn¡¯t watch his daughter fall into the fire pit.

    ¡°Qingqing, Miaomiao is quite good. I think it¡¯s not bad for you two to be together. Do you want to run away?¡±

    Father Chu¡¯s earnest advice was interrupted by Chu Qing again, ¡± ¡± dad, that¡¯s enough. i¡¯ll think about my matter. you and mom don¡¯t have to worry. ¡±

    Initially, father Chu had wanted to continue persuading Chu Qing. Fortunately, Hua Miaomiao called.

    Mother Hua told Hua Miaomiao about father Chu¡¯s arrival in the city and asked Hua Miaomiao to treat him well.

    He even hinted to Hua Miaomiao that father Chu¡¯s visit was about his marriage with Chu Qing.

    Hua Miaomiao cried out in his heart and quickly hung up the phone. He wanted to exin to Chu Qing but did not know what to say. He could only ask them out and treat them to lunch.

    Hua Miaomiao was very ufortable during the meal. He was afraid that father Chu would say something to Chu Qing. He was also afraid that Chu Qing would misunderstand him and think that he had told his family about them.

    On the other hand, father Chu was the happiest. He pulled Hua Miaomiao along and drank cup after cup.

    If not for Chu Qing¡¯s strong intervention, father Chu would have gone home drunk today.

    After the meal, the two of them prepared to send father Chu back to his apartment, but father Chu refused to let them. He took Chu Qing¡¯s keys and called a bus to go home.

    Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing found a leisure hall and ordered two cups of coffee. The atmosphere was a little awkward. In the past, they were always very lively.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give Lili a call?¡± the two of them asked at the same time.

    They looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°miao miao, i¡¯m really not used to this,¡± chu qing said after taking a deep breath.

    Hua Miaomiao smiled. tomboy, if I propose to you and the price is that I can¡¯t get along with you, I take back what I said.

 Chapter 1168

    1168 Don¡¯t treat pressure as pressure

    Chu Qing looked as if she had suddenly realized something. The corners of her lips curled up slightly as sheughed teasingly, ¡± ¡°Sissy, are you trying to tell me that your proposal is invalid?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao looked at her with a bitter face. ¡°No, of course it can¡¯t be canceled. I¡¯m just saying that if I¡¯m always ufortable, I¡¯m veryfortable now. The reason why I was so uneasy earlier wasn¡¯t because of the proposal. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve been suffering this past year. It¡¯s like a curse has been ced on my head. My mother, the Tang monk, has been nagging at me until my head hurts. That¡¯s why I told my motherst night not to worry. I¡¯ve already proposed to a certain girl and told her it was a girl she knew. She must¡¯ve guessed it was you. I knew she would have guessed it, but I didn¡¯t expect her to call me uncle toe over today. Please don¡¯t be angry ...¡±

    ¡°Yo, what kind of person do you think I am? how could I be so petty? you¡¯re just thinking too much. Chu Qingughed.

    She raised her eyebrows. but Miao Miao, did you propose to me because your mother forced you to? you can¡¯t find a good man, so you¡¯re in a dilemma.

    Without waiting for Chu Qing to say anything, Hua Miaomiao said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Chu Qingughed and sighed. even if it is, it¡¯s okay. I can understand you.

    you¡¯re so smart. You haven¡¯t even married me yet. Hua Miaomiao¡¯s dark eyes were filled with tenderness.

    Ugh! Chu Qing huped in her heart.

    After some thought, she felt that she should make things clear to Hua Miaomiao.

    Chu Qing¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious and her voice was heavy. Miao Miao, when you asked mest night, I already knew the answer I was going to give you. It was just that I didn¡¯t say it immediately. I was a little half-hearted, but after a night of consideration, I¡¯m more certain that the answer was what I thought of. So I think I have to tell you so as not to hold you back.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    He seemed to have realized something, and it was as if he didn¡¯t need to hear Chu Qing¡¯s answer to know. His face was pale.

    ah-Qing, there¡¯s no need to dy. Even if you have an answer now, I don¡¯t want you to tell me. One month. We agreed on one month. You can give me an answer in one month. He seemed to be choosing to escape, or perhaps he was waiting for his chance.

    Chu Qing sighed and said,¡±Miao Miao, why do you have to do this?¡± It¡¯s not good for you to drag this on. ¡±

    Hua Miaomiao looked into Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. The light in his eyes was getting dimmer and dimmer, but he still seemed to be expecting something. no, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything bad about it. On the contrary, I think it¡¯s very good. Qingqing, there are always a lot of idents in life, a lot of sudden events. Maybe after a month, what you really want might be apletely different answer from what you¡¯re thinking now? ¡±

    ¡°Miaomiao, listen to me, Yingluo.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao interrupted Chu Qing and did not give her the chance to continue, ¡± are you feeling stressed because of uncle¡¯s visit today? I really didn¡¯t tell them anything. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t give you any pressure. You can tell uncle that the girl I proposed to wasn¡¯t you.

    Her long eyshes drooped and Chu Qing¡¯s voice carried a hint of helplessness. ¡°Miaomiao, you know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

 Chapter 1169

    1169 Please give me some time, buffer

    Hua Miaomiaoughed. that¡¯s good. Then, let¡¯s do it as we agreed. Give me an answer after you¡¯ve thought it through.

    ¡°Hua Miaomiao!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Hua Miaomiao ignored Chu Qing¡¯s anxiousness and frustration. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Tomboy, just give me some time to buffer, okay? No matter if you agree or not, please let me be mentally prepared. It¡¯s too fast now, I¡¯m a little scared of any answer.¡±

    The corners of Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched, and she felt a mess in the wind.

    she thought for a while and sighed. ¡± ¡°I have a story, do you want to hear it?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡°what story? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a story between you and a man. ¡±

    chu qing paused for a moment and nodded her head. ¡± so you¡¯re not stupid. you even have the ability of a great deity. your guess is so urate. ¡±

    hua miaomiao rolled his eyes at chu qing. ¡± can¡¯t you see what kind of asion this is? you¡¯re suddenly here to tell me a story. it¡¯d be weird if you¡¯re not with some man. ¡± You can say whatever you want, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    How could he not care? when he found out that Chu Qing had a boyfriend, he felt that his life had suddenly lost its direction.

    When he found out that Chu Qing was pregnant, his entire heart was in so much pain that it broke into pieces of ice.

    chu qing said softly,¡±do you remember the time when we went to the antique street to buy things for lunch?¡± That day, your bag was stolen, so I ran over to help you get it. In the end, I got into a fight with someone and was even sent to the hospital.¡±

    of course I do. Could it be that the story is rted to this matter? ¡±

    yes, this man is the one who injured me the other day. When I went to the Hunter School for training, I was surprised to find out that he was my instructor. I hated him so I took advantage of the midnight when no one was around to use a military horse to Pierce the tire of his favorite car, but I was caught red-handed by him. When he captured me, he used all kinds of means to take revenge on me. He was really not soft-hearted at all. You should know my personality, I would never take this lying down.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao acted as if it was none of his business and told her about the past.

    for some reason, hua miaomiao¡¯s heart ached and turned cold when she looked down and did not move.

    Chu Qing said again and even smiled, ¡± ¡°Later on, I wanted to make him fall in love with me and then dump him. Of course, I only thought about it and didn¡¯t dare to really do it. So when he said we could try, I rejected him resolutely.

    I really regretted it. I didn¡¯t know why I regretted it. I thought it was because of myself that I missed such a good opportunity to take revenge on him. But when he asked me for a second time, I still didn¡¯t agree. At that time, I realized the real reason why I didn¡¯t agree. It was because I realized that I seemed to like him, but I was afraid of being hurt by him, so I rejected him.

    Miao Miao, do you think I¡¯m sick? do I have masochistic tendencies? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m moved by a man who always tortures me. When I saw that he was willing to give up his life for me, I threw myself into his arms and agreed to be with him. after we got together, on one hand, i acted like i didn¡¯t care about him at all and that he was dispensable because i was afraid that i would reveal my heart and that i would be hurt by him.¡±

 Chapter 1170

    1170 too familiar, like brother and sister

    stop it! Hua Miaomiao suddenly interrupted her.

    Chu Qing ignored him and continued, ¡± but on the other hand, I controlled him and didn¡¯t want him to be with any other woman besides me. I hoped that he would truly like me, so I kept struggling until I got pregnant with Yingluo.

    hua miaomiao could not help but reach out to cover chu qing¡¯s mouth. ¡± ¡°Tomboy, I told you to stop, I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±

    Chu Qing looked at Hua Miaomiao and nodded. Hua Miaomiao then let go.

    no matter what happened between you and him, it¡¯s all in the past. You don¡¯t have to think about it anymore. Have you forgotten that you once swore to never talk to him in this life? ¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s voice was a little helpless. but Miao Miao, things like feelings can be big or small. At times like this, you can¡¯t break it off just because you want to. I don¡¯t have any other meaning in telling you this. I just want to tell you that I can¡¯t break it off with him for a while. It will only lead to unclear rtionships. If youe back again to cause trouble ...

    Hua Miaomiao interrupted her,¡±what did I do?¡± Didn¡¯t you already break up with him? so what if you¡¯ve broken up with him? there¡¯s so much that you can¡¯t sort out and it¡¯s a mess.¡±

    ¡°He was the one who saved me!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s body stiffened when he heard the sudden question.

    chu qing looked at him steadily. ¡± this time in africa, i really almost died. i was shot four times. think about what that means. i thought i was dead for sure at that time, but i woke up. he was the one who used all means to save me. he was also the one who took care of me every day. no matter what he did to me in the past, he has been very good to me this year, but i can¡¯t even smile at him. ¡±

    ¡°So, you want to be with him?¡± Hua Miaomiao asked in a deep voice.

    Chu Qing shook her head. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve known him for a few years and we¡¯ve been together for quite a long time. But I always feel that I¡¯ve never really understood him. I can¡¯t even see him clearly. I¡¯m not sure what he thinks, so I¡¯m still afraid. Especially after being hurt once, I¡¯m even more afraid. So this time, I won¡¯t make any decisions easily.

    Hua Miaomiao chuckled and said in a self-deprecating tone, ¡± tomboy, I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re a heartless, cunning, and bad-tempered woman. People like you should be unhurt, but it¡¯s really strange. The more you¡¯re like this, the more you¡¯re afraid of getting hurt. But it¡¯s also because of this that I can¡¯t let you go no matter what.

    She said she didn¡¯t know, but she actually had an answer in her heart. It was just like the answer she gave him in the beginning was that she didn¡¯t know, but she actually had an answer.

    Two ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯, twopletely different answers.

    Hua Miaomiao sighed,¡±tomboy, tell me, what should I do with you?¡± I always thought you were the same as me, but it turns out that a sissy like me is really annoying.¡±

    ¡°Miao Miao, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Chu Qing stood up and bit her lip.¡±we¡¯re too familiar with each other. we¡¯re more like siblings.¡±

    ¡°yes, it¡¯s too familiar! It was not good to be too familiar with each other. He understood everything without saying anything. He always thought that he had hidden it well and that he would not be able to see through the smart ones. However, Hua Miaomiao did not continue his sentence.

    he suddenlyughed and changed his tone. ¡± i¡¯ll still say the same thing. the proposal still exists, and the answer will be in a month¡¯s time. i need time to prepare, no matter what the answer is. ¡±

 Chapter 1171

    1171 Love rival, face to face confrontation

    hua miaomiao was still stubborn and insisted on guarding his one month.

    ¡°Eh???¡± Chu Qing still wanted to say something, but she moved her lips and swallowed her words.

    She had already said everything she wanted to say. In fact, Hua Miaomiao did not understand what she was trying to say, but he was just pretending.

    For the next two days, father Chu did not return home and stayed in Chu Qing¡¯s apartment.

    Hua Miaomiao did not go to the studio every day. He would buy breakfast at 7 am and stay with father Chu and Chu Qing the entire time. He would only return home at 7 or 8 pm.

    When Leng Kuang came to look for Chu Qing the next day, Chu Qing¡¯s father, Hua Miaomiao, happened to be home with her.

    Although he was not happy to see her, he did not say anything and left quietly. He did not want to put Chu Qing in a difficult position.

    It was his fault for having such a terrible first impression of him.

    However, two days had passed and father Chu was still not home. That sissy Hua Miaomiao was by his side all day long, giving him no chance to meet father Chu again to build up their rtionship.

    on the third day, leng kuang could not bear to watch any longer. he finally decided that even if father chu had a bad impression of him now, he would still knock on the door to look for chu qing.

    it was hua miaomiao who opened the door. when he saw leng kuang, he was slightly surprised. he asked with a cold face, ¡± ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Leng Kuang was good at hiding his emotions. Even if he wanted to kill Hua Miaomiao, he would not show it on his face.

    Moreover, even if he wanted to shed all pretenses of cordiality, he would not do it personally.

    Therefore, he did not ask who Hua Miaomiao was and acted as if he had never seen him before. He asked coldly, ¡± ¡°where¡¯s ah qing?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not here, she went out.¡± Hua Miaomiao did not want him to see Chu Qing, so he lied.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s face turned as cold as ice.

    After Chu Qing returned, he had been watching from outside. Chu Qing did not even go out. This sissy actually dared to lie to him?

    He was really tired of living!

    He clenched his fists.

    Just as Leng Kuang was about to kick Hua Miaomiao away, Chu Qing¡¯s voice came from inside the room, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡±

    then, she appeared in front of leng kuang.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s cold expression softened. He called out to her softly, ¡± ¡°Ah Qing!¡±

    When Chu Qing saw Leng Kuang, she felt an inexplicable pain in her head.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Leng Kuang for two days and thought that he knew what she was thinking. It turned out that he didn¡¯t know.

    Or perhaps it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know, he was just too anxious.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing that Leng Kuang was so worried about her.

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    Thest¡¯? ¡± Before he could finish his question, he heard a ¡°Dong¡± sound.

    The three people standing at the door were stunned.

    Chu Qing was the first to react. She shouted, ¡± ¡°Dad!¡± she then rushed into the kitchen.

    hua miaomiao and leng kuang quickly followed.

    Father Chu, who was changing a light bulb, fell from his chair to the ground. He seemed to have hurt his waist, and was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t get up. He could only groan on the ground.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face turned pale with fear. She ran over to help her father up but was stopped by Hua Miaomiao and Leng Kuang.¡±Don¡¯t touch him!¡±

    After that, the two of them looked at each other and then looked away in disgust.

    But then, the two of them said at the same time, ¡± ¡°Call the ambnce!¡±

 Chapter 1172

    1172 Chapter 1172-secret contest

    Chu Qing turned around angrily and red at the two of them. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? call an ambnce!¡±

    At this moment, the two of them took out their phones almost at the same time and prepared to make a call.

    Chu Qing was considered rational and did not lose her cool.

    Seeing that the two of them were about to make a call at the same time, he thought that this would upy the line and that neither of them would get through in the end. So, he quickly said, ¡± ¡°leng kuang, make a call and ask your men to clear the road. don¡¯t let there be any traffic jams.¡±

    she knew that leng kuang wasn¡¯t alone. his shadow wolves and war dragon were definitely downstairs.

    then, she turned to hua miaomiao and said, ¡± help me clean up the kitchen. bring the food out quickly. ¡±

    ¡°alright!¡± The two of them spoke at the same time, not daring to have any objections.

    Looking at her father groaning in pain on the ground, Chu Qing¡¯s face turned pale. It was as if there was a tight string in her mind. It was only until the ambnce arrived and the doctor did a preliminary examination that she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the sprain was not particrly serious.

    After getting a cast in the hospital, the doctor suggested staying in the hospital for a few days of observation, just in case.

    Outside the ward, Chu Qing said to Leng Kuang and Hua Miaomiao, ¡± ¡°You two, go back.¡±

    Leng Kuang and Hua Miaomiao looked at each other and remained silent.

    Seeing that they were both here, Chu Qing¡¯s gaze swept between the two of them. Finally, her gazended on Leng Kuang¡¯s face.¡±You can go back first.¡±

    She actually told him to go back first. Leng Kuang felt a chill in his heart. The way he looked at Chu Qing was like a resentful wife.

    It was as if Chu Qing had given him up.

    Seeing that Leng Kuang was still not moving, Chu Qing walked to his side and reached out to pull him. we can talk about itter. You should go back now.

    Leng Kuang was shocked. He did not expect Chu Qing to walk to his side and tug on his shirt intimately, asking him to go back first.

    He said the same thing, but it had a different meaning.

    He curled his lips and smiled slightly, making his entire person seem casual andzy. alright, I¡¯ll go back first. Come and find me when you¡¯re done.

    Chu Qing was embarrassed and her entire face burned up. Her voice became even softer, ¡± ¡°Alright, I know. Stop fooling around.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±It¡¯s a deal then. The VIP on the top floor of the Imperial City hotel.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred when he saw the two of them whispering to each other.

    Chu Qing asked Leng Kuang to go back first, but it did not mean that Leng Kuang did not have a ce in her heart.

    On the contrary, to Chu Qing, Leng Kuang was already a very casual lover.

    This was Chu Qing. All her bad and impolite actions were only reserved for the people closest to her.

    The only reason she kept him was because he was just a friend. No matter how close they were, as close as family, he would never be the one in her heart, the partner who could spend the rest of her life with her.

    Hua Miaomiao muttered to himself and rubbed his face.

    When he put down his hand, he had already regained hisposure. He looked at Chu Qing and said,¡±Tomboy, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Chu Qing looked back. okay. Oh right, don¡¯t tell my mother about this for now. I don¡¯t want her to worry.

    Hua Miaomiao nodded and smiled. yes, I know. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make some soupter and bring two sets of clothes.

    Leng Kuang listened to their conversation. He was silent, but he didn¡¯t look too happy.

    Just now, when Chu Qing asked him to leave first, she had coaxed him secretly, and he felt quite happy.

 Chapter 1173

    1173 She didn¡¯t want either

    Leng Kuang understood Chu Qing and her personality.

    However, a few words from this man who was full of pink made him feel that everything had changed in an instant.

    This sissy man, he could feel that he was not as weak as his appearance suggested. He had also seen through everything.

    However, how could he not retaliate?

    ¡°Ah-Qing, I¡¯ll go back too. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± Then, he nced at Hua Miaomiao and left without looking back.

    Hua Miaomiao felt embarrassed again.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s sudden change in expression made him feel like a clown. He was just acting out a scene that was destined not to belong to him. It was a beautiful curtain call that only left their friendship.

    Chu Qing did not reply and only rolled her eyes at Leng Kuang.

    Hua Miaomiao could not continue any longer. He turned around and left with Leng Kuang.

    Chu Qing looked at their backs and felt conflicted andplicated.

    Sighing shamelessly, she turned around and entered father Chu¡¯s ward.

    Outside the hospital, Leng Kuang was about to get into the car when Hua Miaomiao suddenly called out to him, ¡± hey, can we go for a drink? ¡±

    The nightlife in the capital had not even begun, and the two men had already gone to a bar to drink in broad daylight.

    Moreover, it was a very high alcohol content wine.

    in the beginning, the two of them were like two strangers, drinking one ss after another without saying a word.

    After that, the alcohol got to her head and she felt that it was too boring to drink in silence, so the two of them started to clink their sses.

    Leng Kuang ced the wine ss on the bar counter and looked at Hua Miaomiaozily. you¡¯re not stupid. You should know that she doesn¡¯t want you anymore. So, I advise you not to get involved with us!

    hua miaomiao chuckled and chugged down the wine in his ss. ¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me, but I know she doesn¡¯t want you either. She doesn¡¯t want either of us.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of helplessness. Hua Miaomiao was right. Chu Qing was indeed thinking that way.

    He snapped his fingers, signaling Zhan Long to pour the wine. Then, he turned to Hua Miaomiao and said, ¡± ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t want me, she loves me.¡±

    ¡± so what? you¡¯re all alone now. one of your children was killed too, ¡± hua miaomiao said as he knocked on the bar counter, spilling the wine in the ss.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes turned as cold as ice.¡±Do you believe that I will kill you right now?¡±

    A child? He had identally killed his own child, and that was the saddest thing in his life. It was a taboo in his heart, a pain that could not be touched.

    Hua Miaomiao was not afraid at all. Instead, heughed and said, ¡± ¡°Kill me? Alright, hurry up and kill me. Do you know how much I want to know? If that¡¯s the case, you can forget about being with the tomboy for the rest of your life. The tomboy will feel guilty for the rest of her life and will use this life to remember me as an atonement.¡±

    Leng Kuang snorted. if I want to kill you, I¡¯ll do it quietly!!

    Hua Miaomiao was still smiling. no matter how quiet it is, as long as I, Hua Miaomiao, am gone, even tomboys will suspect that it is rted to you. Besides, there is no such thing as a secret.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s expression darkened. you think too highly of yourself.

    that¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how close I am to Chu Qing. If it wasn¡¯t for you, ¡± Hua Miaomiao suddenly stopped and started crying.

 Chapter 1174

    1174 I¡¯m not trying to trick you, I¡¯m helping you

    A grown man was actually crying like a woman. Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze was full of disdain.

    Heughed mockingly and drank his wine, ignoring Hua Miaomiao and letting him cry.

    Initially, he thought that Hua Miaomiao would stop after a few cries, but who knew that his cries would gradually turn into howls that could make one vomit blood.

    Leng Kuang wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t take it. Even Zhan Long couldn¡¯t take it.

    They and Hua Miaomiao were two men from different worlds.

    To them, crying was a sign of weakness, but to Hua Miaomiao, crying was just a way to vent.

    They were even more speechless because they knew that Hua Miaomiao was crying to vent his anger.

    Unknowingly, the heat from the alcohol had already covered up the old grudges in their hearts.

    Leng Kuang saw that Hua Miaomiao was getting more and more upset as he cried. He smiled and patted his shoulder sympathetically.¡±Alright, stop crying. It¡¯s just a woman, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao raised his teary eyes and looked at Leng Kuang.¡±Of course you¡¯re being sarcastic. That woman loves you.¡±

    Leng Kuang rubbed his forehead, feeling a little helpless. so what If you love me? You still don¡¯t want to be with me. Some women were poison, and some were the antidote. chu qing is definitely a poison, not an antidote.¡±

    who said she¡¯s poison? a man¡¯s wife is the antidote, ¡± Hua Miaomiao retorted, interrupting Leng Kuang.

    Leng Kuang leanedzily against the back of his chair. to me, it¡¯s poison. I¡¯ve been poisoned by her. There¡¯s no antidote for it. I¡¯m just waiting to die from the poison.

    Hua Miaomiao wiped away his tears and stopped crying. He huped in a drunken state.¡±It¡¯s all because of you. You hurt her too deeply. You deserve it. You deserve to be poisoned to death.¡±

    ¡± yes, i deserve it. that¡¯s why i have noints no matter how she treats me. i don¡¯t want to criticize you, but that¡¯s enough. you¡¯re a man, why are you crying? you¡¯re just a woman, ¡± leng kuang said evilly andughed mockingly at hua miaomiao.

    Suddenly, he had a sly look in his eyes and took out his phone.¡±this young master will introduce a few girls to you right now, so that you can open up a new world, how about it?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao immediately waved his hand. alright, you can keep those girls for yourself! I don¡¯t need it. ¡±

    He had drunk a little too much today, and the alcohol had made him feel even worse, which was why he couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    However, it didn¡¯t mean that he waspletely drunk and didn¡¯t know anything.

    It wasn¡¯t that easy to lie to him.

    Leng Kuang stared at Hua Miaomiao and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not stingy in this aspect. if you want to open up a new world, you cane to me at any time. any woman you want is fine.¡±

    hua miaomiao¡¯s tone was filled with sarcasm and mockery as he said coldly, ¡± ¡°You should deal with yourself first. Tomboy didn¡¯t say she was with you, so don¡¯t try to trick me.¡±

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows. I¡¯m not trying to trick you. I¡¯m helping you. I¡¯m helping you, you know that? ¡±

    hua miaomiao almost spat out his saliva and said, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ABC? You still know about Lei Feng.¡±

    who told you that you wouldn¡¯t know about Chinese history if you grew up overseas? ¡± Leng Kuang said with a half-smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Chinese,¡± Hua Miaomiao snorted.

    Leng Kuang red at him. who told you that you can¡¯t be Chinese just because you grew up overseas? my mom is Chinese, so of course I¡¯m half Chinese.

 Chapter 1175

    1175 A mistake, Youli¡¯s misunderstanding

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s mouth twitched. fine, fine, fine. You¡¯re Chinese. You¡¯re a living Lei Feng. Give Chu Qing to me then.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s expression turned cold. forget about the door and the dog hole. There¡¯s not even a fly¡¯s crack. Ah-Qing is mine.

    ¡°Tomboy would never be with you,¡± Hua Miaomiao mumbled.

    Her voice was so soft that Leng Kuang didn¡¯t hear her.

    ¡°what did you say?¡± he asked.

    Of course, Hua Miaomiao would not repeat himself.

    He shook his head and said,¡±nothing.¡± Do you still want to drink?¡±

    ¡°of course!¡±

    ¡°Whoever gets down first today will not be allowed to see Chu Qing for the next week.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Gu Youli left her husband and son behind and drove, leaving a trail of dust behind. She stopped in front of the apartment where Chu Qing was staying.

    In the morning, she received a call from Chu Qing and found out that her father had been admitted to the hospital. She wanted someone to go home and bring her some toiletries.

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to trouble Gu Youli, but she couldn¡¯t get through to Hua Miaomiao and Leng Kuang¡¯s phones. She couldn¡¯t leave at the moment, so she had to call Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli took out the keys to the apartment from her bag and opened the door quickly. Then, she walked into Chu Qing¡¯s bedroom to get her things.

    However, the moment she opened the bedroom door, she was stunned and froze on the spot like a statue.

    Who could tell her what was going on? why were Leng Kuang and Hua Miaomiao on Chu Qing¡¯s bed?

    Moreover, he was topless, and his clothes were scattered on the ground.

    F * ck, does Hua Miaomiao like Leng Kuang? She knew it in her previous life!

    But didn¡¯t Leng Kuang like Chu Qing? Didn¡¯t he tell her that he would do everything to get Chu Qing back to his home and make her his wife? And they would be together forever.

    Why was he lying on Chu Qing¡¯s bed with Hua Miaomiao now?

    Could it be that this guy was a man who liked both men and women?

    But even so, shouldn¡¯t he look for someone he didn¡¯t know? how could he look for Hua Miaomiao?

    And this Hua Miaomiao, there were so many men in the world. Why did he have to find Chu Qing¡¯s man?

    If a person¡¯s life was to be rated as the most absurd thing that they had ever encountered in their life, then this was the most absurd thing that Gu Youli had ever encountered.

    gu youli was furious. her heart was filled with anger and she really wanted to go up and teach this adulterous couple a lesson.

    No, it was the houndhead man who chopped him into eight pieces!

    The sound of the door opening had already woken Leng Kuang and Hua Miaomiao up.

    They sat up from their beds and looked up with sleepy eyes. They still reeked of alcohol from yesterday as they looked at the person who was frozen at the door.

    When they saw that it was Gu Youli, they seemed to feel that it was inappropriate to be naked. The two of them quickly got up and picked up their clothes from the ground to put them on.

    However, to Gu Youli, this series of actions was because they had a guilty conscience and she had caught them ¡®cheating¡¯ on the spot.

    Gu Youli¡¯s gaze was cold. After staring at each of them for a few seconds, she slowly walked towards them.

    ¡°Lili, what are you doing here?¡± Hua Miaomiao asked as he put on his clothes.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a ¡± pa! A sound.

    when he was slightly stunned, he looked over in surprise and saw gu youli¡¯s pnd clearly on leng kuang¡¯s handsome face. it was heavy and ruthless.

    Leng Kuang was stunned. He looked at Gu Youli without saying anything and looked very surprised.

    He clearly did not understand what had happened and why Gu Youli was looking for him.

 Chapter 1176

    1176 fickle and fickle man

    The atmosphere in the room was so cold and heavy that it was about to freeze.

    Gu Youli¡¯s p was really heavy.

    After a long while, Leng Kuang could still feel a burning pain on half of his face.

    He red at Gu Youli. what are you doing? ¡±

    If not for the fact that she was Chu Qing¡¯s best friend and that she had helped him to get Chu Qing back, he would not have missed this p.

    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me what I¡¯m doing? Leng Kuang, have you forgotten what you said to me?¡± chu qing¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment.

    from the initial shock to anger, to now extreme grief, she hated herself. she hated herself for believing leng kuang and giving him the key to help him get chu qing back.

    She was so angry that her small body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    Chu Qing, Leng Kuang, Hua Miaomiao, Hua Miaomiao, Leng Kuang and Chu Qing!

    Oh my God, why did it be like this? why? What was Chu Qing going to do?

    The worst and most difficult thing to deal with in one¡¯s life was that one¡¯s best friend¡¯s man was with another good friend.

    ¡± of course i won¡¯t forget what you said. what are you doing? for some reason, you forgot to take your medicine. ¡± leng kuang said angrily as he red at gu youli.

    ¡°Leng Kuang, you bastard! Bastard! Do you really think I don¡¯t know anything? you¡¯re trying to fool me!¡± Gu Youli was even angrier. She raised her hand and was about to hit him again.

    However, Leng Kuang grabbed her tightly and hung her in mid-air.

    ¡°gu youli, that¡¯s enough! don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want to me just because you helped me. Leng Kuang¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Gu Youli and his tone was cold.

    Gu Youli pushed him away and was so angry that her breathing was messed up.¡±What? Do whatever you want, stop being so disgusting, I¡¯m really blind to have mistook you for someone else. But luckily I found out in time, otherwise I would have pushed Chu Qing into the fire pit!¡±

    Leng Kuang furrowed his brows. He was starting to feel that things were getting out of hand.

    What had happened? why was Gu Youli so angry when she saw him this time?

    gu youli was furious again. ¡± you said you wanted to y. why did you pick miao miao? why did you have to choose miao miao?! ¡± Why Him? do you know what his rtionship with Chu Qing is? you¡¯re still on chu qing¡¯s bed. f * ck, how can you? how could he hurt chu qing like this! If you can¡¯t give her a bright future, why did you have to provoke her! I¡¯m so angry, I actually helped you!¡±

    Leng Kuang was shocked. The more he heard, the more he felt that something was wrong. What did finding Hua Miaomiao have to do with him?

    He was so confused that he turned to look at Hua Miaomiao.

    Hua Miaomiao, on the other hand, stood where he was and watched them argue in silence.

    When he met Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes, he nced helplessly at him, indicating that he didn¡¯t know what had happened either.

    Gu Youli looked at them angrily. When she saw them flirting with each other, she could not help but scold Leng Kuang, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a fickle and fickle man.¡±

    Then, she turned to Hua Miaomiao. and you. You¡¯re really pissing me off. Of all the people you like, why did you still look for him when you knew that he was with Chu Qing? ¡±

    Leng Kuang finally realized what was wrong and seemed to understand the reason behind Gu Youli¡¯s anger.

    He could not believe it and red at Gu Youli. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? what do you think we are? are we gay?¡±

 Chapter 1177

    1177 Chapter 1177-it¡¯s hard to exin the grievances

    you¡¯ve been caught in the act and you still have the cheek to say that I¡¯m talking nonsense? Leng Kuang, you¡¯re really shameless. Gu Youli gritted her teeth and then said firmly, ¡± I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re gay or not, but Miao Miao is gay. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know anything!

    Leng Kuang snorted and burst outughing.

    It had been a long time since he hadughed like this. It seemed like he had notughed so happily ever since he lost his child with Chu Qing.

    This woman was too funny!

    He had always been curious as to why Yu feibai would look at this woman. Now, it seemed like it was because she was stupid!

    Gu Youli¡¯s expression turned even uglier. what are youughing at? you actually dare tough.

    Leng Kuang was stillughing, but he was not as loud as before. why wouldn¡¯t Iugh? your joke is so funny. Gay? ¡± You actually said he¡¯s gay?¡±

    Then, he pointed at Hua Miaomiao and said, ¡± he does look like a woman, and his personality is like a woman¡¯s too. He¡¯s always crying. No wonder ah-Qing calls him a sissy, and no wonder you say he¡¯s gay.

    hua miaomiao¡¯s face darkened instantly.

    He red at Leng Kuang and clenched his fists. He turned to look at the angry Gu Youli and suddenly had an idea!

    Leng Kuang walked up to Hua Miaomiao and ordered in a disdainful tone, ¡± hey, quickly go and exin things to this woman. I believe you won¡¯t be willing to be taken as a gay by this woman.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s orchid fingers, which had not been seen for a long time and took several years to change, had finally reappeared in the world.

    what¡¯s there to rify? she¡¯s telling the truth, you bastard! As Hua Miaomiao spoke, he poked Leng Kuang¡¯s chest with his orchid-like fingers.

    Leng Kuang was shocked beyond words. He was petrified.

    then, hua miaomiao ¡®weakly¡¯ leaned against leng kuang and said,¡±Last night, what was going to happen has already happened. By right, you should give me an exnation, Hanhan.¡±

    He was sad. He used the orchid to show the way and covered half of his mouth. but you¡¯re the one Chu Qing likes. Forget it. Let¡¯s just pretend that what happenedst night never happened. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for the tomboy.

    Gu Youli clenched her fingers so tightly that they made cracking sounds.

    Sure enough, the scene from her previous life reappeared. Hua Miaomiao couldn¡¯t escape his fate and fell in love with Leng Kuang. He became love rivals with Chu Qing and fell into the swamp of unrequited love. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t pull himself out of it. He could only let it run its course.

    ¡°bang!¡± a loud sound was heard.

    leng kuang kicked the cab beside him. his face was as cold as ice, and his eyes were as sharp as a de.

    ¡°Why do you say that? You¡¯re not afraid of death?¡± His voice was as cold as ice. If Gu Youli was not there, he would have rushed up and torn Hua Miaomiao into pieces.

    After that, he would destroy the evidence.

    ¡°Leng Kuang, how could you do this! You actually want to threaten Miao Miao. Get lost, you should get lost now!¡± gu youli was furious. she pointed to the door and said to leng kuang word by word while suppressing her anger.

    Leng Kuang ignored Gu Youli and looked at Hua Miaomiao like an Emperor. He was arrogant and cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve really underestimated you. Just don¡¯t y with fire and burn yourself!¡± leng kuang¡¯s smile was as cold as ice as he red at hua miaomiao.

 Chapter 1178

    1178 chapter 1178-let him be gay as long as he wants

    Leng Kuang¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice as he looked at Hua Miaomiao.

    Hua Miaomiao did not dare to look up. His long eyshes drooped as if he had just lost a battle.

    However, he was actually not afraid of Leng Kuang. He was not afraid of threats either. He was just pretending to be afraid.

    When he saw Leng Kuang staring at him as if he was going to throw him down the stairs if he did not exin himself clearly, he even walked over to Gu Youli and hid behind her.

    Leng Kuang was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    He did not want to say anything more because he knew that it would be useless. In Gu Youli¡¯s mind, Hua Miaomiao was gay.

    he red at hua miaomiao coldly and was about to leave.

    Gu Youli frowned and looked at Leng Kuang, who was about to leave. Suddenly, she stepped forward and blocked his way.

    Leng Kuang looked at her without saying a word. What else do you want?

    Gu Youli stretched her hand out in front of him. ¡°Where¡¯s the key I gave you? Give it back to me. I won¡¯t allow that kind of promiscuous man to live in my room.¡±

    Leng Kuang clenched his fists. He had not managed to win his wife¡¯s heart yet. It was obvious that he was not willing to give her to him.

    He looked up and saw Hua Miaomiao standing behind Gu Youli. He was smiling slyly. Damn it. He really suspected that this sissy had dragged him out for a drink on purpose yesterday.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes flickered and his thin lips were pursed coldly. He was so close to her that Gu Youli could almost feel the cold air that he was exhaling.

    However, she was not afraid. In her heart, no one was colder than feibai.

    gu youli had already trained it to be indestructible.

    ¡°Hurry up and give me the key!! She urged as she red at Leng Kuang!

    of course, leng kuang would not give it to her. he turned around and was about to leave.

    However, Gu Youli stopped him again. Leng kuanghan shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡±

    do you think I want to stop you? give me the key and you¡¯ll get lost! Gu Youli¡¯s eyes were wide open and she looked at him without fear.

    However, there was a huge difference in their skills. If Leng Kuang wanted to leave, Gu Youli would not be able to stop him. She quickly made a feint and moved to the other side. She easily passed through Gu Youli¡¯s line of defense and forced her way out.

    Gu Youli did not get the key back. She shouted angrily from behind, ¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll change the lock for my apartment tomorrow. You can take the key and drink it with soup.¡±

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at herst sentence.

    After teaching Leng Kuang a lesson, Gu Youli went on to teach Hua Miaomiao a lesson. Hua Miaomiao only let Leng Kuang off after promising him that he would not seduce him.

    After Leng Kuang left the apartment in frustration, the more he thought about it, the angrier he got.

    ¡°shit!¡±He cursed in a low voice and kicked the trash can beside him.

    The poor trash can spun a few times from his kick, then fell straight to the ground.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s face darkened. He was losing his patience after taking a deep breath.¡±War Dragon!e out!¡±

    Although his voice was soft, the person who wanted to hear it could still hear it. Furthermore, he quickly came to his side.¡±Second master!¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. He ordered the war Dragon, ¡± ¡± get me all the information on hua miaomiao right now. don¡¯t let anything go. ¡±

    Since this sissy wanted to be ¡®gay¡¯ so much, then he should be the one to his heart¡¯s content. He could not just let Gu Youli know, he had to let everyone know. Let¡¯s see if he would still dare to pretend to be gay to harm others in the future.

 Chapter 1179

    1179 Father Chu interrogated, who are you marrying?

    In the hospital, father Chu refused to stay and insisted on going home.

    Chu Qing tried to persuade him not to go home so that his mother would not worry, but his father said that he wanted to stay at her apartment.

    in short, she didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital.

    Chu Qing had no choice but to divert his attention so that he wouldn¡¯t continue to worry about the hospitalization and discharge.

    Therefore, she asked him about the thing that he was most interested in recently. if she wants to get married, will he, his mother, and his grandfather be reluctant? ¡±

    As expected, father Chu quieted down.

    He looked at Chu Qing with a gossipy expression and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Qingqing, so you¡¯ve agreed to marry Miaomiao?¡±

    Chu Qing pouted,¡±huh?¡± dad, when did i agree? i just wanted to ask if you would be reluctant to let me get married now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡± dad Chu frowned. Since you said that you¡¯re getting married, then it must be Miao Jingjing.¡±

    Before he could finish, father Chu was shocked. Qing Qing, you can¡¯t be going to marry that kid, right!?

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Chu Qing clearly had not realized who the kid that her father was talking about was.

    By the time she came to a sudden realization, father Chu had already said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the man who came to the apartment to look for you that day. He¡¯s sly and fair, and he¡¯s even more handsome than a girl.¡±

    ¡°When I fell down yesterday, he was there too, right?¡±

    chu qing nodded her head. ¡± yes, he was there yesterday. he was the one who called the ambnce. ¡±

    Father Chu harrumphed coldly and retorted, ¡± ¡°Miao Miao also took out her phone. You were the one who told her not to call.¡±

    ¡°Dad, do you really hate him that much?¡± Chu Qing chuckled.

    When he heard Chu Qing¡¯s unspoken words, father Chu¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious.

    He looked at Chu Qing and asked, ¡± ¡°Qing Qing, do you really like him that much?¡±

    This question made Chu Qing¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    Her reply was a little soft, but it was also very superficial.¡±Dad, you¡¯re thinking too much. I have nothing to do with him, really.¡±

    Mr. Chu looked at her quietly. who asked what¡¯s your rtionship with him? I¡¯m just asking you, do you really like him?¡±

    Chu Qing felt a little guilty and lowered her eyes subconsciously. She curled her fingers and dug her nails into her palms.

    Whenever she lied to her father, her eyes would flicker and she would bite her lips.

    it was the same as when father chu lied in front of his family and couldn¡¯t help but caress his neck.

    you¡¯re not going to say anymore? then, when you asked about marriage just now, did it mean that you want to marry that kid? ¡± Mr. Chu asked again, his clear eyes staring at her unblinkingly, as if he was trying to see into her heart.

    In an instant, the air seemed to be thick and viscous. It had both form and substance, and it surged towards Chu Qing from all directions.

    Chu Qing suddenly felt that there was not a single part of her body that was free.

    How did the saying go,¡¯shooting yourself in the foot¡¯? she was like that now.

    Of all the topics she could have found, she had actually mentioned marriage. She had no choice. Her father was only interested in this topic now.

    her lips curved up slightly. it didn¡¯t look like a smile, but rather like an ufortable twitching of the corner of her mouth. she slowly asked, ¡± ¡°dad, why would you ask that?¡±

    Father Chu patted her hand with a knowing expression. ¡°My daughter, don¡¯t joke around with dad. Just tell me what happened.¡±

 Chapter 1180

    1180 Question, what¡¯s wrong?

    Chu Qing chuckled and replied, ¡± dad, it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re just overthinking it.

    Father Chu¡¯s face darkened at that.

    he flung chu qing¡¯s hand away and said angrily, ¡± ¡°What do you mean nothing happened? Don¡¯t You Want Me to ask you what happened between you and that brat? then let me ask you, who do you want to marry? Miao Miao? Or is it that stinky brat?¡±

    ¡°Dad, why did you ask such a weird question?¡± Chu Qing felt all sorts of shame.

    Who said that she had to choose between the two of them when she got married? her father had underestimated her. Couldn¡¯t she just find another one?

    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± father chu tried to persuade him. My dear daughter, do you think that I won¡¯t be able to see through you just because you¡¯re acting as if nothing has happened? look at how nervous you were when you asked me if I hated that brat. I think you¡¯ve already made up your mind.¡±

    Chu Qing was helpless. dad, I don¡¯t have any ns for my marriage at the moment. Aiya, I don¡¯t know what to say. I know you like Miao Miao, but it¡¯s impossible between me and Miao Miao.

    ¡°Why is it impossible? What¡¯s wrong with Miao Miao?¡± Father Chu was even angrier now. His brows were furrowed and his face was tensed up. His eyes were filled with dissatisfaction towards Chu Qing.

    After he finished speaking, he pursed his lips tightly, but his mouth was pulled long.

    Chu Qing looked at him and really did not know how to answer his question.

    he nced at the water beside him. it seemed to be almost cold.

    She reached out to take it and handed it to father Chu. ¡°The water¡¯s not hot, have some first.¡±

    Father Chu didn¡¯t take it. He just stared at her coldly, waiting for her answer.

    Chu Qingughed and asked,¡±didn¡¯t you say you were thirsty?¡± Don¡¯t you want to drink water now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking it now. If you want to drink, I can get it myself. Don¡¯t interrupt me!¡± Even though he said that, father Chu still took the water and took a sip before putting it back on the bedside table.

    Chu Qingughed helplessly. dad, I know you watched Miao Miao grow up. You have long treated him as family and even as your son. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird to ask your son to be your son-inw? I don¡¯t want to be with Miao Miao. It¡¯s not a matter of whether he¡¯s good or bad. In my heart, I only see him as my brother. I can¡¯t marry my own brother.¡±

    These words made sense, and father Chu fell into deep thought.

    He seemed to think that it made a little sense, and his expression changed.

    chu qing didn¡¯t say anything. she just sat there and looked at him.

    Initially, she had picked this topic and chatted so much with father Chu just so that he could stay in the hospital.

    Seeing that father Chu had quieted down, she thought of finding an excuse to leave so that he could have a good rest.

    But at that moment, father Chu spoke again, ¡± ¡°So, you mean that you don¡¯t love Miao Miao, and you only love that little brat?¡±

    Chu Qing was amused by her father¡¯s logic. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re digressing again.¡±

    Father Chu put on a fake smile. I¡¯m not digressing. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been joking around with me, talking about this and that. You just don¡¯t want to exin to me what¡¯s going on between you and that brat.

    No matter what father Chu¡¯s reaction or attitude was, Chu Qing maintained her smile and said, ¡± since you want to know so much, I¡¯ll tell you. He¡¯s my ex-boyfriend. We used to date!

 Chapter 1181

    1181 Dating, not getting married

    what? you were dating him? ¡± father Chu was so excited that he almost sat up.

    chu qing jumped in shock and quickly held him down. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t move, dad. be careful of your waist. we¡¯re just dating. do you have to be so agitated?¡±

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± father Chu¡¯s eyes widened.

    Chu Qing looked at the sky speechlessly. dad, you have to know this too? then aren¡¯t you no different from those overbearing fathers? I¡¯m just dating, not getting married. Why should I tell you if I¡¯m not done? ¡±

    ¡°Then why did they break up?¡± father Chu huffed.¡±Was he the one who abandoned her?¡± Now, I feel that you¡¯ve reached your limit, so I¡¯vee back to find you.¡±

    Things seemed to be as father Chu had said.

    ¡°This is tooplicated. I can¡¯t exin it to you in a while.¡± Chu Qing did not want to say more.

    Of course, she would not tell her father about everything that had happened between her and Leng Kuang. It did not matter how much Leng Kuang had forced himself on her, humiliated her, threatened her, or even let her down. It did not matter how much Leng Kuang had taken care of her after that. If he had truly loved her, how could he have allowed her to be disappointed in him?

    She wouldn¡¯t say any of this, and she couldn¡¯t say it either. It was all in the past, so why should she let the elders worry?

    Father Chu became a busybody. if you can¡¯t exin itter, then tell me slowly. Women always have to hide their worries. They¡¯ll get wrinkles and age quickly, but they¡¯ll be fine once they tell me. They¡¯ll still look younger.

    Chu Qing was amused. dad, you¡¯re so funny. Just because I don¡¯t tell you doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t tell others. I will tell Lili.

    ¡°Then you can tell me about it!¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s enough, dad. why do you always like to ask about this girl¡¯s thoughts?¡±

    Father Chu turned his head to the side. alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t ask anymore. I don¡¯t like that kid anyway. He¡¯s just an outsider.

    chu qing looked at her father and thought for a while before saying, ¡± but dad, even if you don¡¯t like him, you should at least be a little more polite to him. He¡¯s your daughter¡¯s Savior.

    Father Chu¡¯s entire body trembled as if he had been struck by lightning.

    He was extremely shocked and looked at Chu Qing in shock. ¡°what? Savior? He¡¯s your Savior, so don¡¯t tell me that he was the one who saved you overseas.¡±

    Chu Qing nodded her head. he was the one who saved me. He has been taking care of me for the past year. So, even if you don¡¯t like him, you should be more polite to him. He has quite a strong self-esteem.

    ¡°I can see that he is indeed an arrogant brat. However, I really didn¡¯t expect that he would have the ability to save you.¡± Father Chu was suspicious and in disbelief.

    Chu Qingughed, ¡± dad, don¡¯t look down on me. It¡¯s all thanks to him that I was able to safely escape from the hands of the anti-government forces and sessfully save Dr. Chen. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see your daughter again, let alone save Dr. Chen. I don¡¯t deny that he¡¯s too arrogant and arrogant, so sometimes he¡¯s really annoying. But his bad personality is actually quite good.

    When he heard that Leng Kuang was the one who had saved his daughter from overseas, Chu Qing¡¯s father¡¯s face looked much better.

    However, his attitude did not changepletely in an instant. He thought for a while and said, ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then let him visit me. But I¡¯ll say this first, I¡¯m only thanking him for saving you, I didn¡¯t agree to marry him.

 Chapter 1182

    1182 I, heard it!

    Chu Qing facepalmed helplessly. dad, what are you thinking? I didn¡¯t agree to marry him. Although I won¡¯t marry Miao Miao, I don¡¯t intend to be with him either. At the moment, I just want to be alone and stay at home to be filial to you. Then, I¡¯ll find an easy job and muddle through my days while working. If I can¡¯t earn money, I¡¯m prepared to live off my parents at home. Dad, don¡¯t despise me when the timees and drive me out of the house with a broom.¡±

    Father Chu snorted, his face full of disdain.¡±It would be strange if I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Chu Qing pretended to be hurt and pouted. ¡°Dad, can you not be so heartless? I¡¯m your only daughter!¡± She said.

    Father Chu turned his head to the side arrogantly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be heartless about? if the people in the vige knew that I had a daughter who depended on her parents, they wouldugh at me to death.¡±

    okay, I know. Your old face is more important than your daughter, so you must not let anyone know that you fell. Lie down quickly. I¡¯ll go out and buy some food. Chu Qing stood up from the chair with a ¡®Swoosh¡¯ and was ready to go out.

    Taking advantage of such a good opportunity, she quickly consoled father Chu to rest.

    Chu Qing¡¯s phone rang the moment she stepped out of the door.

    She opened it and saw a familiar number. Her fingers subconsciously clenched the phone tightly.

    Although this number was not saved in his contact list, he had memorized it by heart. It was Leng Kuang¡¯s personal number.

    She pursed her lips and picked up the call. She was nervous. She didn¡¯t understand why this guy was calling her at this time.

    With this thought in mind, her heart tightened even more. She slid the answer button and softly said, ¡± Hello.

    ¡°Ah Qing, turn right?¡± Leng Kuang gave her a gentle order.

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing frowned.

    leng kuang smiled and said gently, ¡± turn right and enter the emergency exit. you¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on once you¡¯re there. hurry up. ¡±

    Then, without waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s reply, he hung up the phone.

    chu qing¡¯s face was filled with ck lines. she really wanted to reach her hand out through the screen and strangle leng kuang.

    Even though she had such thoughts, Chu Qing still turned around and entered the emergency exit.

    the moment chu qing pushed the door open, she saw leng kuang in the safety passageway. before she could walk in, leng kuang reached out and pulled her in. then, he pressed her against the door and looked at her with tender eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Qing opened her mouth and unhappily questioned him.

    Leng Kuang then kissed her!

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She instinctively raised her hand and ced it on Leng Kuang¡¯s chest, wanting to push him away.

    However, through the thin shirt, when she felt his strong heartbeat and his tight muscles, she was so shocked that she wanted to pull her hand back.

    Leng Kuang grabbed her hand and pressed it against his chest. Then, he wrapped his arms around her waist.

    The lines of his muscles were so clear that Chu Qing¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it was like a wild horse out of control.

    She didn¡¯t dare to move. His entire body was emitting a hot aura, as if she would melt into water if she moved slightly.

    leng kuang¡¯s kiss became even more tender, as soft as water.

    chu qing¡¯s rationality waspletely wiped away by his kiss. her heart was beating wildly. she did not dare to look at his face and closed her eyes tightly.

    After a long time, Leng Kuang finally let go of Chu Qing. However, he did not let go of her and continued to hug her tightly. He pressed his forehead against hers, and their breaths melded together. His voice was slightly hoarse as he said, ¡± ¡°I, heard it!¡±

 Chapter 1183

    1183 Chapter 1183-don¡¯t listen

    Heard? what did he hear?

    Chu Qing clearly did not understand what Leng Kuang was talking about.

    leng kuang smiled happily. ¡± i¡¯m very happy. i believe your father won¡¯t have any opinions about me anymore. ¡±

    Chu Qing was enlightened. She scolded, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? how can you be so despicable? listen to my dad and I!

    I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on you. I just happened to overhear you. as she said that, her arms wrapped around Chu Qing¡¯s waist even tighter.

    at the same time, he even pressed his lips against hers as if he was reluctant to part with her.

    Chu Qing turned her head away and said angrily, ¡± ¡± i really can¡¯t stand it. don¡¯t you know not to see, not to hear, not to speak, and not to move when you¡¯re indecent? ¡±

    ¡°Am I not apologizing to you now?¡± Leng Kuang said in a serious tone.

    Faint? This was called an apology. Chu Qing was speechless. She rolled her eyes at him and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else.

    she just reached out and pushed him, trying to push him away from her.

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t force her. He let go of her hand and smiled. now, I¡¯ll go and see our Father, okay? ¡±

    Chu Qing looked at him in shock. who¡¯s your dad? that¡¯s my dad!

    ¡°Your dad is my dad. It¡¯s only a matter of time!¡± Leng Kuang smiled.

    who told you that it would happen sooner orter? ¡± Chu Qing stretched out her hand and grabbed Leng Kuang¡¯s sleeve.¡±I¡¯m telling you not to go. My dad doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    Leng Kuang narrowed his eyes and smiled. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I heard everything you said. Ah-Qing, after you helped me, your father has agreed to let me visit him.

    Chu Qing seemed to be smiling but not smiling. With a look of disdain, she said, ¡± ¡°Then you should know that I just wanted to thank you, but I didn¡¯t agree to our rtionship. I also told my father that I won¡¯t marry you,¡±

    it¡¯s only a matter of time before your father epts me. As for what you¡¯ve said, those were just words of anger. I know you don¡¯t want to hurt that sissy, ¡± Leng Kuang said thoughtfully.

    Chu Qing red at him. you can¡¯t say that he¡¯s a sissy. Be more polite to him.

    I was very polite to him because of you, but he wasn¡¯t polite to me at all. I was so angry that I almost vomited blood. Leng Kuang couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when he thought about what had happened in the morning.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened. vomiting blood? how is that possible? you¡¯re exaggerating. You¡¯re in such good health. Can you vomit blood? ¡±

    When Leng Kuang heard this, the corners of his lips curved up into a smile that was not a smile. He looked at Chu Qing with a sinister look in his eyes.¡±you know that i¡¯m in good health?¡±

    Under the dim light, the atmosphere was deliberately created. Leng Kuang¡¯s sharp facial features were also dyed with ayer of looseziness. His usually arrogant and cold face only had a sense of gentleness.

    it was that warm voice again.

    Under such a gaze, Chu Qing¡¯s heart started to feel nervous and she gritted her teeth.

    you Qianqian. as soon as she opened her mouth, Leng Kuang kissed her.

    The tip of his tongue entered her mouth and took her breath away!

    Chu Qing was slightly stunned. She tried her best to push him away. She panted lightly and looked at him shyly.¡±Don¡¯t mess around, don¡¯t you see Yingluo?¡±

    Before he could finish, his voice turned into a muffled whimper, which was swallowed by Leng Kuang.

    His tongue wrapped around hers, sucking, gnawing, and entangling.

    chu qing subconsciously moved back to avoid their lips from rubbing against each other, but she was forcefully held in ce between him and the wall.

 Chapter 1184

    1184 It¡¯s so unptable, and you still want it?

    leng kuang pressed down on chu qing and started kissing her passionately, taking away the air in her lungs in an overbearing manner.

    Chu Qing panted heavily when he retreated slightly.

    However, Leng Kuang¡¯s mouth was quickly blocked again. He devoured her greedily, kissing her from the corner of her mouth to her chin, then to her slender and beautiful neck, and then to her delicate earlobes.

    The man¡¯s breath and warm breath were on Chu Qing¡¯s face, lips, and neck. She could only hear her own heartbeat and the slight panting of the two.

    At that moment, Chu Qing¡¯s mind was nk. She closed her eyes subconsciously and followed her senses.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s head was buried in Chu Qing¡¯s neck. Chu Qing grabbed Leng Kuang¡¯s hair and lifted her head slightly to catch her breath. The white wall above her head gave off a strange color.

    at this moment, leng kuang was nibbling on her lips, inhaling and exhaling. at the same time, his hand was touching the area below her lower abdomen.

    Chu Qing suddenly woke up from a dream and her eyes widened. She grabbed Leng Kuang¡¯s hand and panted heavily.¡±Leng Kuang, don¡¯t do that.¡±

    Oh my God, this is ridiculous. Why don¡¯t you look at where she and Leng kuangyi are?

    There was too much fear and panic. Chu Qing used so much force that her nails dug into the back of Leng Kuang¡¯s hand.

    As for Leng Kuang, he was immersed in the stimtion of his senses.

    Without thinking, he pulled Chu Qing¡¯s hand up and fixed it above her head.

    however, he didn¡¯t move.

    His heavy breathingnded on Chu Qing¡¯s face until his breathing became even.

    after a while, he opened his mouth slightly, but his voice became a little hoarse. ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to go see your father?¡±

    Chu Qing said that she did not want to at all. She seemed to be a little pretentious. wait a little longer.

    ¡°Wait for what?¡± Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and asked in confusion. do you need to burn incense to chat with your father?¡±

    What was this person saying? Chu Qing rolled her eyes at him and pushed him away.¡±I can¡¯t be bothered with you. I¡¯m going to buy food for my dad.¡±

    she was about to turn around and leave when leng kuang hugged her from behind. he ced his chin on her shoulder and said,¡±i haven¡¯t eaten either, i¡¯m hungry ...¡±

    Thest word actually contained a coquettish tone.

    Chu Qing only felt something jolt her back, and it felt numb.

    She felt ufortable and struggled slightly. She said with a helpless and embarrassed face, ¡± ¡°Then wait for me, I¡¯ll buy you one too, okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t eat outside food. I only want to eat what you cook for me. Ah-Qing, I haven¡¯t eaten your cooking in a long time. I really miss it.¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s handsome face lit up with a bewitching smile.

    it¡¯s so unptable, and you still want it? ¡± Chu Qing rolled her eyes at him and then looked away.

    Leng Kuang lifted his long, clean fingers and his smooth fingertips brushed across Chu Qing¡¯s chin. He looked at her affectionately, his eyes deep and dark, as if he was trying to look into her heart.¡±Who said it tasted bad? I think it¡¯s delicious, the most delicious thing in the world. I¡¯ll go to your apartmentter and you can make it for me, okay?¡±

    His gentle expression, coupled with his bewitching words, made Chu Qing¡¯s heart feel like it was about to burst out of her chest. This man was really her cmity. She could not get too close to him.

    She moved her slightly stiff body forward to put some distance between them. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I have time.¡±

 Chapter 1185

    1185 Do you like our house?

    Leng Kuang smiled and reached out to brush her hair behind her ear. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to look around. i¡¯ll buy the ingredients and wait for you at your house. i¡¯m not going to eat anything anyway. if you don¡¯te, i¡¯m going to starve to death. ¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s entire body trembled again.

    She was a little nervous, but she suddenly had an idea. She elbowed Leng Kuang to ease her difort.¡±Then you can starve to death.¡±

    Leng Kuang pretended to be in pain. He smiled and let go of her.

    Chu Qing took this opportunity to escape.

    Even though she said that she would only go back to cook when she had the time, after having dinner with father Chu and consoling him to get some rest, Chu Qing prepared to leave the hospital and return to her apartment.

    Just as she stepped out of the hospital, a ck car stopped in front of her.

    Then, the window rolled down, revealing Leng Kuang¡¯s devilish face.¡±Ah Qing.¡±

    This sudden appearance and sudden breathing made Chu Qing slightly stunned. Didn¡¯t he say that he would wait for her at home? did he have to be so anxious? he actually came to the hospital.

    Although he didn¡¯t look too good on the surface, he didn¡¯t feel anything in his heart. He even opened the car door and got in.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the vegetables. They¡¯re at the back!¡± Leng Kuangughed as if he was presenting a treasure.

    From the rearview mirror, Chu Qing saw that there were a few stic bags in the back seat. She could vaguely see that they were full of food.

    But Chu Qing also realized. There was something wrong with the direction of the car.¡±Leng Kuang, you¡¯re going the wrong way. This isn¡¯t my apartment!¡± He said.

    Leng Kuang nced at her andughed. we¡¯re not going to your apartment. That¡¯s Gu Youli¡¯S. You can stay there for the time being, but it¡¯s not appropriate for me to go.

    ¡°Then where are we going? are you staying at the hotel? I¡¯m not going!¡± How could Chu Qing not understand Leng Kuang? if she were to go, there was no way she could escape unscathed.

    Moreover, the hotel didn¡¯t have any cooking equipment, so how could they cook?

    Leng Kuang smiled. don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a hotel. You¡¯ll know when you get there. It¡¯s definitely a better ce than the apartment you¡¯re living in now.

    chu qing didn¡¯t know what he was up to. ces better than her apartment were just some high-end hotels and restaurants. then, he would book the entire restaurant, including the kitchen, and let her cook.

    However, half an hourter, she found herself at the mountain apartments. She asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Hey, where are you taking me? who¡¯s home?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there!¡± A certain someone was still acting mysterious.

    At this moment, his car had already entered the underground parking lot. After getting out of the car, he picked up the tworge bags in the back seat.

    Chu Qing followed him out of the car and they took the elevator to the 27th floor.

    There was only one room on the 27th floor. It was wide, bright, and clean, but it was empty. No one was inside.

    Before entering the house, Chu Qing changed her shoes and asked, ¡± ¡°Whose house is this?¡±

    ¡°Our family! Do you like it?¡± Leng Kuang, who had changed his shoes, carried his things to the kitchen.

    Chu Qing, who was in disbelief, followed him and leaned against the kitchen door. what? Our family? What do you mean by our family? you bought this house.¡±

    Leng Kuang looked into her eyes and smiled. yeah, I bought it. You can¡¯t stay at a friend¡¯s house. We should have our own home.

    chu qing pouted and pouted. ¡± that¡¯s your house. it has nothing to do with me! ¡± she said.

    Leng Kuang raised his eyebrows and said nonchntly,¡±You just like that. Say whatever you want.¡±

 Chapter 1186

    1186 Taking the initiative to kiss, only for Yingluo

    As Leng Kuang spoke, he did not look at Chu Qing anymore. He took out the things from the stic bag one by one and his lips curved into a smile.¡±What are you waiting for? hurry up and cook. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Chu Qing pursed her lips and walked over with an unhappy expression.

    I¡¯ll help you. There are two aprons behind the door. Help me tie one. Leng Kuang continued to fiddle with his things as he gently instructed.

    Chu Qing turned to the door and saw two aprons. One was pink and the other was sky blue.

    she had wanted to put the blue one on leng kuang, but she suddenly felt bad.

    She put the blue one on herself and then gently handed the pink one to him. She covered her mouth with her other hand and stood at the side, smiling naughtily.

    The pink apron surprised Leng Kuang.

    He looked at the blue Apron that Chu Qing was wearing and used his eyes to signal Chu Qing to change.

    Chu Qing looked away and pretended not to know anything.

    ¡°Help me put it on,¡± Leng Kuang said with a pampering smile.

    Chu Qing was anxious to see what kind of shocking effect this pink would have on Leng Kuang.

    She didn¡¯t think much of it. She walked over to Leng Kuang and tied the knot on the top of her apron around his neck.

    Leng Kuang lowered his head in cooperation. His clear and shallow breath was hot and hot as it blew on Chu Qing¡¯s face.

    Chu Qing blinked her eyes slightly and blushed nervously. He immediately leaned forward and stole a sweet kiss on her face.

    Chu Qing covered her face and jumped away. She red at him. do it yourself, or get out. I don¡¯t need your help. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only make things worse!

    ¡°you¡¯re shy!¡± Leng Kuang leaned close to her ear, his unique maic voice teasing Chu Qing¡¯s ear.

    Chu Qing felt as if she had been stabbed by a needle. She suddenly raised her hand and pushed him away.

    Leng Kuang was not angry. Instead, heughed in a low voice. I¡¯ll help you wash the vegetables.

    Then, he stopped pestering Chu Qing and went to the sink to wash the vegetables.

    chu qing pouted and rolled her eyes at her. when she turned around to cook, her lips curled up into a smile.

    after a while, with the cooperation of the two, the fish was steamed, the beef was boiled, and the vegetables were fried.

    Seeing that the steam from the food hadn¡¯t passed out, Leng Kuang took out two more tomatoes and said, ¡± I know how to cook a dish too. It¡¯s scrambled eggs with tomatoes. I¡¯ll make it for you, okay? ¡±

    Chu Qing was shocked and in disbelief.

    He knew how to cook. It was too surprising. When she was injured, he had personally taken care of her, but he had never cooked.

    Now, he actually said that he knew how to cook. Could it be eaten?

    Could she choose not to eat? It was unlikely. He would definitely force her to eat it.

    Her poor stomach. Should she go and buy some stomach medicine?

    just as chu qing was deep in thought, leng kuang had already picked up his knife and started cutting the tomatoes.

    chu qing was a little confused. why was his knife skill so good? he cut the tomatoes better than she did.

    Uh, could it be that he had killed too many people and trained it?

    This thought made Chu Qing want to vomit blood!

    ¡°What are you thinking? You¡¯re actually looking at me with such a strange expression?¡± His cold and maic voice pulled Chu Qing back to reality.

    Chu Qing looked at Leng Kuang. At this moment, he was smiling gently at me. The tomatoes were already cut.

    she raised her head and looked at leng kuang. she pursed her lips.

    leng kuang raised his eyebrows. just as he was about to speak again, chu qing¡¯s soft lips suddenly covered his mouth.

    this was the first time chu qing had taken the initiative to kiss him in such a long time.

 Chapter 1187

    1187 If you don¡¯t eat the vegetables, I¡¯ll eat you

    Leng Kuang¡¯s face was blushing in shock.

    He closed his eyes and sucked on Chu Qing¡¯s tongue gently. Then, he kissed her deeply and exchanged their breaths.

    After a while, they gently let go of each other.

    Leng Kuang smiled gently. His eyes and eyebrows bloomed like a flower.¡±Are you touched?¡±

    As for Chu Qing, she forced a smile and said, ¡± no, I¡¯m just exchanging. I won¡¯t eat the tomatoes you maketer! i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll die from poisoning!¡±

    Leng Kuang furrowed his brows and pretended to be angry. ah-Qing, do you know what this is? ¡±

    Chu Qingughed lightly. I don¡¯t know. I only know that when I eat, I have to be fair to my stomach. If I can eat it, I will take a bite. If it¡¯s not good, don¡¯t expect me to eat more!

    Ah Qing¡¯s cold and wild voice was no longer ecstatic, but full of danger.

    However, when he shouted, Chu Qing had already seen that the situation was not good. She took the dishes and ran away.

    Chu Qing had to admit that she had deliberately angered Leng Kuang.

    She just wanted to make him angry. Just like how he was happy to see her angry before, she was happy to see him angry.

    By the time Chu Qing had set the table, Leng Kuang had already finished cooking.

    scrambled eggs with tomatoes looked pretty good, but he didn¡¯t know how it would taste.

    After they sat down at the dining table, Leng Kuang picked up some scrambled eggs with tomatoes and ced them in Chu Qing¡¯s bowl. ¡°Try it!¡±

    Chu Qing raised her eyes and looked at him. She bit on her chopsticks and looked troubled.

    Leng Kuang frowned. I haven¡¯t eaten yet. It looks okay. Do you have to look like you can¡¯t eat? ¡±

    Chu Qing pursed her lips and did not say anything. She picked up the tomato and egg and ate them slowly.

    Oh my God, Chu Qing was shocked. Why was this tomato scrambled egg so delicious? it was extremely delicious.

    She had to admit that this was the best tomato she had ever eaten!

    Throughout the entire process, Leng Kuang watched her patiently. After she finished eating, he asked, ¡± ¡°How is it?¡±

    Chu Qing looked at his long and narrow eyes, pursed her thin lips, andughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    It was just a simple and general word, but it made Leng Kuang proud. so it¡¯s not delicious. Alright, I¡¯ll eat it alone. You don¡¯t have to eat it.

    Chu Qing was embarrassed. This two-faced man was really cunning. He knew that she thought it tasted good, so he said that on purpose.

    If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t eat, who cares!

    After that, Chu Qing really did not pick up the tomato scrambled egg dish anymore, but she really wanted to.

    However, Leng Kuang did not say anything. Chu Qing was too proud to beg Leng Kuang for help.

    She was depressed. As she ate, she felt that it was tasteless. Suddenly, she put down her chopsticks and put an end to this evening meal.

    The corners of Leng Kuang¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he looked at her. He gave her a meaningful, yet evil, and wild smile.¡±You¡¯re not eating?¡±

    Chu Qing wiped her mouth with a tissue and pretended as if nothing had happened. ¡°i¡¯m full, i¡¯m not eating.¡±

    Leng Kuang smiled, and a loving look shed across his eyes.¡±Have some tomato fried eggs, okay? I know it¡¯s not very good, but I can¡¯t finish it all by myself. Can you help me eat a little?¡±

    as he spoke, leng kuang picked up some and ced it in chu qing¡¯s bowl. ¡± eat quickly! It¡¯ll be a waste if you don¡¯t eat it. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± chu qing took out a tissue and carefully wiped her fingers. she was still feeling a little depressed.

    It was really strange. How could Leng Kuang¡¯s lousy dish taste better than hers?

    At this moment, Leng Kuang picked it up and brought it to her mouth. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat the vegetables, I¡¯ll eat you!¡±

 Chapter 1188

    1188 What should I do with you?

    When he said this, although Leng Kuang¡¯s attitude was casual, he raised his voice. It was obvious that if Chu Qing didn¡¯t listen to him, he would immediately put down his chopsticks and push her down.

    Chu Qing rolled her eyes at him. can you not be so childish and boring? ¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s childish?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s expression turned serious. Chu Qing, you can¡¯t say these things to just anyone. I did it because I love you, not because I¡¯m bored or childish.

    He corrected Chu Qing¡¯s words and even coaxed her, ¡± ¡°Be good and open your mouth. My hands are going soft.¡±

    Chu Qing looked at him helplessly but did not say anything. She just opened her mouth and took the food in. Then, she started to chew carefully.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Leng Kuang asked, looking at her with a smile.

    Chu Qing finished her meal silently and said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like that,¡±

    Leng Kuang was overjoyed. He smiled brightly.¡±If you think it¡¯s delicious, I¡¯ll make it for you every day.¡±

    Chu Qing sighed and said,¡±Leng Kuang, do you know what our rtionship is now?¡± Do you really think we can continue? I¡¯ve always felt that there¡¯s no need for us to continue living together. I know that you might not be used to it at first, but time will fade away everything, and the feelings between us that shouldn¡¯t be there may just be forgotten ...¡±

    Leng Kuang interrupted her sharply, ¡± Chu Qing, why are you still saying such things now? ¡± Love is not a game, you can¡¯t stop it just because you want to, and you can¡¯t stop your heart just because you want to.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s expression turned serious. She looked at Leng Kuang and said in a deep voice, ¡± but it¡¯s impossible between us. A rtionship that has already been stopped can¡¯t be restarted. It¡¯s not easy to let go of a heart that has already been retracted.

    A searing pain spread from the bottom of his heart. As he gently retreated, Leng Kuang stood up. why can¡¯t we start? why can¡¯t we continue? Chu Qing, do you dare to say that you have no feelings for me? ¡±

    Chu Qing looked up at him. we¡¯re not talking about this now. We¡¯re talking about whether we should be together.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all about whether or not two people want to be together?¡± Leng Kuang asked.

    ¡°I think I can¡¯t sit here any longer. I¡¯m done eating, so I¡¯m going back.¡± as she spoke, chu qing stood up and prepared to leave.

    Both of them were proud people, and they would probably quarrel if they couldn¡¯te to an agreement.

    She thought about it and decided to leave first. She really did not have the energy to argue with him.

    ¡°Ah Qing,¡± Leng Kuang said softly.

    Chu Qing ignored his pleas for her to stay. She grabbed her bag and was about to leave.

    Leng Kuang quickly walked over and grabbed Chu Qing. ¡°Where are you going? this will be your home from now on.¡±

    Chu Qing struggled and wanted him to let go. stop fooling around. I have to go back!

    Yingluo. Leng Kuang hugged her and didn¡¯t move, like a willful child.

    chu qing looked at him helplessly. ¡± what exactly do you want? ¡± she asked.

    ¡°i should be the one asking you that. what do you want me to do? what should i do with you?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s hand around her waist tightened.

    Chu Qing rolled her eyes. shouldn¡¯t I be the one saying this? ¡±

    She really didn¡¯t know what to do with Leng Kuang now. Being cold and emotionless was useless, and being nice to him was also useless.

 Chapter 1189

    1189 ah-qing, believe me!

    However, Leng Kuang was determined to stick to her.

    What about her? Chu Qing did not know what was going on now. She was very conflicted.

    Now, she seemed to have been forcibly divided into two people.

    The two versions of themselves were tearing at each other. One side was pulling away from Leng Kuang, while the other side was moving towards Leng Kuang. They were getting closer and closer.

    ¡°What I want is very simple, that¡¯s all!¡± as soon as leng kuang finished speaking, his lips pressed down on chu qing¡¯s with a scorching temperature.

    Chu Qing was not surprised this time. She felt more helpless. She knew how overbearing he was and already knew what he was going to do.

    Chu Qing punched Leng Kuang¡¯s back and tried to push him away.

    however, leng kuang¡¯s kiss deepened. his soft lips were no longer as gentle as before. he did not care about chu qing¡¯s rejection at all and took whatever he wanted domineeringly.

    Chu Qing was mesmerized. The one who yearned for Leng Kuang had won over the one who wanted to stay away from Leng Kuang. The strength she used to hit Leng Kuang was getting weaker and weaker.

    Slowly, it slid down his back limply.

    her body trembled uncontrobly as he kissed her domineeringly. in the end, she fell powerlessly into leng kuang¡¯s arms.

    At this moment, Chu Qing¡¯s mind was nk and her thoughts were no longer focused. She did not want to think too much about the victory and only wanted to follow her heart. She responded subconsciously.

    Leng Kuang was overjoyed and kissed her even more passionately. He pressed Chu Qing down on the table behind her and his hands went from her back to her waist gently.

    on the long dining table, the food was still there, but it did not affect leng kuang and chu qing. it did not affect their growing entanglement.

    suddenly, chu qing seemed to have been jolted awake from a dream. she reached out to push leng kuang away and pushed wufu away with all her might.

    leng kuang was not forceful and insisted on continuing. she gently let go of chu qing¡¯s lips but did not let go of her.

    he stared at her with his deep and devilish eyes. his breathing was a little rushed. chu qing¡¯s face was red. his slender fingers caressed her slightly red lips.¡±Ah-Qing, one time is thest chance, okay? I beg you ~~¡±

    His humble attitude and pleading tone made Chu Qing¡¯s heart hurt for no reason.

    She couldn¡¯t exin what she was feeling at that moment. She only knew that her entire body was weak, and she leaned against Leng Kuang.

    I don¡¯t know what to do. Leng Kuang, I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m really scared of Yingluo. Chu Qing¡¯s voice sounded like she was crying.

    leng kuang¡¯s hot lips were already next to chu qing¡¯s ear. he sucked on my earlobe and licked it. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, ah qing. believe me. i love you. i love yingluo very much. ¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s entire body was numbed by Leng Kuang¡¯s teasing.

    she knew that she was finished. the one who wanted to stay away from leng kuang had surrendered. the one who wanted to get close to leng kuang had won.

    What should he do? Was it really good? Chu Qing did not dare to imagine what would happen to Leng Kuang and her next. If, if he hurt her again, she couldn¡¯t guess how much pain she would be in.

    if you don¡¯t regret it, what if you regret it, Wanwan? ¡± Chu Qing did not know how she could have asked such a confused and fearful question, but she knew that she had to ask such a question. Otherwise, when the day came that she really regretted it, she would regret not asking it.

 Chapter 1190

    1190 which one, surrender and remove your armor

    ¡± ah qing, i love you. i can¡¯t live without you. believe me, i won¡¯t regret it. if i give up on you, i¡¯ll really regret it, hanhan. ¡±

    After saying that, Leng Kuang¡¯s thin lips covered hers again.

    This time, he was no longer snatching her madly. Instead, he was kissing her tenderly and tenderly. He was full of tenderness and deep love as he turned and sucked on Chu Qing¡¯s lips.

    Although he was as gentle as water, it was as if he wanted to gently embed her into his bones and not let her go.

    chu qing¡¯s brain started to drift and she could not catch any images.

    The lingering of their lips and teeth, the sensitive rubbing of her body, made the long-suppressed desire in her body burst out in an instant.

    By the time Chu Qing realized what was going on, Leng Kuang had already pinned her down on the dining table.

    Chu Qing closed her eyes tightly and did not have the courage to open them again.

    no matter how much leng kuang tried to tempt her, she refused to open her eyes.

    Leng Kuang smiled devilishly. She did not look at him and continued to hold her hand.

    Chu Qing could feel it without even looking. Her face was as red as a cherry. She wrapped her arms around Leng Kuang¡¯s neck and bit his shoulder hard.

    leng kuang groaned in pain. he said flirtatiously, ¡± ¡°Ah Qing, be gentle.¡±

    Chu Qing slowly opened her eyes, which were filled with fear.

    ¡± you¡¯re so shameless! ¡± before she could finish her sentence, leng kuang covered her mouth and she could not breathe.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s entire body seemed to be on fire as he dragged Chu Qing into the abyss of desire.

    The next morning.

    Chu Qing was woken up by a shrill ringtone. She had called a few times, but Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were still closed. She was really annoyed by the noise. She then reached out to take the phone, but Leng Kuang hugged her. ignore him.

    His long and slender arm reached for the phone and hung up the call even faster than Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing, who had been tormented for an entire night, was tired enough. She let him do as he pleased, rxed her body, and continued to sleep.

    However, the phone rang again. Just as Leng Kuang was about to press the call again, Chu Qing grabbed his hand.

    when she realized that her father was still in the hospital, she immediately sobered up and was worried that the call would be from the hospital.

    She opened her eyes in a daze and only felt that the sunlight was piercing, but she still saw the number disyed on the screen clearly.

    The call was not from father Chu or the hospital. It was from Gu Youli.

    Chu Qing pressed the phone and said ¡± Hello ¡± sleepily.

    ¡°Qingqing, why didn¡¯t you pick up your phone? She¡¯s not at home, where did you go? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not good. Something big has happened. Gu Youli was the one who called and her tone was very anxious as she spoke a lot.

    Chu Qing was half-awoken from her sleepiness after she did not understand what he was saying.

    She yawned and askedzily, ¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s the big deal? why are you so anxious? i¡¯m so sleepy now. as long as it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with my family, don¡¯te to me even if the skyes down. i¡¯m not tall, and there will be tall people to hold it for me. ¡±

    then, does Hua Miaomiao¡¯s matter have anything to do with you? should I tell you? ¡± Gu Youli asked coldly.

 Chapter 1191

    1191 how did you know about this?

    Chu Qing woke up instantly. what happened to Miao Miao? ¡±

    ¡± go and look at the news. ¡± as gu youli said this, chu qing had already reached out to shake leng kuang awake andforted gu youli, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    Gu Youli hummed in acknowledgment and the tears in her eyes flickered. ¡°i¡¯m not anxious. i¡¯m just worried that if his parents find out about this, what will he do? after all, this is china. chinese people, especially the elders, have very traditional thoughts.¡±

    Then, she sighed. I can¡¯t get through to Miao Miao¡¯s phone now. After you see it, try to contact him. I¡¯m rushing to the hospital now. Are you in the hospital? ¡±

    Chu Qing shook her head. I¡¯m not in the hospital now. I¡¯m outside. But I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the hospital. I¡¯m hanging up!¡±

    After he finished talking to Gu Youli on the phone, Leng Kuang sat up on the bed. He looked sleepy and boneless. He leanedzily against the bed.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Qing turned to look at him. I don¡¯t know what happened either. Where¡¯s yourputer? I¡¯ll go and take a look.

    the study, ¡± Leng Kuang replied.

    Chu Qing stood up from the bed as soon as she finished speaking.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s cold eyes narrowed as he stared at the woman who was getting up.

    He seemed to have guessed something. He leaped over and hugged Chu Qing from behind, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early, do you want to lie down for a while?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, I have something to do!¡± Chu Qing left Leng Kuang¡¯s arms and quickly went to the study room to turn on herputer.

    When he opened the news page, almost every news page had this gossip news: Hua Miaomiao, the famous fashion designer in the country, came out of the closet.

    this piece of news was earth-shattering and instantly caused a huge sensation.

    Everyone was gossiping. There were voices of criticism and support. There were too many fujoshis in this world, so the voices of support were very strong.

    This news was like a sudden p of thunder, instantly exploding in Chu Qing¡¯s mind.

    she didn¡¯t want to know if the news was true or not. she was only worried about hua miaomiao¡¯s parents.

    No matter how strong the support of outsiders was, his family would not support Hua Miaomiao, especially his parents. If they knew that he was gay, they would probably have a heart attack.

    At this moment, they were so happy that they hoped that she would marry Hua Miaomiao, but in the blink of an eye, things turned out this way. How could they ept this?

    Chu Qing quickly called Hua Miaomiao¡¯s house, but there was no one on the phone.

    She hurriedly made a call back to her house. The call was picked up by Grandpa Hua, who said that after mother Hua saw the news of Chu Qinging out of the closet, she couldn¡¯t take it and fainted. Mother Chu and father Hua sent her to the hospital.

    This news made Chu Qing unable to sit still. She could no longer Continue reading the news. She got up and rushed back to her bedroom, ready to change her clothes and leave.

    However, Leng Kuang pulled her back and asked unhappily, ¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Mother Hua is in the hospital?¡± Chu Qing flung his hand away.

    ¡°flower mother?¡±

    ¡°Hua Miaomiao¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Leng Kuang asked, raising his eyebrows.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened,¡¯how could it not concern me? The Hua family and my Chu family are one family, and our families have a very good rtionship.¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were deep as he said in a low voice, then you don¡¯t have to be anxious. Nothing will happen. Isn¡¯t it just gay? whether it¡¯s true or false is still to be determined, right? ¡±

    Chu Qing felt that there was something wrong with his words. She squinted her eyes suspiciously.¡±How did you know that she was hospitalized because of this?¡±

 Chapter 1192

    1192 Chapter 1192-meeting again

    Leng Kuang was slightly taken aback by Chu Qing¡¯s harsh tone.

    He looked at Chu Qing with a deep and cold gaze. His eyebrows were sharp like swords, sharp and well-defined. His aura was elegant and strong. He said softly,¡±Didn¡¯t you just say it yourself?¡±

    This answer was enough for Chu Qing to understand everything.

    I didn¡¯t say anything. I only told you that Miao Miao¡¯s mother was hospitalized. I didn¡¯t say anything else, ¡± Chu Qing questioned him with an inexplicable anger. She red coldly at Leng Kuang and forced him to do so.¡±Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re the one who did all of this.¡±

    Leng Kuang did not say anything. He looked at Chu Qing silently. His gaze was strange andplicated.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, you¡¯re admitting it!¡± chu qing¡¯s voice turned even colder.

    Leng Kuang, who was proud of himself, disdained to lie.

    ¡°Yes, I did it, but those photos are all real.¡± Leng Kuang didn¡¯t think that he had done anything wrong. Hua Miaomiao was the one who said he was gay.

    Getting close to his woman in the name of ¡®gay¡¯, if he was despicable, then Hua Miaomiao was even more despicable.

    Chu Qing¡¯s gaze was sharp as she looked at Leng Kuang. Her tone was a little disappointed and sad.¡±How could you do that?¡±

    Leng Kuang was also a little angry. He did not expect Chu Qing to help Hua Miaomiao. doesn¡¯t he like you? isn¡¯t he gay? then don¡¯t pretend to be gay. Since he wants to be gay so much, then let him be the real gay and see what being gay feels like. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that.

    chu qing¡¯s good attitude turned cold and indifferent. ¡± who do you think you are? what right do you have to do this? whether he wants to pretend to be gay or not, whether he is gay or not, it has nothing to do with you. ¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted to me. You know he¡¯s Yingluo.¡±

    Before Leng Kuang could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by an angry Chu Qing, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s gay or not. Leng Kuang, what you¡¯re doing is wrong. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far? ¡±

    ¡°is it me who¡¯s going too far, or is it him?¡± Leng Kuang was also a little angry. Chu Qing¡¯s protectiveness of Hua Miaomiao was like a sharp de that pierced his heart deeply.

    leng kuang stared at her. he felt a dull pain spreading in his eyes. something was squeezing his heart, and it was so painful that he was about to die.

    Chu Qing was also angry. She felt that Leng Kuang had gone too far. no matter what happened between you and Miaomiao, he is still my good friend. Do you know that what you did was not a blow to Hua Miaomiao, but to his family? mom saw the news and was so angry that she was hospitalized. Are you happy now? ¡±

    Leng Kuang clenched his fists. I don¡¯t want to involve her. I just want to teach that sissy a lesson. It¡¯s better to think before you do anything in the future.

    Chu Qingughed coldly. how could you not know that you don¡¯t want to involve others? do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? you just want to hurt his family and then tell him that you¡¯re not an ordinary person. You¡¯re not someone Hua Miaomiao can offend.

    Leng Kuang did not say anything. He only looked at Chu Qing with a cold gaze.

    go apologize to Hua Miaomiao and exin everything to Miaomiao¡¯s mother. Chu Qing felt that when someone did something wrong, they should apologize. There was no such thing as helping someone or not.

 Chapter 1193

    1193 It¡¯s always like this, when will it really be good

    Whether it was Chu Qing, Leng Kuang, or Hua Miaomiao, they were all in the wrong.

    However, this was not the case for Leng Kuang. To him, all of this was because Chu Qing had special feelings for Hua Miaomiao.

    He was also angry, and he was quite angry. Jealousy swallowed him, and his voice suddenly became as cold as ice. Chu Qing, don¡¯t think that you can use my love to control me just because I love you. I¡¯m good to you, but I¡¯m not for you to squander.

    Chu Qingughed coldly. you¡¯re good to me, so I¡¯ll squander your good. Leng Kuang, don¡¯t talk about how good you are to me. You don¡¯t really want to be good to me. You just want to satisfy your own selfish desires. I should have knownst night that I was stupid. But fortunately, I realized it not toote. Just pretend that nothing happenedst night.

    She was alsopletely angry.

    The two of them were always like two porcupines. After hugging each other, they would stab each other.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s breathing quickened. He was so angry with Chu Qing.

    His handsome face was frighteningly pale. His eyes were fixed on Chu Qing as if he was going to eat her up. ¡°what did you just say? I¡¯m like this in your heart because of that Hua Miaomiao. Is he that important to you? Do you really love him that much?¡±

    his thin lips came out from his chest, and a bunch of hoarse sybles came out. his hands were clenched tightly, and the veins on his hands were protruding.

    ¡°It is very important.¡± Chu Qing felt that she had already let Hua Miaomiao down enough.

    that was why she did not want hua miaomiao to be hurt because of her. no one knew better than her how hurt hua miaomiao was because of her.

    She did not love Hua Miaomiao, but in her heart, he was her family.

    Leng Kuang couldn¡¯t stand it. He really couldn¡¯t stand Chu Qing¡¯s cold and determined attitude towards him and her gentle and tender attitude towards Hua Miaomiao.

    Actually, he knew that Chu Qing loved him and not Hua Miaomiao, so he felt guilty towards Hua Miaomiao.

    however, he was jealous and could not do as he pleased.

    ¡°Is it more important than me?¡± he started topete with chu qing. like a demon, he reached out and grabbed her hand.

    The force was so strong that Chu Qing¡¯s watery eyes trembled in pain. After a ¡± hiss ¡± of pain, she raised her hand and pped his wrist away!

    ¡°Yes, more important than you.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were calm, but there was a silent provocation in her eyes!

    In fact, in her heart, the two of them were iparable.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s handsome face turned as pale as a sheet of paper.

    Chu Qing¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that exploded in Leng Kuang¡¯s mind. He felt as if he could hear his entire world copsing. He had never known that there was a phrase that could be so hurtful.

    say that again, Hanhan, ¡± he said in a cold and furious voice.

    Chu Qing¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile and she did not want to say anything more.

    She turned around and wanted to leave.

    It would be impossible to get Leng Kuang to apologize to Hua Miaomiao in his next life. This was Leng Kuang, always superior to others.

    leng kuang refused to let chu qing leave. he took a few steps forward and held her hand. he red at her with bloodshot eyes.¡±you better exin it clearly!¡±

    His voice was so fierce and cold that it gave Chu Qing a shock.

    There was a trace of stubbornness on her small face. She clenched her fingers and raised her head. Her eyes were misty with anger. it means more important than you. In my heart, everyone is more important than you. You are dispensable. Are you satisfied now? ¡±

 Chapter 1194

    1194 Love is always invincible

    leng kuang¡¯s face turned pale.

    He only felt as if someone had stabbed him in the chest. It was terrifyingly cold.

    ¡°Good, very good. I finally understand. So in your heart, I¡¯m not as good as anyone. Just take it that I¡¯m being cheap. Congrattions. From now on, your life will be quiet. I won¡¯t appear in front of you again.¡±

    Chu Qing only felt a sour feeling in her heart. It surged up rapidly and swallowed her whole in an instant.

    The air was tense and oppressive. Chu Qing stared at Leng Kuang, feeling as if her heart was being scalded by boiling soup. It was burning and painful.

    She moved her lips as if she wanted to say something.

    however, leng kuang had already turned around and left. he was so cold and heartless. he didn¡¯t even look back. chu qing took a step forward for a moment. she chased after him, but by the time she took a step, leng kuang had already closed the door.

    Chu Qing stopped in her tracks and did not continue forward.

    After Leng Kuang left, Chu Qing stayed in the room quietly for a while, as if she was waiting for something. However, half an hour passed and she did not find anything.

    It was as if she had suddenly woken up from a dream. Chu Qing felt that she was being too selfish.

    At the thought that mother Hua was still in the hospital, Chu Qing did not continue standing there. She grabbed her bag and left quickly. She took a taxi and rushed to the hospital.

    what she didn¡¯t know was that when she got into the taxi, leng kuang¡¯s car stopped right where she had gotten in.

    however, they had already missed it.

    It was inevitable for lovers to quarrel and give each other a Cold War.

    When they were quarreling, they might be so angry that they would strangle each other and want to swallow each other into their stomachs so that everything woulde to an end.

    However, no matter how angry or hateful she was, it was all because of love.

    Love was always invincible.

    After a brief moment of anger, love would take over everything. It was just a matter of who would step down the stairs first.

    In the taxi, Chu Qing called Hua Miaomiao¡¯s number again. This time, the call went through.

    He had stayed up all night to work on the design drafts and only went to bed at dawn. His phone was turned off.

    When he heard Chu Qing talking about the news, Hua Miaomiao did not mind. No one would ever understand his heart because everyone had already decided that he was gay.

    To him, it was not a problem even if others said that he was gay. Only Chu Qing¡¯s opinion of him was the most real.

    There were some things that he did not make clear, but he knew that Chu Qing had already understood.

    However, when he heard Chu Qing say that mother Hua was hospitalized, he became anxious. He knew his mother too well. She had always been suspicious of his sexual orientation. He was initially mentally prepared and was afraid that he would suddenly admit it one day.

    If it was in the past and he didn¡¯t tell her that he was going to get married, and with Chu Qing at that, even if she was sure that he was gay one day, she wouldn¡¯t be so serious that she had to be hospitalized.

    at this moment, she was in the midst of happiness, standing on top of the clouds of joy, but she suddenly confirmed that he was gay.

    Wasn¡¯t this the same as lifting her up high and then dropping her down heavily?

    Hua Miaomiao hung up the phone and rushed to the hospital.

    When Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao arrived at the hospital, mother Hua had already woken up. When she saw the two of them, she immediately started crying.

    She was not facing Chu Qing or Hua Miaomiao, but her parents. ¡°Why is my life so hard? I just want to have a grandson. Why is it so difficult?¡±

 Chapter 1195

    1195 ck-bellied flower mother, forced marriage

    Hua Miaomiao, who was originally worried, was instantly relieved after hearing his mother¡¯s tearfulints.

    No matter what the flower mother was, she was sure that she was fine now.

    mom, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re fine, ¡± Hua Miaomiao said. I¡¯ll go back now. But before that, I just want to tell you that everything on the news is fake.

    Mother Hua¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.

    However, she immediately returned to normal and continued to ignore Hua Miaomiao. She only turned to Chu Qing and cried, ¡± Qingqing, what do you think this is? if this person didn¡¯t do this, how could this piece of newse out? I asked Xiaoming, the It student next door, about those photos. How do you expect me to believe it? I wouldn¡¯t believe it if he didn¡¯t have a grandson.

    Chu Qing was embarrassed and speechless. Mother Hua was too two-faced.

    hua miaomiao¡¯s mouth twitched. whenever he talked to his mother, he always felt like a schr who met a soldier.

    This time, it was even worse.

    He took two steps forward and said in a soft but firm voice, ¡± ¡± mother, i¡¯ve thought through everything i¡¯ve done, whether i¡¯m getting married or not, and even more so whether i want children. i know you¡¯re doing this for my sake, but don¡¯t be so reckless and arrange my life so recklessly just because you want to help him. if you¡¯re really going to do this, then i¡¯ll never get married again. ¡±

    ¡°what did you just say? You¡¯re not getting married?¡± mother hua¡¯s anger grew.

    She red at Hua Miaomiao as if she wanted to eat him up. ¡± if you don¡¯t get married, i¡¯m going to jump down from this building!! ¡±

    Hua Miaomiao waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡± go on, your grandson will be released next year. If you want to jump, then jump!

    ¡°What did you say?¡± mother Hua was stunned. My grandson will be released next year? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re pregnant?¡± she looked at Chu Qing.

    ¡°Ah!¡± chu qing was dumbfounded. she was in disbelief.¡±Auntie, no, no, I¡¯m not pregnant!¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it?¡± mama hua asked as she looked at hua miaomiao with anticipation.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s casual words were only meant to stop mother Hua from dying. How could he tell her that there was such a person?

    He looked like he was toozy to exin, and casually left a sentence, ¡± you will know who it is. Anyway, I¡¯ve told you everything. You can do as you see fit!

    It seemed that this was the only way to stop mother Hua from making a scene.

    After Hua Miaomiao left, Chu Qing thought that mother Hua would be sad.

    Just as she was thinking of a way tofort her, mother Hua only snorted coldly and waved her fist at Hua Miaomiao angrily. Her face was calm and did not look sad or angry.

    Chu Qing looked at her in surprise. She felt that she had to continue acting. Regardless of whether Chu Qing was the female lead or not, she could know everything before Chu Qing.

    Hence, she quickly cried out, ¡± ¡°Qing Qing, do you think our lives are so bitter? what¡¯s wrong with this miao miao? is she my biological son yingluo?¡±

    Chu Qing felt that she could not stay any longer.

    Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go and scold him for you. Calm down. after saying that, Chu Qing did not wait for Hua Mama to reply and quickly ran out with Hua Miaomiao.

    only hua ma was left behind, crying out ¡± ai, ai, ai ¡± and pretending not to hear her.

 Chapter 1196

    1196 Heartache, Chu Qing¡¯s guilt

    When Chu Qing followed him out, Hua Miaomiao had already left.

    He still had things to do at thepany and had to rush back.

    Chu Qing wanted to go home but did not know where to go.

    She felt that she should return to the apartment that Gu Youli had given her but her heart unnaturally rushed to Leng Kuang¡¯s apartment.

    sitting in the car, she couldn¡¯t calm down no matter what. her heart was in a mess, filled with worries, all of them about leng kuang.

    In fact, Hua Miaomiao¡¯s matter was not a big deal. She was only angry because she was worried about mother Hua. To her, mother Hua was her mother.

    At the same time, it was also because of Leng Kuang¡¯s attitude.

    Miao Miao liked her so much. When she was abandoned by Leng Kuang and pregnant, Miao Miao was the one who took care of her. Miao Miao liked her very much and loved her very much.

    However, she couldn¡¯t respond to him at all. Her heart was already filled with guilt.

    the person she loved was leng kuang. leng kuang was like a root in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t get rid of it. therefore, she felt that she should treat him the same way she treated herself.

    If he treated Hua Miaomiao like himself, then he should treat Hua Miaomiao the same way he treated Hua Miaomiao. However, he did not treat Hua Miaomiao the same way. He wanted to kill Hua Miaomiao.

    How could she not be happy and angry?

    Moreover, Hua Miaomiao was just an innocent boy. He was kind to her, so no matter what wrong Hua Miaomiao had done, he should not take revenge like this. Moreover, he believed that Miaomiao had not done anything wrong.

    Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts ran wild with worry. Everything was making her feel extremely vexed.

    Seeing that they had arrived at Gu Youli¡¯s apartment, Chu Qing thought for a while and decided to ask the driver to change directions to Leng Kuang¡¯s newly bought apartment.

    She hated herself for being like this, but why? who asked her to love him ~~

    however, before she could tell the taxi driver, she received a call from hua miaomiao, who said that he was waiting for her downstairs.

    Thinking about everything that had happened today, she felt that she should apologize. In the end, Chu Qing did not say anything. She did not ask the taxi driver to changenes and went straight back to the apartment that Gu Youli had given her.

    When she got out of the car, she had no idea that Leng Kuang was staring at her from his car.

    He saw Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing entering the building together, his eyes as cold as ice.

    When Hua Miaomiao and Chu Qing arrived at the apartment, they did not mention the news or mother Hua. Instead, they asked Chu Qing, ¡± are you free tomorrow? I have two tickets to the *** concert. Don¡¯t you like him a lot? let¡¯s go see him together? ¡±

    ¡°Ah? Really?¡± Chu Qing was still very happy. She liked this singer and had told Hua Miaomiao before that she wanted to go to his concert.

    She passed a cup of water to Hua Miaomiao and nodded immediately. sure, what time? I¡¯m free after eight!

    Hua Miaomiao took a sip of the water and replied with a smile, ¡± ¡°The concert tickets are at 8:30 pm! There¡¯s still time, I¡¯ll go pick you up!¡±

    okay. Chu Qing nodded. She looked into Hua Miaomiao¡¯s ck eyes and thought about what Leng Kuang had done. She felt a little guilty and continued, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miaomiao.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao did not think much of it and asked, ¡± ¡°What do you have to be sorry about?¡±

    ¡± it¡¯s all because of me, ¡± chu qing said apologetically. ¡± that¡¯s why your mother was hurt. she was so angry that she was hospitalized. ¡±

 Chapter 1197

    1197 Have you ever been more attracted to me than you are to me as a friend

    hua miaomiaoughed and teased, ¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you? Are you the one who broke the news? that¡¯s not a smart move. You know I¡¯m not afraid of people calling me gay.¡±

    however, after chu qing heard this, she became even more unhappy, ¡± I didn¡¯t expose it, but it was because of me. It was Leng Kuang. I know that he did it all because of me. I¡¯m sorry, because of this, mother Hua is in the hospital!

    ¡°that¡¯s his business. why are you apologizing on his behalf? Tomboy, I really don¡¯t like the way you¡¯re acting. The way you¡¯re taking his ce makes me feel like you¡¯re no longer treating him as an outsider.¡± As Hua Miaomiao spoke, he looked deeply at Chu Qing and suddenly lowered his head.

    he seemed to be trying his best to calm down. when he raised his head to look at chu qing again, his sparkling eyes shed with a helpless smile.¡±You still love him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Chu Qing felt that some things had to be made clear to Hua Miaomiao.

    So, she nodded. that¡¯s right, I still love him. I¡¯ve always loved him, but I¡¯ve also always hated him. I hate that he¡¯s so bad to me. I feel that it¡¯s very sad to be with him, so I¡¯ve always wanted to stay away from him. I feel that only by being away from him can I live happily.

    Hua Miaomiao was rendered speechless by his father¡¯s words.

    Chu Qingughed bitterly and continued, ¡± I¡¯m a coward. After I was hurt, I was afraid of giving and being hurt. I loved without caring about anything but it ended badly. So I understood everything and woke up instantly. There are not many people in this world who can have such a great love. I can¡¯t say that those beautiful romance dramas are all fake. After all, the things between master Yu and Lili are right in front of me. Not every girl can be the female lead in a romance novel. Lili is the lucky one. even so, I don¡¯t believe that whoever leaves him can¡¯t live. I love him, but I feel that I should be able to live a happier life if I leave him.

    I also believe that even if I didn¡¯t marry you, you wouldn¡¯t try to kill yourself. You wouldn¡¯t stay single for the rest of your life, and you definitely wouldn¡¯t jump off a building tomit suicide. Because you¡¯re Hua Miaomiao, the best friend of the heartless Chu Qing. You¡¯re the best Hua Miaomiao, and also the most handsome Hua Miaomiao. You¡¯re the Hua Miaomiao that many women still like even though they clearly misunderstand that you¡¯re gay. You¡¯re just so good, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not good enough for you. Once, I really thought about spending the rest of my life with you. I know your heart, but I pretend not to know anything and want to live like this for the rest of my life. I only want to get, but I don¡¯t want to give. You see how bad I am, Yingluo.¡±

    chu qing mocked herself andughed at herself. then, she said, ¡± ¡°If I Could Turn Back Time, I would have let Leng Kuang go without hesitation. It would be best if I never met him in my life. It would be best if I never knew him. But time didn¡¯t turn back. We met again and are even more entangled. That will only make me feel more guilty. Please let me be selfish one more time.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s eyes were filled with hurt and sadness as he listened.

    his gaze was dazed as he stared at chu qing. he took a few deep breaths before he asked softly, a question that he thought he would never ask in his life, ¡± ¡°Have you ever had any feelings for me? Just a little bit more than a friend¡¯s heart?¡±

 Chapter 1198

    1198 Chapter 1198-kiss, bump

    This question made Chu Qing¡¯s body tremble.

    She was a little nervous and embarrassed. ¡°Miao Miao, why do you have to ask? Even if you don¡¯t make it clear, isn¡¯t everyone clear?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao replied immediately, his voice getting louder. He looked at Chu Qing with a look of despair, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡±

    Chu Qing closed her eyes. There were some words that she could not say.

    After a long pause, he opened his eyes and looked at Hua Miaomiao.¡±Miao Miao, if I marry you, it will be an insult to you. I am not pure, very pure. Not only my body, but my heart as well. Do you understand now?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao was always reluctant toe into contact with the real world. He had been avoiding it and was always lucky.¡±It¡¯s been so many years. I can feel that you still have feelings for me.¡±

    Chu Qing shook her head. Miao Miao, when I wanted to be with you in the past, all I could think of was to get rid of Leng Kuang. I had no other thoughts. The little things you said, I didn¡¯t have any thoughts even after I understood what you were thinking.

    Hua Miaomiao furrowed his brows and his eyes turned even colder. no, you do. Chu Qing, have you forgotten that you once said that if no one wants you, you will marry you? have you forgotten that you once said that if you let anyone find a man to marry, you would rather marry me.

    ¡°No, Miaomiao Zhenzhen.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s words were interrupted by Hua Miaomiao, ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it, as long as i understand!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s chest was filled with sorrow. He regretted asking this question. In just a few minutes, he felt as if there was ayer of transparent ss between him and Chu Qing.

    He couldn¡¯t get close, but he couldn¡¯t get far.

    Miaomiao, ¡± Chu Qing called out to him again.

    He wanted to say something but was interrupted by Hua Miaomiao, ¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t say anymore!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself!¡±

    Before Chu Qing could finish her sentence, a shadow loomed over her. Hua Miaomiao stood up and dodged to her side. He reached out and pulled Chu Qing into his arms.

    Then, he kissed Chu Qing¡¯s lips.

    Chu Qing let out a low cry and her eyes widened in horror. Hua Miaomiao¡¯s sudden movement shocked her. At the same time, there was only an unspeakable panic in her eyes.

    Miaomiao, Miaomiao, Miaomiao! Chu Qing¡¯s fingers pinched Hua Miaomiao¡¯s arm tightly, trying to push him away.

    However, Hua Miaomiao was hugging her so tightly that her voice and warning were drowned out by his sudden kiss.

    actually, chu qing could have pushed him away forcefully, but she was afraid of hurting hua miaomiao.

    Hua Miaomiao, who was kissing her, did not close her eyes. She looked straight at him, her eyes filled with panic and helplessness.

    It made her heart ache.

    She struggled, but she couldn¡¯t get out of his arms.

    hua miaomiao kissed her without moving. he only covered her lips and blocked her breath. their breaths were like a fire that burned her whole body.

    At that moment, the door to the apartment was suddenly opened. Leng Kuang walked in.

    when he looked into the living room, he saw them hugging. They were even kissing Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao.

    The world seemed to have turned upside down in an instant. When Leng Kuang¡¯s head buzzed and exploded, a surge of blood rushed to the top of his head.

 Chapter 1199

    1199 Hua Miaomiao was beaten up

    Leng Kuang couldn¡¯t control himself. He strode in and raised his fist to hit Hua Miaomiao¡¯s head.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s attention was all on Chu Qing and he was not on guard at all. He was hit by Leng Kuang and fell onto the sofa.

    Chu Qing was shocked as well, and her eyes were filled with fear.

    He thought that one punch would be enough, but Leng Kuang did not intend to stop when he saw Hua Miaomiao lying on the sofa. He lifted his leg and kicked Hua Miaomiao¡¯s back.

    Chu Qing jumped in shock and screamed, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Her shout undoubtedly added fuel to the fire.

    Leng Kuang was even angrier. Not only did he increase the strength of his foot, but he also raised his Iron Fist andnded it on Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face.

    Immediately, two streams of blood flowed down Hua Miaomiao¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Miaomiao!¡± chu qing waspletely shocked. she quickly pushed leng kuang away and helped hua miaomiao up.¡±How are you?¡±

    As she asked, she quickly reached out and wiped the blood from Hua Miaomiao¡¯s nose with her finger.

    however, the blood was flowing so fast that she could not wipe her fingers clean. she quickly went to get a tissue, afraid that leng kuang would hit hua miaomiao again.

    she red at him. ¡± leng kuang, what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you hitting everyone you see?! ¡±

    As he spoke, he had already taken a tissue and wiped Hua Miaomiao¡¯s nose.

    Chu Qing¡¯s question almost made Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes pop out of their sockets.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why you beat anyone you see?¡± Leng Kuang wanted to question Chu Qing, but he realized that he had be timid and could not say anything.

    He would never forget what Chu Qing had told him before. She had said, ¡± Anyone else was more important than him.

    He felt like he was about to break down, and his blood pressure was rising rapidly. Anger could no longer represent his feelings that were on the verge of exploding.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, including Leng Kuang himself, he didn¡¯t say a word. He took a few steps back, then suddenly turned around and left.

    Chu Qing looked at his back view and felt her head buzzing and her head spinning.

    ¡°Leng Kuang!¡± By the time she called out his name, Leng Kuang had already run away.

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned red, but she did not chase after him. Instead, she helped Hua Miaomiao sit up.

    Hua Miaomiao was beaten up badly by Leng Kuang. His face was pale and one side of his face was swollen. He screamed in pain as he sat down.

    He wasn¡¯t pretending. He didn¡¯t want Chu Qing to feel bad for him. It was really painful. Leng Kuang¡¯s kick was really too strong. He thought that his waist was going to break from the impact.

    Chu Qing was very worried. She looked at him with a swollen face.¡±miaomiao, shall i take you to the doctor?¡±

    hua miaomiao looked at chu qing and saw that her face was filled with guilt.

    When she thought about what had happened just now, she realized that it wasn¡¯t her fault. It wasn¡¯t Leng Kuang¡¯s fault either. It was him.

    There was no man who could remain unmoved when he saw his woman kissing another man.

    ¡± i¡¯m fine. i don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. i¡¯m sorry, qingqing. i was too agitated just now. please don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± As he spoke, he actuallyughed softly.

    As Chu Qing listened, she could not help but feel a wave of sadness and pain in her heart. Her eyes were filled with tears.

    She held his hand tightly. ¡°No, the one who should be sorry is me. Miaomiao, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

 Chapter 1200

    1200 I don¡¯t need pity

    Hua Miaomiao shook his head,¡±Qingqing, can you not say that?¡± You didn¡¯t do anything to me because you¡¯ve never responded to me. Instead, you¡¯ve been hurting the person you love because of me! I know that you don¡¯t me him. Even when he hit me, you don¡¯t me him because you know that Leng Kuang did it because he loves you. You also know that anyone would be angry if they were in this situation. But why do you still me him? it¡¯s just because that person is me. So you know that you can¡¯t me him or hate him, but you still me him because that person is me. I know you treat me well, but Chu Qing, I don¡¯t want pity! I don¡¯t need your pity!¡±

    ¡°Pity?¡± Chu Qing asked in surprise and thenughed, ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m pitying you? No, I wouldn¡¯t be so direct if I pitied you. I¡¯m only doing this because you¡¯re Hua Miaomiao, the one who grew up with me, took care of me, and treated me like family. I¡¯m the one who treats you like family!¡±

    Hua Miaomiaoughed as well, and soon, tears came out of his eyes.

    He hugged Chu Qing. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry!

    Wanwan. Chu Qing did not say anything and just let him hug her silently.

    After a while, Hua Miaomiao let go of her and stood up slowly. He supported his waist, which was hurting from Leng Kuang¡¯s kick, and left.

    When he let go of Chu Qing, he whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°tomboy, you must be happy.¡±

    Looking at Hua Miaomiao¡¯s back as he left, Chu Qing felt as if her entire being had been sucked out of her and she fell onto the sofa weakly.

    When Hua Miaomiao sat in his car, he felt weak and felt like he was going to faint.

    He lowered his seat andid on it, quietly staring at the roof of the car for a long time.

    It was only when he felt that his waist was no longer in pain that he adjusted his seat and got ready to drive away.

    However, before he left, he made a call with his phone, but he only said one sentence, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take on the case of Mn Fashion Week.¡±

    Leaving, leaving for a period of time, was the best n for him and Chu Qing at this moment.

    He could focus on his work, or stop thinking about him and Chu Qing, and he would probably forget everything. Or at the Mn Fashion Week, he could start a rtionship that truly belonged to him.

    As for Chu Qing, she no longer had to fear him or worry about him. She could be with Leng Kuang in peace.

    Chu Qing did not know how she had arrived at Leng Kuang¡¯s newly bought apartment.

    After she got out of the car, she walked very slowly. Her steps were as heavy as if a stone had fallen on her. She walked silently with her head down. Although she was already downstairs, she was still struggling to decide whether to go up or not.

    At this moment, Leng Kuang should be very angry.

    He was so angry that he probably wouldn¡¯t listen to her.

    Perhaps she should havee a littleter. After her anger had subsided, some things would be easier to exin.

    However, if she were to go back just like that, she would feel uneasy.

    everything that happened today made her feel terrible. she did not know what to do. that person was not anyone else but hua miaomiao!

    If Leng Kuang¡¯s anger had disappeared, then he should be understanding her and her difficulties.

    After some time, Chu Qing finally reached the door.

    Just as she was thinking about whether she should press the doorbell, she realized that the door was slightly open. It was already night, and the light was not on, but the smell of smoke filled her nose.

 Chapter 1201

    1201 nothing, there was nothing

    Chu Qing gently pushed the door open and reached out to switch on the light in the room.

    As soon as the lights came on, she saw Leng Kuang sitting on the sofa in the living room. He had a cold aura around him, and his eyes were deep. He was smoking slowly, and the entire living room was shrouded in fog.

    Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s figure stopped at the door.

    she didn¡¯t step forward, but she knew that leng kuang already knew she was here.

    But Leng Kuang ... However, she ignored him and continued to smoke. She didn¡¯t even turn her head to look at her, and her eyes didn¡¯t tilt.

    The two of them were in a deadlock, neither of them making the first move.

    Time seemed to have stopped. Chu Qing¡¯s legs were numb from standing, but Leng Kuang did not sit still.

    She moved her feet to ease the numbness.

    She lowered her eyes and was about to rub her thigh when a tall shadow loomed over her.

    Leng Kuang suddenly stood up. He thought that Chu Qing was about to leave, so he moved faster than his heart towards Chu Qing. With a rough movement, he grabbed her arm.

    After he dragged her into the room, he lifted his leg and mmed the door shut.

    Then, he pulled Chu Qing¡¯s arm and brought her into the bedroom before throwing her onto the bed.

    Chu Qing bounced off the bed twice from his swing. Her head was buzzing and stars appeared before her eyes.

    She subconsciously wanted to get up, but Leng Kuang didn¡¯t give her the chance. His long body pressed down on her from behind.

    He raised his hand and turned her face around again. The cold light was hidden in his deep eyes, like a sharp knife that could not wait to tear her body apart. His thin lips were close to her ear.¡±Just now, did you have sex with that sissy because I didn¡¯t show up, or because I was a littlete? yes!¡±

    Leng Kuang, it¡¯s not like this. Chu Qing frowned. She felt ufortable under his weight. She turned her small face to look at him and struggled to get rid of him.

    Leng Kuang gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with malice and anger.¡±tell me, have you slept with him before?¡±

    This question that was even colder than the snow made Chu Qing¡¯s body shiver subconsciously. He gave off the feeling of a wild beast with its fangs on her neck. If she did not escape, she would be torn apart and eaten by him in the next moment.

    So, Chu Qing wanted to run, but just as her body could not support itself, Leng Kuang pressed down on her again and pressed her firmly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, you¡¯ll feel guilty. Have you done it?¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s scorching hot aura enveloped Chu Qing and almost drowned her.

    ¡°Get up, don¡¯t be crazy!¡± She frowned and felt extremely ufortable.

    Not only did Leng Kuang not get up, but he also pressed her even tighter.¡±Have you tried this posture before?¡±

    As he spoke, his palm reached down and separated Chu Qing¡¯s legs as wide as possible. Then, he pressed her legs down so that she could not close them.

    leng kuang¡¯s eyes were frighteningly cold. every word he said and every action he took was like satan from hell.

    ¡°Leng Kuang, you bastard!¡± Chu Qing whimpered in pain and shouted at him in an extremely aggrieved manner, ¡± I didn¡¯t have Hanhan. I have nothing!

    Leng Kuangughed coldly. There was a hint of mockery in hisughter. He did not say a word. Instead, he grabbed her fragile clothes and tore them apart.

    He quickly untied his body and pressed his fierce de against her softest and most sensitive part without any other unnecessary movements.

    Chu Qing raised her head, closed her eyes, and muttered with tears in her eyes, ¡± ¡°Leng Kuang, can you not be like this? I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re like this!!!¡±

 Chapter 1202

    1202 Leng Kuang, why are you always like this?

    Leng Kuang¡¯s ck eyes were burning, and his tall and strong body was tightly pressed against her soft body.

    He did not rx even a little because of her begging. His breath was burning as he stared at her. It was as if even if the sky fell, he would eat her up at this moment.

    Chu Qing¡¯s fair fingers clutched onto the bedsheets tightly. Her breathing was rapid and flustered.¡±Leng Kuang, I¡¯m not feeling well right now. Can you let me go first?¡±

    Leng Kuang¡¯s eyes were still burning. He did not let go of her.

    He just lifted arge hand to cup her face and breathed out hot air at her. you want me to let go of you when you¡¯re very ufortable. Then why can¡¯t you let go of that man when I¡¯m very ufortable? ¡±

    as he spoke, he held chu qing¡¯s waist tightly and pressed her down ruthlessly. then, he thrust his body in and let her swallow him.

    It was as if this was the only way he could calm down the anger in his body that was about to explode.

    ¡°En!¡± Chu Qing was stunned.| she let out a moan. just as leng kuang suddenly and fiercely pushed himself into her and prated her, his fingers gripped the bedsheet even tighter. his entire body tensed up as he sobbed uncontrobly.| He convulsed!

    The moment Leng Kuang entered the room, she felt as if her entire body had been stretched out.

    It was especially ufortable, but he couldn¡¯t resist it at all.

    Before she could recover from the numbing sensation, Leng Kuang had already started to move.

    Every time, he could hit the deepest part of her body, as if he wanted to pierce through herpletely, with a trace of bloodlust.

    Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but cry softly and beg for mercy.

    However, Leng Kuang seemed to have not heard her. The love that was stimting her even more seemed to have just begun to invade her. The inconsistent cries of passion in the room intensified.

    she was so tired and sour. chu qing felt that she was about to be tortured to death.

    When her body went limp and twitched, Leng Kuang turned her over and hooked her leg around his waist. Then, he continued to move.

    ¡°You really are a bastard!¡± Even though Chu Qing was scolding him, she still reached out and hooked her arms around his neck.

    leng kuang followed her posture and kissed her hard on the lips. his speed increased.

    After the tsunami-like explosion, their breathing became heavy and disorderly, and their bodies were burning hot.

    Not waiting for the storm to calm down, Chu Qing suddenly started to cry softly. She hugged Leng Kuang¡¯s neck and cried very sadly and very aggrievedly!

    Leng Kuang was crushed by her sudden weakness, sadness, and tears.

    He hugged her, his voice filled with pity as he called out to her,¡±Ah Qing ...¡± He gently coaxed her,¡±¡±don¡¯t cry, ah qing ~~¡±

    ¡°It hurts!¡± Chu Qing continued to cry and sob as sheined.

    ¡°Where does it hurt? let me see!¡± As Leng Kuang spoke, he tried to push Chu Qing away, thinking that she was injured somewhere.

    however, chu qing hooked her arms around his neck and refused to let him move. she continued to use him, ¡± ¡°it hurts everywhere. leng kuang, why are you always like this? you take it out on me whenever you¡¯re unhappy. now that you¡¯ve vented your anger, are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you know I¡¯m not happy? ¡°I thought I wasn¡¯t good enough for you,¡± Leng Kuang asked. His emotions had returned to normal, but he still sounded a little unhappy.

    look at you. Other than expressing your unhappiness, what else do you want to express? ¡± Chu Qing snorted.

 Chapter 1203

    1203 It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, I¡¯m just not confident

    With that, she pushed Leng Kuang away with all her might and turned her back to him, lying on her side on the bed.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s thin lips were pursed. He leaned over from behind and pressed his head against her neck. He looked at her face forcefully. ¡°Then tell me, have you ever been with him?¡±

    At this point, Leng Kuang felt that he shouldn¡¯t be bothered by this.

    However, the scene of Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao kissing kept shing in his mind. He loved Chu Qing too much and cared too much about this scene. It was not like he could ignore itpletely just because his rationality said so.

    just the thought of that sissy kissing his woman made him so angry that he wanted to go crazy and kill someone.

    Chu Qing looked back at him and wanted to say in a fit of pique, ¡± Yes, we were together.

    However, she really did not want to drag the innocent Hua Miaomiao into this just to anger Leng Kuang.

    With Leng Kuang¡¯s weird personality, if he really thought that Hua Miaomiao had something going on with her, he would not let Hua Miaomiao go.

    After some thought, Chu Qing asked him, ¡± ¡°Will you believe me if I tell you?¡±

    leng kuang nodded, signaling for her to continue.

    Chu Qing pouted her lips. No. Other than you, I¡¯ve never been with any other man.

    She was very angry with herself for being so useless. It was as if no one could do without him.

    ¡°Does that mean that Hua Miaomiao has nothing to do with you?¡± Leng Kuang asked.

    he regretted asking such an uncertain and suspicious question. he didn¡¯t think that he was a man with a suspicious heart.

    however, why did he ask such a question subconsciously? it was not because he did not trust chu qing. it was because he was not confident and could not be sure of his position in chu qing¡¯s heart.

    Chu Qing frowned and was a little angry. it¡¯s rted. It¡¯s not just him. I have many men. When you¡¯re not around, I go to the bar every day. This man tonight, another man tomorrow night. I¡¯ll sleep the entire night.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s heart trembled when he heard that. He quickly kissed her on the lips, stopping her from saying anything else.

    Of course, he knew that she was speaking in a fit of anger.

    Chu Qing was very angry and she bit his mother¡¯s lips.

    Leng Kuang was in pain and gently let go of his lips, but he did not let go of Chu Qing¡¯s hand. He looked at her intently.¡±If you¡¯re only satisfied after I die of anger, then bite me to death first.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She endured the pain in her heart and said angrily, ¡± ¡°You were the one who didn¡¯t believe me first,¡±

    ¡°I just love you too much,¡± Leng Kuang¡¯s voice was low and hoarse.

    Chu Qing raised her hand and gently pushed him away, putting some distance between the two of them. ¡°don¡¯t use love as an excuse for everything you do and say. leng kuang, do you know why i don¡¯t want to be with you? it¡¯s because you have a bad temper.¡±

    then, leng kuang leaned over again. ¡± i will change. i¡¯m changing too. that sissy. do you think he can still live with my temper? ¡±

    Chu Qing turned around and sat up to look at him. I know that you¡¯re dealing with Miaomiao because he¡¯s been trying to harm you. But you can¡¯t me him because Miaomiao loves me. I once gave him a beautiful illusion, but it was destroyed. And all of this is because of you.

    Leng Kuang narrowed his eyes and looked deeply at Chu Qing. ¡°So you knew everything. You knew that he was in the wrong first, so why do you only me me?¡±

 Chapter 1204

    1204 If you have to find someone for a lifetime, then it¡¯s you

    Chu Qing looked at him and said sternly, ¡± because I don¡¯t love him, so I don¡¯t me you. I me you because I love you.

    A surge of ecstasy rushed up to his heart like a rocket.

    Leng Kuang grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s arms and said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Ah Qing, you finally admit that you still love me!¡±

    Chu Qing was very calm. Leng Kuang, do you know that I¡¯m very afraid that you¡¯ll pester me because I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself and that I¡¯ll be with you again without a care. I¡¯ve been wandering and struggling, and in the end, I¡¯ve surrendered. Since you¡¯re so insistent on pestering me, I can¡¯t avoid it no matter what. Let¡¯s be together then. I don¡¯t want to fuss about what happened in the past, and I don¡¯t care how you hurt me. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re with me for excitement or if you feel that you haven¡¯t had enough fun with me, I don¡¯t care anymore. If I have to spend the rest of my life with another person, then I¡¯ll choose you.¡±

    at this point, she paused and smiled bitterly. ¡°Because I chose you, I hurt Miaomiao. Because I once said that I wanted to marry him. Because you made me pregnant, because I had to find a father for the child. Because of you, I gave him hope. Because of you, I hurt him. Leng Kuang, if you think I¡¯m doing something wrong and that I¡¯ve hurt you, then please consider the fact that I don¡¯t want the future, and I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m right or wrong, and I¡¯ll still be with you. I just hope that if one day you really don¡¯t want me anymore, we can part on good terms, okay?¡±

    After a long speech, Chu Qing quietly waited for Leng Kuang¡¯s reaction.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s excitement faded as he listened. Although he looked at Chu Qing expressionlessly, there seemed to be a thousand years of deep love hidden in his deep eyes.

    Suddenly, he reached out and pulled Chu Qing into his arms. He looked at her with his deep eyes, and deep in his eyes, there was a lingering love. His thin lips opened slightly, and he said firmly, ¡± ¡°I, Leng Kuang, swear to the heavens that if I ever let Chu Qing down again, I will die a horrible death! hua miaomiao, i will apologize to him! Also, I want to thank him for taking care of you for me during that period.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart was blocked by a lump in her throat, and her watery eyes were filled with warmth.

    she wrapped her arms around leng kuang¡¯s neck and leaned on him.| The two naked people hugged each other tightly.

    Leng Kuang¡¯s deep eyes seemed to have melted into water. He felt that her body was cold. He pulled the thin nket over her and wrapped it around her. Then he pulled her into his arms.

    He kissed her again.

    That night, they were deeply entangled with each other. There was only the sound of rough breathing and delicate moans in the room.

    When Chu Qing woke up the next day, it was almost noon.

    She was still asleep at first, but Leng Kuang woke her up and asked her to eat something. Knowing that his future father-inw was in the hospital, he didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous.

    her clothes had been torn by leng kuang yesterday. chu qing had scolded him for that. leng kuang was angry too. instead, he smiled charmingly and passed his shirt to him.

    It was really boring when one was scolding, but the other party onlyughed and ignored you.

    Chu Qing rolled her eyes at him angrily. Then, she took the shirt and put it on. I have to go to the hospitalter. Hurry up and get someone to send a set of clothes over. Otherwise, my dad might cripple you if he finds out.

 Chapter 1205

    1205 two lifetimes, a mistake

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your clothes will be delivered after we finish eating.¡± As Leng Kuang spoke, he sat down by the bed and reached out to help Chu Qing button up her shirt.

    Seeing the hickeys all over her neck and corbones, Leng Kuang¡¯s mouth went dry. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her ample breasts.

    Chu Qing was slightly shocked and pped his hand away. ¡°i knew you didn¡¯t have a good heart. get lost!¡±

    Even though Leng Kuang wanted to press her down on the bed, he held back in the end. ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s almost 12 o ¡®clock. Our dad is going to call and rush us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my dad!¡± Chu Qing corrected him seriously. Although they had officially made up, she had not married him yet. She could not let him have his way so easily.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Chu Qing¡¯s phone rang.

    She reached out to answer the call and said, ¡± Hello. it was just two simple sentences, but the volume was turned up, so Leng Kuang could tell who was calling.

    Hua Miaomiao!

    Although he was unhappy and his eyes were filled with emotions, he did not show it on his face. He even smiled to hide everything and pretended not to know anything.

    He only gestured for Chu Qing to hurry up before turning around and leaving.

    Chu Qing was rightst night. Hua Miaomiao was not wrong. He was the one at fault.

    If he had not let Chu Qing down and hurt her so heartlessly, how could Chu Qing have given Hua Miaomiao hope?

    No matter how unhappy or jealous he was, their feelings were still there. Besides, he could feel that if he wanted to marry Chu Qing in the future, he would probably need Hua Miaomiao¡¯s approval.

    It really proved the saying,¡±the sins of the heavens can still exist, but the sins of one¡¯s own can not be lived!¡±

    just as leng kuang was thinking about what he should do next to bring chu qing home, away from that hua miaomiao, and from then on, out of sight, out of mind, chu qing hurriedly walked out.

    ¡°Leng Kuang, when will the clothes arrive?¡± she asked anxiously.

    Leng Kuang walked towards her slowly. he should be on his way. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± he asked.

    Chu Qing turned around. Miao Miao is leaving for Mn. He might be gone for three years. I have to send him off.

    ¡°Really?¡± It had to be said that Leng Kuang was overjoyed at this moment. However, when he saw Chu Qing¡¯s anxious and reluctant expression, he immediately restrained his expression.¡±I¡¯ll call the wild wolves and ask them to hurry up.¡±

    After he hung up on Chu Qing, Hua Miaomiao called Gu Youli. He briefly exined what had happened that day and said that it was all a misunderstanding. There was nothing between him and Leng Kuang and he had framed Leng Kuang on purpose.

    Then, he apologized to Gu Youli and said that he would not be able to be her best man when she got married because he had to go to Mn for three years. However, he had rmended a more suitable candidate for her and that person was Leng Kuang.

    Gu Youli asked Yu feibai to send her to the airport. Along the way, she looked at the scenery that shed past her car window. She kept feeling that she was hallucinating about something in her colorful memories.

    Yu feibai nced at her and reached out to hold her hand. he¡¯s going to work. The Mn Fashion Week is the dream of many designers. It¡¯s the opportunity for many designers to be famous worldwide. You should be happy for him!

    Gu Youli looked at Yu feibai and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! That¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking about. It¡¯s just that recently, I¡¯ve been having a feeling that I¡¯ve been mistaken about something in both my previous life and my current life.¡±

    ¡°Wrong?¡± Yu feibai raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 1206

    1206 It¡¯s not that she¡¯s stupid for three years, it¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t see clearly

    Gu Youli nodded and pursed her lips for a while before asking softly, ¡± ¡°Do you think that Miaomiao is gay?¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s usually good-looking eyes shed with a strange light and his lips curled up into a loving smile. ¡°He, of course not!¡±

    Gu Youli frowned. if you can tell that he¡¯s not, then why are you so assured to let him stay by my side? ¡± And he¡¯s so close to me. You¡¯re so at ease, isn¡¯t it because you know his sexual orientation?¡±

    Yu feibai looked in front of him. of course not. I can tell that he has someone he likes, and it¡¯s someone he loves deeply. It¡¯s no less than me loving you. That person is not you, so I¡¯m so assured.

    Gu Youli grabbed her hair and hit herself on the head. ¡°So, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m stupid for three years because I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never seen it clearly.¡±

    Yu feibai did not say anything and Gu Youli did not say anything either. She just sat there quietly.

    When they arrived at the airport, Chu Qing and Leng Kuang were already there. Gu Youli saw Hua Miaomiao staring at Chu Qing. His clear eyes were sparkling as if they could speak. They were so serious and so affectionate!

    Yes, it was deep affection!

    Why didn¡¯t she see it in the past? Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t see through it, but she had always been preconceived and spent too much time and energy trying to change her own fate, so she forgot that Yu feibai also had his own life and death trial. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to Hua Miaomiao¡¯s true thoughts.

    The way he looked at her, it was obvious that he loved Chu Qing to the core, but why couldn¡¯t she understand?

    He even pushed Chu Qing to Leng Kuang.

    Miao Miao was her best friend. Even if she did not help Miao Miao, she should not help Leng Kuang!

    At this moment, Hua Miaomiao hugged Chu Qing and said goodbye. It was a pure hug, but from Gu Youli¡¯s angle, she could see that Hua Miaomiao was very reluctant to part with her. He rested his chin on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder and the corners of his lips curled up. He was so happy.

    At this moment, he was clearly abandoned, and he should be feeling very sad.

    However, at this moment, he was smiling happily.

    it was as if she had used up everything not for herself but for him. gu youli¡¯s heart ached for miao miao.

    Hua Miaomiao also saw Gu Youli. He gently let go of Chu Qing and came to Gu Youli. Heughed. you¡¯re here, Lili. Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe? ¡±

    Gu Youli hugged Hua Miaomiao and said, ¡± Miao Miao, take good care of yourself there. Three years will be over soon. If you have time in the next three years, you muste back to visit me and your godson.

    Hua Miaomiao returned Gu Youli¡¯s embrace. don¡¯t worry, Lili. You won¡¯t be the best man on your wedding day, but I¡¯ll definitely find a way toe back and attend the wedding after I¡¯ve settled down. If I can¡¯t buy a ne ticket, get your man to book a helicopter to pick me up!

    alright, no problem!! Gu Youli nodded with a dazed look in her eyes.

    after saying goodbye to everyone, hua miaomiao turned around and boarded the ne. he did not look back and only waved at the crowd.

    when his figure disappeared at the boarding gate, leng kuang¡¯s phone rang. he didn¡¯t know who was calling, but he had a strange expression on his face and subconsciously looked at chu qing.

    Although no one asked him who was calling, they all knew who it was.

    Although she had misunderstood Leng Kuang that day, Gu Youli did not apologize to him. She only looked at him and warned, ¡± you better take it easy. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no one in Chu Qing¡¯s maiden family.

    Then, he pulled Yu feibai and left without looking back.

 Chapter 1207

    1207 A beautiful wedding dress, Miao Miao¡¯s gift

    Leng Kuang felt extremely aggrieved. One by one, they came to warn him.

    in the beginning, chu qing¡¯s father warned him to stay away from his daughter.

    Just now, it was Hua Miaomiao who warned him that they were about to board the ne, but she did not forget to call him and ask him to treat Chu Qing better. Otherwise, she would definitely snatch Chu Qing from his hands.

    At this moment, it was Gu Youli who came to warn him to take it easy.

    as people who loved and cared for chu qing, of course, they wanted her to live well. he could understand that and did not feel ufortable at all.

    However, was his image that bad in their hearts? Forget about Hua Miaomiao and Gu Youli. After all, they knew that he had hurt Chu Qing before.

    But why didn¡¯t Mr. Chu have a good impression of him? even after knowing that he had saved his daughter, he still didn¡¯t agree to their rtionship.

    now, although he already had a beauty in his arms, it seemed that the road to marrying her home was still long.

    The 6th of June was a very special day for Gu Youli.

    Apart from Yu feibai, no one else knew what this day meant to Gu Youli.

    Today was the 3rd of June. There were only three days left before Gu Youli¡¯s rebirth. That day was also Gu Youli¡¯s wedding day.

    ording to old master Yu, ording to the rules set by the ancestors of the Yu family, the bride and groom were not allowed to meet each other three days before the wedding.

    However, on the first day of their separation, the two of them still stuck to each other because the wedding dresses that Hua Miaomiao had designed for them had arrived.

    At that moment, the two of them were trying on wedding dresses in a bridal shop.

    gu youli stood in front of the fitting mirror and looked at her snow-white and pure self in the mirror.

    Hua Miaomiao had tailored the strapless wedding dress for her, stitch by stitch. It was three-dimensional cut, and the folds were decorated with silver thread embroidered ribbons, which wrapped around her small waist. The skirt was loose and fluffy, and the lower part wasyered with irregr soft gauze to decorate it like water droplets. The tiny pearls buried in it exuded a beautiful soft light, and the decorations were decorated with twoyers of thin sand, like water droplets and a few tiny diamonds and crystals. It made her look as noble and dreamy as a fairy from the nine Heavens.

    She was so beautiful that Yu feibai, who was sitting at the back, was stunned by her beauty.

    This was the first time Yu feibai had seen Gu Youli in a wedding dress. It was also the first time he had been so stunned by Gu Youli.

    although he loved her, he had always felt that gu youli¡¯s looks were average. he did not expect her to be so beautiful in a wedding dress.

    He stared at it for a long time, unable to move his eyes away.

    Gu Youli turned around and looked at Yu feibai. She smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Yu feibai nodded his head gently. He could only see her figure, which seemed to be shrouded in mist and silver light.

    gu youliughed as she pulled up her long dress and walked in front of yu feibai. ¡± I knew that Miao Miao¡¯s taste is very good. I like it very much too. It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t see me try it on.

    Yu feibai looked at her with a burning gaze. on the day of the wedding, he will be there. He will also be able to see you wearing his design.

    at this point, gu youli felt a little depressed. ¡± well, it¡¯s hard to say. You know why he went to Mn. I was really afraid that he would never be able to get over this. I didn¡¯t want to see Chu Qing and Leng Kuang, so I just found an excuse and said that he couldn¡¯te.

 Chapter 1208

    1208 No meeting for three days before the wedding

    Yu feibai reached out and sped the back of her head. He really wanted to hug her and kiss her.

    However, the inappropriate location made him hold back. He only touched her forehead gently with his.¡±he won¡¯t. he will definitelye. trust me!¡±

    ¡°I hope so!¡± Gu Youli said timidly.

    At this moment, Gu Youli¡¯s phone in her bag rang.

    Yu feibai took his bag and handed it to Gu Youli. She opened it and took out her phone. She nced at the screen and saw an overseas number jumping on it.

    the area number in front was 02 and he was from mn, italy.

    the only person they knew was in mn, so it was easy to guess.

    Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he said slowly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mn, pick it up.¡±

    Gu Youli was so happy that she almost jumped up. She picked up the call happily and greeted, ¡± Miaomiao.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s chuckling voice came from the phone. ¡°Lili, do you like the wedding dress?¡±

    ¡°I like it, I like it very much. Thank you, Miaomiao!¡± Gu Youli replied with a smile and then looked at Yu feibai.

    Yu feibai reached out and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head and sniffed the scent on her body as he listened to the conversation over the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, Gu Youli was even happier. She wrapped her soft arms around Yu feibai¡¯s neck. ¡°Miao Miao said that he¡¯ll be here on the wedding day, but he¡¯ll need a private helicopter. Can you handle it?¡±

    Yu feibai raised his hand and pinched her little nose. even if I can¡¯t, I have to find a way. No matter what, I won¡¯t let you leave a single regret on our wedding.

    feibai, I love you so much. I love you to death! after gu youli finished speaking affectionately, she kissed yu feibai on the lips without a care.

    Yu feibai was stunned for a moment before he broke into a smile. He stopped thinking about where they were and what they were doing. He hooked his arm around her waist and kissed her.

    however, she was blushing from embarrassment. the invisible saleswomen in the wedding dress shop turned their heads away and couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek, their eyes full of envy.

    It was already veryte when they came out of the bridal shop.

    Yu feibai sent Gu Youli back to Gu liangwei¡¯s small vi and gave her a few words of advice before bidding her farewell.

    For the next two days and three nights, they were not allowed to meet again.

    That night, Gu Youliy on the bed and could not fall asleep. She was worried about her son and was thinking about her husband. She tossed and turned until midnight, but she did not feel sleepy at all.

    She was already used to sleeping beside him for free, and she was also used to her son waking her up every night. Now that they were not by her side, she felt empty, as if something was missing.

    Gu Youli sat up on the bed. She wanted to give Yu feibai a call but it was already midnight. It was toote.

    After thinking about it, he decided to forget it!

    However, just as sheid down, her phone rang. The moment the unique ringtone of Fei Bai rang, she picked it up without hesitation.

    The call was picked up so quickly that Yu feibaiughed out loud. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡±

    Gu Youli replied honestly,¡¯a little! You¡¯re the same as me, right? why else would you call me?¡±

    Yu feibaiughed gently. yes, I can¡¯t sleep either. I miss you!

    gu youli felt a little shy. ¡°me too. and my son too. is he alright?¡± Did I disturb you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s sleeping soundly!¡± as yu feibai spoke, he suddenly lowered his voice and said in a bewitching tone, ¡± ¡°lili, open the window!¡±

 Chapter 1209

    1209 the end (1)

    Gu Youli was stunned. Open the window?¡±

    She looked out of the window at the dark night and smiled. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re outside the door. I can see you from the window.¡±

    ¡°then, open the window and verify it!¡± yu feibai chuckled.

    ¡°Really? By the way, I didn¡¯t close my window tightly. You can jump in from the outside.¡± Although Gu Youli said that, she had already gotten out of bed.

    She opened the window to take a look. Indeed, there was a tall figure standing under the dim street light. Although she could not see his face or his expression, it was enough for Gu Youli to know who was standing there.

    ¡°Oh my God, didn¡¯t I say we¡¯re not allowed to meet? Why did youe here?¡± Although Gu Youli was a little reproachful, she was already overjoyed.

    As she said that, she ran towards the balcony. She pushed the ss door open and without a word, she grabbed the phone and was about to step over to Yu feibai.

    However, the nightdress under her feet was too long, and because she was too anxious, the hem of the dress tripped herself.

    Yu feibai looked at her from afar and was shocked. However, before he could shout out ¡®be careful¡¯, he fell to the ground.

    Yu feibai¡¯s eyes darkened. He quickly hung up the phone and ran towards Gu Youli.

    Gu Youli stood up shakily and looked at Yu feibai, who was running towards her with a miserable look on his face. Yu feibai did not know whether tough or cry, but his heart ached for her.

    he carried gu youli in his arms and walked into the house carefully as if he was carrying a precious treasure.

    After cing Gu Youli on the bed, Yu feibai squatted down in front of her and carefully examined the wound on her knee. He asked softly, ¡± ¡°how is it? does it hurt a lot?¡±

    Gu Youli bit her lower lip and her eyes were red from the pain.¡±It hurts. It seems like I¡¯ve injured my bones and tendons.¡±

    Yu feibai furrowed his brows and supported her with both hands. He said gently, ¡± ¡°Try to stand up and see if you can take a few steps?¡±

    Gu Youli moved her feet and shook her head. ¡°it hurts so much, i can¡¯t stand up.¡±

    then you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere for the next two days. Stay at home. You don¡¯t want to be unable to stand on the day of the wedding, do you? you¡¯re already a mother. Why are you bing more and more backward? you wouldn¡¯t have been so careless in the past. Yu feibai¡¯s cold voice was lowered by an octave, making people¡¯s hearts tremble.

    Gu Youli felt wronged. isn¡¯t that all because of you? why did youe to find me in the middle of the night? ¡± I used to be very careful because I didn¡¯t put you first, so of course I could be rational. Now that I¡¯ve put you first, I¡¯m anxious. ording to what you said, I¡¯d better not put you first!¡±

    Yu feibai¡¯s scalp turned numb after hearing those words.

    Look at what she said. It could anger him to death but also warm him to death. He really couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    Yu feibai¡¯s deep eyes stared at her indifferently. He patted her back and said in his deep and mellow voice, ¡± alright, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll help you massage it. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to jump around on the wedding day.

    Gu Youli¡¯s cold little face turned around and she pointed at the bedside table. the medicinal wine is in there. If it doesn¡¯t work well, you can get married on your own!

    His slender fingers cupped her head and Yu feibai sucked on her lips. if you can¡¯t walk, I¡¯ll carry you into the hall!

 Chapter 1210

    1210 The end (2)

    That night, Yu feibai stayed with Gu Youli for the entire night and only left when it was almost dawn. He even promised to visit her again at night.

    Under Yu feibai¡¯s meticulous care, the injury on Gu Youli¡¯s leg did not worsen. In fact, it even recovered quickly.

    That night, Gu Youli returned to her bedroom after dinner and told Gu liangwei that she wanted to rest early.

    Not long after, Yu feibai arrived. He sneaked in from the balcony.

    At that moment, Gu Youli had just finished showering. She pushed open the bathroom door and walked out.

    When she saw Yu feibai, she happily walked over and hugged him. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

    She kept her voice low in the room because she was afraid that her father would hear her. It was actually nothing much but for some reason, Gu Youli felt that this was a very exciting and fun feeling.

    After the hug, Yu feibai could feel that Gu Youli¡¯s hair was wet. He took out a hairdryer from the drawer and helped her dry her hair.

    after drying her hair, yu feibai asked how gu youli¡¯s injury was.

    ¡°It still hurts, it really hurts. I can¡¯t walk at all.¡± Gu Youli said unhappily, but there was a yful glint in her eyes.

    Her foot was actually not that serious. It had not been like that since yesterday. She had just exaggerated it.

    ¡°let me see!¡± Yu feibai quickly squatted down and took off his slippers. His movements were light as he was afraid that he would hurt her if he was not careful.

    Gu Youli retracted her foot and pushed Yu feibai. ¡°you really believe me?¡±

    Yu feibai retracted his hand and looked up at her. He said in a helpless tone, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y this kind of game in the future. I¡¯m very worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I like to see you worry about me!¡± As Gu Youli spoke, she lifted her leg and twisted her ankle. I¡¯m fine. It still hurts a little, but a night¡¯s rest should be enough.

    Yu feibai flicked her head with his finger. ¡°Do you need me to help you apply some more medicine?¡±

    Gu Youli waved her hand. there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not a pampered person. It¡¯s fine as long as I can walk around freely. The swelling will naturally subside on its own.

    Even though he heard her say that, Yu feibai was still worried. He reached out and rubbed her ankle before standing up. ¡°You¡¯ll be standing the day after tomorrow. You¡¯d better apply some more medicine.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out the medicinal wine and rubbed it on the injured area.

    That night, Yu feibai stayed with Gu Youli for the entire night. He only left when the sky was slightly bright. This time, when he left, he told Gu Youli that he would not being back that night and that she should rest well so that she would be energetic as his bride the next day.

    Gu Youli nodded and smiled, promising him that she would sleep early tonight.

    however, when night fell, she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. she tossed and turned, staring at the ceiling and counting sheep.

    she finally fell asleep, and just as she was in a daze, she felt a chill on her back. just as she was wondering if she had not covered herself properly with the nket, a hot body pressed against her from behind.

    Gu Youli was shocked and opened her eyes immediately. She turned around and saw her familiar and intimate lover.

    She reached out to cover her chest and stared at him with lingering fear. She gritted her teeth and said,¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯te? you scared me to death and didn¡¯t even say a word!¡±

    yu feibai pressed his lips against hers. ¡± lower your voice. daddy is already resting. don¡¯t wake him up. ¡±

    ¡°are you afraid of waking him up? Now you know you¡¯re not serious!¡± gu youli snorted and raised her finger to tap yu feibai¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Where am I not serious, huh?¡± His voice was low and hoarse, and the hand on her waist hooked forward.

    Immediately, their bodies were tightly pressed together.

 Chapter 1211

    1211 The end (3)

    Gu Youli pressed hard against his chest. stop taking advantage of me. You¡¯re so annoying!

    She even pinched him,¡±let go of me and rest early!¡±

    Yu feibai chuckled and lifted her chin. He nted a deep kiss on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not letting go. Do you know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve touched you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Although she said that, Gu Youli was very clear about it in her heart.

    It had been a few months since Yu feibai had woken up and the two of them had not been together. At first, it was because Yu feibai was not in good health. Later on, Gu Youli had to take care of the child and the child had to be apanied by Gu Youli every night before he could sleep. Otherwise, he would keep crying and making a fuss.

    Yu feibai smiled warmly and hugged Gu Youli even tighter. His hot kissesnded on her skin continuously.

    as he sucked gently, he asked gently, ¡± does your leg still hurt? ¡±

    Gu Youli shook her head. it¡¯s alright. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. You can take a rest.

    She did not finish her sentence as Yu feibai covered her mouth.

    The tip of his nimble tongue entered domineeringly, sucking and dancing with her tongue.

    Gu Youli¡¯s body softened involuntarily. She had not done it for a long time and her body tensed up. Her hands grabbed Yu feibai¡¯s arm tightly and she panted softly under Yu feibai¡¯s touch.

    Lili, be good. Rx, Yingluo. Yu feibai caressed Gu Youli¡¯s back and tried his best to make her body stretch.

    Gu Youli bit her lip and stared at him with anger in her watery eyes. I can¡¯t rx. Why don¡¯t I give it up today? ¡±

    It had been a long time since they did it and Gu Youli was a little scared and shy.

    don¡¯t be afraid. Yu feibai pried open her teeth and kissed her domineeringly again. He sucked on the tip of her tongue gently.

    The kiss slowly moved to her neck.

    Yu feibai, you¡¯re so annoying. Why do you always whine like this? ¡± sheined, but her voice was filled with lust. It was long and charming. It didn¡¯t sound like she was angry. Instead, it sounded like she was acting coquettishly.

    Gu Youli could not resist at all. She wanted him too and her entire body softened.

    Yu feibai narrowed his eyes and kissed her on her red lips. He panted. annoying? ¡± If you really hate it, what happened to your leg?¡±

    As he said that, he caressed Gu Youli and instinctively wrapped his hand around her leg around his waist. His fingers slid down her smooth and tender skin.

    She took the initiative and pushed Yu feibai away. She flipped over and sat on him before kissing him on the lips.

    In the air-breathing space, heughed, and his breath sprayed on her red face. ¡°Lili, you¡¯re so anxious, Yingluo.¡±

    Gu Youli red at him again and bit his lips.

    Yu feibai hissed and pushed her away. you can¡¯t y like this tonight. You don¡¯t want your groom to show up in disfigurement tomorrow, do you? ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled gently. Her eyes turned slyly and she opened her mouth to bite him again.

    Yu feibai wrapped his arm around her waist and turned around on the bed. Once again, he pressed Gu Youli under him so that she would not spend all her energy on biting him.

    gu youli called out in a hoarse voice and yu feibai kissed her on the lips.

    (Rmending good friend Junfeng garden¡¯s masterpiece: ¡± shocked rich family: pampering the tsundere and cute wife ¡± is very wonderful, not to be missed!)

 Chapter 1212

    1212 The end, the wedding (1)

    After their passionate session, Yu feibai carried the listless Gu Youli into the bathroom to take a shower.

    After she came out of the shower, Gu Youli, who was clearly very tired, still did not feel sleepy.

    yu feibai looked at the time. it was almost midnight.

    gu youli had to get up at six o ¡®clock the next morning to do her makeup and change her clothes. it seemed like he should leave and not disturb her anymore.

    As he thought about this, Yu feibai, who was sitting by the bed, lifted the thin nket and covered Gu Youli. His fingers gently ran through the hair on her forehead.¡±Hurry up and sleep, or you won¡¯t be able to wake up in the morning.¡±

    Gu Youli pursed her lips and did not say anything. She just tugged at the corner of Yu feibai¡¯s shirt gently and yed with it.

    she didn¡¯t have any intention of letting him leave, but she was a little reluctant.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu feibai turned his head slightly.

    I, I¡¯m a little nervous, Yingluo. Actually, we¡¯ve been married for a long time. Logically speaking, Yingluo shouldn¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I just feel nervous. Gu Youli said weakly.

    ¡°Rx, the wedding is just a formality,¡± Yu feibaiforted her.

    Gu Youli frowned. but the older generation has their reasons for leaving rules behind. When big friends get married, they don¡¯t live with each other for the first day or the first three days. We are also separated. But if we do something like this, it seems to be against the customs. Isn¡¯t that bad? I¡¯m really afraid that something will happen tomorrow.

    when yu feibai heard this, heughed out loud. ¡± i was wondering why i wasn¡¯t nervous before. don¡¯t worry about such trivial things. hurry up and sleep. i don¡¯t want you to be too tired tomorrow. ¡±

    Gu Youli did not say anything. She closed her eyes and prepared to sleep.

    However, she immediately opened her eyes again and looked at Yu feibai. how can I break it if I can¡¯t sleep? ¡±

    then, Zhenzhen, let¡¯s continue with what we did just now. When you¡¯re tired, you¡¯ll definitely be able to sleep, right? ¡± yu feibai smiled evilly and kissed her on the cheek.

    ¡± i can¡¯t. i haven¡¯t done it for too long. it¡¯s a little painful down there, yingluo. ¡± gu youli moved back a little. ¡± i¡¯d better sleep well. otherwise, i¡¯ll really be very tired tomorrow. ¡±

    Yu feibai acknowledged her with a satisfied ¡®hmm¡¯ and stroked her hair. ¡°I was too rough. Do you want me to buy you some medicine?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Gu Youli quickly shook her head.

    Even though she was already a mother, she still couldn¡¯t help but blush when she talked about this.

    then, hurry up and sleep. Yu feibai buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath of her pleasant scent.¡±If I see you open your eyes again, perhaps I¡¯ll be a beast.| It¡¯s sex!¡±

    you¡¯re so annoying. Hurry up and go back. You have to wake up early tomorrow too! gu youli closed her eyes as she finished speaking. then, she rxed her body and curled up under the nket.

    Yu feibai smiled faintly and did not leave immediately. He looked at Gu Youli quietly until her breathing evened out and he was sure that she was asleep. Only then did he leave quietly.

    It was past five o ¡®clock. Just as Gu Youli was sleeping soundly, Chu Qing and Miao Xi woke her up. They were even more enthusiastic than her as the bride and had brought the makeup artist over early.

    after gu youli finished washing up, she let them do whatever they wanted for more than two hours. she put on her clothes and makeup and dozed off in the middle.

    At eight o ¡®clock, there was a lively mor outside.

    The groom was here!

    Gu Youli immediately stood up and ran to the window to take a look. She saw that Yu feibai had already arrived at the entrance of the vi, surrounded by a group of people.

 Chapter 1213

    1213 the finale, the wedding (2)

    Chu Qing, let¡¯s go and make a bet with them. We can¡¯t let anyone in without a big red packet, do you hear me?!

    ¡°Sure, no problem, no problem at all!¡±

    Chu Qing and Miao Xiughed as they spoke. They had already run to the living room to block the door. The other bridesmaids had also followed them out, leaving Gu Youli alone in the bedroom.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t make things difficult for him!¡± Gu Youli was worried about her husband and shouted from behind.

    But Chu Qing, Miao Xi, and the rest had already run out. The door was half open and locked with a safety chain. They said arrogantly to Yu feibai, ¡± boss Yu, I nted this tree, and I opened this path. If you want to pass through, please leave the money for the passage!!

    Miao Xi stretched out her hand. 99999.99 Yuan. What a good number. It¡¯s a long time. Quickly hand it over.

    ¡°feibai!¡± Gu Youli also ran out from inside.

    Chu Qing shouted. Gu Youli, you can¡¯t run out. Go back! Go back!

    yes, yes, yes. Miao Xi had already rushed out and pulled Gu Youli back to the bedroom with the other bridesmaids.

    At this moment, Yu feibai, who was outside the door, stuffed a red packet into Chu Qing¡¯s hands. red packet, I¡¯ve prepared it in advance. Open the door!!

    Chu Qing opened the door with the red packet, but when Yu feibai barged in with his best man Group, she quickly ran to the bedroom and started gambling again.

    There was no anti-theft chain on the door, so she shouted from the inside, ¡± ¡°Boss Yu, it¡¯s still the same words. I nted this tree, and I opened this road. If you want to pass through, please leave the money for the road.¡±

    Miao Xi brought along the other bridesmaids and cooperated by shouting, ¡± ¡°Red packet, red packet!¡±

    Gu Youli walked in front of them and smiled at them. Suddenly, she reached out to open the door lock. Chu Qing and Miao Xi shouted and wanted to lock the door again.

    However, it was toote. Yu feibai and the others had already barged in. Leng Kuang and Yu feimo led their groomsmen and were gloating at the side.

    Yu feibai barged in and pulled Gu Youli into his arms. He carried her in his arms and walked out.

    Gu Youli, you¡¯re a guy who values sex over friendship! Chu Qing shouted through gritted teeth.

    Gu Youli stuck out her tongue mischievously at the flustered and exasperated Chu Qing behind her as she was carried in Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    then, she tightened her grip on yu feibai¡¯s neck. ¡± ¡°Did you open the door in time?¡±

    yu feibai curled his lips into a warm and bright smile. he leaned over and kissed her on the forehead.¡±Very timely!¡±

    ¡°do you love me?¡±

    ¡°i love you to death!¡± yu feibai carried gu youli to the float and ced her in it.

    Their wedding was held by the sea. The venue was very spacious and there were many guests. It was very lively.

    During the wedding ceremony, Yu feibai stood by the side of the stage and looked at Gu Youli, who was walking towards him with Gu liangwei leading the way. Memories of the past surfaced in his mind one by one. The sweetness made him feel emotional, but there was only a hint of sweetness left in his heart.

    I¡¯m handing my daughter over to you. I hope you can dote on her and love her for the rest of your life, never leaving her. Gu liangwei held his daughter¡¯s hand and came to him.

    Yu feibai suddenly felt a little nervous. It was funny that he had been with Gu Youli for so many years and had seen Gu liangwei so many times. He had walked step by step until today, but he had never been nervous.

    Why did she suddenly be so nervous? she was actually like a child who had just seen a dignified teacher for the first time. She felt especially solemn and serious.

 Chapter 1214

    1214 The finale, the wedding (3)

    Yu feibai looked at Gu liangwei seriously and nodded his head solemnly to show that he would definitely do it. He then took Gu Youli¡¯s hand from Gu liangwei¡¯s.

    When the two of them looked at each other, Gu liangwei quietly backed away. His old tears were glistening, but they were full of happiness.

    Yu feibai and Gu Youli kept looking at each other. There was only deep affection in each other¡¯s eyes.

    At this time, the officiant slowly walked between the two of them, holding the microphone, smiling at the guests below and shouting, ¡±dies and gentlemen, the wedding is about to begin. Before that, I¡¯d like to ask if there¡¯s anyone who objects or objects. If there¡¯s anyone, please tell me immediately. If not, I¡¯ll remain silent.

    The originally noisy crowd instantly quieted down. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on this pair of newlyweds, and they were all smiling.

    after a moment of silence, the marriage officiant announced the official start of the oath-taking ceremony.

    He first looked at Yu feibai and asked,¡¯Mr. Yu feibai, are you willing to ept miss Gu Youli as your wife? Whether it¡¯s good or bad, noble or lowly, sick or healthy, you¡¯ll never leave her?¡±

    Yu feibai looked at Gu Youli affectionately. I¡¯m willing, Lili. No matter what the reason is and no matter what happens, I Will Always Love You, take care of you, respect you, protect you, and not let you suffer any grievances or hurt. I will always be loyal to you until the end of my life.

    Gu Youli was also looking at Yu feibai. Although her face was full of smiles, her eyes were filled with tears.

    When she heard these words, she had an extremely unreal feeling. It was too beautiful and moving, and she felt like she was in a dream.

    At this time, the voice of the officiant rang out again, ¡± miss Gu Youli, are you willing to ept Mr. Yu feibai as your husband, Yingluo? ¡±

    Before the marriage officiant could ask the rest of the question, Gu Youli had already answered. She looked at Yu feibai affectionately and nodded her head emotionally.¡±I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m 100% willing.¡±

    immediately, there was a burst ofughter from below. it was full of joy and joy.

    The marriage officiant alsoughed and said, I now announce that you are husband and wife. May the bride and groom kiss for five minutes!

    As soon as these words came out, the people sitting below instantly boiled over, and they all said one word: ¡°Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss!¡±

    it was very neat and rhythmic.

    The corners of Yu feibai¡¯s lips curled up. He reached out and pulled Gu Youli into his arms. Then, he lowered his head and sealed her lips. His lips were gentle and tender. Even though he did not go any deeper, it was extremely seductive.

    The crowd cheered,ughed, and pped.

    Chu Qing, the bridesmaid, stood at the side. Her eyes were glistening with tears. It was dazzling and very moving.

    Yu feibai was such an outstanding and considerate man. Lili would definitely be very happy in the future. As her best friend, Chu Qing could not help but feel happy for her.

    Leng Kuang, who was beside her, looked at her and asked softly,¡±Ah Qing, do you like it? Do you also want such a Grand and romantic wedding?¡±

    ¡°Of course I want to!¡± Chu Qing did not think much of it and blurted out.

    When she realized that it was Leng Kuang, she felt a little embarrassed. She pouted and added, ¡± any woman will miss you. Even if you don¡¯t, you have to say yes. Otherwise, people will say that you¡¯re not a woman, understand? ¡±

    Leng Kuang didn¡¯t say anything more. He just smiled meaningfully.

 Chapter 1215

    1215 The finale, the wedding (4)

    The wedding banquet began in a festive mood.

    When they were toasting, mo fou, Tang Yu, and these bad friends of Yu feibai kept toasting to the two of them. It was obvious that they wanted to get them drunk.

    Gu Youli¡¯s alcohol tolerance was too low and she could not take it after a few sses.

    Chu Qing and Hua Miaomiao had already blocked a lot of alcohol for her. Chu Qing¡¯s alcohol tolerance was even better than Hua Miaomiao¡¯s because she had Leng Kuang beside her.

    Hua Miaomiao was in a worse state. He had already vomited twice and could not drink anymore. He quickly found an excuse to run out.

    However, he did not expect to bump into someone at the door. The other party was a girl with a good face. She had a baby face and looked very small, but she had a proud curve.

    Giant child-like face| Breast, this word was really not an exaggeration when used on her.

    Hua Miaomiao did not think much of it when he saw that she was a girl with good looks and a good figure.

    But who knew that this baby-faced girl would arrogantly me him. ¡°Wow, how are you walking? do you have eyes? didn¡¯t you see meing in? it actually crashed over like this!¡±

    smelling the alcohol on hua miaomiao, she covered her nose in disgust and even fanned her face. ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to drink it, then don¡¯t drink it. Being abination of a homeless man and a stray cat, there¡¯s no other reason other than to disgust people! Forget it, I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll forgive you this time!¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s eyes widened in shock as it was the first time he had seen such a girl.

    He reached out and grabbed the back of the girl¡¯s cor, pulling her back. ¡°first of all, it wasn¡¯t me who bumped into you, it was you who bumped into me. so, you shouldn¡¯t be the one asking me if i have eyes, but i should be the one asking you if you have eyes and if you can walk. you actually bumped into me like this. Moreover, whether I can drink or not has nothing to do with you. I can drink if I want to. As for you, thebination of a homeless man and a stray cat, I think it¡¯s more suitable for you. Because at this moment, other than making me feel disgusted, you have no other thoughts!¡±

    It had to be said that Hua Miaomiao was ordinary and extremely harmless. She was delicate, pretty and gentle.

    But at this moment, his brows were tightly furrowed, and he looked fierce.

    ¡°F * ck, so what if I hit you? so what if I disgust you? bite me!¡± the little girl became even more arrogant. with her hands on her waist and her nostrils pointing up, she was extremely arrogant and despotic.

    Hua Miaomiao was so angry that he almostughed. If he remembered correctly, there was no such person at the wedding.

    ¡°Where did youe from, you stupid child? are you trying toe in here to freeload food and drink? get lost!¡± Hua Miaomiao was already in a bad mood, and now his mood was even worse.

    Even though he had let go of Chu Qing, he still felt ufortable seeing her with Leng Kuang.

    This was also the reason why he had used up all his energy and suddenly ran out.

    This girl had obviously never been talked about and despised like this before.

    She immediately red and trembled with anger. ¡°Yingluo, do you know who I am? you actually dare to talk to me like this, do you believe that i¡¯ll run away?¡±

    As if sensing themotion at the entrance, people were already looking in their direction.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± A cold and emotionless voice suddenly interrupted the girl¡¯s voice.

    Hua Miaomiao subconsciously looked back and saw a man who was so beautiful that it was hard to tell if he was a male or female.

    Every inch of his beautiful face seemed to have been carefully sculpted, without a single w. His facial features were not cold and hard, but they exuded a coldness that pushed people away. His eyes, in particr, were as deep as the ocean and exuded a demonic aura. As long as one looked into his eyes, they would be captured and never reincarnated.

 Chapter 1216

    1216 The finale, the wedding (5)

    Hua Miaomiao had an impression of this handsome man. To be exact, he had a very deep impression of him.

    He was sitting together with mo fou and Tang Yu.

    however, even though he was gu youli¡¯s friend, he seemed to know mo ye and tang yu. they were no strangers to each other. that was why when gu youli introduced him, mo ye and tang yu were slightly surprised when they saw him.

    They probably knew each other, but she did not expect him to be Gu Youli¡¯s friend.

    His name was Shi Yuhan, a name that was as cold as he was, a name that seemed to be unable to burn even with fire.

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s name was so well-known not because he was Lili¡¯s friend or because of his outstanding appearance, but because he had been mentioned countless times by his friend.

    When the girl heard Shi Yuhan¡¯s voice, she was slightly startled at first. She swallowed her saliva before turning to look at him. She was a little scared, but she forced herself to say loudly, ¡± ¡°You, you, you, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t cause trouble here!¡± Although he looked friendly, his voice was cold.

    The girl was obviously very scared, but she continued to strengthen her courage and swallowed her saliva.¡±Shi Yuhan, I¡¯m your aunt. How can you talk to me like that? Get lost! I¡¯m Yingluo, I¡¯m here to find a friend.¡±

    Shi Yuhan didn¡¯t look at her anymore. He turned around coldly.¡±If I turn around and see you, all your cards will be stopped!¡±

    This threat seemed to be very serious. The girl pouted her little mouth aggrievedly, and her little face turned pale.

    Then, she red at Hua Miaomiao and trembled with anger, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you sissy. Just you wait, I won¡¯t let you have an easy time.¡±

    Hua Miaomiao sneered as he watched her leave. He raised his eyebrows and provoked the girl, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see how you¡¯re going to make my life difficult.¡±

    After that, Hua Miaomiao returned to the wedding hall. When he went to look for Gu Youli, he saw Shi Yuhan sitting quietly where Gu Youli had been sitting earlier. He was chatting with mo fou and Tang Yu. The scene was so beautiful that even he, as a man, could not help but sigh. He was too long-winded and too devilish.

    Gu youran pulled Yu feibai to Hua Miaomiao¡¯s side.

    Looking at Hua Miaomiao¡¯s confused and envious expression, she chuckled and teased, ¡± ¡°Miao Miao, your eyes are full of curiosity. Could it be that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to one of them? You¡¯ve met mo fou and Tang Yu, but you¡¯ve never seen me so obsessed with them. Could it be that I¡¯m pestering young master Shi?¡±

    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s mouth twitched and he looked at her with a ck face.

    ¡°Lili, don¡¯t you know?¡± he teased. the one i love, the one i like has always been your man, yu feibai. i¡¯m too sad and lonely today. do you want to borrow your man to apany me for the night?¡±

    ¡°Damn, today is my wedding day?¡± Gu Youliughed and hit Hua Miaomiao.

    Hua Miaomiao pretended to retaliate, but she quickly hid in Yu feibai¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± at that moment, chu qing walked over with leng kuang behind her.

    when hua miaomiao saw leng kuang, he restrained himself and put on a more feminine face.

    we¡¯re talking about Miaomiao, ¡± Gu Youli teased. we¡¯re asking if he¡¯s taken a fancy to Shi Yuhan.

    As she spoke, she pointed at Shi Yuhan from the Tang territory.

    Chu Qing looked over subconsciously and her eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, so handsome! Who is he?¡±

    Leng Kuang, who was at the side, was filled with jealousy. He frowned and pulled Chu Qing.¡±Love-struck fool, is he as good-looking as me?¡±

    Chu Qing said seriously,¡±I think ... I¡¯m better looking than you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only one-tenth as good as him,¡± Hua Miaomiao gloated.

    Gu Youli added fuel to the fire. it seems to be one percent!

    Of course, they had done this on purpose to anger Leng Kuang. Leng Kuang felt like he had been dealt a huge blow.

    In the midst of his unhappiness and anger, an idea suddenly emerged from the bottom of his heart. Like a magician, he suddenly took out a diamond ring and handed it to Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing was shocked. Ke stared at the diamond ring in disbelief. His mouth was slightly open as he slowly raised his head. He looked at Leng Kuang with a look of shock. It was as if he was thinking about what he was going to do, but he also seemed to understand what he was going to do.

    Yu feibai was calm, but Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao were shocked.

    It was simply too sudden.

    ¡°Qing, will you please marry me?¡± Leng Kuang held Chu Qing¡¯s hand and looked at her affectionately. He knelt on one knee in front of her and pleaded softly, ¡± I know I¡¯m not a good man and I¡¯ve hurt you before, but ah Qing, I really love you. Please marry me. I¡¯ll do everything I can to be good to you for the rest of my life!

    chu qing looked at leng kuang, who was kneeling on one knee, and covered her mouth in shock as if she was dreaming.

    This scene had attracted all the guests in the banquet. Mo fou and Tang Yu, after being startled for a moment, suddenlyughed weirdly.

    At this moment, someone shouted, ¡± ¡°Agree to him and marry him!¡±

    Following that, many people echoed this voice and shouted, ¡± ¡°agree to him and marry him!¡±

    Chu Qing could feel it. She wanted to say, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±

    However, she felt as if something was stuck in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Suddenly, she turned to look at Hua Miaomiao.

    It was as if he was the reason she couldn¡¯t exin.

    Even though Hua Miaomiao was a little upset, he was happy. He was happy for Chu Qing. He smiled and lowered his eyes.

    It was a gesture for Chu Qing to agree. Although he loved Chu Qing and wanted her to be with him, he wanted her to be happy.

    And this, he couldn¡¯t give to Chu Qing. Only the man who proposed to him could give him this.

    Chu Qing saw this and smiled gently.

    her voice trembled with excitement, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±

    Leng Kuang, who had been waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s answer, immediately grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand and put the ring on her ring finger.

    Then, he hugged Chu Qing in his arms and did a few 360-degree turns in happiness.

    Yu feibai smiled. Gu Youli and Hua Miaomiao¡¯s eyes turned red but they also smiled happily.

    Everyoneughed. Of course, mo fou and Tang Yu, who were sitting quietly and watching from a distance, alsoughed.

    There was only one person in the audience who did notugh.

    ...

    shi yuhan looked at the happy couple in each other¡¯s arms. his clear and dark eyes were filled with confusion. a pair of clear eyes, an honest and generous face, and a simple confession shed across his mind.¡±Shi Yuhan, I like you. Do you like me?¡± she asked.

    (End of text! Scattering flowers. Shi Yuhan was the male lead of the next book, and the title was ¡± the secret marriage of the ck family: charm 7 minutes 77 seconds ¡± was just for show. Those who liked it could continue to follow up on it. It would be published in December. The next book would not be ordered individually but monthly. He hoped that the children¡¯s shoes could continue to support it. the side story was about yu feibai and gu youli¡¯s daughter, yu tingting, paired up with tang yu and ye qingqing¡¯s son, tang shangshi. yu tingting VS tang shangshi. it was a love story between childhood sweethearts. there were about 100000 words. it was not to be missed. as for hua miaomiao, his feelings would be written in the next book. the girl of destiny would be this hot girl with a youthful face.

 Chapter 1217

    1217 Chapter 1217-Side Story: the opening chapter of the ck-bellied bamboo horse

    I¡¯ve always thought that I had a crush on him, a one-sided love for him, until I was lured into the ditch by him and ate up without leaving any residue behind, only then did I know that I¡¯ve been being schemed against all along!__ Yu Ting!

    *

    After giving birth to her son, Yu Chen, Gu Youli¡¯s health had not been very good and she was extremely afraid of the cold.

    Yu feibai brought her to the hospital for various examinations. She was fine and it was just a problem with her body. The doctor suggested that she see an old Chinese medicine practitioner if she wanted to change her body.

    The old Chinese medicine practitioner said that Gu Youli¡¯s body was the root of her illness from her confinement. If a woman did not sit well during her confinement, her body would also suffer. The possibility of changing her body¡¯s Constitution through conditioning was very low. The only good way was to go through another confinement.

    Yu feibai felt very guilty about this. He thought that if something had not happened to him, Gu Youli would have taken good care of her body.

    So, he tried all means and used all his power and strength to finally apply for a second child permit and gave birth to their Princess, Yu Tingting.

    When Yu Ting was giving birth, because the fetal position was not correct, she was stuck for a night.

    When Yu Tingting grew up, Gu Youli often said that her brain was so slow because it was stuck when she was born.

    When Yu Tingting was three years old, Yu feibai and Gu Youli realized that their living room seemed to be a little smaller for the little devil at home.

    Therefore, they decided to move to the mountain vi area and became neighbors with Tang Yu¡¯s family.

    In his impression, Yu Tingting had forgotten about him. When did he meet Tang Yu? he only knew that he liked him very much.

    The three-year-old Yu Tingting was like a little love-struck fool, naming him his male God.

    It was also because of this that she and Tang¡¯s entanglement, entanglement, and unbreakable ill-fated rtionship began.

    as soon as she moved to the mountain vi and heard that uncle tang lived next door, yu wenting immediately strode over with her short legs.

    Yu feibai¡¯s heart ached when he found out about it. How old was she? she was only three years old. No, he had to keep a close eye on her. Otherwise, with his leap girl IQ, he would still have to help count the money if he was bought!

    It was ye Qingqing who opened the door for Yu Tingting. She had always felt that her daughter, Tian Yang, was not a child, so she liked listening to it, especially when it sounded a little simr to what Qingqing read. So every time she heard it, she would call it ¡®little baby¡¯ affectionately.

    Yu Ting came to her house and immediately went to prepare food.

    ¡°Aunty, where is uncle?¡± Yu Ting, who was sitting on the sofa, asked as he swung his short legs.

    Ye Qingqing, who was in the kitchen, raised her voice and replied, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s reading a book upstairs. I¡¯ll call him down to y with youter!¡±

    Yu Ting¡¯s big eyes rolled around, and he slid down from the sofa and went upstairs.

    she didn¡¯t know which door the study was, but when she saw the door on the left, she immediately pushed it open without much thought. there was a little boy changing clothes in the room.| hd uncensored.

    As soon as Tang Shangshi took off his pants, he heard the door open. He thought it was his mother, ye Qingqing, and subconsciously turned around to teach her a lesson. When he entered the room and was about to knock on the door, he saw Yu Ting¡¯s shocked little face and was instantly shocked. He reached out and pulled the bath towel over his small body, his face darkened.¡±Who are you!¡±

 Chapter 1218

    1218 Chapter 1218-Side Story

    My life is too boring, I just want to find someone to bully, but after_long time, I realized that bullying her has be a habit in life. It¡¯s like an addiction to drugs, and I can¡¯t get rid of it!

    In his parents ¡°eyes, Tang Shangshi had always been a very sensible child, and he was very well-behaved and obedient.

    since he was three years old, he had been like his father, tang yu, who loved to read and think. what he loved the most were not toys, but some kind of intellectual games like sudoku, unbuckled rings, and puzzle pieces.

    there were many times when his older sister, tang tianyang, who was three years older than him, was ying with her toys. he would sit on the ground with a calm face and think seriously about how to solve the intellectual game.

    Of course, in the eyes of his parents, he was a very good-tempered and gentle little man.

    However, only his sister, Tang Tianyang, knew that under his beautiful appearance, there was a huge ck-bellied side hidden in his small body. Therefore, Tang Tianyang hated him very much, often bullied him, despised him, and said that he was pretending to be profound.

    Yu Ting Ting looked at the beautiful, refined, and delicate doll in front of him. Her small, bright ck eyes revealed a silly smile, and she did not detect the danger in his words at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m just listening. I¡¯m here to find my uncle!¡± Yu Ting stepped forward shyly and walked to Tang Shangshi¡¯s side with a silly smile. He reached out and pulled the bath towel around Tang Shangshi¡¯s body. With an innocent face, he said, ¡± ¡°Sister, Who are you? She¡¯s really pretty.¡±

    What? Sister? Tang Shangshi was shocked, and his handsome little face suddenly flushed red.

    your chest is so, so white. It looks like the White chopped chicken I ate! As Yu Ting Ting spoke, he licked his lips with a greedy look on his face. There was a delicious smile on his lips, and his eyes were curved into crescent moons.

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s handsome little face instantly turned from red to purple, and the purple was dark and gloomy. The color became darker and darker, and finally, a cold wind swept past.¡±Where did this silly foole from? get out!¡±

    I¡¯m not called silly erque. I¡¯m called listen to it. Yu Ting corrected him. His eyes were still misty, as if they would fall out in the blink of an eye.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what silly erque meant, she could tell that this ¡± sister ¡± didn¡¯t sound good. She seemed to be angry.

    When Tang Shangshi saw her confused and aggrieved look, he curled his lips into a rare sneer.

    He did not say anything more. He grabbed Yu Tingting¡¯s hand and pushed her out.

    After he pushed her out of the door, he mmed the door shut and locked it.

    Yu Ting lost his bnce and fell to the ground. He looked at the door. He could not believe that his sister, who had an angelic face, would do such a demonic thing!

    She was heartbroken, and then she cried out. Her heart-wrenching voice could simply pierce through mountains and cross the sea. Mami, daddy, wuwuwuwu, Mami, daddy, wuwuwuwuwu ¡±

    Ye Qingqing heard this and ran over in a hurry. She picked up the crying little ting from the ground and coaxed her gently, ¡± ¡°Listen to it, don¡¯t cry. What¡¯s wrong with listening to it? can you tell aunty?¡±

    tang yu heard the noise from the study and quickly ran out. he happened to see ye qingqing carrying yu tingting. ¡± you¡¯re here? ¡± What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Seeing Tang Yu, Yu Ting felt even more aggrieved. He reached out his short little hand to him,¡±uncle, uncle Zhenzhen.¡±

    Tang Yu hurriedly took her from ye Qingqing¡¯s hands and said, ¡± ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t cry. Tell uncle who bullied you. Uncle will beat them up.¡±

 Chapter 1219

    1219 side story: two-faced (2)

    Yu Ting sniffed pitifully and pointed at Tang Shang¡¯s room door as he cried.¡±Big sister, big sister Yingluo¡±

    Sister? Tang Yu was slightly puzzled. If he remembered correctly, his family¡¯s little demoness, Tian Yang, had already been sent to Sr. It was unlikely that she woulde here to bully Xiao Ting.

    And Tian Yang even took care of this little sister of his when he saw her? Could it be that she had sneaked out of Sr and was seen by Xiao Ting?

    as he thought of this, tang yu threatened the door,¡±tianyang, have you returned?¡±

    ¡°What? Tian Yang is back?¡± Ye Qingqing was shocked as well. She quickly reached out to knock on the door. open the door, Tianyang. Were you inside when we went up? ¡± Time to open the door!¡±

    At this time, the door was pulled open from the inside. He had already put on his clothes. He looked at his parents and asked innocently, ¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you? Has she returned?¡±

    With an obedient look on her face, she picked up the airne model that she had assembled and handed it to Yu Ting.¡±don¡¯t cry, i¡¯ll let you y with this, okay?¡±

    Seeing this ¡°big sister¡± suddenly be so gentle, Yu Ting Ting immediately stopped crying. She slid down from Tang Yu¡¯s arms and reached out to take the model ne.

    Tang took her hand and looked at his parents with a smile.¡±i¡¯ll y with my sister!¡±

    Ye Qingqing and Tang Yu were very pleased. They smiled and asked him to take care of his sister, then went down to prepare delicious food for them.

    As soon as he closed the door, Tang Shangshi¡¯s expression changed. His little handsome face darkened.¡±go back to your own home. you¡¯re not allowed toe here again.¡±

    Yu Ting was shocked. Please forgive her. She was only three years old. She could not understand why her face changed so quickly when she was four years old.

    She pouted and was about to cry again.

    Tang red at her and threatened, ¡± ¡°If you dare to cry again, I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    Yu Ting was so shocked that he froze.

    She pursed her cute little lips, and her eyes were misty. Tears fell again, but she held it in. This sister was too scary. She didn¡¯t want to stay in this house.

    However, she couldn¡¯t hold it in. She opened her mouth and was about to cry.

    Upon seeing her earth-shattering cries, Tang Shangshi frowned. With a handsome move, he rushed in front of Yu Ting and covered Yu Ting¡¯s wide-open mouth with his small hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t scold you or hit you. Why are you crying?¡± Tang Shangshi¡¯s tender voice was filled with a strong domineering aura.

    ¡°Yingluo, let go of my Yingluo¡¯s mouth.¡± Yu Ting, whose mouth was covered, mumbled.

    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t cry Before I Let Go, okay?¡± Tang discussed with her.

    Yu Ting blinked her round and bright eyes and nodded quickly. Her face was in pain from being covered by this ¡± bad sister ¡°. She had to make ¡± her ¡± let go first, then go home and tell mommy and daddy to get them to catch this ¡± bad sister ¡°.

    Hearing this, Tang immediately let go of his hand, but his first action was to shake it off. He looked at Yu Ting with a disgusted expression.¡±Tsk, so dirty, it¡¯s all your saliva.¡±

    Yu Ting looked on in fear and suddenly burst into tears. His voice once again pierced through the mountains and seas, shocking Tang Yu and ye Qingqing.

    The two of them looked at Yu Tingting, who was as delicate as a doll, and cried with grievance and heartache.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, listen, don¡¯t cry. Uncle will y with you, okay?¡± Tang Yu hugged her and gently coaxed her.

    Ye Qingqing looked at Tang Shangshi reproachfully. didn¡¯t you say that you would take good care of your sister? why is she crying again? ¡±

 Chapter 1220

    1220 Chapter 1220-a child¡¯s marriage

    ¡°She was running around and identally fell. I was too young to help her,¡± Tang said innocently.

    What? Fall?

    Yu Ting felt that this ¡± sister ¡± was really bad. She did not fall at all. She did not want toe to uncle¡¯s house to y. She wanted to go home.

    Thinking like this, Yu Ting Ting buried his small face in Tang Yu¡¯s shoulder, shook his head like a rattle drum, and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡± i want to go home, my mama, i want daddy, i want my mama, i want daddy, yingluo. ¡±

    Ye Qingqing quickly took Yu Ting from Tang Yu¡¯s hands, coaxed her gently, and sent her back to the Yu family.

    From then on, Yu Tingting never went to the Tang family again.

    She refused ye Qingqing¡¯s invitation. She wanted to y with ye Qingqing and Tang Yu, so she asked Mami and her mother to invite them to her house to y.

    She only felt lucky that Tang had nevere to her house to y.

    However, sometimes, when the family was treating her to a meal, she had to go. Fortunately, with Mami, daddy, and her brother around, that bad sister would not dare to do anything to her.

    In short, in Yu Tingting¡¯s heart, the ¡± bad sister ¡± was a devil and she had to stay away from her. Of course, after the two families had a few meals, she also knew that the ¡± bad sister ¡± was actually a bad brother.

    yu tingting was going to kindergarten, and she was in the same school as tang.

    Although Tang Shangshi was older than Yu Tingting by a year, they were actually in the same ss. Gu Youli and Yu feibai sent Yu Tingting to school and even personally sent her to her seat. After apanying her to greet the few children sitting next to her, they instructed Tang Shangshi to take good care of Yu Tingting before leaving.

    In this way, Yu Tingting became Tang Shangshi¡¯s deskmate. She was very afraid of Tang Shangshi. She sat beside him and was on high alert, afraid that Tang Shangshi would bully her.

    In short, he was in deep water and suffering.

    however, after gu youli and yu feibai left, tang shangshi did not even look at her properly, let alone talk to her or bully her.

    However, Yu Ting was still very careful. As long as Tang Shangshi made a move, she would lean to the side with a look of horror on her face. It was as if she would clutch her heart and faint the next moment if Tang Shangshi looked at her.

    Even someone as calm as Tang Shangshi was stunned and depressed for a long time by her obviously disdainful expression.

    in short, he definitely did not give her a good look. no, he did not even look at her in the eye.

    After a long time, Yu Tingting felt that this brother Shangshi was not too bad.

    Children don¡¯t hold grudges, except for a certain time, of course.

    Yu Ting wanted to build a good rtionship with her deskmate, so she began to lean toward Tang Shangshi. She asked him how to write the word, and then told him that the desserts were not good today. Her mother made delicious food and invited him to her house tonight.

    Of course, Tang would not go and would not pay her much attention.

    Slowly, Yu Tingting would go to and from school with Tang. She seemed to havepletely forgotten about her brother¡¯s demonic and terrifying side.

    There was a time when Yu Ting was infatuated with her brother. She thought that her brother was really good-looking and looked like her Prince Charming. She had no idea that her brother was the son of her Prince Charming.

    she even thought that it would be great if she could marry her brother when she was in college.

    when she was four years old, mo ye came to the yu family as a guest. when he saw the cute yu tingting, he thought that this child was too cute. he really liked her. it would be great if she could be his daughter-inw when she grew up.

    As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, mo fou began to probe for Yu feibai¡¯s opinion.¡±Feibai, your family is really lovely.¡±

 Chapter 1221

    1221 a child¡¯s marriage (2)

    his own daughter was so likable that even yu feibai, who had always kept a low profile, couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. in an instant, he felt superior in front of mo fou.¡±Of course, don¡¯t you know whose daughter she is?¡±

    Who didn¡¯t have a precious daughter? his family had one too!

    He just wanted to help his son abduct a cute and lovely wife.

    Mo fou controlled his pride and continued to probe, ¡± ¡± the world is too chaotic now. listen, she¡¯s such a cute girl. you must protect her well and not let her be bullied. ¡±

    yu feibai¡¯s life motto was to love his wife and pamper his daughter.

    his eyes twitched slightly and he said coldly, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Yu family, who dares to bully her? Does he feel that life is too wonderful and that he needs to experience what it means to be better off dead than alive?¡±

    Mo Ye waved his hand. the child is still young, so you can protect her in all aspects. When she grows up, she¡¯ll be taken away by some man, and her heart will be given to the other party. How can you control her? you can¡¯t control her even if you want to. People are evil in this world, so I think you should take precautions before it happens.

    ¡°How do we prevent it?¡± Yu feibai asked.

    ¡°I just want her to get married as soon as possible,¡± Mo Ye said with a smile.

    yu feibai¡¯s gaze turned cold and sharp.¡±i was wondering why you were so kind all of a sudden. Do you need me to tell you that my daughter will not marry anyone? no one¡¯s son is qualified to marry my daughter.¡±

    Gu Youli, who was beside him, reached out and waved him away. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Of course, a daughter has to get married when she grows up. If you keep her by your side for a lifetime, Won¡¯t You Be harming her?¡±

    ¡°Exactly ~¡± it was rare for mo fou to be so gentle. feibai, this girl will have to get married sooner orter. If I were you, I would prepare for a rainy day and find her a good inw to build a good rtionship with so that she won¡¯t suffer in the future.

    Gu Youli also looked at mo Jiao. If she heard him correctly, he seemed to be saying that he wanted to marry her to his son.

    if she knew what mo fou was up to, yu feibai would naturally understand as well.

    He looked at mo fou with a faint smile.¡±What do you want to express?¡±

    Mo fou knew that they understood him. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush. you¡¯ve met my mo Qian before. She¡¯s a fine-looking youngdy. She¡¯s so many years older than Tingting, but a married couple should have a few years of difference in age. You guys should know that older men dote on their wives. The more I look at this child, the more I like her. How about this? we¡¯ll get married and let Tingting and Mo Qian get engaged. Let Tingting be my daughter-inw and marry your daughter to my son. You can rest assured because my son definitely won¡¯t bully her.

    Yu feibai immediately rejected the idea. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°If even mo Qian can¡¯t do it, then tell me who else can!¡± Mo Yezily leaned back on the sofa, his expression saying ¡°you can take your time to think. You can think about it when you think of something good.¡±

    Yu Ting blinked his big innocent eyes and looked at Mo Han.¡±uncle mo, is your son called mo qian?¡±

    mo ye smiled affably. ¡± that¡¯s right. uncle¡¯s son is called mo qian. what do you think about being his wife when she grows up? ¡±

    xiao ting looked troubled and asked in confusion,¡±What¡¯s a wife?¡±

    ¡°??¡±Mo Ye wondered how he should exin the word ¡®wife¡¯ to the little one.

 Chapter 1222

    1222 Chapter 1222-Side Story: a hero saves a beauty when I was young

    However, the more he looked at her, the more he liked this little one. No, no matter what, he had to let her marry into the mo family.

    ¡°A wife is a wife, and a wife means that you can live like your parents in the future.¡± Mo Jiao tried to exin in words she could understand.

    However, little ting obviously didn¡¯t understand. He only thought that it would be fun if they could live together, so he said happily, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Then can I y with Uncle Mo every day?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can!¡± Mo fou looked at Yu feibai as he spoke. He was proud of his ck-bellied intelligence.

    On the other hand, Yu feibai¡¯s face darkened. This daughter of his was too naive. She was too gullible. He had to keep a close eye on her in the future.

    Mo Ye started to tease the little one again.¡±Come, let¡¯s hear you call me daddy.¡±

    Before Xiao Ting could say anything, Yu feibai pulled his daughter into his arms and said, ¡± go away. You¡¯re not married yet. Don¡¯t try to take advantage of my daughter.

    Mo fou¡¯s eyes brightened. Oh, so you agree. Haha. Then we¡¯ll call youter. It¡¯ll happen sooner orter.

    Just like that, Yu Tingting was engaged when she was still a child. However, mo fou and Yu feibai did not insist on them being together.

    However, the marriage was set, and whether the two children could be together in the future was up to them. If neither of them had feelings for each other, then the marriage agreement would just be a joke.

    However, Tang Yu felt that this was only a matter of time, so he told Tang Shangshi that Yu Ting would be his sister-inw in the future and asked him to take good care of her in school.

    When Tang Shangshi heard this, he forgot about it. He had not taken good care of her, but he had never stopped bullying her.

    Throughout the entire kindergarten, Yu Tingting had been oppressed by Tang Shangshi. He would either scold her for being stupid or pull her braids.

    Sometimes, Yu Tingting was also very angry, but he forgot about it after a while and continued to follow Tang Shangshi.

    Why?

    This was because Tang had taught her how to write in school and had put on the little red flower that the teacher had given him as a reward. To her, the little red flower was beautiful on her head.

    But in fact, Tang had only allowed her to wear the red flower because he thought it was too ugly. He had taught her to write to scold her for being stupid and unable to learn it no matter what.

    And more importantly, when she was with Tang, no one dared to bully her.

    Yu Tingting had always thought that she would be ssmates with Tang Shi, but one day, Tang Shi went to primary school.

    However, since she had not reached the legal age for school, she could not go to primary school with Dunn and could only continue to attend kindergarten.

    A year had passed, and Yu Tingting could finally go to primary school.

    She was so happy that day that she pulled Gu Youli along early in the morning to call her brother Shi.

    That day, she had two cute braids and two pink bowties. She was wearing a puffy princess dress with bubble sleeves, a pair of white stockings withce edges, and pink leather boots. She was holding a colorful lollipop in her hand. She was really as cute and dreamy as she could be.

    There were many male students in the ss who liked her, but at this time, liking was equivalent to bullying.

    After ss, Yu Ting was waiting for Tang Shang when a few boys surrounded him. Theyughed and pulled on Yu Ting¡¯s pigtails.

    Yu Ting was very scared. He cried helplessly and aggrievedly. His cries were loud and earth-shaking.

    Tang happened to see this scene.

    He did not want to care at first, but he suddenly remembered that his father had told him that Yu Tingting was his future sister-inw and he had to take good care of her.

 Chapter 1223

    1223 Chapter 1223-Side Story: the hero saves the beauty (2)

    Tang Shangshi picked up the title of the book and walked toward Yu Ting.

    One of the students was about to pull Yu Ting¡¯s braids. Tang Shangshi frowned and his face turned cold. He threw the braids forward and they hit the boy.

    The little boy was smashed to the ground. He got up in pain. His eyes were red and he looked like he was about to cry. However, when he saw Yu Ting, he rushed toward Tang Shang to save his face.

    ¡°ah!¡± He shouted and started fighting with Dunn.

    Tang Shangshi still had some skills. He kicked the little boy to the ground with one foot. The other little boys next to him were obviously the little boy¡¯s followers. When they saw that the little boy was being bullied, they all rushed up to beat Tang Shangshi up.

    The little Tang was unable to fight against four hands with two fists, and his face was hit several times.

    Yu Ting cried even louder at the side. brother Shang, don¡¯t hit me, brother Shang. Mami, daddy, Wuwu, stop, don¡¯t hit me, brother Shang!

    Seeing that Tang Shangshi was surrounded by a group of little boys and she could not see him, Yu Tingting anxiously reached out to pull him, but he was pushed to the ground by the little boys.

    Wuwu ... Shangshi, brother! Tang Shangshi roared when he saw Yu Ting on the ground, who had been stepped on several times. He waved his small fists like a group of demons.

    It hit a few boys in a short time and they were frightened. When they saw Tang Shang suddenly be as fierce and fierce as a small beast, they were so frightened that they ran away.

    tang shangshi endured the pain in his body and walked to yu tingting¡¯s side. he helped her to her feet andforted her, who was still in shock and fear, with a sense of concern.¡±It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry!¡±

    Yu Tingting was very obedient. She really stopped crying and only sobbed lightly.

    Her delicate little face was still covered in tears as she reached out and touched the corner of Tang Shang¡¯s mouth with her short and soft hand.¡±Brother, there¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now!¡± Tang didn¡¯t think much of it and wiped it with his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll blow on it for you, it won¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± As he spoke, Yu Ting stood on his little toes and wrapped his arms around Tang Shangshi¡¯s neck. Then, he blew on the corner of his mouth gently.

    The corner of her mouth was like a spring breeze, making her feel numb and itchy. Tang¡¯s small body was a little stiff, but at the same time, he felt veryfortable. It did hurt a little at first, but after the breeze, it did not hurt anymore.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at the silly girl who was still blowing gently. He curled his lips and said calmly, ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Ting nodded his head like pounding garlic. His small hand held Tang Shangshi¡¯s small hand, and he looked at him with anticipation.

    Tang Shang would have flung her hand away by now, but he did not. Instead, he smiled and his eyes curved slightly, making his dark eyes look as bright as Silver Snow.

    The next morning, Dunn was still waiting for her at the door to go to school with her.

    of course, tang shangshi only felt that he had epted this trouble because of tang yu¡¯s request. because the adults knew about the fight, they asked tang shangshi and yu tingting to go to and from school together.

    But in fact, after all this, Tang¡¯s attitude towards him had improved a lot.

    When they were in school, she had followed him around clumsily. He would tell her to be smarter and that if she continued to be so stupid, his cousin mo Qian would not want her anymore.

 Chapter 1224

    1224 Chapter 1224-the pure love between young men and women

    ¡°i didn¡¯t bully him. why does he not want me?¡± yu ting asked.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then don¡¯t. You¡¯re so stupid, do you need a reason?¡± Tang turned his head and nced at her.

    Yu Ting, this unlucky child, shook his head very honestly.

    Tangughed, then said to her bluntly, ¡± look at you, you¡¯re so stupid that you have no idea what¡¯s going on. Be smarter next time!

    Yu Ting nodded and replied with an ¡± Oh ¡°. She was incredibly docile.

    Tang didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for bullying people. He just sighed that bullying people with low intelligence and slow reactions really didn¡¯t bring any pleasure at all. Instead, he was depressed to death.

    But the next sentence made Tang Shangshi choke.¡±if no one wants me, then brother will want me in the past, okay?¡±

    Dunn did not know why he felt his face heat up.

    he retorted with a poisonous tongue, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want trash, do you want it?¡±

    Yu Ting choked. ording to her little train of thought, she would definitely not want it if it was already trash. She was not trash.

    She wanted to exin to Tang Shangshi, but Tang Shangshi¡¯s face had already turned cold, and he didn¡¯t allow her to speak.

    Yu Tingting really did not dare to make a sound. She was trembling with fear all the way, afraid that Tang Shangshi would be in a bad mood and abandon her halfway.

    She didn¡¯t want to go to school alone. Although the school was in the neighborhood, she didn¡¯t want to be alone. Those boys were too bad. She wanted to stay by her brother¡¯s side, or she would be bullied.

    Just like that, Yu Ting Ting followed Tang Shangshi closely for four years. In these four years, Yu Ting advanced one grade at a time, but Tang Shangshi was a prodigy, skipping grades from time to time.

    By the time Yu Ting was in his fourth year, Tang Shang had already graduated from junior high.

    She had originally thought that Tang Shangshi would be in his third year of high school after he graduated from junior high. However, she heard from her mother, Gu Youli, that Tang Shangshi was going abroad.

    That day, Yu Tingting, her parents, and her brother were sending Tang Shang off at the door of their house.

    When Tang Shangshi was leaving, he walked up to her and ruffled her hair, but he did not say anything. He just turned and left.

    Yu Ting wanted to grab the corner of his clothes and shout, ¡± ¡°Brother Shi, don¡¯t go!¡±

    However, he had only paused for a moment before he was already in the car.

    After that, the car drove away. Yu Tingting watched as the ck car slowly left her sight.

    When he saw Ying! er again, Yu Tingting finally burst into tears. He cried so hard that he was out of breath. His crying was so beautiful that it was unprecedented!

    Yu feibai and Gu Youli wanted to coax her but they had no way of doing so.

    In the blink of an eye, five years had passed. In these five years, Yu Ting had never seen Tang Shangshi, and Tang Shangshi had never returned.

    On the first day after the National Examination, Yu Tingting felt very rxed. He left his room and went to the garden at the back to water the flowers and trees.

    On her way back, she subconsciously looked at uncle Tang¡¯s house next door. When she turned around, she saw a boy standing in the pavilion in uncle Tang¡¯s garden. He leaned against the wallzily and his eyes were fixed on her. The sun shone on him, outlining his deep and handsome face. There was a youthful spirit in his brows, but he was so handsome that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.

    Yu Ting only felt that he looked familiar, but he could not recognize who he was.

    He only sighed that uncle Tang¡¯s family had very good genes. Anyway, those who came to his house were either handsome or beautiful.

 Chapter 1225

    1225 side story: the pure love between young boys and girls (2)

    Although he was good-looking, handsome, and charming, Yu Ting felt that this person was very rude. Why did he keep staring at her like he was eating fruits? he did not avoid arousing suspicion at all.

    In an instant, Yu Ting¡¯s mood became very, very unhappy. He didn¡¯t want to pay any more attention to this strange boy, so he turned around and left.

    ¡°Yu Ting Ting!¡± however, just as she turned around, a clear and slightly deep voice sounded behind her.

    Although he was still in his puberty stage, his voice was still calm, and it had a different kind of mesmerizing vor to it.

    Yu Ting was slightly stunned and stopped in his tracks subconsciously.

    ¡°Yu Ting Ting!¡± He called out again. By the time his voice fell, Yu Ting had already turned around and looked at the young man in shock.

    The young man had already jumped from his garden to her garden with a neat and handsome movement. Then, he walked towards Yu Ting step by step.

    He stood in front of her, and the corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile, devastatingly beautiful like a demon. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    Yu Ting looked at his handsome face and found it more and more familiar. Suddenly, he came to a realization and his lips curved into a happy smile. brother from before? ¡±

    She still wasn¡¯t sure, but seeing that he didn¡¯t deny it, she instantly smiled and shouted with certainty, ¡± ¡°brother, it¡¯s you. why are you back?¡±

    She had thought that Tang would be as excited as she was when he came to find her and took the initiative to walk toward her. He would probably hug her in the next second, but it waspletely beyond her expectations.

    Tang Shangshi was still standing there, looking at her with an unchanged expression. Then he asked her softly, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯te back?¡±

    yu ting felt as if a fishbone was stuck in his throat.

    She smiled awkwardly and quickly replied, ¡± ¡°No, no, of course not!¡±

    Tang Shangshi did not say anything either. He only looked at her thoughtfully, his thin lips slightly pursed, and he remained silent.

    Yu Ting only felt confused in the wind. This older brother could really be called the topic Terminator.

    However, he was really tall. He was only a year older than her, but he had a tall and straight body, making her look like a little girl in front of him.

    After not seeing each other for so long, Yu Ting did not know what topic to start. He could only look at Tang Shang nkly and smile awkwardly. His eyes were curved like stars.

    Seeing that the awkward silence was about to continue, Tang finally spoke up and asked her, ¡± ¡°High school entrance examination? How did you do?¡±

    Yu Tingting¡¯s eyes lit up when he was asked how the exam went. it should be okay!

    Tang sneered and looked into her eyes. He said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Should be? That means you didn¡¯t do well. Are you going to repeat another year?¡±

    Yu Tingting was dumbfounded. The smile that had just risen immediately copsed again. Tang Shangshi, why are you even more vicious than when you were young? it¡¯s so annoying. We can¡¯t be friends happily!

    I still have something to do. I¡¯ll go in first. Come and y at home when you¡¯re free, ¡± Yu Tingting said. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him now and wanted to find an excuse to leave.

    Oh, okay, ¡± he replied indifferently in a low voice.

    But just as Yu Tingting was about to turn around, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. ¡°what is this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yu Ting was very puzzled and looked at him with wide eyes.

    Tang suddenly bent down and raised his other hand. ¡°What did you eat before you came out to water the flowers?¡±

 Chapter 1226

    1226 A child¡¯s marriage (3)

    Tang immediately bent down and raised his other hand.¡±what did you eat before you came out to water the flowers?¡±

    As he spoke, his slender fingers came to the corner of Yu Ting¡¯s mouth, and his index finger gently touched her lips. why are you still the same as before? you don¡¯t wipe your mouth after eating!

    Her soft and tender skin was caressed by his fingers. Yu Ting felt his lips heat up in an instant, as if they would burn at any time.

    Brother, what were you doing? Yu Tingting waspletely dumbfounded. His brain was always upied by this.

    This was the first time she hade into contact with a boy other than her family. She was so scared that she was dumbfounded and could not react at all.

    This was because the other party was Tang Shangshi, who had grown up with her.

    Looking at her cute and silly appearance, Tang Shangshi¡¯s long and narrow eyes shed with a little light. His beautifully lined lips also curved up slightly, with a faint smile that was like a demon.

    Wow, what a demon!

    Yu Ting, who was looking at him up close, was shocked to hear this sentence. How could a man be so devilish? he was so charming that her consciousness was in a mess. She really wanted to tiptoe and take a bite.

    Thinking of this, Yu Tingting instantly felt very shy. His tender face instantly turned red like blood. The burning heat made Yu Tingting feel as if his little face was about to burn.

    I, I, I, I, ran ran, I¡¯m going home first. Yu Ting raised her hand, covered her small mouth, and took a few steps back.

    When she met his deep gaze, she was shocked again and did not stay any longer.

    She quickly turned around and ran back to her house like a Frightened Rabbit.

    Tang Shangshi looked at Yu Ting¡¯s back as he walked further and further away. He then raised his finger and rubbed his fingertips. A deep smile appeared on his handsome and devilish face. It was a smile that was simr to a pampered one who was drowning.

    When he looked up again, Yu Ting¡¯s figure had already disappeared. He clenched his fists, and his gaze suddenly became a littleplicated.

    Gu Youli looked at her daughter, who was panting and looking like she had lost her soul, and frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Listen, why are you running? How old are you? why are you still acting like a child? what if you fall?¡±

    Yu Ting was lying on the sofa in his living room. He still felt a lingering fear when he thought about what had just happened.

    She looked up at Gu Youli, who was tidying up the living room. She chuckled and asked, ¡± ¡°mommy, did brothere backst time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he came backst night. You saw him.¡± Gu Youli continued to tidy up and did not turn around to listen.

    ¡°I saw it in the garden just now,¡± Yu Tingughed foolishly.

    ¡°Did you say hello?¡± Gu Youli asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re fighting!¡± As Yu Ting spoke, she pouted her little mouth. This kind of greeting was equivalent to not saying anything. Her brother was really not a good neighborst time.

    Gu Youli smiled faintly. why don¡¯t you go to your uncle Tang¡¯s house with your brother Shi then? haven¡¯t you been saying that you want to look for him? shouldn¡¯t you be looking for brother Shi now to reminisce about the past? ¡± Oh, right, we¡¯re going to invite uncle Tang and his family to our house for dinnerter.¡±

    Yu Ting was surprised,¡±what?¡± I don¡¯t think it¡¯s sudden for you to invite them to your house for a meal.¡±

    Gu Youli still did not look at her daughter. She did not know that her daughter had a lot on her mind. She turned around and went to the kitchen. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you now?¡±

 Chapter 1227

    1227 Side Story: pure love between young boys and girls (4)

    when he heard his mother say that tang yu¡¯s family wasing over for a meal, yu tingting¡¯s expression was as calm as a mountain, but his heart was in a mess. his heart was beating wildly, and he was not in a good state.

    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. Why did she seem so guilty?

    The doorbell suddenly rang. Gu Youli instructed her daughter, ¡± ¡°Go open the door, there are guests.¡±

    Yu Ting replied with an ¡± Oh ¡± and then stood up nervously to open the door as if she was a little absent-minded.

    Tang Yu and ye Qingqing were standing in front of the door. When they saw her, they smiled kindly and said, ¡± ¡°Listen!¡±

    ¡°hello, uncle, auntie!¡± Yu Ting greeted them politely and then saw Tang Shangshi standing behind them.

    He stood in the shadow of the light, looking handsome and cold. His eyes were deep and dark.

    She turned sideways and weed the guests into the house. When Dunn passed her, he paused for a moment before he continued forward.

    Yu Ting clutched his chest and heaved a silent sigh of relief. When her eyes met Tang Shangshi¡¯s, she did not know why, but she actually had the illusion that her heart was skipping a beat.

    What was going on? she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but why did she feel ufortable all over like a child who had done something bad?

    During the meal, the adults were chatting, and her brother Yu Chen and Tang Shangshi were whispering to each other. Because Tang Tianyang was not at home, Yu Tingting, a little girl, had to eat in silence. But in fact, she was very nervous, and her heart was beating so fast that it could not be stopped.

    After she finally finished the rice in her bowl, she went upstairs to her bedroom.

    She was lying on her stomach on the bed reading a book, her legs raised high and shaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re really in the mood for leisure.¡± The door was suddenly pushed open, and Dunn¡¯s light and slightly cold voice suddenly rang out from behind.

    Yu Ting was startled and sat up subconsciously. Just as he was about to ask him why he did not knock on the door, Tang Shangshi said, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t close the door, it¡¯s open on its own.¡±

    He didn¡¯t enter the house, but leanedzily against the door and looked at Yu Ting with a faint smile.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Ting pursed his lips and sat on the bed with a book in his arms.

    Tang Shangshi nced at the book in Yu Ting¡¯s arms, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly with a faint mocking smile. so diligent? ¡± you¡¯re actually reading a book?¡±

    Yu Ting raised his chin and said proudly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been very diligent. When I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll just stay at home and read.¡±

    Tang raised his eyebrows and said,¡±but, haven¡¯t I already graduated?¡± Are you ready to go to high school?¡±

    Yu Tingughed. that¡¯s fine. I can revise. I¡¯m a good student.

    Tangughed again and said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°Would a good student skip sses more than five times a semester?¡±

    Yu Ting¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Tang did not exin how he knew, but continued, ¡± ¡°i heard that on your student¡¯s assessment manual, it was specially written that because you have skipped more than five sses in a semester, your final assessment results for that semester were reset to zero. in the end, uncle had to step in to save your final results.¡±

    When Yu Ting heard this, her small face fell.

    If she didn¡¯t guess wrong, her parents must have been chatting with uncle Tang and the others when she went upstairs.

    Boohoo, mom, don¡¯t you know that dirtyundry shouldn¡¯t be aired in public?

 Chapter 1228

    1228 Chapter 1228-a pair of little enemies

    After a moment of hesitation, Yu Ting bit his lower lip and said, ¡± ¡°I have my reasons!¡±

    Tang raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled. what¡¯s the reason? ¡±

    Yu Ting immediately gave him a ¡± why should I tell you? ¡± Then, he looked to the other side with a calm expression.

    Tang did not get angry. Instead, he chuckled and said, you don¡¯t have to tell me. Even if you wanted to tell me, I wouldn¡¯t want to hear it. I just came up to let you know that uncle Yu said that you only knew how to surf the inte from night to night during the summer break and sleepte the next day. So, he asked me to wake you up for a run every morning.

    Yu feibai often had to go to the Army early in the morning, while Gu Youli had to go to work every day and had no time for her.

    As for Yu Chen, he was a king who doted on his sister. Even if his father ordered him to, he would not abuse his cute baby sister.

    Hence, Yu feibai gave this task to Tang Shangshi.

    He knew the reason why Tang Shangshi had gone to Sr and Wei Ind, and he believed that Tang Shangshi would definitely be able to change some of his daughter¡¯s bad habits.

    First, he would start with his morning run to strengthen his body.

    ¡°What? Running?¡± Yu Ting was shocked and in disbelief.

    Tang immediately switched to his other foot and stood nted. He told her the time softly, ¡± starting from 6 am tomorrow, I¡¯ll call you for the rest of the summer!

    The corners of Yu Ting¡¯s lips fell. He rolled his eyes at him unwillingly. I don¡¯t want to run!

    It¡¯s easy to sleep at six O ¡®clock. Only those who are sick will get up at six O¡¯ clock to run.

    Dunn looked at her and pursed his thin lips. it¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t have the right to refuse. Set the rm. I¡¯lle and wake you up tomorrow morning!

    His big eyes were filled with anger, and Yu Ting was very annoyed as he red at Tang Shangshi.

    However, as she stared, her aura weakened again. She pouted and mumbled softly, ¡± brother Shang, weren¡¯t we on good terms when we were young? i didn¡¯t do anything to you after you came back, so why are you making things difficult for me?¡±

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. He said coldly, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t pass? Yu Tingting, so many years have passed. Why do you only have a body but no brain?¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left without looking back.

    Yu Ting¡¯s eyes widened in shock and he red at Tang Shang with hatred.¡±What? It only grew a body, but no brain? Tang Shangshi, you¡¯re a bastard, a big bastard, how can you curse like this?¡±

    Her clear voice came from behind her. Tang Shang had already walked far away.

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± Yu Ting flew into a rage out of humiliation and mmed the door shut. She secretly decided not to go. She would not go even if she was beaten to death. She would not stay. If she did not go, this damned Tang would not eat her.

    Yu Tingting did not take it seriously at all. She went to bed veryte that night and had turned off her mobile phone before going to bed. Naturally, she would not wake up the next day. She believed that he would not wake her up even if she turned off her mobile phone.

    However, Dunn had no intention of calling her at all. He only thought of knocking on her bedroom door.

    So at six O ¡®clock, when Yu Tingting was sleeping soundly, he was awakened by a series of urgent knocks on the door.

    She turned overzily and continued to sleep while hugging the nket.

    Tang was ignored at first, but the knocking on the door became louder. It was regr and rhythmic, and it did not stop.

    Yu Tingting, I¡¯ll give you three minutes. If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll go in directly, ¡± Tang Shang¡¯s clear and slightly deep voice rang out with a cold and majestic aura.

 Chapter 1229

    1229 a pair of little enemies (2)

    yu ting was so angry that she wanted to ignore it, but the increasingly heavy knocking on the door made her unable to sleep.

    With a stomach full of anger and a head of messy hair, Yu Ting didn¡¯t even think of putting on a coat. She only wore a spaghetti strap nightgown and ran to open the door angrily.

    When she saw Tang Shang standing calmly at the door, she shouted, ¡± have you had enough?!

    Little did she know that her nightgown was really, really sexy. The opening was very low, and the girl¡¯s Jade-like chest glowed under the light orange light, faintly visible. But from Tang Shang¡¯s height, he could clearly see that it was full and firm, white and delicate.

    The visual feast made the originally expressionless Tang Shangshi¡¯s breathing inexplicably long.

    it¡¯s already ten past six. You¡¯re alreadyte. Hurry up and change your clothes. Tang Shangshi said indifferently, his eyes fixed on her face with restraint, not looking down.

    This little girl, did she even know that the person standing in front of her was a man? how could she be so confused?

    If it wasn¡¯t him standing outside today, but another man, would she be the same?

    This possibility made Tang feel particrly ufortable.

    Yu Ting still did not notice his own sexiness. He was still staring at Tang Shang and said angrily,¡±What are youte for? I didn¡¯t agree at all. I¡¯m going for a run today, what are you shouting for? if you want to run, run by yourself, don¡¯t take me with you. I don¡¯t want to go for a run so early in the morning.¡±

    Tang ignored her and ordered coldly, ¡± ¡°Quickly go and change your clothes!¡±

    Yu Ting felt that he was going crazy. He said,¡±I won¡¯t run, I won¡¯t run, I won¡¯t run. How many times do you want me to say it?¡±

    your refusal is useless. Your father has set the time. From now on, I have toe and ask you to run every morning at six O ¡®clock. Dunn looked at her, though he tried not to look down.

    however, he could still see therge patch of snow white under her neck from the corner of his eye. his heart couldn¡¯t help but fluctuate, like the wind blowing over the calm sea.

    Yu Ting¡¯s body went soft and he felt powerless.¡±Why are you so stubborn?¡±

    The corners of Tang¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his smile contained a hint of evil charm. if you don¡¯t change your clothes, I¡¯ll do it for you. Anyway, with your current appearance, it has nothing to do with the whole fruit.

    yu ting blinked and froze for nearly two seconds. he looked down at himself and realized that he was only wearing pajamas without a coat. he instantly screamed, ¡± you, you, you, hooligan!!

    At the same time, he raised his hands to hug his chest and then shouted, ¡± ¡°Mom, brother,e quickly and chase this hooligan away!¡±

    However, her brother, Yu Chen, ignored her. As for her mother, Gu Youli, she shouted at her through the door, ¡± what¡¯s the noise? what are you shouting for? can¡¯t you let me sleep? Yu Tingting, change your clothes and go for a run immediately.

    ¡°Ah?¡± yu ting was stunned.

    immediately after, she pouted her lips with a bitter face andined in her heart, ¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so mean. There¡¯s a hooligan and you didn¡¯t evene out to help me. Am I really your biological daughter? you really suspect that I was picked up from the trash can.¡±

    She red fiercely at Tang Shangshi, then turned to the wardrobe. She pulled it open and randomly took out a set. Then she turned around angrily and ran to wash up. She mmed the door hard, making a deafening sound.

 Chapter 1230

    1230 Chapter 1230-Side Story, threads of love

    Yu Tingting dawdled for twenty minutes before he reluctantly followed Tang Shangshi out of the house.

    It had to be said that Yu Tingting was really a girl whocked exercise. She had not even run 200 meters, let alone 2000 meters, and she was already panting.

    They ran, stopped, stopped, stopped, and ran. Another 100 meters had passed. Yu Ting Ting could not stand it anymore. He sat on the ground and panted heavily. He refused to run anymore.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t sit, get up and rest!¡± Tang did not ask her to continue running, but he did not allow her to sit on the ground.

    Yu Ting had no choice but to bend over and stand up, panting with her hands on her thighs. Fei ran¡¯s results made Tang Shangshi click his tongue in wonder, saying that she was really amazing.

    Uh, this was the irony of eating fruit.

    yu ting couldn¡¯t tell, but he couldn¡¯t find any words to refute, so he could only re at him.

    When her breathing evened out, Tang Shangshi began to urge her to run forward again. Yu Tingting had no choice but to run forward with small steps. He was fast but slow. Anyway, Tang Shangshi¡¯s long legs could catch up with her.

    Another few hundred meters had passed. Yu Tingting felt that he was about to copse. He really, really could not run anymore.

    She wanted to sit on the ground again, but Tang Shang pulled her back and said with a cold face, ¡± ¡°How did you survive these past few years? your physical fitness is so poor!¡±

    Yu Ting¡¯s entire body was limp and he was about to copse to the ground. He panted and looked at Tang Shang, who waspletely fine. He even made sarcastic remarks with an expressionless face. Miss Yu was really ruthless.

    She stretched out her hands and said, ¡± I really can¡¯t run. No, I mean, I can¡¯t walk anymore. You¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re awesome. Why don¡¯t you carry me Back? ¡±

    Looking at Yu Tingting¡¯s willful expression, she pouted her lips. She was cute and adorable.

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but soften. His deep eyes gazed at her indifferently and he chuckled.¡±that¡¯s all you can do.¡±

    Yu Ting was not angry at all. Instead, he smiled and nodded. that¡¯s right. I can¡¯t walk or run anymore. If you don¡¯t want to carry me, you can go back first. I¡¯ll rest before going back.

    Her original intention was to make things difficult for Tang Shangshi. She wanted Tang Shangshi to go home alone, and she was determined that Tang Shangshi would not carry her home.

    This ce was quite far from home. Although she wasn¡¯t very heavy, it wasn¡¯t an easy task for him to carry her back. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t tired like a dog.

    However, she did not expect Tang to agree to it.

    ¡± just this once. since it¡¯s your first day running, you can¡¯t bezy like this in the future, ¡± he said lightly, then raised his hand to pinch her pretty nose and squatted down with his back facing her.

    Yu Ting¡¯s face immediately burned with fire. Her heart was beating fast, but she also felt that her heart was tight and bursting, as if it was going to jump out at any time.

    ¡°hurry up and get on!¡± Tang immediately turned around and nced at her.

    Yu Tingting¡¯s face was as red as blood. Her slender figure obediently moved forward, and then subconsciously retreated. She was very panicked and at a loss.

    ¡°I, I was just joking!¡± She only felt that her tongue was about to be tied up.

    Tang Shangshi turned around and stared at her quietly, but his deep and indifferent eyes seemed to see through her.

    Under his gaze, Yu Ting felt inexplicably guilty. She lowered her head and said, ¡± alright then!

 Chapter 1231

    1231 Chapter 1231-Side Story, big brother, you were so amazingst time

    yu ting carefully climbed onto tang shangshi¡¯s back, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    Feeling her heart beating like thunder, she giggled to cover it up so that Tang Shangshi wouldn¡¯t hear her. In fact, she didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong, but why was she afraid that Tang Shangshi would hear her?

    Dunn stood up with her on his back and then ran as if nothing had happened, as if he were doing weight training.

    Yu Ting was surprised. The physical strength difference between the two was not a small one.

    ¡°Brother Shang, you¡¯re so amazing.¡± Her eyes were shining, full of admiration.

    Tang¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and he looked pleased.¡±You¡¯ll be as good as me if you run every day.¡±

    yu ting¡¯s small face immediately fell. forget it. I¡¯m just a little girl. There¡¯s no need for me to be a Hercules.

    no matter how unwilling she was, yu tingting was forced to wake up at 6 am every day and go on morning jogs with tang shangshi after that day.

    Every day, she would yawn and face Tang Shangshi, who looked refreshed, with a sullen face.

    That was called resentment.

    However, every time she came back, she would say goodbye to Tang with a smile.

    Yu Tingting knew about the morning run, but it was useless to tell Tang Shangshi. He was the executioner, and the decision-maker was his daddy, Yu feibai.

    She had protested to Yu feibai before but was ruthlessly rejected. After a few days of persistent morning exercise, Yu Tingting¡¯s life had obviously be much healthier. She went to bed early every day.

    yu tingting, who had been rejected, cried andined that her daddy did not love her, but it still did not make yu feibai soften his heart.

    Yu Tingting vented all his anger on Tang Shangshi, roaring and scolding him for being his daddy¡¯s little dog.

    however, when tang shang said these three words, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to!¡± It was resolved like a Tai Chi move.

    yu ting was so angry that he bared his teeth and pounced over to hit him.

    However, she was no match for Tang. He only used one hand and easily restrained her. She was pressed in front of him and could not move at all.

    But he still red at Tang Shangshi, his eyes red and extremely fierce.

    ¡°You were so annoying when Tang went up.¡± As she spoke, she lifted her leg to catch his breath.

    Dunn immediately let go of his hand and dodged to the side without a sound.

    As Yu Tingting had used too much force, she could not withdraw her foot in time. In addition, her body was leaning forward and she was facing Tang Shangshi. Now that he had fired the gun, she fell to the ground with a thud.

    Yu Ting¡¯s face was almost twisted in pain as he sat on the ground in a sorry state, gritting his teeth and ring at Tang Shangshi with hatred.

    tang looked at her calmly and walked over. he squatted down in front of her and said in a faint voice, ¡± why are you so careless? you¡¯re like a stupid girl who has the same hands and feet. let me see where you fell. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about me!¡± Yu Ting stretched out his hand to push him away, but it was her hand that hurt and broke her skin.

    When Yu Ting pushed Tang Shangshi, he was in so much pain that tears almost flowed down his face.¡±Is your body made of iron?¡±

    Tang Shangshi looked at her helplessly and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You know it hurts, but you still hit me.¡±

    Yu Ting was very angry. She raised her foot and was about to kick Tang Shangshi. Tang Shangshi turned his body slightly to avoid it and then pulled her hand. alright, stop it! Let me take a look at your injuries.¡±

    his palm was warm, hot, and filled with youthful power, which was transmitted to yu ting¡¯s slightly cold palm.

 Chapter 1232

    1232 Chapter 1232-extra, ambiguous

    His heart skipped a beat, and Yu Ting reflexively wanted to pull his hand away. However, in the next second, her rationality came back and she told herself not to do that.

    she didn¡¯t need to be so scared and nervous. she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. even if she did, he wouldn¡¯t eat her.

    Yu Tingting took a deep breath and looked up at him. you don¡¯t need to look at it. I¡¯ll handle it myself.

    as he said that, he was about to withdraw his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house. I have medicine there.¡± When Tang Shangshi¡¯s indifferent voice rang out, he had already picked her up in his arms.

    Yu Ting was so frightened that he shouted, ¡± I have medicine at home too. Why do I have to go to your house? ¡±

    ¡°my medicine is specially made, it won¡¯t leave a scar,¡± tang shangshi said.

    ¡°Then, can you let me go? I¡¯ll walk there myself,¡± Yu Ting said.

    ¡°If you continue, I¡¯ll throw you down!¡± Tang Shangshi said.

    ¡°What? you¡¯re too much!¡± Yu Ting was afraid that he would really do that, so she quickly reached out and hooked her arms around his neck.

    the atmosphere suddenly became silent. after a long time, yu ting smacked his lips and suddenly said, ¡± hey, look at me. i¡¯m injured. let¡¯s forget about this morning run in the future. ¡±

    Tang Shangshi looked at her with an indifferent expression. you¡¯re hurting your hand, not your leg.

    but the fingers are connected to the heart. It¡¯s very serious to do it. If you don¡¯t rest well, what if there are any residual effects? what should we do? ¡±

    ¡°Wuwu.¡± Tang immediately ignored her.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we rest for a week? I¡¯ll continue running after a week, okay?¡± Yu Ting was ready to take a step back.

    But Tang still ruthlessly refused. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then six days!¡± Yu Ting continued to haggle.

    yingying kept silent to show that she didn¡¯t want to answer her.

    ¡°Then three days, just rest for three days, okay? I¡¯ve already cut it by half, why don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°One day!¡± Dunn finally relented.

    however, it was obvious that he could not be satisfied with just listening to her. ¡± what? it¡¯s only been a day! ¡±

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t rest for even a day!¡± Tang Shangshi said coldly.

    Afraid that he would take back his day¡¯s rest, Yu Tingting quickly said, ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, one day it is.¡±

    It was better than nothing!

    when that stinky tanges, she better not let him fall into her hands. otherwise, she¡¯ll make him suffer. hmph, hmph, hmph.

    when she saw tang shangshi bringing yu ting, who had fallen and injured, home, ye qingqing reminded her son to apply the medicine carefully and not to lose the scar. she then ran to prepare breakfast.

    After breakfast, Yu Tingting did not go home immediately. Instead, she chatted with ye Qingqing. As they chatted, she became sleepy. Ye Qingqing quickly asked her son to carry her to her room to sleep.

    Although she did not make it clear, ye Qingqing¡¯s intention was definitely for her son to take Yu Ting to the guest room to rest when they were having sex.

    However, her son carried Yu Ting to his room and gently ced him on his bed.

    Tang did not leave immediately. Instead, he sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Yu Tingting¡¯s little face, which was red from sleep. Then, he reached out his hand and slowly approached her. He was so close that he could feel the temperature of her skin on his fingertips.

    In the quiet bedroom, the air seemed to have frozen.

    ¡°what an idiot!¡± He suddenly spoke softly, his voice very gentle and doting.

    Then, he slowly retracted his hand and a faint smile appeared on his lips. He then got up and walked out.

    The moment the door closed, Yu Tingting slowly opened her eyes. She had been asleep, but when Tang Shangshi carried her, she woke up again.

    Although she had closed her eyes just now, she could still feel that something was different. She really did not know!

 Chapter 1233

    1233 chapter 1233-side story: green plum tea

    The room was so quiet that it was deserted, and the echoes were lonely. Yu Tingting was clearly very sleepy, but after Tang Shangshi left, she could not fall asleep.

    This was Tang Shangshi¡¯s room, and this was his bed. Her nose was filled with his scent, and it was a very strange feeling. She tossed and turned, but could not fall asleep. It felt as if she and Tang Shangshi were lying in the same bed.

    After struggling, Yu Ting finally decided to get up and go out.

    On the balcony on the second floor, the dark green vines outside blocked the sunlight. Tang Shangshi sat quietly at a small table. The sun shone on him, making him look as handsome as gold, noble and mysterious.

    The scene was so beautiful that Yu Ting¡¯s face turned red as he watched.

    she had wanted to turn around and leave, pretending not to have seen anything, but tang had already turned and seen her. he raised his hand and beckoned at her. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Yu Tingting wanted to refuse and say that she would not go over and would go home first.

    But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t control her feet and walked toward Tang Shangshi.

    ¡°Why are you awake? You¡¯ve slept well?¡± Tang Shangshi raised his hand and poured a cup of tea for Yu Ting. In the rising white mist, he saw her lips curl up slightly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sleeping well!¡± For some reason, Yu Tingting felt guilty. She felt that Tang Shangshi seemed to know something. For example, Tang Shangshi knew that she had not fallen asleep just now and was awake.

    ¡± have a taste. i picked it myself. ¡± tang gently handed the teacup to yu ting.

    Hearing this, Yu Ting covered her mouth and chuckled. what? you even went to pick it yourself? tea leaves? ¡±

    I¡¯m talking about this green plum. I picked it. Tang Shangshi picked two stained plums from a small te on the side and gently put them into the teacup.

    The green plum floated softly in the tea, and a little bit of fine foam came out of the flesh of the green plum, fighting to be the first.

    Soon, he could smell the faint fragrance of fruits in the air.

    yu tingughed. ¡± tea made from green plums is really elegant. but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very sour to use green plums to make tea? ¡±

    ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll know!¡± Tang picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    yu tingting also followed her. after carefully tasting the tea, he said in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°I only feel that there is a bit of unripe in the rich taste, as if it has a different taste. I can¡¯t say what the taste is exactly, I don¡¯t know how to drink tea, and I don¡¯t drink tea very much, but where did you pick such delicate green plums from? Are there childhood sweethearts overseas?¡±

    It was a very childish question. It was just a casual question, but Tang nodded seriously and replied, yes, both. Qingmei is moremon at 200-500 meters above sea level.

    She felt that it was very fun, and she also wanted to be with Dunn. ¡°Can you take me with you next time?¡± Yu Tingughed.

    Tang didn¡¯t immediately agree. He just lowered his eyes and sipped his tea, looking thoughtful.

    The atmosphere was quiet and tense, and there seemed to be some unknown factor exploding in the air.

    Yu Ting touched the back of his neck and was about to say that he had finished his tea and was going home when he heard Tang Shangshi¡¯s soft voice, ¡± ¡°Next month, at the end of the summer break, I¡¯ll be going back there.¡±

    ¡°Back there?¡± yu ting was stunned for a moment. then, his eyes widened and he subconsciously reached out to grab tang shang¡¯s head on the table.¡±Go back to where? You¡¯re leaving again? Continue to study outside? you only came back during the summer vacation.¡±

 Chapter 1234 - 1234 Chapter 1234-I didnâ€™t hate it last time

    1234 Chapter 1234-I didn¡¯t hate itst time

    tang shang slowly lowered his head and looked at her hand that was holding his. she was holding his hand with extra force, so much so that he could clearly feel her nervousness.

    When he looked up at her again, his dark, Jade-like eyes had be dark and burning.

    Yu Ting suddenly reacted and felt what he had done. He quickly let go of his hand.

    Then, as if to hide it, she picked up the teacup and slowly took a sip.

    tang looked at her without saying anything.

    After a long silence, he finally spoke, ¡± ¡°Do you look very happy? if i leave, no one will force you to run every day.¡±

    ¡°When Tanges, you¡¯re a coward.¡± Yu Ting stared at him and suddenly looked displeased. He then said angrily, that¡¯s right, I can¡¯t wait for you to leave. Hmph, hurry up and leave. It¡¯s best if you leave now.

    ¡°Oh! I got it. ¡± Tang Shangshi casually replied, then picked up his teacup and began to slowly sit down.

    Yu Ting put down his teacup and looked at Tang Shang, who had his eyes lowered. He was obviously the same as usual, without any special expression.

    However, she did not know. She just felt that he was probably a little unhappy.

    how strange. why was he unhappy? she should be the one who was unhappy. he ran away after torturing her. how unkind.

    Suddenly, Dunn looked up at her. hey, Yu Tingting, don¡¯t think that you can owe me a favor just because I¡¯m gone. From now on, I¡¯ll call you every morning and urge you to get up and run.

    Yu Ting was slightly stunned at first, then his lips slowly curved up. Finally, he broke into a bright smile that was more dazzling than the bright sun outside.

    ¡°Tang, why are you so annoying?¡± His tone was crisp and clear, just like her, but he did not seem angry.

    Tang Shangshi looked at her smile and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Running every morning is good for your health. Besides, I¡¯m not calling you to urge you to run. I¡¯m just saying good night to you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yu Ting smiled and replied obediently.

    She was a little happy. She picked up the teacup and lowered her head to drink the tea.

    But suddenly, she put it down again. She looked at Tang and smiled. brother, I was just saying it casuallyst time. You don¡¯t actually hate it!!

    tang raised an eyebrow in confusion.¡±You don¡¯t hate it?¡±

    Yu Ting nodded. that¡¯s right. You don¡¯t hate it. I was just saying it out of anger.

    The little girl really thought he couldn¡¯t tell. Tang Shang¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he shook his head.¡±I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    I¡¯m telling the truth, ¡± Yu Ting tried to prove to him. you¡¯re actually a good person.

    There was a sly glint in his eyes as Dunn turned around and asked, ¡± the antonym of not hating is like inside. Your like is that you don¡¯t hate me. You like me.

    yeah, I just don¡¯t hate you. I just like Yingluo. when Yu Ting realized what he wanted to say, he subconsciously kept quiet.

    Her eyes widened as she looked at Tang Shang, her face suddenly turning as red as blood.

    brother Shang, you¡¯re so stubborn! Yu Ting stood up abruptly, his heart beating like thunder.

    ¡°I-I-I-I ... I just remembered that I still have things to do. I¡¯ll go back first!¡± Yu Ting turned around in a hurry.

    However, because she was too anxious, her left foot hit her right foot, causing her to not stand properly and stagger forward.

    Seeing that she was about to fall, Tang Shangshi stretched out his long arm and wrapped it around her waist, turning her around. Yu Ting followed the turn and fell on Tang Shangshi.

 Chapter 1235 - 1235 Chapter 1235-kiss

    1235 Chapter 1235-kiss

    With this turn, Yu Ting¡¯s entire body pounced on Tang Shangshi. Coincidentally, her lips touched Tang Shangshi¡¯s lips.

    This dangerous and ambiguous ident stunned her at first, and she couldn¡¯t react in time.

    After blinking her big eyes, she immediately opened them wide in shock and struggled to get up!

    Her exquisite little body was pressed tightly against his chest, revealing her curves. Tang Shang¡¯s palm moved down from her back and tightly sped her waist, preventing her from getting up.

    ¡°Wufu¡± Yu Ting Ting was so frightened by the scene in front of him that he almost fainted.

    The scorching heat spread through her body. She struggled fiercely, struggling with all her might, but Tang¡¯s embrace was like an iron wall. She could not break free no matter how hard she tried, and she could not push him away!

    tang shangshi felt her resistance and frowned slightly, but he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him. then he leaned over and kissed her lips, sucking them lovingly.

    Yu Ting¡¯s mind suddenly went nk. Her slightly opened lips due to shock gave Tang Shangshi an opportunity. His long tongue went straight in, entangled with her tongue, and sucked heavily.

    With an overbearing aura, the kiss deepened, but he was still not satisfied and wanted more.

    Yu Ting¡¯s struggling hand gradually slowed down. Then, he put it on Tang Shangshi¡¯s shoulder and stopped moving. His body also softened and he leaned on Tang Shangshi¡¯s body weakly.

    After a long time, until Yu Tingting was about to suffocate, Tang Shangshi slowly let go of the wonderful taste in his tongue and loosened his strength to let Yu Tingting breathe.

    But who would have thought that the sudden attack would wake her up as if she had just woken up from a dream? she suddenly reached out to push him away and ran out!

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly. The moment Yu Tingting turned around, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled it back with force.

    yu tingting returned to tang shang¡¯s arms. she looked at him as if she was standing on the edge of a cliff. ¡°Y-y-you, I want to go home!¡±

    tang held her in his arms and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I know!¡±

    then let go of me, ¡°Yu Ting said, his body as red as snow. His whole body was like a dead leaf inte autumn, trembling in his arms. He reached out and continued to struggle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Tang Shangshi lowered his head to look at her. The two of them were very close, and his bright ck eyes were looking into her dazed eyes without blinking, with an indescribable charm.

    he tightened his grip on her.

    Yu Ting clearly knew the difference in physical strength between a man and a woman, so he stopped struggling. He just raised his eyes and stared at him! she red at him fiercely, and as she did so, her eyes turned red.

    when tang shangshi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pain in his heart. his eyes softened in an instant, and hisrge palm gently rubbed the back of her neck. he leaned down and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t mean anything else, yingluo. don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    if he didn¡¯t mean anything else, why did he kiss her?

    Yu Tingting was even sadder. Her eyes turned redder and her tears were about to fall. It was obvious that she had misunderstood the meaning of Tang Shangshi¡¯s words.

    Tang only wanted to tell him that the kiss was not frivolous.

    ¡°I really do hate you now!¡± Yu Ting used his chest to push him away and escape from his strong aura!

    Tears suddenly welled up in the clear eyes on Yu Tingting¡¯s small face. She did not want to look at Tang Shangshi¡¯s expression anymore. She turned around and ran away in a hurry.

    She didn¡¯t even notice that one of her slippers had fallen off, and she ran home in one breath.

 Chapter 1236 - 1236 Chapter 1236-escape

    1236 Chapter 1236-escape

    Yu Ting ran home in a hurry as if he was being chased. He happened to bump into Yu Chen, who was about to go out.

    she almost fell to the ground again. fortunately, yu chen reached out and stopped her.

    She patted her chest with one hand and chuckled to Yu Chen, ¡± ¡°Brother, thank you!¡±

    Yu Chen helped her stand up and said in a cold tone, ¡± ¡°What are you running for? you¡¯re already so old, yet you still don¡¯t act like ady!¡±

    Yu Ting replied perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m too thirsty. I¡¯m in a hurry to drink water!

    After saying that, he waved at his brother and rushed inside. When he turned around, he inadvertently saw Tang Shangshi standing on the balcony opposite the house.

    He held the railing with both hands and looked at her calmly, his eyes as deep as the night.

    Yu Ting¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    she pursed her lips uneasily and retracted her gaze in a panic. then, she tried her best to walk with steady steps, turned around, and went upstairs to her bedroom.

    After locking the door from the inside, Yu Tingting felt as if she had returned to her own space and no longer had to worry about being peeked at.

    She rxed her body and threw herself onto the bed. Then, sheid on the bed. She wanted to have some peace and quiet, but the moment she turned around, her mind started to jump uncontrobly. The fiery image of her kissing and rubbing against Tang Shang just now kept on shing through her mind.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Ting was so shocked that he jumped up. He grabbed the bed sheet on one side and wrapped himself up tightly.

    However, he thought even more. He even thought about how she and Dunn had slept together.

    This was terrible. Her face was burning red, so red that it almost turned purple.

    at that moment, the phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. yu ting grabbed it and nced at it. it was tang shangshi.

    She didn¡¯t take it, nor did she hang it up. She just put it back in its original ce and let it continue to ring.

    However, the phone kept ringing for a long time. The lights lit up and dimmed, dimmed and then lit up again.

    Yu Tingting listened to the voice on the phone and felt very confused. After thinking for a while, she got up from the bed and ran to the bathroom to take a shower.

    When she came out of the shower, the phone was no longer ringing.

    Yu Ting nced at him and felt that Tang Shang was particrly insincere. He was a little angry and turned off his phone.

    She didn¡¯t go down for lunch, but asked the housekeeper to cook a bowl of noodles and bring it to her room for her to eat.

    When it was time for dinner, Gu Youli came up to her daughter¡¯s door and knocked. ¡°Listen, let¡¯s go downstairs to eat!¡±

    I know. I¡¯ll go down now, ¡± Yu Ting, who was lying on the bed and reading a book, sat upzily.

    However, Gu Youli¡¯s next sentence was, ¡± hurry up. I was there when you went. Don¡¯t make people wait! Yu Tingting immediatelyy back down.

    Her heart tightened. mom, I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. You guys can eat. Don¡¯t wait for me!

    Gu Youli frowned. the Butler said that you didn¡¯t eat lunch. How can you not eat dinner? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I don¡¯t want to eat!¡±

    ¡°Where do you feel ufortable? Open the door and let mom in to take a look.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a woman¡¯s problem. I¡¯ll rest for a day and go to bed early. I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow!¡±

    There was a moment of silence outside the door before Gu Youli¡¯s voice rang out again. alright then. I¡¯ll get Auntie to bring you some brown sugar waterter!

    ¡°Alright, alright! Mommy, hurry up and eat!¡±

    alright, I¡¯ll go down first. You¡¯re not allowed to y with yourputer or phone. Rest well. Gu Youli ordered coldly and went downstairs.

    yu ting heaved a sigh of relief and covered her head with the nket. she felt all kinds of shyness and was at a loss. she really did not know how to face him in the future.

 Chapter 1237 - 1237 Chapter 1237-outside story, a young love

    1237 Chapter 1237-outside story, a young love

    the next morning, tang did not wake yu ting up or go for a morning run.

    However, after running for almost a month, Yu Ting had already set a biological rm clock. She woke up naturally at six O ¡®clock and could not sleep anymore.

    She changed her clothes and wanted to go out for a walk before going back to sleep. However, as soon as she opened the door, she saw Tang Shangshi outside. He was staring at her coldly and clearly had been waiting for her for a long time.

    Yu Ting was shocked and subconsciously wanted to close the door. However, Tang had already stretched out his foot to block the door and reached out to pull her out by the hand.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Yu Ting was flustered and exasperated. He struggled hard and raised his hand to push Tang Shang away.

    However, with her little strength, how could she possibly struggle free?

    Tang pulled her all the way forward until they were far away from the door before he let her go. He then stared at her closely, his eyes cold and sinister.

    Yu Ting couldn¡¯t guess if he had any strange thoughts in his mind at this moment. He just didn¡¯t want to continue to maintain this position with him. He retreated and retreated.

    Tang stepped forward, and then forward again, pressing closer and closer.¡±why did you avoid me!¡±

    What kind of weird question was this? shouldn¡¯t he know better than she did? Yu Tingting raised his eyes and red at him. When he met his deep eyes, he subconsciously looked away. The scene from yesterday shed in his mind, and his face inexplicably heated up again.

    She gently bit her lower lip and said nothing. She just walked around Tang Shangshi without a word and went forward.

    However, Tang Shangshi held her hand from behind.¡±Yu Ting, you¡¯re so silly.¡±

    Yu Ting did not wait for him to finish his sentence. He shook off his hand and ran forward quickly.

    Dunn immediately rushed forward and hugged her tightly from behind.

    The first rays of the morning sun shone down from above their heads. The scene of the young man hugging the young girl was extremely beautiful, but the young girl¡¯s body was actually stiff. Her eyes were wide in disbelief, and her heart was about to jump out of her chest.

    the young man wasn¡¯t as calm as he thought. thinking of how angry she was after he kissed her yesterday, he was afraid that he would shock her again, so he subconsciously let go of her hand.¡±Listen, I wasn¡¯t Yingluo just now.¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± When Yu Ting turned around and red at Tang Shang, he felt bitter in his heart. She hated it when he was like this. He said it was meaningless when he kissed her, and when he hugged her, he said no. What was no? did he not do it on purpose? This was really too much!

    Her brother was really too annoyingst time.

    As he thought about it, Yu Tingting¡¯s nose turned sour, and his eyes turned red. He wanted to cry again, and his voice was choked with sobs.¡±You were a bad person when Tang went to the Tang Dynasty. You only knew how to bully me.¡±

    She bit her lip, turned around, and wanted to run away again.

    Tang wanted to bite off his tongue. Why did everything he said sound wrong? He quickly stepped in front of Yu Ting and held her hand. His voice became very gentle. ¡± i know i¡¯ve been bullying you. i¡¯m not good, but can you stop being so unhappy? ¡±

    Yu Tingting turned his head away and said angrily, ¡± of course I¡¯ll be unhappy when I¡¯m bullied. Why don¡¯t you try it? you¡¯re being bullied and then you¡¯ll be happy. Let¡¯s see.

    Hearing this, Tang Shangshi¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and then he blinked. ¡°Then you might not be able to see it. No one can bully me.¡±

 Chapter 1238 - 1238 Chapter 1238-outside, pure desire

    1238 Chapter 1238-outside, pure desire

    Tang¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and then he blinked.¡±no one can bully me.¡±

    under the soft morning sun, this small action made his face look exceptionally warm and charming. it was so perfect that yu ting¡¯s little heart was beating fast without listening to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell sister Tianyang that she can bully you!¡± She turned her head away, not daring to look at his face. He was too devilish. She really did not know if her brother would be a homme fatale when he grew up.

    ¡°Then you saw her get what she wanted from me that time!¡± Tang retorted.

    Thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem like it. Sister Tianyang always called him a Little Vixen. When he thought about this title, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. She actually called a little boy a Vixen. It was so fun, right?

    She pursed her lips and looked at him pitifully. She sniffled and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying when Tanges!¡±

    He knew that she was easy to coax and that she should be fine ording to the situation. He raised his hand and patted her head. what a little fool.

    ¡°Hey, how am I stupid?¡± Yu Ting was angry again and looked at him in anger.

    Tang could onlyfort her. Women were not to be trifled with, and little girls were even more so.¡±Alright, you¡¯re not stupid. I¡¯ll apologize to you, okay? don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±

    yu ting¡¯s eyes widened, and he was about to say unhappily,¡±I hate you, Tang Shangshi.¡±

    tang shangshi raised his hand to rub the space between his brows, then suddenly raised his hand to hold her face.¡±Yu Tingting, if you say you hate me again, I¡¯ll kiss you again.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Ting was shocked. He looked at him in disbelief with wide eyes.

    Then, without any warning, tears suddenly fell.

    Tang immediately raised his hand and gently wiped her tears away. are you a teardrop? Why are you crying so suddenly?¡±

    Yu Ting¡¯s tears flowed even more fiercely. Sheined,¡±who told you to bully me? can¡¯t i cry when i¡¯m being bullied?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just scaring you. I didn¡¯t really kiss you.¡± tang shangshi looked at her awkwardly, his deep eyes suddenly turning slyly.¡±Then I¡¯ll let you bully me, okay? You can kiss me, I won¡¯t move, you can bully me however you want.¡±

    ¡°Shameless, I¡¯m not going to kiss you.¡± Yu Tingting held back his tears and looked at him with a pair of wet eyes. His eyes were filled with disdain.

    But suddenly, she reached out and hugged Tang Shangshi tightly, rubbing her head against his wet chest. Then, she dered confidently, ¡± although I bullied you by kissing you, I also suffered a loss. I hugged you until you were covered in tears and snot. I didn¡¯t let myself down this way.

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s heart suddenly softened, and then the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile, with a trace of adoration.

    She could not imagine that the little girl who was teased and bullied by him back then, who was soft, cute, and stupid, had grown up to be so slim and beautiful.

    When he first saw her when he returned, he was shocked to see her watering the flowers in the garden. However, at first nce, she only changed to the outside. After a few words, she still looked stupid and cute, unlike the child of uncle Yu¡¯s family. It was no wonder that Auntie Yu would always say that when she gave birth to a daughter, her daughter¡¯s head was stuck due to difficultbor, so she was so different.

    ¡°hiss!¡± Suddenly, Tang felt a pain in his neck. He snapped back to his senses and realized that Yu Ting had turned his head and bit his neck.

    In his shock, Yu Ting let go of him and jogged forward to increase the distance between the two. ¡°brother, we¡¯re even!¡±

 Chapter 1239 - 1239 Chapter 1239-marriage

    1239 Chapter 1239-marriage

    The two of them made up after that morning, and it was as if the kiss and unhappiness from before had never happened.

    now, yu tingting no longer wanted tang shangshi. he knocked on her door every day to wake her up. every day, he would automatically wake up at six o ¡®clock, wash up, get dressed, and open the door. he would see tang shangshi standing outside.

    The two of them quarreled andughed as they ran, fighting and scolding each other until they returned home for breakfast at nine O ¡®clock.

    time passed quickly, and the summer vacation was over.

    On the first day of school, Yu Tingting returned home and heard from his mother that Tang Shangshi had gone abroad to continue his studies.

    When Yu Tingting heard the news, she felt very calm in her heart, except for wanting to cry.

    After dinner, she sat in the garden and looked across in the direction of Dunn¡¯s bedroom. It was silent and dark.

    As Yu Tingting watched, her eyes began to sting. Then, for some reason, tears fell.

    As she cried silently, her phone suddenly rang.

    Yu Ting took out her phone from her pocket and saw that it was Tang Shang. She immediately smiled and quickly picked up the phone, but she did not say anything.

    I¡¯ve arrived sessfully. Did your registration go smoothly today? ¡± His gentle voice came from the other end of the phone.

    hearing his voice, yu ting¡¯s cries rang out in an instant. the man on the other end of the line frowned slightly and asked with concern, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Did the registration not go smoothly?¡±

    Yu Ting shook his head as he cried. He sobbed and said, no, it¡¯s going very smoothly. Brother, no one will apany me for a run tomorrow!

    Dunn was stunned for a moment, then suddenlyughed. little fool, Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ll wake you up with the phone? ¡±

    ¡°Then you have to keep your word!¡± yu ting held his cell phone and finally stopped crying!

    ¡°Definitely. You can¡¯t bezy either, understand?¡± Tang Shangshi really did as he said. Every morning, he would call Yu Ting and wake her up to go for a morning run.

    Other than in the morning, Tang would sometimes call her at noon and at night. He spoke very little, and most of the time, Yu Tingting was responsible for speaking while he was only responsible for listening. asionally, he would say some harsh words to attack Yu Tingting, but Yu Tingting never took it to heart.

    Three more years had passed. Yu Ting was about to take her college entrance examination and go to college. She had been looking forward to Tang Shangshi¡¯s return, but he said that he had something on and could note back during the summer break. However, he said that he would definitelye back next year.

    However, after Yu Tingting went to university in T city, Tang Shangshi suddenly stopped calling her or picking up her calls.

    If Yu Ting had not heard from his family that he was fine, she would have thought that he had an ident.

    he had promised that he woulde back during the summer vacation next year, but he had note back.

    two years passed just like that. yu tingting graduated from university. she had been studying in T city all these years and spent most of her time staying at mo jing¡¯s house. when she had to return to the capital after graduation, yu feibai and gu youli came to t city to listen to the mo family eat together.

    In the middle of the conversation, Mo Ye talked about their previous engagement and said that he still wanted to hear about her being his daughter-inw.

    Mo Qian and Yu Tingting were shocked. To give each other face, the two of them did not make a sound.

    Seeing that the two of them did not say anything, it was unknown if they were too embarrassed to agree or if they simply did not agree. Yu feibai chuckled and said, ¡± let the two of them discuss this matter. If they¡¯re willing, then of course it¡¯s good for us. But if they have someone they like, then wouldn¡¯t we be more of a hindrance to them? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true!¡± Mo fou nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1240 - 1240 Chapter 1240-Side Story, return from last time

    1240 Chapter 1240-Side Story, return fromst time

    mo qian and yu ting heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. the two of them looked at each other andughed helplessly.

    They already knew about the engagement. At first, it was a little awkward when they met, butter on, the two of them made it clear that they only had the rtionship of brother and sister and ignored the engagement set up by their fathers.

    After Yu Tingting graduated and returned to Beijing, he had been busy looking for a job.

    Yu Chen had asked her to work at hispany and Gu Youli had also asked her to intern at her ownpany, but Yu Tingting had rejected them all. She was studying broadcasting and it was not a good match.

    Besides, she was a Homo Evolutis, so she didn¡¯t want to rely on her family. She wanted to go out and try her luck so that she wouldn¡¯t waste her youth!

    She didn¡¯t rely on her family¡¯s connections and found a job on her own. She was an intern reporter at a TV station. It didn¡¯t pay much and didn¡¯t have much rest, but she liked it.

    On this day, she was doing an interview. When she was about to end work, she saw a familiar figure on the street.

    It was the figure of a man, tall and strong, standing among the pedestrians.

    A gentle breeze blew past, and his messy and unruly ck hair was slightly too long, covering his face.

    Although he was far away, Yu Ting could feel that he was looking straight at her.

    She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but she felt that he should be a stranger, but there was a strange sense of familiarity. Yu Ting Ting was about to step forward to take a closer look when the photographer next to her stopped her and said that he wanted to take another shot.

    Work was the most important thing, so Yu Tingting quickly got into position.

    When she was done with this one and looked in the direction of the man, she realized that he had disappeared.

    Yu Tingting shook her head. She felt that she was quite funny. He was probably a better passer-by or a handsome man standing on the street waiting for his girlfriend. She actually thought that he was looking at her and was familiar with her!

    Was it really because she had never had a boyfriend before? she probably needed to fall in love!

    Ever since she started working, Yu Tingting had moved to the Four Seasons Vi alone. Her car was parked in themunity parking lot. She shook her key and hummed a little tune as she went back to her own building.

    Suddenly, a tall figure walked out from the darkness and stood in front of Yu Ting as nimbly as a ghost.

    yu ting was shocked. the light was dim and he was standing in the back of the light. he could only see the man¡¯s tall and straight figure. he could only see his ck shirt and jeans, but it was difficult to see his face.

    Yu Tingting did not know who it was either. She subconsciously stopped in her tracks and then clenched the handbag in her hand.

    although the four seasons vi was a high-ss residential area, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be bad people who would take advantage of the situation and break in.

    What if this person was the bad guy who had broken in? what should she do?

    Yu Tingting¡¯s chaotic thoughts did not show on his face. He remained calm as usual and continued to move forward after pausing for two steps.

    At the same time, he lowered his eyes and did not look at the other party. He took out his mobile phone and dialed the number of the security booth in themunity, ready to get through at any time.

    She had already thought it through. If the other party was a bad person, he would definitely try to catch her when they passed by. She would then throw the bag in her hand at the other party and run forward with all her might. After pressing the phone, she would shout desperately.

    As they met on a narrow road, Yu Tingting was very nervous. He walked quickly, and so did the man opposite him. His steps were particrly fast.

    At the moment when the two of them passed each other, he suddenly made a move. His strong and firm male arms unceremoniously wrapped around Yu Ting¡¯s waist and suddenly pulled her delicate body into his arms.

 Chapter 1241 - 1241 Chapter 1241-story, return 2

    1241 Chapter 1241-story, return

    Yu Ting¡¯s instinctive reaction was to pick up her handbag and smash it on the man¡¯s head.

    However, the man easily blocked it. Yu Ting lifted his legs and was about to run. At the same time, he opened his mouth and shouted without caring about his image, ¡± save Qianqian!

    However, the man¡¯s stupidness was as fast as a ghost. Before the scream came out of his throat, he raised his thick palm to cover her open mouth, and the scream immediately turned into a ¡°MMM¡± sound.

    ¡°Wuwuwu (let me go)!¡± Yu Ting struggled, but it was in vain.

    The man pulled her into his arms as she struggled. At this moment, Yu Ting Ting was like a well-behaved lover. She was ced in his arms, and her back was tightly pressed against the man¡¯s thick and broad chest.

    a warm feeling came through his clothes. yu ting bit down hard without thinking. his snow-white teeth were small and nimble, as sharp as a small animal. he immediately bit into the skin of the man¡¯s palm.

    The man was in pain, but he didn¡¯t let go of her. His voice had a devilish smile.¡±yu tingting, why do you look like a biting lioness when you see me?¡±

    His hot breath blew into Yu Ting¡¯s ears.

    The familiar voice and the familiar way of addressing made Yu Tingting slightly stunned.

    She raised her eyes to look at the man, but the man was too tall. In addition, he was still standing with his back to the light, so she could not see his face clearly.

    However, the man released his hand slightly, so Yu Ting angrily asked, ¡± Who are you? don¡¯t you have any manners? ¡±

    Since he was someone who knew her, Yu Tingting was not as scared as before, but she was still very angry. She lifted her foot and kicked the man¡¯s leg hard.

    The man who was in great pain let out a muffled groan and gently let go of her. Yu Tingting, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years. You¡¯ve be more and more barbaric!!

    Yu Ting, who had regained his freedom, turned around angrily. Just as he was about to teach the person a lesson, he was suddenly stunned. His small mouth was wide open, and he looked as if he had forgotten to breathe. His eyes were wide open as he looked at the handsome face under the dim light.

    He had never seen this face before, but for some reason, it felt so familiar. His facial features were as perfect as a sculpture, and the lines on his face were firm and arrogant. A pair of sword-like eyebrows flew into his forehead, and his deep and cold eyes seemed to lock onto The Midnight Sky. They were quiet and mysterious, with a little wildness. The corners of his mouth were slightly curled up, exuding a wild and unruly evil charm, as if tempting women to take turns.

    This was a mature face that belonged to a man, with a kind of supreme power, as well as an innate wild arrogance.

    ¡°Tang. Shang. Shi.¡± Yu Ting Ting was about to ask herself who he was, but she had already mumbled something. Then, she raised her hand and covered her small mouth tightly in disbelief.

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, with a little evil,¡±It seems that you still know who I am. But since you know who I am, shouldn¡¯t I feel sad? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, and you actually treat me as a lecher or a night Bandit. I just wanted to say hello to you, but you actually bit me without mercy.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his palm and showed it to Yu Ting. Then, he looked at her with a faint smile.¡±Look, it¡¯s bleeding! You¡¯re going to have to take responsibility now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    After a long while, Yu Ting finally recovered from his shock. why are you back? ¡°

 Chapter 1242 - 1242 Chapter 1242-additional story, a knot of depression

    1242 Chapter 1242-additional story, a knot of depression

    ¡°It¡¯s the same asst time, the same greeting. Why are you back? Can¡¯t you ask something else?¡± Tang Shangshi said softly, his eyes fixed on her. Six years of time had sculpted her into a dazzling beauty, making her a charming woman.

    ¡°did i say thatst time? I can¡¯t remember. After all, you¡¯ve been gone for too long.¡± Yu Ting smiled calmly, but his tone was very cold.

    However, only she knew that her hands behind her back were trembling uncontrobly.

    As if to cover it up, she turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re back. You should hurry home and tell uncle Tang and big sister Tianyang.¡±

    Tang immediately reached out to stop her, and Yu Ting¡¯s hair immediately stood on end. He turned around and red at him.¡±what are you doing?¡±

    my hand was bitten by you. You shouldn¡¯t have helped me deal with it, ¡± his voice was slightly low, and in the dark space, it sounded maic.

    Yu Ting couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse, so he nodded and lectured him like an adult,¡±Don¡¯t do this in the future. If I carry a knife with me, I won¡¯t be polite either. It¡¯s so dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Tang Shangshi smiled devilishly.

    such a devastatingly beautiful and bewitching person, yu ting subconsciously turned his head away +¡±you really think too much! I won¡¯t deal with it for you if you continue to talk nonsense. Hurry back to your home.¡±

    Hearing this, Tang did not say anything and just followed behind Yu Ting quietly.

    this was the first time she felt that the road home was so long, difficult, and stressful. fortunately, he didn¡¯t say anything along the way. however, she thought that maybe it would be better if he said something, so that she wouldn¡¯t feel awkward because of the silence.

    In the living room, Tang Shangshi¡¯s figure was tall and straight. He had a handsome face. He lowered his head slightly and watched carefully as Yu Ting helped her deal with the teeth marks on her hand. The young girl was careful and serious. This scene was peaceful and smooth. It was indescribably beautiful.

    After dealing with it, Yu Tingting wiped her hands with a tissue and began to chase her away.¡±alright, you should go back now!¡±

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s sudden appearance made Yu Tingting feel as if something was stuck in his chest. He could not swallow it or spit it out. Why did he suddenly ignore her? this was the reason that she had not been able to figure out all these years.

    ¡°Yu Tingting, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. Why do you always chase me away the moment we meet?¡± Tang stared at her with a deep gaze. you¡¯re angry at me!

    It was not a question, but a statement.

    ¡°You¡¯re so strange. Why would I be angry at you for no reason? you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Yu Tingughed and subconsciously raised his voice, which was a sign of guilt.

    As if she realized that she shouldn¡¯t have such a big reaction, she pursed her lips and smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang immediately responded and then asked her, ¡± can¡¯t Ie to see you if there¡¯s nothing? Can¡¯t Ie to see you if I want to?¡±

    Yu Ting was stunned for a moment. He was stunned and at a loss. He suddenly did not know how to answer.

    Her heart was in a mess. She did not know what Tang Shangshi meant. Shouldn¡¯t he hate her? why did he suddenly say such ambiguous words?

    Was he bored and wanted to tease her for fun?

    thinking of this, yu ting¡¯s face turned cold.¡±Thank you for thinking about it, but I-I¡¯ve been very busy recently and don¡¯t have time to entertain you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I¡¯m free!¡±

 Chapter 1243 - 1243 another story, a depressing story (2)

    1243 another story, a depressing story (2)

    Yu Tingting, I find that you¡¯ve grown. Not only have you grown in IQ, but you¡¯ve also grown in other aspects. You¡¯re well-rounded!

    He frowned unhappily. what do you mean? are you mocking me? ¡±

    Tang Shangshi chuckled when he heard that, and his smile was particrly sincere. of course not. I just feel that every part of my body has grown, but my body hasn¡¯t grown at all. Is my size still the same as it was a few years ago? ¡±

    For a moment, Yu Ting obviously did not react. He asked in a silly way,¡±what size is it, Yingluo?¡±

    After asking, she saw Tang Shang¡¯s gaze sweep across her chest and instantly understood.

    She red at Tang Shangshi angrily and puffed out her chest. ¡± don¡¯t look down on me. i¡¯m called exquisite and exquisite. the number of people who turn around to look at me is even higher than that of a boba. as for you, second young master tang, you¡¯ve grown taller in the past few years. of course, your ability to act like a hooligan has also improved a lot. ¡±

    Tang¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared. He slowly narrowed his eyes and looked at Yu Ting with an unfathomable expression.¡±My hooligan-like ability, no matter if it¡¯s an increase or decrease, can only be used on one person.¡±

    Yu Ting was stunned for a moment. When he met Tang Shang¡¯s eyes, he suddenly became serious, but his eyes were burning. For some reason, his heart was beating fast.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Tang Shangshiughed again. His voice was low and had a bewitching charm to it as it entered Gu Youli¡¯s ears.

    Yu Ting felt that his body had softened.

    She moved back and rubbed her trembling arms. Then sheughed and said, ¡± what do you mean by ¡®understand¡¯? I¡¯m telling you that you really have to go back. I have an interview draft that I have to write quickly.

    Tang did not move at first, but he suddenly reached out and held Yu Ting¡¯s hand.

    The soft and tender feeling in his palm was especially wonderful.

    Yu Ting was slightly shocked and struggled ufortably. Not only did she not struggle away, but Tang held her even tighter. He then took her hand and ced it on his knee.

    ¡°What are you doing? stop fooling around. Tang Shangshi, let me go. Yu Ting struggled with his hands. He could clearly feel his face burning.

    ¡°I¡¯m not! Yu Ting!¡± as tang shang spoke, he simply pulled yu tingting into his arms.¡±can¡¯t you say anything else besides chasing me away? For example, you miss me ~~¡±

    Yu Tingting was so amused by him that her face and ears turned red. She was so embarrassed that she was naturally angry. She scratched him a few times with her other hand,¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? let go of me.¡±

    ¡°he had a good temper when he was young, but his temper got worse as he grew older.¡± Tang snorted softly and bit Yu Ting¡¯s earlobe.

    it was neither light nor heavy, but it made yu ting¡¯s entire body tremble and instantly stop.

    Tang looked straight into her eyes and forced her to ept the wild emotions in his eyes.

    he was so serious, as if he was making an oath that he would never let her escape from his palm and his heart again!

    ¡°Have you forgotten? you bit me that year too, ¡°he said slowly, each word bing a breath between the two of them.

    Yu Ting was shocked. She had never thought that Tang Shangshi would suddenlye back. She did not expect him to look for her as soon as he came back. He even took away her prey that she was determined to get.

    she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. logically speaking, he should hate her and think that she was troublesome. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly ignored her!

 Chapter 1244

    1244 Chapter 1244-you like me!

    It was hard for Yu Ting to imagine that Tang would have such passionate feelings when he first met him, and it was after many years of not seeing him.

    She had always thought that he was unruly and cold-hearted.

    ¡°Tang, can you not be like this? Did something happen to you and you need my help? if so, just tell me. We¡¯re good neighbors and friends. I¡¯ll help you if I can.¡± As Yu Ting spoke, he anxiously wanted to retreat.

    However, she found that she waspletely trapped in his arms, as if the whole world had been upied by him, and it was not like she could not escape even if she wanted to.

    such a direct tang made those who heard it feel unfamiliar and fearful, even more at a loss.

    She was not immune to anything rted to Tang Shang, and she could not bear to be too close to him. She was afraid that he would suddenly ignore her again, but she could not me him, nor could she be angry. After all, he had never promised her anything. Everything was just her own wishful thinking, her one-sided love, and she thought that the two of them should only be a couple.

    Yu Tingting, I don¡¯t need your help. I just came back to tell you that you¡¯re not allowed to get engaged. If you dare to get engaged to brother Qian, I¡¯ll imprison you!

    Tang said coldly. He then lowered his head and kissed Yu Ting¡¯s pink lips with a fierce breath and a domineering aura that could destroy the world.

    her lips and her taste were exactly the same as in his memory. they were still so pure and young that he was surprised and happy.

    god knew how long he had been waiting for this scene. ever since the first kiss, he had wanted to kiss her again without caring about anything else and then dere his ownership.

    However, he couldn¡¯t. His father said that she had an engagement with brother Qian.

    He didn¡¯t think much of it. So what if there was an engagement? what era was it now? who would care about an agreement made when they were children? he could see that this girl¡¯s thoughts were all in his heart.

    However, he had not expected that she would choose to go to T city for University and stay at his Qian GE¡¯s house. He was angry, he despised, he was angry, and he even ignored her. He thought that he would feel better like this, but he did not expect that not only did this not diminish his longing for her, but it made him want to go back and hug her even more.

    When he had heard that she might be getting engaged to brother Qian, he had gone mad. He had been so angry that he had gone mad. He had finally been unable to calm down or escape. He had decided to return to China no matter what. She was his woman, and he had made that decision when he was very young!

    Yu Ting felt that he was about to be drowned.

    His strength and manliness hadpletely engulfed her world, taking away her ability to breathe and think. Even the air she breathed was his breath. The hot kiss was so deep that it was inseparable from her soul.

    she felt like she was about to faint, and her entire body was limp in his arms.

    He kissed her until Yu Ting could no longer resist. He kissed her until her eyes were misty and gentle like mist before he gently let her go.

    He slowly bit her lips that made her yearn for more. ¡°Yu Tingting, you like me.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Yu Ting blushed and wanted to avoid it, but it was in vain.

    her petite chin was held by tang shangshi, and she could not turn her eyes away. she was forced to look into his eyes that were as hot as fire, and even felt that her soul was burning. I¡¯ll listen to it!¡±

 Chapter 1245

    1245 I want to marry you

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s words made everyone tremble.

    She was a little angry, a little shy, and a little aggrieved. She broke free from his embrace and wanted to escape in a panic.

    However, Tang was not willing to let go.

    If he did not let go, she would not be able to break free no matter what.

    Yu Tingyi gritted his teeth, lowered his head, and bit down. He did not bite anywhere else but Tang Shang¡¯s lips.

    Tang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly from the pain.

    But then he let go again. There was a smile in his eyes. He regained control of the situation. He held Yu Ting¡¯s waist and pressed her against his body tightly. Then, he continued the kiss just now and kissed her until the sky turned dark.

    Once one had tasted something beautiful and knew its wonderful taste, it was difficult to quit. One would always think about it.

    This was what Tang often faced after he kissed Yu Ting for the first time.

    Sometimes, he would think that if he didn¡¯t care about this little girl, didn¡¯t bully her, didn¡¯t help her, and let her run her own course, would the two of them have separated?

    However, if there were no ¡®ifs¡¯, once he made a concession to someone, he would continue to indulge her for the rest of his life. No matter what happened in the past, he would keep her by his side.

    If he could, he really wanted to be able to eat her up right now. That would be perfect.

    Especially now, when her body was soft and full when he held her, he couldn¡¯t control himself at all. He kissed her harder and harder.

    However, he also knew his limits and did not take a step further.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for so many years. If he was too impudent when they met, he was afraid that he would scare her. One step at a time, she would be his sooner orter.

    But in fact, Yu Tingting was already frightened by him. Everything he had done to her world was already unrestrained. At this moment, being kissed by him, she only felt her face heat up. Her whole body was curled up in his arms, and her whole body was trembling slightly.

    But in fact, Yu Tingting had fantasized about this scene many times. Now that it hade true, she still felt that it was like a fantasy, but it was a little different from the illusion.

    In her fantasy, she was excited and even looked at him like a love-struck fool. But now, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to move, let alone look at him. Her body was a little soft and she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Feeling her meekness and gentleness, Tang Shangshi was no longer in a hurry to prove anything. He let go of her slightly, but his forehead was against hers.

    He looked at Yu Tingting with bright eyes and called her name softly, ¡± ¡°Listen.¡±

    yu ting raised his eyes to look at him, but then lowered his head shyly. he bit his lips with his white teeth, making his lips, which had been ravaged by tang shangshi, even more attractive.

    Tang Shangshi couldn¡¯t hold it in and gave her another light kiss. Then he gently pushed her away and looked into her eyes with a serious expression. There was a faint smile in his eyes. He opened his mouth and asked softly,¡±Listen, let¡¯s get married?¡±

    Yu Ting was stunned for a moment and did not speak. He just looked at him in a daze, suspecting that he had just heard wrongly.

    When Tang Shangshi arrived, he said again,¡±Yu Tingting, I want to marry you!¡±

    This time, it wasn¡¯t the same question as before, but an overbearing statement.

 Chapter 1246

    1246 I want to marry you (2)

    When Yu Ting heard this clearly, his eyes widened in shock and he looked at Tang Shang in disbelief. He was not speechless, but he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    Although at this moment, after reuniting and kissing passionately, the two of them had a tacit understanding of their feelings for each other, they couldn¡¯t just jump straight to marriage.

    Furthermore, he had yet to exin to her why he had suddenly ignored her that year.

    In her opinion, he must have found another woman and fallen in love with her. But now that that woman didn¡¯t want him anymore, he came back to find her.

    As long as Tang did not exin to her, she would only have this suspicion.

    Yu Tingting, who was thinking this way, suddenly felt a little unhappy. He looked up at him and said with slight displeasure, ¡± brother, it¡¯s so strangest time. What¡¯s wrong with you? you suddenly ignored me and came back all of a sudden. You¡¯ve never promised me anything, but you suddenly asked me to get married. Did you suffer a blow? ¡±

    Tang looked at her steadily and suddenlyughed.

    He raised his finger and gently grazed the tip of her nose. I came back to look for you, but you suddenly became so fierce to me. Was it because I suddenly ignored you? ¡±

    ¡°No way, don¡¯t be so smug!¡± Yu Tingting turned her face away guiltily. Before she could figure out why he was ignoring her, even if he understood her heart, she did not want to cut it open in front of him.

    Tang Shangshi pinched her little face affectionately with his long and slender fingers, held her chin, and then looked into his burning eyes. Yu Tingting, I want to marry you. You can only choose one of the answers. If you have to choose the other, then I won¡¯t leave tonight, tomorrow night, and the night after, until you agree!

    Oh my God, how can you be like this? ¡± Yu Tingting looked at him in shock. Her little face was scrunched up in distress, but she was actually quite happy deep down. Did Tang Shangshi¡¯s actions mean that he liked her?

    He wasn¡¯t sure, so on the surface, he was still very calm.

    ¡°Do you agree?¡± Tang immediately pulled her into his arms and forced himself on her.

    Yu Ting pursed his lips and found an excuse that was not an excuse. how do you want me to answer you? I still have an engagement with brother Qian, Zhenzhen.

    tang shang interrupted her, but he remained calm andposed. the engagement isn¡¯t a problem. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll settle it.

    Yu Ting was a little suspicious. What was wrong with him? ¡± what are you doing? getting married is not buying things. Brother Shi, you can¡¯t force me like this. You have to let me think about it, right? ¡±

    ¡°Three days. I¡¯ll give you three days to think about it,¡± Tang said after some thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take more than three days to consider buying a cell phone.¡± yu ting sniffed and struggled out of his arms unhappily. his tone was very unfriendly.

    Tang Shang reached out to hold her hand, but she moved to the side, grabbed an outer pillow, halfy on the sofa, and closed her eyes to rest.

    ¡°Then tell me, how long do you want to consider?¡± tang immediately raised his hand and wanted to pull her into his arms again. however, just as the tip of his hand touched yu tingting¡¯s shoulder, yu tingting moved to the side again to avoid his hand. he opened his eyes and looked at him. ¡± don¡¯t touch me. how long do you want me to think? i won¡¯t think about it if you touch me! ¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Shang¡¯s hand immediately froze in mid-air.

 Chapter 1247

    1247 Chapter 1247-sleeping together

    He looked at Yu Tingting affectionately and helplessly retracted his hand. Then, he also halfid down like her and looked at her quietly. His eyes were full of indulgence and love as he waited for her to think about it. He did not say anything.

    Yu Tingting closed her eyes and did not look at him. At first, she was a little ufortable, but after a long time, she rxed.

    After this rxation, fatigue attacked him. Coupled with theck of sleep recently, he fell asleep in a daze.

    The moment her breathing evened out, Tang Shang knew that she had already fallen asleep.

    he was worried that she would catch a cold, so he got up and gently carried her, ready to put her on the bed.

    After cing Yu Ting on the bed, Tang also found afortable position to lie down.

    Yu Tingting was in a deep sleep at the moment, so he did not realize that he had been shifted. He just subconsciously leaned against the source of heat and wrapped his arms around Tang¡¯s waist. He thought that Tang was sleeping with him like SpongeBob SquarePants, and he even rubbed his face gently against his chest.

    With such a soft and fragrant Jade in his arms, Tang Shangshi, who had only wanted to rest for a while, could not fall asleep. She could not help but lower her eyes to look at Yu Ting. Her full red lips were covered by a few strands of messy hair, but she did not notice it. She only pouted her little mouth slightly, looking aggrieved and harmless.

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s slender fingers gently pushed away the hair on her lips, then he slowly lowered his head and gently kissed her slightly pouted lips.

    It was just turning and sticking, but there was no lust.

    after a while, he gently let go of her and looked at yu ting, who was still sleeping soundly. he curled his lips helplessly and indulgently. he hugged her and slowly closed his eyes.

    Yu Tingting slept until the next morning.

    The first ray of light appeared on the horizon. When the sky brightened slightly, Yu Tingting opened her eyes in a daze. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Tang Shangshi¡¯s face right in front of her. One of her hands was still wrapped around Tang Shangshi¡¯s waist, just like how she usually slept with SpongeBob SquarePants in her arms.

    She was a little dazed from her sleep and didn¡¯t react for a moment. After her mind went nk for a few seconds, she quickly retracted her hand.

    However, as soon as she lifted her hand, Tang Shang, who seemed to be sleeping, raised his hand and grabbed her hand with great precision. Then, he ced it on his waist.

    Then, his eyshes trembled and he slowly raised his eyes. After taking a look at her, he pulled her into his arms without hesitation.

    yu ting felt very ufortable and subconsciously wanted to struggle. just as he was about to ask him to let go of him, tang shangshi¡¯szy voice rang out, ¡± ¡°What have you been up to recently? why are you so sleepy? how many days have you not slept? You¡¯re sleeping so soundly that you won¡¯t even know if I eat you up.¡±

    Yu Tingting blushed. none of your business.

    She had only woken up early these two days, so she wasn¡¯t very tired. She was just in a deep sleep. Usually, after she went to sleep, even if there was a loud thunder in the sky, it would never wake her up.

    simrly, she did not seem to be sleeping well.

    As she thought about this, she subconsciously raised her hand to rub the corner of her eyes and then touched the corner of her mouth to see if there was any eye wax or drool.

    Tang Shangshi knew what she was thinking the moment he saw her actions.

    ¡°no, but i¡¯m drooling!¡± he smirked.

 Chapter 1248

    1248 chapter 1248-side story

    Upon hearing this, Yu Tingting had the urge tomit seppuku. Her little face was burning and instantly turned into the color of a pig¡¯s liver.

    She refused to admit it and red at him fiercely. you¡¯re the one drooling! Your whole family is drooling!¡±

    ¡°My whole family includes you!¡± Tang Shangshi flirted with her in a devilish manner, then pointed to the wet marks on his chest. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°This is your masterpiece!¡±

    yu ting¡¯s pretty face turned even redder, as if it was going to explode at any time.

    Her eyes darted around and she was so embarrassed that she did not dare to look anywhere. After a long while, she finally squeezed out a sentence and threw it at Tang Shangshi angrily. that¡¯s not saliva, that¡¯s tears, because I was bullied by you.

    As she spoke, she used her little brute force to push Tang Shangshi away and escape from his embrace.

    ¡± you slept in my housest night. go and make me breakfast. ¡± she kicked tang shangshi, then shamelessly hid away with the quilt.

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to make breakfast?¡± Tang Shang got up halfway and looked at her from his side on the bed, his eyes evil and teasing.

    Yu Ting only felt that his gaze was a little strange, but he did not notice anything wrong. He nodded his head in a reasonable manner,¡±yes!¡±

    ¡°But I only make breakfast for my wife,¡± Dunn said with a smile.

    Yu Tingting opened his mouth in shock and red at Tang Shangshi. He then got up from the bed dejectedly, washed up, and ran to the living room.

    Dunn did not stay idle and also ran to the kitchen to prepare breakfast with her.

    The two of them made a small fuss and even prepared a sumptuous breakfast, including bread slices, fruit sd, ham and egg rolls, and milk sanmingye.

    Although it was a sumptuous meal, Tang Shangshi did not eat much because Yu Tingting was too good at eating. Like a demon who had not eaten for hundreds of years, she gobbled up her breakfast quickly. Then, she asked Tang Shangshi if he wanted to eat. If not, he would let her eat.

    dunn immediately pushed the breakfast in front of her and raised his eyebrows. ¡± you came back sotest night. haven¡¯t you had dinner yet? ¡±

    Looking at the time yesterday, she had only gotten off work at almost 10 O ¡®clock, so she should have eaten at night. But if she had, why was she so hungry?

    Yu Tingting still had San mingye in his mouth. He nced at him and mumbled, ¡± yes, I didn¡¯t eat. I wanted to go home and cook something to eat, but you stirred it up!

    After that, he continued eating.

    Tang felt a little guilty. He had really not thought it through.

    he pushed the other te of ham and egg rolls in front of him to yu ting.¡±Eat slowly. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll make more for youter.¡±

    Such a gentle Tang made Yu Ting feel like he was in an illusion.

    She swallowed the food in her mouth and took another sip of milk, her eyes fixed on Tang Shangshi. ¡°Brother, did you get your head caught by the door?¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Poor Tang was so embarrassed by Yu Tingting¡¯s sudden words that he spat out the milk in his mouth.

    Yu Tingting¡¯s face also suffered. She frowned in disgust and took out a tissue to wipe her face.¡±Brother Shang, how old are you? you¡¯re still spitting milk!¡±

    He coughed twice and looked at Yu Tingting with a frown. Yu Tingting, I want to take back what I said before.

    Yu Ting threw away the tissue he was using to wipe his face and looked at him with a frown.¡±What did he say? Hurry up and tell me!¡±

    In her heart, she was displeased,¡±are you going to take back your words about marriage?¡± If you want to take it back, then take it back, who wants it! Hmph!

 Chapter 1249

    1249 Chapter 1249-extra, a little ambiguity has great power

    Tang Shangshi looked at her with a deep gaze, a little teasing and a little doting. ¡± i take back what i said. it¡¯s been so many years and you¡¯ve grown everything. i realized that other than your chest, your brain hasn¡¯t grown either! ¡±

    It had been many years since theyst met. She had be smarter, but he always felt that they were still stuck in the past.

    Was it because he was the one? That was why she was sometimes in a daze. Should he be happy or should he be happy? it was actually good to be a little stupid, but she should not be stupid when he was drinking milk next time.

    ¡± what nonsense. ¡± she blurted it out without thinking. fortunately, it was him. if it was another man, would he have to speak so rudely? He really wanted to ruthlessly rub her little head.

    Hearing this, Yu Ting frowned unhappily and said angrily, ¡± ¡°When Tanges, I¡¯m going to cut off all ties with you!¡±

    Did this man have to have such a sharp tongue? he actually said the two things that women hated the most, and it wasn¡¯t that she had big breasts but no brains, but rather, she had small breasts and no brains.

    Tang Shangshi looked at her thoughtfully and chuckled. ¡°I refuse!¡±

    As he spoke, he held her hand and intertwined their fingers.

    ¡°Let go of me, or else how am I going to eat breakfast?¡± Yu Ting red at him and was about to pull back his hand,¡±give me another massage.¡±

    when she looked up at him, she was suddenly interrupted by the gentleness in his dark eyes.

    Yu Ting¡¯s breathing stopped slightly, and he felt as if his heart had suddenly stopped beating. He subconsciously forgot to struggle and lowered his eyes.

    She lowered her head and looked at his hand that was holding hers. His fingers were really beautiful, and his joints were well-defined. They were intertwined with her hand with a gentle touch, and they looked very warm.

    her heart suddenly softened, and the anger in her heart disappeared without a trace.

    you Qianqian ¡± was very ufortable and wanted to break the strange atmosphere.

    She opened her mouth but did not know what to say. She could only stare nkly at Tang Shang¡¯s palm, which suddenly loosened slowly, then lifted around her neck and leaned over to cover her lips gently.

    a familiar and charming breath lingered around her nose. unlike the previous kiss, which was passionate and wild, this kiss was soft and lingering.

    After a long time, he finally let go of her gently, but his hand was still around her neck. His thumb rubbed her cheek lovingly, and their foreheads were gently pressed against each other. The tips of their noses touched. He looked down into her eyes and said slowly, ¡± I¡¯ll send you to work? ¡±

    As if hypnotized, Yu Ting nodded unconsciously, then blushed unconsciously. He lowered his eyes and did not dare to look at him.

    the car belonged to yu tingting. after tang shang dropped yu tingting off at thepany, he left a message for her to pick him up after work and drove her car away.

    Although Yu Tingting said that there was no need, she was actually quite looking forward to it. She was already fantasizing about what to eat with Tang Shang for dinner.

    However, ns could never keep up with changes.

    When it was almost time to get off work, Yu Tingting received a call from her parents. They told her that mo Qian hade to the capital and would be staying at their house tonight. They asked her toe home for dinner.

    This was really a bomb. Mo Qian didn¡¯te earlier orter, but she came to Beijing when Tang Shang returned.

    Even though there was nothing going on between her and Mo Qian, they were still engaged. She felt guilty that mo Qian had gone to her house, so she sent a message to Tang Shangshi. She only told him that her parents had called and told her that she had toe home for dinner tonight, so she couldn¡¯t have dinner with him.

    However, he did not mention a single word about mo Qian.

 Chapter 1250

    1250 chapter 1250-i¡¯m so anxious

    when yu tingting returned home, gu youli had already finished cooking. she could smell the fragrance of the food the moment she entered the house.

    mom, you¡¯ve made so many delicious dishes. You¡¯re really too good to your RUO girl! She ran to the kitchen and reached out to grab some vegetables to eat.

    However, Gu Youli pushed her away. go and wash your hands. You¡¯re already so old and you¡¯re still acting like a child!

    Yu Ting Ting, who didn¡¯t eat anything, pouted his little mouth unhappily.

    when she saw yu feibai¡¯s pampering smile, her eyes immediately curved into crescents. ¡± ¡°My father dotes on me. He likes me to be a child.¡±

    as she spoke, she ran to yu feibai and reached out for a piece of meat from his bowl. she stuffed it into her mouth.

    hot, hot, hot! ¡± yu ting quickly moved the meat in his mouth.

    The dish that had just been cooked not only smeared her mouth with oil, but it was also so hot that her tongue was slightly numb.

    Gu Youli smiled and red at her daughter. ¡°He deserves it!¡±

    Yu Tingting hugged Yu feibai¡¯s hand unhappily. dad, mom is too much. I seriously suspect that I¡¯m the child you had with a mistress. That¡¯s why mom doesn¡¯t like me!

    Gu Youli did not know whether tough or cry. Little Sheng? Ask your dad to look for a mistress!¡±

    As she said this, she red at her husband unhappily, as if to say that she was the one who spoiled him.

    ¡°Go wash your hands and set up the table.¡± Yu feibai coughed lightly and pushed his daughter away. He then spoke in a nonchnt tone.

    Yu Ting immediately did not dare to act rashly and raised his hand to make a salute. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Immediately after, he ran to wash his hands and set the table.

    when yu feibai brought the dishes to the table, yu ting, who did not see his brother or mo qian, asked his father, ¡± ¡°Dad, where are the guests? is she in big brother¡¯s room?¡±

    Hearing this, Yu feibai nodded his head lightly and asked his daughter another question, ¡± ¡°I came backst time, Did you know?¡±

    ¡°Ah??¡± feeling a little guilty, yu tingting subconsciously shook his head.

    yu feibai looked at his daughter and smiled mysteriously. he did not say anything and went back to the kitchen.

    Yu Ting did not know why, but he suddenly felt ufortable!

    Why did her father suddenly ask her if she had returned homest time? Did he know something? She still had an engagement with mo Qian, so she could not let him know that her rtionship with Tang Shangshi was not pure. Otherwise, her father would definitely be angry.

    Just as Yu Ting was thinking about it, Yu Chen led the guests down the stairs.

    Yu Ting would have been fine if he did not look up. The moment he looked up, he was stunned. Other than Yu Chen and Mo Qian, there was another person. These three people each had their own merits, but they were all first-ss handsome men.

    Tingting, you¡¯re back, ¡± Yu Chen greeted Yu Tingting.

    He smiled brightly, his gentle and elegant face rippling with a kind of clean and cold temperament.

    listen. mo Qian was next. The cor of his dark red satin shirt was wide open, and he looked handsome and charming.

    as for the other one, although he did not take the initiative to greet her, when his pair of devilish fox eyes looked at her, they suddenly bloomed with some dazzling brilliance.

    Yu Ting didn¡¯t know what to do. He greeted the three people one by one with a smile, but his smile was very ufortable.¡±Big brother, big brother Qian, big brother Shang Shi!¡±

    why was he at her housest time? did he say anything to them? She was so anxious and uneasy!

 Chapter 1251

    1251 Chapter 1251-Side Story, find a girlfriend?

    But no one said anything. They just smiled and chatted with her, not caring about her and Tang at all.

    Therefore, logically speaking, they should not know anything. However, for some reason, Yu Ting had a strange thought that they actually knew everything.

    While they were eating, Yu feibai asked Tang Shangshi about what had happened after they returned home. Tang Shangshi was polite and focused on answering her father¡¯s questions at the dining table. She kept a faint smile on her face.

    However, only Yu Tingting knew that his hand under the table was being held by Tang Shangshi, who was sitting next to him.

    She struggled, but she couldn¡¯t break free.

    Suddenly, Dunn changed the topic to Yu Tingting. ¡± i heard that he should have graduated. i wonder where he¡¯s working? ¡±

    this deliberate question made yu ting, who was drinking the soup, choke. he choked so much that tears were about toe out.

    She wiped her mouth with a tissue in one hand and didn¡¯t dare to move her other hand.

    Beside him, Yu Chen subconsciously nced at mo Qian. Seeing his eyes full of ridicule and hiszy smile, a smile also appeared on his exquisite and handsome face.

    As wise as he was, he was aware of everything.

    ¡°She went to a TV station as an intern reporter!¡± Gu Youli helped Yu Tingting answer and then looked at her daughter. ¡°Eat slowly, what¡¯s the rush?¡±

    However, her gaze, Yu feibai, Yu Chen, and Mo Qian were all a little strange.

    Tang Shangshi could sense that they were strange about something, but he didn¡¯t care. Only Yu Ting hadn¡¯t noticed anything.

    At this moment, Yu Ting struggled ufortably again. This time, Tang did not hold his hand any tighter, but let go of his hand.

    Yu Ting quickly put his hand on the table and did not dare to put it down again.

    tang picked up some food with his chopsticks and gently put it in her bowl. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just drink the soup, eat the vegetables!¡±

    Then, he smiled at everyone.

    Yu Ting almost got scalded again. When she saw everyone¡¯s expression of sudden realization, as if they had understood everything, she quickly said, ¡± ¡°Thank you so much, brotherst time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so enthusiastic after not seeing you for so long!¡±

    Everyone chuckled when they heard this.

    Yu Tingting felt awkward. She didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong. She decided not to talk to them. She lowered her head and ate. After eating, she left.

    Yu feibai nced at his daughter and then fixed his gaze on Tang Shangshi. did you find a girlfriend? ¡±

    upon hearing this, yu ting, who had just made up his mind to be a turtle and didn¡¯t listen, ask, or speak, dropped the fish on his chopsticks with a ¡°plop.¡±

    ¡°aiya!¡± She eximed and instinctively pushed Tang Shangshi, who was beside her.

    Dunn quickly took a tissue from the table and carefully wiped her face. why haven¡¯t you changed your clumsy habit? you can get your hands and feet all over your body even when you¡¯re eating.

    Although his words were a little reproachful, his tone was extremely pampering, and the corners of his mouth curled up.

    hehe! mo Qian chuckled. when you went up, you understood what you heard!

    yu ting¡¯s body trembled as the rm in his heart suddenly rang. he quickly said, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t understand, i don¡¯t understand. we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. that was when we were young!¡±

    She regretted it the moment she said it, because she saw Tang Shang¡¯s handsome face suddenly darken.

 Chapter 1252

    1252 Are you shy after hearing it?

    Upon hearing this, Yu Ting¡¯s heart almost jumped into his throat.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction she should have next. She was just worried that he would say that his girlfriend was someone else. After all, she didn¡¯t seem to have admitted that she was his girlfriend.

    However, she also knew that she was his girlfriend in his heart. After all, he had already proposed to her. However, she was also afraid that he would tell his parents everything about their rtionship.

    just tonight, and in front of mo qian. ording to her parents ¡®personalities, they would definitely feel sorry for mo qian. she would not be able to rest for a long time.

    yu feibai narrowed his eyes. ¡± oh, you have a girlfriend? ¡± Which family¡¯s girl? He¡¯s so blessed!¡±

    In front of his future father-inw, Tang was very gentle and refined. He could tell that Yu feibai already knew what he was thinking. There was a sense of scrutiny in his words.

    Therefore, whether he acknowledged it or not was another matter.

    This was a test, so he couldn¡¯t say it. Mo Qian was here today, so of course he couldn¡¯t say it out of respect for his father-inw. However, he couldn¡¯t keep it a secret either. If he kept it a secret, he would be at a disadvantage in the future and wouldn¡¯t be able to lift his head no matter what. He would then confidently say that he wanted to marry his daughter.

    As he thought of this, Dunn immediately gave a vague answer. she¡¯s very shy and said that she won¡¯t make it public for the time being. She also said that her underground rtionship is interesting.

    uncle, I heard from my dad that when you were young, you had a wasted underground rtionship with Auntie, ¡± he said. I wonder if you can share some of your experience with her? ¡±

    Yu feibai was slightly taken aback. Then, he gave a meaningful smile and looked at Gu Youli affectionately. He then replied, ¡± sure, I¡¯ll find you another day to talk.

    After a pause, he added, ¡± you have to work hard. We¡¯re going to get engaged to mo Qian soon. You¡¯ve had a good rtionship since you were young. If you can get married on the same day, it¡¯ll be a wonderful thing.

    The atmosphere in the dining room instantly plummeted. Everyone stopped what they were doing, as if time had frozen.

    The entire room was silent. No one spoke first.

    In the end, it was Tang Shangshi who broke the awkward silence.¡±If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to congratte you. Listen to this!¡±

    He had a half-smile on his face. When he said thest two words, ¡± listen to me, ¡± he enunciated them very strongly. He did not turn his head and looked at Yu Ting meaningfully. The warning in his eyes was so strong that Yu Ting could not ignore it.

    Yu Ting swallowed his saliva with difficulty. He bit his lip and lowered his head, pretending to be dead. Without saying anything, he picked up a piece of chicken and began to eat absent-mindedly.

    Afraid that the situation was not chaotic enough, mo Qian added evilly, ¡± she¡¯s shy. Don¡¯t look at her anymore when you go on.

    Yu Tingting looked up at mo Qian in horror, his face pale. When he looked at Tang Shang next to him, he no longer looked at Yu Tingting. Instead, his face was cold and dark.

    The other people at the table allughed heartily, as if they didn¡¯t know about the flirtatious rtionship between the two.

    Why? why did she feel that she had been tricked? Yu Ting bit on the chicken bone and even wanted to die!

    what should i do? what should i do? brother must have misunderstood me. it¡¯s not like this. it¡¯s obviously not like this!

 Chapter 1253

    1253 On top of that, liking you isn¡¯t good for the body

    After the meal, Yu Ting Ting felt that his little heart was about to fail.

    after returning to her room, she didn¡¯t sit up or lie down. the days were hard. finally, it was 11 p.m. and her family was asleep. she quietly walked out of the door to the garden. through the fence, she looked at the room on the second floor of the vi opposite.

    it was tang shangshi¡¯s room, and the light was on at the moment. it was obvious that he was still awake, just like her.

    yu ting kept looking up and staring at the lights in the room, but he did not make a sound.

    this ce was very close to the window. in the past, as long as she made a sound, tang would gently open the window. sometimes, he would go downstairs and cross the fence to her side.

    Suddenly, she felt a bright light shining on her from the side. The gaze was familiar. Could it be Yingluo?

    Yu Ting turned around happily, but when he saw who it was, he was filled with joy.

    big brother Qian, ¡± she forced a smile and greeted him.

    Mo Qian looked on, his half-closed eyes glimmering.

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a contemtive smile, but it was very short, and he quickly returned to his previous calm and rxed state. why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too full, so I came out for a walk!¡± Yu Ting replied guiltily.

    The teasing in mo Qian¡¯s eyes became even more intense. He nced at the lit window without a sound, then began to chat with Yu Ting with a smile on his face. His every move was filled with the gentlemanly demeanor of an English gentleman.

    when they talked about some funny topics, yu ting instantly forgot the purpose of her visit andughed heartlessly.

    Mo Qian¡¯s brows raised slightly, and she nced at the window again, then smiled. so we¡¯re not the only ones who haven¡¯t slept. We weren¡¯t asleep either!

    Yu Ting was slightly stunned at first. Then, he looked up and saw Tang Shangshi standing at the window on the second floor looking at her. When he saw her turn her head to look at him, he turned around coldly and closed the window.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Mo Qian asked despite knowing the answer, smiling like a fox.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Yu Ting was very sad. He thought that Tang must have misunderstood again. What should he do? what should he do? She was on the verge of tears!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go up and see her?¡± Mo Qian¡¯s gaze turned sharp.

    Yu Ting¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. okay, then I¡¯ll go and see what happened to my brotherst time. Was he sick? ¡±

    With that, she waved goodbye to mo Qian and jogged towards the Tang family vi under mo Qian¡¯s scheming gaze.

    Yu Tingting rushed to Tang Shangshi¡¯s door and knocked on it.

    She had run a little too fast and was panting. After catching her breath, she smiled at him.¡±Brother, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    Tang Shangshi, who was sitting on the sofa in the room, didn¡¯t answer her immediately. He just rubbed the coffee cup in his hand.

    His deliberate indifference made Yu Ting feel a little awkward. His smile instantly froze.

    Yu Ting moved carefully and sat down next to him.¡±Brother, it¡¯s not good to drink coffee at night!¡±

    Tang immediately shot her a nce. I like it!

    ¡°No matter how much you like it, you can¡¯t drink it, because it¡¯s not good for your body!¡± yu ting frowned.

    it¡¯s not good for your health to like you. You¡¯ll be so angry that you¡¯ll die, ¡± Dunn said as he handed her the coffee cup in his hand. so, do you want to continue? ¡±

 Chapter 1254

    1254 You only know how to bully me

    tang shang¡¯s words echoed in the quiet and deserted room.

    ah? Yu Ting¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. After a long time, he finally reacted and asked,¡±What did you just say? You should have said you like me!¡±

    After asking, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red, and her heart suddenly clenched.

    ¡°No!¡± Tang Shangshi looked at her and spoke again, his voice as cold as ice.

    This reply was like a bandit¡¯s. Yu Ting was dazed for a moment, but when he came back to his senses, he pouted and replied,¡±I didn¡¯t say no. But don¡¯t you hate me?¡±

    Tang Shangshi did not answer her. He just suddenly stood up and immediately asked, ¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    this person is so annoying. is he confessing? But why did he have to say that he liked her? what was he trying to say? weren¡¯t confessions supposed to be very affectionate? But his confession was so cold and arrogant.

    The plot isn¡¯t right. Can you do a bad take and do it again?

    Tang Shangshi nced at her, then walked over to close the window. With his back to her, he suddenly asked in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re on good terms with brother qian?¡±

    Then, he turned around and looked at her.

    Eh? Weren¡¯t they talking about things they liked? Why did she suddenly mention brother Qian? Yu Ting was puzzled.

    ¡°my rtionship with qian-gege has always been very good!¡± she blinked and replied honestly.

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s expression suddenly changed, his eyes as cold as ice.¡±Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯ve agreed to get engaged to brother Qian?¡±

    ¡°Ah? When did I say I was going to get engaged to Qian-GE? did you hear wrongly just now?¡±

    ¡± yu tingting, listen up. the only person who can be engaged and married to you can only be me. ¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re too overbearing. I haven¡¯t even agreed to marry you!¡± Although Yu Ting said so, he was actually happy in his heart.

    She leaned over and tugged at Tang Shangshi¡¯s sleeve.¡±You¡¯re going to scare me away like this.¡±

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s gaze suddenly turned strange as he stared at Yu Ting¡¯s chest.

    yu tingting followed his gaze and looked down. he saw that his wide neckline was crooked at this moment, revealing arge area of white.

    She was slightly shocked and quickly sat up straight. She pulled at her cor and her ears were burning.

    don¡¯t wear such revealing clothes when you go out in the future, ¡± Dunn said domineeringly. When he sat down next to her, he pulled her into his arms.

    Yu Ting¡¯s body went soft when he hugged her. well, I just wanted to look for you.

    Tang Shangshi snorted and said in a sour tone,¡±You¡¯re looking for me? are you sure you¡¯re not looking for brother Qian? Tell me, when do you n to get engaged?¡±

    Yu Ting snorted and said, I¡¯m not getting engaged to brother Qian! We¡¯ve agreed on this!

    Her eyes were full of grievance and she stared at Tang Shangshi pitifully. you only know how to bully me.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m bullying you, and I¡¯m only bullying you.¡± When Tang Shangshi heard that she was not getting engaged, his mood suddenly improved. Although his tone was still as overbearing as before, it was no longer cold.

    He raised his hand to pick up a strand of her long hair and tucked it behind her ear. He pressed the back of her head with one hand and lowered his head to kiss her.

    the kiss was very gentle and stopped after a light touch. yu ting looked at his face in front of him and felt his lips numbing as he sucked on them. his heart skipped a beat. he closed his eyes subconsciously and responded to xuxu with a rough response.

 Chapter 1255

    1255 Chapter 1255-everything that was going to happen happened

    After kissing her for a while, Tang slowly let go of her. However, he had already had enough and even bit her lips lightly before he finally let go.

    Yu Ting¡¯s mind went nk again because of his lingering bite, which was neither light nor heavy. Her eyes stopped at Tang Shangshi¡¯s curved lips and she said a little angrily, ¡± ¡°Why did you bite me? I won¡¯t let you kiss me in the future!¡±

    ¡°Then bite me!¡± Tang Shangshi said evilly, their lips touching.

    He waited for her to move her lips and bite him.

    Yu Ting blushed and pushed him away. After hesitating for a long time, she finally could not help but say, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not going to bite you. if i do, you¡¯ll definitely ask me to take responsibility!¡±

    Tang Shang still had his arm around her waist. take responsibility? Are you saying that you don¡¯t want to take responsibility, or that you don¡¯t want me to take responsibility? What¡¯s about to happen is about to happen. Do you think we still need to discuss responsibility?¡±

    Such flirtatious words made the thin-skinned Yu Ting¡¯s originally red face turn as red as Rouge.

    She raised her hand and hit Dunn¡¯s shoulder as sheined, ¡± what do you mean by what¡¯s going to happen has happened? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    tang shangshi looked at her evilly and asked,¡±didn¡¯t what was going to happen happen happen?¡± After all, they had kissed, hugged, and seen each other. It was indeed going to happen, huh? What are you thinking?¡±

    Oh my God, so this was what big brother meantst time? She thought he was referring to Yingluo.

    Yu Tingting was so embarrassed that he said hurriedly,¡±i¡¯m not thinking of going anywhere.¡±

    Tang had intended to tease her, so he would not let her go easily.¡±I didn¡¯t think of that. Tell me, where did you think of that? do you want it to happen now?¡±

    listen, I¡¯m happy to take responsibility, ¡± he said, trying to hold back hisughter.

    Yu Ting flew into a rage out of humiliation. He elbowed him hard in between his ribs and subconsciously choked, ¡± who wants you to take responsibility? I don¡¯t want you to take responsibility!

    Her unintentional words triggered Tang Shangshi¡¯s jealousy. He frowned slightly and looked at her. you don¡¯t want me to take responsibility? does that mean you¡¯ve never thought of marrying me? ¡±

    How could she not have thought about it? of course she did, but how could she say it out loud?

    Seeing that Tang Shangshi¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse because she did not answer, she quickly shook her head.¡±No, I just feel that as my husband, you must be gentle, considerate, pamper me, love me, and only be good to me. You must also tolerate my little willfulness. You should know all of this, but you¡¯re not willing to marry me. This means that you¡¯re not willing to marry me!¡±

    yu ting was not stupid. he cleverly kicked the ball back to dunn.

    He actually choked? Tang Shangshi¡¯s ck eyes narrowed. what a miracle! Yu Ting actually has a brain!

    At this moment, it was Yu Tingting¡¯s turn to have an ugly expression.¡±Look at you, you¡¯re always like this. Being with you is like riding a roller coaster. When you¡¯re in a good mood, I¡¯ll slide across the t ground. When you¡¯re in a bad mood, I¡¯ll be thrown into the air. Please, my heart¡¯s not good. I can¡¯t take it. I don¡¯t want to ride a roller coaster.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he even turned his head to the side.

    Tang Shang¡¯s eyes turned cold again. He raised his hand to pinch her face and turned her back. He said to himself in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± Yu Ting, are you exaggerating? ¡±

    Yu Tingting was very certain and nodded affirmatively. yes, you¡¯re like a spoiled young master. All you have to do is to be fawned over and served.

 Chapter 1256

    1256 Chapter 1256-caught red-handed

    ¡°Yu Tingting, you actually have so much resentment towards me?¡± As Tang Shangshi spoke, he held Yu Ting¡¯s face in his hands. After their eyes met, he said domineeringly, ¡± ¡°But what can we do? Even if I have a thousand ws, you¡¯re still my woman, and you can¡¯t have any other man!¡±

    As he said that, he bit Yu Ting¡¯s lips as if he was punishing him. Then, he turned around and started to suck again.

    He kissed Yu Tingting again. When he was out of breath, he finally left her lips.

    Looking at her dazed and shocked expression, Tang pinched her red cheeks angrily. Yu Ting, why does it feel like you entered a haunted house when you were young when we kiss? ¡±

    Yu Ting pouted and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Because kissing you is as dangerous as entering a haunted house.¡±

    Tang immediately frowned. Do you think I¡¯m going to eat you up?¡±

    Yu Ting pouted and did not say anything. It was obvious that she was afraid that he would eat her up.

    Tang smiled evilly. if that¡¯s the case, the only way to stop you from being in danger is to let the thing you¡¯re most afraid of happen. We¡¯ll get to know each other better, and you¡¯ll be terrified in the future.

    As he said that, his hand, which was originally only around Yu Ting¡¯s waist, began to drift away.

    ah ~~ bad guy ~~¡±Yu Tingting¡¯s whole body went soft because of him, and she started to struggle.

    At that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open.

    The person had definitelye on purpose. He didn¡¯t even knock on the door. It was obvious that he hade prepared. As expected, it wasn¡¯t the case. Yu Chen and Mo Qian looked at them without any surprise.

    When Yu Ting¡¯s line of sight saw his brother and Mo Qian standing at the door, he immediately felt embarrassed as if he had been caught red-handed.

    she stood up quickly and took a few steps back to keep her distance from tang shangshi. ¡± ¡°Big brother, big brother Qian, why are you here?¡±

    Mo Qian cleared her throat and smiled evilly. ¡°didn¡¯t he feel ufortable when we saw him just now, so we came to see what¡¯s wrong with him? You guys are being unreasonable!¡±

    Yu Tingting swallowed his saliva and nced at his brother subconsciously. When he saw his elegant face suddenly turn cold, his heart trembled and he waved his hands repeatedly.¡±We¡¯re fine, we¡¯re fine!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Tang Shangshi¡¯s gentleness disappeared in an instant. He called her name with a strong warning, ¡± ¡°yu ting ting!¡±

    Yu Ting was so scared that he shivered and thought to himself, ¡± Dad, mom, please save me!

    Yu Chen looked at his frightened sister and decided that he couldn¡¯t let her be so passive. She kept letting Tang Shangshi bully her. He had to help her no matter what.

    Who asked him to be her brother!

    Yu Chen pretended to nod in understanding. He then turned to Tang Shangshi and said with a half-smile, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You also know that the brain iscking muscles. I heard that stupidity is contagious. I¡¯m really afraid that he¡¯ll infect you.

    Tang Shangshi,¡±Yingluo.¡±

    F * ck, I¡¯m so hurt. Yu Ting, you¡¯re a coward, look at how you¡¯ve ruined my good thing!

    Yu Chen was very good to him. He had once asked for his opinion. He was 100% agreeable to him being his brother-inw. If it wasn¡¯t for Yu Ting¡¯s scare just now, like a mouse seeing a cat in front of him, Yu Chen would have said to him, ¡± She sounded very innocent when she went up. She only liked you since she was young, so you must not let her down. You must be good to her, or she will definitely not let you off in the future.

 Chapter 1257

    1257 chapter 1257-side story, angry at the start

    In this way, their rtionship would be open to the public.

    Now, everything was ruined.

    Tang Shangshi nced at mo Qian unhappily, only to see a faint smile on his face. As expected, he had not guessed wrong. He hade to the capital to watch a show and stir up trouble between him and Tang ting.

    Hmph, what did she think he was? how could his acting be so easy and good?

    Yu Ting lowered his head and followed behind Yu Chen and Mo Qian in a daze. They returned to the Yu family¡¯s old residence.

    As soon as she returned to the bedroom and closed the door, she quickly took out her cell phone and called Tang Shangshi.

    Tang answered the phone, but he didn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°Brother, were you angry the other day?¡± Yu Ting swallowed his saliva and asked.

    Tang still did not make a sound.

    Yu Ting pretended to be pitiful. I apologize to you. It was too sudden. I was scared.

    ¡°ng, ng.¡± dunn still didn¡¯t make a sound. he tapped his fingers on the table lightly, again and again, rhythmically and rhythmically.

    It was so quiet that Yu Tingting could hear it clearly on the other end of the phone.

    Yu Ting thought that he must be very angry today and would ignore her no matter what she said.

    She thought for a moment and then said pitifully, ¡± you¡¯re so angry that you don¡¯t want to talk to me. I¡¯ll hang up now. You should rest early!

    She paused for a moment and then said, ¡± ¡°Good night,¡± she said.

    Just as she was about to hang up, Tang Shang¡¯s voice came from the other end. I¡¯m listening!

    His deep and clear voice was like a thinyer of snow, carrying an intense iciness that lingered in the air.

    yu tingughed and then cried. his face was almost buried in his knees. he buzzed,¡±Brother Shang, you¡¯re finally paying attention to me.¡±

    Her coquettish tone made Tang¡¯s voice sound a little gentler.¡±Yu Tingting, why are you afraid that they will find out about our rtionship?¡±

    Yu Ting frowned slightly. I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just afraid.

    I just feel that one day, I will leave you like I did back then, ¡± his deep voice suddenly interrupted her.

    Yu Ting, whose thoughts had been guessed correctly, was slightly shocked, and his water-like eyes widened.

    Tang continued coldly, ¡± you don¡¯t dare to confess our rtionship to your family because you don¡¯t have confidence in me. Whether you¡¯re afraid that I can¡¯t handle everything well or that we won¡¯t end up together, I don¡¯t like it at all.

    Yu Ting felt as if a huge stone was pressing on his chest, and he could not breathe.

    Tang sighed. Yu Ting, do you like me or not? ¡±

    Was there a need to ask? She liked him. She liked him very much. She had liked him since she was young.

    She moved her lips and was about to say,¡±I like it,¡± when Tang Shangshi¡¯s indifferent voice rang out again.¡±I know, it¡¯s all because you don¡¯t like me! Alright, I got it. ¡±

    Then, without waiting to hear what he had to say, he immediately hung up the phone.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this!¡± When Yu Ting spoke, he only heard the beeping sound from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Brother Shi, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s impolite to hang up on someone?¡± she said angrily into the phone. i haven¡¯t even said anything.¡±

    After being angry for a while, she gave in and picked up her phone to call Tang Shangshi.

    However, her phone was turned off.

    Yu Tingting hugged the nket and rolled onto the bed. Suddenly, she wanted to cry. The tip of her nose and eyes were red.

    (Author¡¯s note: Side Story updates usually consist of four chapters. I¡¯ll have to write a new chapter. Besides, there¡¯s not much Side Story to write. It¡¯s just a short and warm story. The new chapter will be released on December 2nd!) The title of the book was changed by one word,¡¯the secret marriage of the ck family, charm 7 minutes and 77 seconds¡¯)

 Chapter 1258

    1258 Chapter 1258-mother-daughter talk

    Yu Tingting hugged the nket andy on the bed. Suddenly, she felt like crying. The tip of her nose and her eyes were red.

    She had always thought that people like her brother, brother Qian, sister Tianyang, and her older brother from the past, who had high IQ and brains embedded with gold, would only like beautiful women with diamonds in their brains.

    Although she was born in the Yu family and had a good family background, she was a very ordinary and ordinary person. She probably thought that she only had a pretty face.

    But he wasn¡¯t half as good-looking as her brother. She couldn¡¯t understand why he liked her. She always thought that it was one-sided.

    That night, she tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. At first, she was angry, and then she was worried. Tang Shang was really angry this time. Did he really think she didn¡¯t like him? But no, she really liked him. She liked him to the bottom of her heart.

    It waste. Gu Youli got up to drink some water and noticed that the lights in her daughter¡¯s bedroom were on.

    She knocked on the door and entered. She saw her daughter¡¯s teary eyes, Red Nose, and slightly messy hair.

    ¡°Listen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Youli quickly sat down and asked her daughter about it.

    Seeing her mothere in, Yu Tingting did not want her to worry. She wanted to squeeze out a smile, but she could not. She suddenly cried again. Her nose was buzzing and she could not recover for a long time.

    Gu Youli held her hand and asked,¡¯what¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s bullying you?¡±

    Yu Ting sniffled a few times, then pouted and said, ¡± ¡°Brother, he¡¯s angry and ignoring me!¡±

    Gu Youli suddenly realized and asked softly, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Quarreling?¡±

    Yu Ting looked straight at her. Tears welled up in his eyes again, and then he began to cry again.

    tell mommy, I¡¯ll think of a way for you. I guarantee that he won¡¯t be angry with you, and he won¡¯t ignore you. Gu Youli asked gently.

    Yu Ting thought for a while and told Gu Youli everything.

    After Gu Youli heard that, she smiled at her with certainty. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i wasn¡¯t angry with you!¡±

    Her daughter was indeed a little slow-witted, but she wasn¡¯tcking in that aspect. It was needless to say that this stupid child was definitely ying hard to get.

    Yu Ting obviously did not believe her. really? ¡±

    Gu Youli nodded and smiled. really. He won¡¯t be angry with you. Ask him to go out for breakfast with you tomorrow morning. He will definitely go. You can find a chance to clear things up with him then.

    ¡°Really? Mom?¡± Yu Ting was still skeptical.

    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Gu Youli smiled and patted her hand tofort her.

    Her daughter was not stupid. She was just too innocent. She grew up under her and Yu feibai¡¯s love and she lived an innocent life. She did not know the hardships of the world.

    The child from before had been on good terms with her since they were young. Although he would bully her sometimes, he had always doted on her. If she handed her daughter over to him, she would be at ease. She believed that her daughter would be happy and innocent for the rest of her life.

    Hearing Gu Youli¡¯s words, Yu Ting¡¯s anxious heart finally settled down.

    She obedientlyy down and slept, but it was only a light sleep.

    She got out of bed at dawn, washed up, and ran downstairs. Gu Youli was preparing breakfast in the kitchen.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± She winked at Gu Youli to say hello and ran out in a hurry without waiting for her reply.

 Chapter 1259

    1259 Chapter 1259-ying hard to get

    Gu Youli shook her head and sighed. She had raised this daughter for nothing. She was not even married yet. she became so extroverted.

    Yu Tingting walked out of the Tang family¡¯s house and called Tang Shangshi. His phone was already turned on, but he did not answer her call.

    She thought for a while and sent him a message, telling him that she didn¡¯t have a car and was waiting for him outside his house. She hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet and was starving, so she asked him to treat her to breakfast.

    when he received her call, tang shangshi had already gotten up and was about to pull out a chair to sit down and have breakfast with his family.

    the phone call made him narrow his eyes. without saying anything, he turned the phone to silent.

    Ye Qingqing looked at her son. why didn¡¯t you answer the phone? ¡±

    Tang did not say anything at first. Just then, another text message came in. He opened it and read it. Then, he stood up and said to ye Qingqing, ¡± mom, I¡¯m not eating at home.

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Qingqing looked at the hot breakfast and said worriedly, ¡± why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I¡¯ve already prepared it.

    Immediately after, she looked at her husband, Tang Yu. I don¡¯t care. We can¡¯t waste it. You give me two portions!

    The corner of Tang Yu¡¯s mouth twitched evilly. sure, no problem. You just have to apany me to exercise and digestter.

    Pfft! you¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still saying such things. You¡¯re so embarrassed! ye Qingqing was a little embarrassed.

    When she saw Tang Shang driving out, Yu Tingting immediately went up to him happily. Her mother was indeed invincible. She had really paid attention to her.

    After Tang Shang stopped the car, she immediately opened the door to the front passenger seat and sat in. She then asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Brother, where are we going for breakfast?¡±

    Dunn did not say anything and just drove her to an ordinary-looking breakfast restaurant outside the neighborhood.

    In the past, when they jogged together in the morning, they would sometimese here to have breakfast together, order two soup dumplings, and two bowls of porridge.

    The soup dumplings in this restaurant were especially delicious.

    The two of them sat inside. The boss still recognized them. Heughed and said that they hadn¡¯t been here for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to be so good when they grew up.

    When she heard this, Yu Ting was actually quite sad. How was she alright? Tang Shangshi had not said a word to her since they left.

    If he came out to have breakfast with her, didn¡¯t that mean that he wasn¡¯t angry anymore? But why didn¡¯t he say a word?

    Tang looked at Yu Tingting, who had been fiddling with the porridge in his bowl. He put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth with a tissue before he slowly said to Yu Tingting, ¡± ¡°hurry up and eat, it¡¯s getting cold!¡±

    Ah? He was paying attention to her! Yu Tingting was ttered and smiled happily. Then, he nodded vigorously. I¡¯ll eat it now!

    In a few seconds, Yu Tingting finished her breakfast. Then she looked at Tang Shangshi and said, ¡± send me to work!

    Dunn didn¡¯t say anything, neither did he nod or shake his head. He just slowly got up, paid the bill, and left.

    Yu Ting had been watching him carefully from the side until they got into the car. Then, he smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s go! To work!¡±

    Tang Shangshi nced at her indifferently and said, ¡± ¡°put on your seat belt.¡±

    ¡°oh?¡± Yu Tingting lowered her eyes and realized that she had been observing Tang Shang all this time. She had even forgotten to fasten her seat belt. She quickly and obediently fastened it.

    When they were about to reach work, she rolled her ck eyes and asked Tang Shangshi with a smile,¡±Shall we have dinner together tonight?¡±

 Chapter 1260

    1260 Chapter 1260-story, confession

    he paused, afraid that tang would refuse, and then added,¡±I¡¯m inviting you to wee you back.¡±

    there¡¯s no need, ¡± Tang Shang replied nonchntly. I¡¯ve been back for a few days. I¡¯ve already washed all the dust off my clothes.

    Yu Tingting¡¯s good mood instantly disappeared when he heard this.

    She bit her lip and said unwillingly in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a few days. Didn¡¯t youe back the day before yesterday? Didn¡¯t youe looking for me as soon as you came back?¡±

    The corners of Tang¡¯s mouth curled up, and he asked, ¡± you also know that I came back the day before yesterday, and I came to look for you as soon as I came back. Then why didn¡¯t you think of holding a wee party for me these two days? ¡±

    gu youli was rendered speechless and had no way of retorting.

    She suddenly felt aggrieved and sad. She had already coaxed him so much, but he was still so cold to her. The night before yesterday, he still hadn¡¯t epted the fact that he was back. Yesterday, he had to work again. She had agreed to have dinner with him, but she was ordered to go home. She had no choice.

    ¡°I want to get out of the car,¡± she said angrily.

    tang shang immediately turned his head to look at yu ting. he saw that she was biting her lower lip tightly, and her eyes were covered with a faintyer of mist.

    Yu Tingting, who did not get an answer, said sadly, ¡± ¡°I want to get out of the car, stop the car.¡±

    In fact, she didn¡¯t really want to get out of the car. She just wanted him to coax her, and then the two of them could go back to how they were before.

    But this time, Dunn did not coax her. He coldly parked the car by the side of the road.

    When Yu Ting saw him, she did not even have the slightest intention to stop him. This time, she was really angry. She opened the car door sadly and ran down the sidewalk without saying goodbye.

    Tang Shangshi looked at her back and then turned to look ahead. Her workce was not far away. After making sure that, he drove away.

    Hearing the sound of the car leaving behind him, Yu Tingting turned around abruptly and cried in anger, ¡± ¡°You were a Big Bad guy when Tang went up. I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore!¡±

    However, this thought onlysted for less than an hour before she started to feel uneasy again. She felt that it was all because ofst night, when her brother thought that she didn¡¯t like him.

    With this thought in mind, Yu Tingting held her phone and was in a daze. Should she send a message to Tang Shangshi to tell him that she liked him? but after thinking about it, she felt that it was not good to send a message. It would be embarrassing if someone else saw it.

    It¡¯s better to call!

    However, after hearing the dial tone, Yu Ting hesitated again because she felt that she couldn¡¯t speak. She couldn¡¯t say it, so she just sent a message!

    Yu Tingting pouted and mumbled, ¡± no, no, ¡± before hanging up the phone again. Then, he sent five words over: I like you!

    she had been waiting for dunn¡¯s reply or call ever since she had been alone in the room.

    However, there was no reply. There were no messages or phone calls. Even when she got home from work, she still did not receive any reply.

    Yu Tingting was depressed and depressed. His mind was filled with all kinds of uncollected guesses. Did he not see it or did he not want to go back?

    At that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. Yu Ting stood up and opened the door. He saw Tang Shangshi standing outside in a beige casual suit with a stic bag in his hand. It looked like he had juste out of the supermarket.

    The first thing he asked when he saw him was, ¡± ¡°Did you bring your phone?¡±

    dunn immediately took out his phone from his pocket. ¡± i did! ¡±

    Yu Ting could no longer remain calm. you brought your phone. Did you see the message I sent you? ¡±

 Chapter 1261

    1261 Chapter 1261-extra, teach her hand in hand

    yu ting could no longer remain calm. ¡± you brought your phone. did you see the message i sent you? ¡±

    Tang Shangshi did not answer her ¡°yes,¡± but waved his hand and said,¡±You didn¡¯t invite me in, but forced me to question you at the door?¡±

    Yu Ting was stunned for a moment, then he turned sideways to let Tang Shangshi in.

    in the living room, dunn took out a set of clothes from a stic bag. ¡± ¡°Wash it?¡±

    ¡°What? do theundry?¡± Yu Ting looked at him in shock.

    Tang immediately threw the clothes into Yu Ting¡¯s hands.¡±when i was buying vegetables just now, i wasn¡¯t stingy and dirtied it.¡±

    ¡°then why should i help you?¡± yu ting pouted.

    Dunn immediately shook the bag in his hand again. then you cook!

    Yu Ting had no choice but to take the clothes helplessly and muttered, ¡± ¡°You know I can¡¯t cook.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to cook, then why are you still living outside alone?¡±

    ¡°Then my workce is far from my home!¡±

    Tang Shangshi nced at her, then went to the kitchen with the stic bag. After listening to the conversation, she realized that he had not answered her question about the message.

    Forget it, I¡¯ll ask him after dinner.

    Yu Ting helped Tang Shangshi wash her clothes and even took a bath for herself. Initially, she wanted to change into beautiful clothes, but she felt that there was nothing wrong with her pajamas. Why did she have to change her clothes? it was not like he had not seen her in pajamas before.

    Humming a little tune, Yu Ting walked into the kitchen with small steps, looking refreshed. Tang had already finished cooking three dishes, and the fragrance was spreading all over the ce. He was cutting thest dish with his back slightly bent. His back view was cold and hard, and the lines on his side profile were firm and resolute. His movements were skilled.

    It was Yu Tingting¡¯s first time seeing Tang Shang cook. It was also the first time he saw the human side of him.

    She really didn¡¯t expect that he, who usually looked otherworldly, would actually know how to cook. He was even better than her.

    Although the scene looked a little out of ce, it wasn¡¯t funny at all. Instead, it was very heartwarming.

    ¡°how do you know how to cook? who taught you that?¡± Yu Ting walked over with a smile.

    Tang didn¡¯t even turn his head. He curled his lips and said, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t teach him anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then do you want to help?¡± Yu Ting secretly grabbed a piece of vegetable and put it in her mouth. Wow, it¡¯s delicious.

    ¡°Then what can you do?¡± Tang immediately cut the Lotus root, picked it up with a knife, and ced it on a te.

    Yu Ting looked up at the ceiling and counted, ¡± ¡°I can do a lot, washing rice, vegetables, and pots!¡±

    Tang Shang sneered. you¡¯re really good. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve already made all these. I¡¯m only missing this stir-fried lotus root. Come on!

    Yu Ting pursed his lips. no!

    Tang Shang raised his eyebrows slightly. no, you don¡¯t know how to learn. You live outside and eat outside every day. Don¡¯t you know that eating too much outside is bad for your health? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try then!¡± Yu Tingting walked to the furnace unwillingly and turned on the natural gas.

    She looked at Tang Shangshi and saw that he didn¡¯t move at all. He only used his eyes to signal her to continue, so she reached out and poured oil into the pot.

    The moment he touched the oil pan, he heard a sizzling sound. Yu Ting was so scared that he took a few steps back. He looked at Tang Shangshi weakly with an embarrassed expression.

    Tang immediately reached out and pulled her over. what are you afraid of?e over here!¡±

    He ced the Lotus root on a te in Yu Ting¡¯s hands. check if the oil is smoking. If it is, pour the Lotus root in!

    As he spoke, he stood behind Yu Ting and taught her hand in hand.¡±Don¡¯t worry about the oil sshing on you. When you fall down, use the spat to block it and gently slide the Lotus root down. Yes, yes, just like that.¡±

 Chapter 1262

    1262 Chapter 1262-I want you to be terrified

    The movements of Yu Ting¡¯s hands were all brought up by Tang Shang. When they were ced on the te, she looked at him in shock. She could not believe that he actually understood it and was so clear about it. It looked good and should taste good too!

    ¡°Brother, when did you learn how to cook?¡± Her eyes lit up and she almost had a heart.

    Tang replied indifferently, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Brother Shangshi, you are so amazing!¡± Yu Ting continued to admire him.

    tang immediately lowered his eyes and nced at her. ¡± you have to learn in the future and be as good as me. ¡±

    Yu Ting blurted out, ¡± I don¡¯t want to learn. I have you. It¡¯s fine as long as you know how to.

    This sentence was very warm and ambiguous, but it was also like an addictive drug that could instantly devour a person¡¯s soul.

    Her pouty face and coquettish words triggered a certain nerve in Tang Shangshi¡¯s already fragile fiber. His throat rolled, and his gaze changed into a dark and deep one. He reached out to hold her shoulders and gently pulled her into his arms. Then he leaned over and kissed her lips.

    Yu tingcheng enjoyed his kiss. He felt that his heart was so violent that it was about to jump out of his chest. He felt dizzy.

    The kitchen was instantly filled with an aura and sounds that could make one¡¯s face turn red.

    After what felt like a century, the passionate kiss finally came to an end.

    Yu Ting Ting¡¯s face was already red, and he was held in Tang Shangshi¡¯s arms like a doll. He could only gasp for air and lower his eyes, not daring to look at him.

    This little woman¡¯s coquettishness made Tang¡¯s mouth dry up again. He pecked her lips that were already red and swollen from his kisses.

    Yu Ting pushed him shyly and said shyly, ¡± I¡¯ll go set the table.

    Then she ran out, but in a ce where Tang Shangshi couldn¡¯t see, she reminisced lightly and pursed her lips. It was still so sweet.

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s dishes were all home-cooked, simple and practical.

    It looked ordinary, but the taste was extremely good. Others didn¡¯t know what to say, but they heard that it was definitely a delicacy. He ate two more bowls of rice than usual.

    After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, she leaned back in her chair blissfully, looking veryzy and at ease.

    Tang Shangshi had also finished his meal. He elegantly put down his bowl and chopsticks and ordered, ¡± now that you¡¯ve had your fill, shouldn¡¯t you pay the bill? ¡±

    ¡°Pay the bill?¡± Yu Ting couldn¡¯t believe it. Why did he have to pay for the meal in his own house?

    ¡°You said you would treat me to a meal.¡± Dunn alsozily leaned back in his chair.

    Yu Ting blushed with shame and tried to speak nicely.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll give you the money for the groceriester, double!¡± After saying that, he even muttered to Tang Shangshi, ¡± ¡°Stingy.¡±

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile.¡±I don¡¯t want your money, I want your Yingluo!¡±

    Because of his words, Yu Ting¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped. After five seconds, he heard him add, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do the dishes and pay.¡±

    Pfft. Yu Ting almost spat out his saliva. He mumbled and scolded him as he got up to clean up the dishes.

    hearing the sound of watering from the kitchen, dunn immediately leaned back on the sofa in a good mood and turned on the tv to watch it.

    after yu ting finished washing the dishes, he sat down angrily beside tang shangshi and could not help but say angrily, ¡± ¡°In the future, when you speak, can¡¯t you just stop after you finish?¡±

    Tang raised his eyebrows and smiled,¡±how am I iplete?¡± Why don¡¯t you tell me? Hmm?¡±

    The ending tone was slightly raised, and it was very charming and ambiguous.

 Chapter 1263

    1263 chapter 1263-sudden departure

    Yu Ting was stumped by the question. She opened her mouth but could not say anything. She looked up and lowered her eyes. She subconsciously bit her lower lip and frowned.

    in the end, she said shamelessly, ¡± i¡¯m not going to analyze it. anyway, brother, from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to stop in the middle of your sentence. you¡¯re not allowed to continue the other half after a long time. ¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where you stopped, how am I supposed to change it?¡± Tang immediately pulled her into his arms and let her lean against his chest.

    Yu Ting did not push him away. Instead, he buried himself in his chest and did not speak for a long time. Her brother had definitely done it on purpose. She did not want to bother with him.

    Tang Shangshi chuckled softly and looked at her with a teasing light in his eyes.

    Suddenly, Yu Ting sat up and snorted coldly. He looked at Tang Shangshi and said, ¡± ¡°Brother, I want you to kiss me!¡±

    when tang shangshi heard this, his eyes suddenly became deep and serene.

    just as he was about to say the second half of the sentence, he heard a vibrating sound from tang shangshi¡¯s pocket.

    His cell phone rang and interrupted Yu Ting.

    Dunn immediately reached out and pulled out a phone the size of two thumbs. He then frowned.

    ¡°Eh? You have two phones.¡± Yu Ting looked at the Apple phone on the table and eximed, ¡± what phone is this? why is it so small? ¡±

    tang shangshi did not answer yu ting¡¯s question, nor did he answer the phone. he put the phone back into his pocket after hanging up, but he pushed yu ting away and stood up. ¡± i have something to do. i¡¯ll be away for a few days. ¡±

    ¡°what?¡± Yu Ting was slightly stunned and did not react for a moment.

    there¡¯s something I need to deal with there. It¡¯ll take about a week, ¡± Dunn said as he walked to the entrance to change his shoes.

    Yu Ting stood up in a daze and followed behind her. A strong sense of resistance surged in his heart. He did not want him to leave.

    After Tang Shangshi changed his shoes, he turned around and looked at Yu Ting. He pulled her over with one hand and quickly nted a kiss on her face. He then whispered in her ear,¡±I¡¯ll wait for you toe back and take me!¡±

    Then, he turned around and left in a hurry.

    ¡°Ah? I¡¯ve only said half of what I wanted to say!¡± Thest two words. Yu Ting¡¯s voice was particrly soft because Tang Shang had already closed the door and left. She could no longer hear him. She stared at the door with aplicated expression. Her entire heart was crushed by a sudden great loss and felt particrly ufortable.

    In the next two or three days, Yu Tingting was particrly unhappy. She always felt that there was something missing. The whole day was empty, unlike the days in the past where she had been very fulfilling and always had endless things to do.

    Now that he was done with work, he sat on the sofa with his legs curled up and his entire body curled up into a ball. He stared nkly at the empty living room.

    her colleagues had obviously noticed that something was wrong with her and asked her if something had happened, but she forced a smile and told everyone that she was fine.

    Five days wasn¡¯t long, but it wasn¡¯t short either, but it was enough for Tang ting to adjust her state of mind. After adjusting her state of mind, she thought deeply about it and decided that when Tang came back, she would give him a good scolding. How could such a person exist?

    he came and left as he pleased, this was simply too much, what did he take her for?

    On the sixth day, after Yu Tingting returned home, she was going to take a shower and change her clothes as usual. As soon as she opened the bedroom door, she saw a tall man lying on her bed in the Twilight. He had not taken off his clothes, and the first two buttons of his ck shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his sexy corbones. One of his arms was ced on his eye, looking extremely tired, and his handsome face was slightly pale.

 Chapter 1264

    1264 Chapter 1264-the so-called sleeping with

    Yu Ting¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his heart was suddenly seized. He subconsciously blurted out,¡±who is it?¡±

    The hand that was on her eyes moved away. She didn¡¯t say anything, but it was enough for them to know who she was.

    It wasn¡¯t just a week, it was only the sixth day and he was already back.

    He didn¡¯t even give her a call when he came back. He justy on her bed in her bedroom. It was really too scary.

    Yu Ting felt a sudden surge of anger. She turned on the light and was about to fly into a rage, but under the light, she saw Chu Jian¡¯s face as pale as snow and he looked like he was on the verge of death.

    Her anger immediately subsided, and Yu Ting¡¯s voice became hoarse. She bit her lower lip and red at Tang Shangshi¡¯s handsome face for a long time. Then, she called him in a small and soft voice, ¡± ¡°Brother, have you had dinner?¡±

    Tang Shangshi slowly opened his bloodshot eyes, as if he had not slept for days. His deep voice was hoarse and gentle like never before. ¡°No, but I don¡¯t feel like eating it.¡±

    yu ting felt ufortable under his unblinking gaze. he pursed his lips and sat down beside him. ¡°When did youe back? why do you have the key to my house?¡±

    ¡°you don¡¯t look happy. i¡¯m not wee?¡± He raised his hand and wrapped it around her neck, pulling her to his chest.

    Yu Ting ced his hand on his chest and gently pulled the distance between them. I¡¯m not happy. I don¡¯t wee you. My house is not a hotel. You cane and go as you please!

    Tangughed instead of getting angry. He buried his head in her neck and said, ¡°listen, be good today. Don¡¯t torture me. I¡¯m tired. Sleep with me for a while, Yingluo.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Because of this explosive statement, Yu Ting¡¯s body stiffened and he eximed in shock.

    Seeing her reaction, Tang Shangshi knew that she had misunderstood him. He could not help but chuckle. I¡¯m really defeated by you. Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? ¡±

    ¡°What, what do you understand?¡± Yu Ting was too frightened and asked hesitantly.

    tang raised his eyebrows. ¡± to sleep with me, of course! ¡±

    Yu Ting¡¯s little face immediately turned as red as blood. Tang, you¡¯re such a bad person. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!

    She was about to stand up when Tang hugged her tightly. He sighed helplessly and bit her lip. what are you thinking about? ¡± How can there be such a lecherous woman like you in this world? I already said that I¡¯m tired and just want to sleep for a while, but you actually thought of something else. Yu Ting, I¡¯m asking you if you wanted to sleep with me since a long time ago.¡±

    Yu Ting¡¯s face was as red as blood. He held his breath and red at her in disbelief. I, I teased you. You deliberately misled me.

    Dunnughed out loud. tell me, how did I mislead you? ¡±

    Yu Tingting¡¯s face turned red. I ... I ... If you continue to force me, I¡¯ll ignore you and kick Yueyue out of my house.

    ¡°Aiyo, so fierce! He¡¯s angry from embarrassment!¡± Tang teased her and then asked with a wicked smile, ¡± then I won¡¯t talk about this. I¡¯ll ask you, do you like it very much? do you like it so much that you want to lie in my bed every day? ¡±

    ¡°When Tanges!¡± Yu Ting shouted out a warning. His face was as red as the rosy clouds. Then, he raised his hand and hit him shyly.

    Tang immediately pretended to be in pain and said, ¡± hiss, be good. Don¡¯t torment me today. I¡¯m really tired today. I really don¡¯t have any strength, and my whole body is aching. I won¡¯t force you. I know you like me a lot.

 Chapter 1265

    1265 Chapter 1265-another story, embrace until dawn

    Yu Tingting looked at Tang Shang¡¯s confident face, and his mind suddenly turned a thousand times. Finally, he pursed his lips and smiled helplessly. ¡± you¡¯re so smug. you¡¯ve said everything. you said you didn¡¯t like her, and you said you liked her. ¡±

    ¡°You said you like her. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see the message!¡± Dunn smiled and then kissed her gently on the cheek.

    Yu Ting frowned and looked at him,¡±you saw it?¡± Then why didn¡¯t you respond? it¡¯s been a few days and you only said it now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not answering me honestly that day. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m very sad?¡± Tang immediately brought up old scores.

    It would have been better if he didn¡¯t say that. Now that he did, he was a little unhappy. I¡¯m not going to answer you. I didn¡¯t have time to answer you, okay? you hung up on me for no reason. i¡¯m very angry, you know? i didn¡¯t sleep well the entire night, and i had to coax you the next day, but all i received was your stinky face.¡±

    Tang Shangshi couldn¡¯t help but smile as he stared at her angry face. A tenderness he had never felt before rose from the bottom of his heart. He caressed her face lovingly. okay, it¡¯s my fault. Next time, if you don¡¯t hang up, I won¡¯t hang up, okay? ¡±

    His movements were as gentle as water. The unhappiness in Yu Tingting¡¯s heart slowly disappeared. He pouted his lips and then smiled.

    This means that I don¡¯t me you.

    dunn immediately turned sideways and adjusted his position. hey down with yu ting in his arms. one of his arms was used as a pillow by yu ting under his neck, while the other was tightly wrapped around yu ting¡¯s waist.

    Yu Ting snuggled up in his arms. With one hand on his chest and the other around his waist, he slowly closed his eyes and smiled.

    The next morning, when Tang Shangshi woke up, Yu Tingting was still sound asleep.

    Tang did not disturb her. Even though his hand was numb from the Yu Ting pillow, he did not move. He just looked down at her quietly, his expression never as gentle as before.

    After a long time, he looked at the time. It seemed that she had to go to work. Tang raised his hand and gently touched the side of her face. listen ...

    Yu Tingting was still in a deep sleep and did not respond.

    Tang Shangshi lowered his head again and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Listen, wake up quickly. You have to go to work, or you¡¯ll bete.¡±

    Yu Ting mumbled an ¡± okay ¡± in a daze, and then slowly opened his eyes.

    when she saw tang shangshi looking down at her with a gentle gaze, she smiled slightly. ¡± morning, brother shangshi. ¡±

    ¡°Morning!¡± Tang immediately nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. His thin lips parted slightly as he spoke in a gentle voice.

    Yu Ting closed his eyes again. He leaned sideways and shrank into Tang Shangshi¡¯s arms. He said vaguely, ¡± I don¡¯t want to go to work today. I¡¯m still sleepy. I want to sleep.

    Last night, she had a really good sleep in her brother¡¯s arms. She didn¡¯t want to get up and wanted to sleep a little longer.

    Dunn¡¯s heart instantly softened. alright, then you sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll go make you breakfast.

    As she spoke, she wanted to push Yu Ting away.

    Yu Tingting immediately reached out and pulled him closer in dissatisfaction. She muttered coquettishly, ¡± I don¡¯t want to eat breakfast. I want to hug you to sleep, Yingluo.

    Such a sweet tone and such a coquettish appearance almost made Tang Shangshi¡¯s heart drunk.

    The beauty was hugging him so tightly that his body couldn¡¯t help but tense up. This long-lost quiet morning was destined to be a morning that he couldn¡¯t calm down.

 Chapter 1266

    1266 Chapter 1266-outside, love rival appears

    When Yu Tingting woke up again, it was already noon.

    She reflexively raised her arm and searched around her, but her search was fruitless. She slowly got up from the bed and went to the living room, one hand still fiddling with her messy hair.¡±Brother Shangshi, where are you? brother Shangshi?¡±

    As soon as she walked into the living room, the smile on her face froze, and her body froze.

    when she saw tang shang on the balcony, there was another woman there as well. the two of them were talking in low voices.

    When he heard her voice, Tang Shang immediately turned his head and happened to see hering out of the bedroom. He immediately smiled gently, his smile dimming the sun, moon, and stars! ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Then, he strode toward Yu Tingting, and the beautiful woman standing beside him immediately followed Tang Shangshi into the living room.

    When Yu Ting saw the woman¡¯s face clearly, he was slightly stunned. This woman was very beautiful. It was not an exaggeration to describe her as devastatingly beautiful. Her temperament was also excellent, like an unattainable goddess.

    When she and Tang Shangshi stood together, they looked like a perfect match. They were like the most beautiful and romantic couple they had ever met in the elegant St. Petersburg.

    When he was very young, Yu Ting knew that one day, Tang Shangshi would be the dream lover of many, many girls.

    However, when she saw the adult Tang, although he was as perfect as a moonlight Knight, she thought that he was just her moonlight Knight. She seemed to have forgotten that they had been living in two different worlds all these years and she knew nothing about him.

    for example, who was this woman in front of him? Why did she appear in her house? What was her rtionship with Tang when he went to the capital?

    Women were born to be detectives. Yu Tingting looked at the gorgeous woman in front of her silently. She did not know how to describe her feelings because the other party had not said anything or done anything. However, she could be sure that this gorgeous woman liked Tang Shangshi just from the look in her eyes.

    That kind of like, that kind of love, that kind of infatuation, it was definitely not any less than her.

    An inexplicable sense of danger engulfed Yu Ting¡¯s sleepiness.

    After Tang Shangshi¡¯s introduction, she learned that the beautiful woman was called an li, the daughter of Tang Shangshi¡¯s father¡¯s good friend. She hade to Beijing for some business, so she hade to visit Tang Shangshi.

    However, from what he heard, miss an li hade all the way here not just to see Tang Shangshi, but especially for Tang Shangshi.

    When she looked at him, she first sized him up from head to toe, then suddenlyughed sarcastically.

    That smile made Yu Tingting extremely unhappy. He didn¡¯t care if the other party was a guest. He found an excuse and went back to his bedroom.

    After a while, Tang came to the bedroom and smiled at Yu Ting, who was stillzing in bed.¡±Get up, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yu Ting, who was still wearing his pajamas, looked at Tang Shangshi in a daze. I just want to sleep now.

    Looking at herzy and slovenly appearance, Tang Shangshi felt helpless. I have to get up even if I don¡¯t want to. There are guests at home. I should at least treat them to a meal.

    Her answer was silence. Dunn sat down on the edge of the bed and pulled her up from the nket.

    Yu Tingting refused to get up from the bed. He suddenly said unhappily, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t want to eat with this woman.¡±

 Chapter 1267

    1267 Chapter 1267-love rival¡¯s deration

    Tang Shang was a little surprised that Yu Ting would be so direct.¡±you don¡¯t like her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like it,¡± Yu Ting nodded.

    Tang yed with her fingers and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like her, it¡¯s just a meal. After this meal, we¡¯ll send her away.¡±

    yu ting turned his head to the side. ¡± she¡¯s not my friend. i can¡¯t be bothered to entertain her. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really not going?¡± tang shangshi¡¯s eyes turned to look at him teasingly, and he pretended to be unconcerned.¡±Alright, then you don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯ll go eat with her.¡±

    What? Just the two of them? Yu Ting felt uneasy and suddenly sat up on the bed. why must you treat her to a meal? are you very close to her? ¡±

    At this moment, Yu Ting Ting was already soaked in a bucket of vinegar.

    as she red at tang shang angrily, a bold idea suddenly popped up in her mind. she didn¡¯t have time to think about whether she should ask or not before she said it angrily, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you like her? ¡±

    such a direct and simple question almost made tang shangshi choke.

    He frowned slightly, restrained his smile, and said with a serious expression, ¡± what nonsense are you thinking about? he¡¯s uncle¡¯s daughter, and he came to the capital to look for me. If I just send him away like this, I¡¯ll be lectured by my fatherter.

    His words were very reasonable, and Yu Ting couldn¡¯t find any words to refute. She pursed her lips, a little angry and a little aggrieved, and muttered, ¡± ¡°She likes you. One look and I can tell she likes you a lot. I don¡¯t like her. I don¡¯t like someone who likes you.¡±

    Her voice was nasal, a little sweet, and also a little sour.

    Tang Shangshi was stunned at first, but then he smiled softly and leaned over to nt a kiss on her forehead. He hugged her and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use liking me, I don¡¯t like her!¡±

    Then, he sat up straight and looked at her seriously. ¡°Yu Tingting, get up quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll run away.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get up now!¡± Yu Ting quickly interrupted her and then smiled. He was very happy, but he did not dare to smile too proudly.

    However, in her heart, she was already extremely proud.

    Tang immediately found a rtively high-end Western restaurant and invited Yu Ting and an li for a meal.

    Halfway through, Dunn went to the bathroom.

    An li, who had been smiling the entire time, suddenly changed her expression. She sized up Yu Ting with a critical gaze and suddenly sneered. I really didn¡¯t expect that you were the reason I said I wasing back? ¡±

    Yu Tingting raised his eyes and looked at her. His gaze was very cold, as if she was a stranger.

    Although she usually looked at Mengmeng in a silly manner, she was still Yu feibai¡¯s daughter. If she really wanted to be cold and indifferent, she didn¡¯t need to learn at all. She only needed to sit quietly and give her a look.

    This nce made an li very ufortable. She looked in the direction of the toilet and sarcastically said, ¡± ¡°I heard you say that you hate me. Do you think that you¡¯re loved by everyone? I hate you. I don¡¯t understand what was wrong with Tang¡¯s eyes. He actually came back for you? What¡¯s so good about you? you¡¯re so delicate that you need people to coax you every day. You can¡¯t stand even the slightest bit of grievance. Childish, arrogant, these words are simply prepared for you. If you didn¡¯t have your current family background, you¡¯d be an idiot.¡±

 Chapter 1268

    1268 Chapter 1268-why Are You the One?

    With a mouthful of food, Yu Ting stared at her with his big eyes, wondering if he had heard her wrong.

    This woman was really impolite. She was no different from a Shrew. Should she scold her back?

    No, I don¡¯t think so. Didn¡¯t mom say that when a dog bites you, you can¡¯t bite back, because if you bite back, it means you¡¯re a dog too?

    An li continued to re at her. What are you looking at? I¡¯m going to scold you. What¡¯s the matter? what right do you have to like Shi when you¡¯re like this? ¡± What right do you have to like him? He¡¯s so outstanding. Do you know how many women admire him and admire him? I¡¯ve been working hard so that I can be a good match for him, but you? You didn¡¯t do anything and you made him give up everything there ande back? what right do you have?¡±

    Yu Ting puffed up his cheeks and blinked his eyes adorably. He swallowed the food in his mouth slowly and said in a daze, ¡± I know that brother was very outstandingst time. Many women liked him. I can see that you like him too, but he doesn¡¯t like you. If he doesn¡¯t like you, no matter how hard you work, no matter what you do, it will all be in vain.

    An li had wanted to infuriate Yu Tingting, but she did not expect that Yu Tingting¡¯s words would make her so angry that she vomited blood despite his dazed expression.

    This woman, was she really stupid? Or are you ying dumb?

    She suppressed the anger in her body and said with a cold smile, ¡± ¡°Then you should think. Did your older brother like you? I¡¯ve already investigated it thoroughly. You two were good when you were young, but people change as you grow up, and so do your feelings. When she spends more time with you, she¡¯ll understand that he doesn¡¯t love you, and you can just wait to be abandoned by him!¡±

    Yu Ting snorted and stared at him in shock. you¡¯re such a bad woman. How can you be so mean to me? ¡± I¡¯m telling you, no matter if big brother will still like me in the future, he will definitely not like a bad woman like you.¡±

    An Li¡¯s eyes flickered as an idea suddenly came to her mind. Then let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    Under such a calcting gaze, Yu Tingting only felt a chill all over her body. She had a bad premonition and suddenly wanted to stay far away from her. She subconsciously moved her body back.

    However, an li suddenly reached out and picked up her ss. The ss fell on her body, scattering the wine all over her. Then, it fell to the ground with a ¡°ng¡± and shattered.

    ¡°what are you doing?¡± this sudden movement startled yu ting.

    Before she could finish her sentence, she heard an li scream, ¡± ah! Then, she stood up abruptly and eximed in surprise, ¡± Oh my God, miss Yu, what do you mean by this? ¡±

    Yu Ting was stunned and looked at her with wide eyes.¡±what do you mean what do you mean? i should be the one asking you what you mean.¡±

    At this moment, the restaurant¡¯s service staff walked over and wanted to clean up the scene. However, they discovered that an Li¡¯s finger was injured and bleeding.

    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± dunn had juste out of the bathroom. he strode over when he heard themotion.

    Seeing the broken ss and bloodstains on the floor, Tang Shang¡¯s eyes narrowed nervously. He did not think about anything but walked to Yu Tingting, looked up and down, and checked to make sure that she was not injured. Then he rxed and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1269

    1269 On the basis that I love her

    Not knowing how to exin the situation in front of him, Yu Ting angrily said, ¡± ¡°i also want to know what happened. she was talking to me when she suddenly ran away for no reason.¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish, an li pulled Tang Shangshi with her uninjured hand and looked at him with teary eyes. nothing happened when we went to bed. It was just a small ident. I was chatting with her and she was a little unhappy. She pushed my ss and it broke. She even cut my hand, but it wasn¡¯t serious. It¡¯s nothing.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Yu Ting couldn¡¯t believe it. He red at an li angrily. She was the one who pulled down her own ss. How could it be that she pushed her ss?

    She retorted in a hurry. ¡°You did it on purpose! Why are you ming it on me?¡±

    Tears welled up in an Li¡¯s eyes as she reproached herself, ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t have to rush to refute me. I don¡¯t me you,¡±

    you don¡¯t have the right to me me, you sinister woman. You¡¯re clearly a coward. Yu Ting was so angry that he turned to look at Tang Shang, wanting to exin it clearly.

    However, she did not expect Tang to not give her a chance to exin. Instead, he interrupted her. alright, listen.

    He then turned to an li and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to you on your behalf.

    Yu Ting¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He pulled Tang Shangshi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°apologize. why do you have to apologize to him, on my behalf? i didn¡¯t get her cup, she was the one who stole it!¡±

    Tang Shang immediately looked back at her and interrupted her sternly. don¡¯t talk for now.

    ¡°You¡¯re fierce?¡± yu ting was even more shocked. his voice trembled a little as he pointed at an li. ¡± for her sake, i¡¯ll never talk to you again when tang shangshies. ¡±

    After saying that, he shook off Tang Shangshi¡¯s hand and ran away without looking back.

    ¡°Listen!¡± Tang Shangshi called out her name softly. Just as he was about to turn around and grab her, an li grabbed his arm.

    An li looked at him with tears in her eyes. I¡¯m sorry when we went to bed. I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this. We were having a good chat, but I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s suddenly unhappy!

    After a pause, she continued awkwardly, ¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not hard to know why she¡¯s unhappy. She¡¯s not happy that I like you, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone, right? I don¡¯t want to say anything anymore, and I don¡¯t want to hide my feelings for you anymore, so I¡¯m going to ...¡±

    that¡¯s why I want to apologize to you on his behalf. He¡¯s my woman, and you¡¯re our guest. Whether she¡¯s right or wrong, you¡¯re our guest, so it¡¯s both her and my fault. Dunn immediately interrupted an Li¡¯s unfinished words. His expression was the same as before, but his tone was cold and gloomy.

    After a pause, he continued, ¡± I¡¯ve trained you before. I know how agile you are. She has always been clumsy. If you don¡¯t want to, she will never be able to hurt you.

    ¡°Shangshi Xuanji!¡± An li was instantly heartbroken. Her expression was sorrowful as she sobbed in a low voice.¡±Then do you know why I did that?¡±

    I know, but I gave you the answer three years ago. The answer will not change today, and it will not change in the future.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. What right does she have?¡± Amway howled in pain.

    ¡°Because I love her!¡± After saying this, Tang Shang left without any hesitation.

    (PS Yu feibai and Lili¡¯s married life, Leng Kuang and Chu Qing¡¯s wedding, and married life will not be updated in the article. After listening to the story and the side Story, it will be uploaded to the WeChat official ount ~ for everyone to watch it for free ~ those who want to watch can search the WeChat official ount: beauty Jiang, click to follow.

 Chapter 1270

    1270 Chapter 1270-anger after hearing it

    Yu Tingting ignored Tang Shangshi. One day, when she was with an Li, Yu Tingting started to avoid him. Tang Shangshi thought that she was just angry. After all, he did not do anything that day. He only wanted her to apologize.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that after three whole days, she still wouldn¡¯t let him find her and was deliberately ying hide-and-seek with her.

    Therefore, Tang Shangshi had been in a terrible mood for the past two days. An li had not left the capital and wanted to apologize to him, but he ignored her.

    With no other choice, an li could only look for mo Qian, who was also in the capital, hoping that mo Qian could help her so that Tang Shangshi could forgive her this once.

    When Tang saw mo Qian, he immediately felt ufortable. why are you in Beijing again? ¡±

    ¡°Is this what a younger brother should say to his older brother?¡± Mo Qian sat down in front of him, her eyes glistening and a yful smile hanging on her lips. One look and one could tell that she was someone with bad intentions.

    tang shangshi¡¯s face was as cold as ice, and his eyes were as cold as well water. he looked at him coldly. ¡± i¡¯m busy, i don¡¯t have time for you. take care of yourself. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re busy. You just quarreled with Tingting and are in a bad mood.¡± Mo Qian crossed her arms andughed in a carefree and teasing manner. tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? One is my good little brother and the other is my fianc¨¦e. I feel that I have the obligation to help you resolve your worries.¡±

    Tang frowned unhappily and red at him. can you not make it sound so ambiguous? it has nothing to do with you.

    Mo Qianughed and said,¡±Oh, What do you mean it¡¯s unrted?¡± she became my fianc¨¦e when she was three or four years old, and you¡¯ve also acknowledged her before. she¡¯s your future sister-inw, so there¡¯s no way you¡¯d like a big fool like her. ¡±

    That was a few years ago, when Yu Tingting was in University. At that time, the elders of the entire family had unanimously elected mo Qian to be the executive of Sr. Of course, mo Qian had gone out for a drink, saying that his fianc¨¦e was waiting for him at home and that he did not have the time to be the executive.

    At that time, Tang Shangshi had thought that Yu Ting liked mo Qian and had even gotten together with her.

    That was why he had suddenly cut off all contact, and even helped mo Qian take over the executive position.

    Tang Shangshi remembered this debt very clearly. He was waiting for the day when he would find an opportunity to repay mo Qian.

    Now that he heard this, he was upset. Tang gritted his teeth and said, ¡± brother Qian, I¡¯ve already slept with Yu Tingting. If you still like to say that she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s been cuckolded.

    Mo Qian sat up straight and threatened her back without backing down. if you dare to say it, I won¡¯t tell you how much you despise her.

    Tang shot mo Qian a cold nce and retorted immediately, ¡± when have I ever despised her? ¡±

    did you say that you won¡¯t put her in an important position? the important thing is to hear her out. Mo Qian¡¯s smile became even more cheerful, like a fox spirit that had been modified into a spirit.

    Tang looked at him with a headache. if you weren¡¯t my brother, I would shoot you right now.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t my brother, I wouldn¡¯t have threatened you,¡± mo Qian continued to smile.

    Tang Shang turned the leather chair he was sitting on and turned his back to mo Qian, intending to ignore her.

    mo qian followed him and said sarcastically, ¡± I think the drama created by this man is not as good as the drama created by the heavens. Look at these two people who are in love with each other, but they just can¡¯t be together. After so many years of struggle, they still have to Break Up in the End. What a pity, Yingluo.

 Chapter 1271

    1271 Chapter 1271-a story to resolve worries

    The more he spoke, the more he couldn¡¯t helpughing, but he was still very calm. He went tofort Tang Shangshi and said, ¡± ¡°My condolences!¡±

    Tang immediately turned around to look at him and gave him a cold nce. what does it have to do with me? listen, she¡¯s just not picking up my call and not seeing me for the time being. When the timees, your brother Qian, be careful that some woman will take you in in the future. She clearly likes you, but she¡¯s not willing to be with you.

    mo qian didn¡¯t think much of it, andughed lightly.¡±Isn¡¯t it a big problem that he doesn¡¯t want to see you and doesn¡¯t answer your calls?¡±

    These words were like a heavy p to Tang Shangshi¡¯s face. It hurt! Her face hurt, her heart hurt, and her whole body hurt.

    For the past few days, her phone had been turned off, thinking that she had to work. Later, he found out that she had actually pulled out her phone card and used WeChat to contact him. He should have received the WeChat messages he sent her, but he did not reply to any of them.

    Seeing Dunn¡¯s embarrassed look, mo Qian¡¯s face was full of teasing smiles.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± tang¡¯s brows furrowed. with just one look, he could tell what the guy was thinking. he roared at him irritatedly, ¡± get lost, get lost! i don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re my brother or my enemy! ¡±

    look at you, you really don¡¯t know how to flirt. No wonder I want to avoid you. mo Qian touched a sore spot.

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s face darkened. brother Qian, do you think I won¡¯t call the headquarters right now? I¡¯ll resign from all my positions and rmend you.

    Oh, don¡¯t be so serious. I¡¯m just joking. mo Qian rubbed her forehead and finally stoppedughing. an li has already told me about what happened that day. I can imagine the situation at that time. The best way is to keep the peace, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wrong to listen to it? do you believe that she¡¯s not apologizing on her behalf? Apologizing for her is the same as admitting that she¡¯s in the wrong.¡±

    Startled by his words, Tang Shangshi raised an eyebrow and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of the big picture.¡±

    Mo Qian raised her brows. what do you mean by ¡®looking at the big picture¡¯? it¡¯s because of an Li¡¯s status. But don¡¯t forget that the woman she¡¯s picking on is Yu Tingting, the woman you love the most. An li is the woman who loves you the most. Everyone knows that. You should know that even if you listen to her, she¡¯s already holding a grudge against an li. You¡¯re apologizing to him on her behalf? but she¡¯s not in the wrong. Any woman should be angry. Fortunately, I¡¯m your brother. If Yu Chen finds out about this ... if you bully his sister like this, see if he wants to beat you until you¡¯re disabled. you should know that yu tingting is the treasure of the yu family and yu chen is the king of doting on his sister.¡±

    Tang Shang choked on his words and was speechless.

    Having sessfully changed the topic, mo Qian smiled mischievously. look at the big picture. You¡¯re still ignoring an li now, aren¡¯t you? you¡¯ve already offended the person you wanted to offend. Do you regret it? ¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± tang snorted unhappily.

    mo qian¡¯s attitude changed, and she suddenly started teasing him. ¡± anli¡¯s father is from the most powerful dark family in italy. there are so many people who want to work with them, and so many people want to marry their daughter, but you¡¯re not moved at all ... ¡±

    ¡°If you say anything else, get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Since you know, do you understand my good intentions?¡± Mo Qian raised his eyebrows and stood up.¡±A man can tolerate some unreasonable people and things, but he definitely can¡¯t let his woman endure it,¡±

    After saying this, mo Qian left with a smile.

 Chapter 1272

    1272 chapter 1272-directly looking for him

    when the door was finally closed, mo qian even told tang shangshi that yu tingting had returned to the yu family vi.

    Upon hearing this, he immediately used his fastest speed to arrive at the Yu Residence.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m back.¡± He had an appropriate smile on his face as he looked up at Yu Ting¡¯s room. I heard that she¡¯s not feeling well, so I want to go up and see her.

    gu youli smiled and shook her head. ¡± i heard that he¡¯s been staying at home these few days, but he¡¯s not back yet today. ¡±

    tang was feeling depressed and upset. ¡± it¡¯s sote and she¡¯s still not home. can you contact her and see where she is? i¡¯ll go pick her up. ¡±

    yu tingting did not tell her mother about everything that had happened between her and tang shangshi. however, given gu youli¡¯s quick-witted heart, although she did not know the whole story, she could easily guess that her daughter¡¯s unhappiness these few days had something to do with tang shangshi. she had been going out early and returningte every day.

    How could he get in touch with his daughter as he wished? his daughter was clearly in a Cold War with him.

    Gu Youli chuckled. there¡¯s no need for that. She drove there herself.

    Tang Shangshi furrowed his brows. Yu Ting¡¯s phone had been turned off the entire time. It seemed that she had another phone. Otherwise, aunt Yu would reply to him. He did not have the courage to call her.

    after thinking about it, tang decided to set a trap for gu youli. ¡°auntie, i had an argument with her two days ago and i want to exin it to her. Can you give me her number?¡±

    you don¡¯t have her number. Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Gu Youli gave him a string of numbers. It was the number that had turned off her phone.

    ¡°Auntie, this phone is switched off. There¡¯s another call,¡± Tang asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other one.¡± It was obvious that Tang had no choice but to let Gu Youli fall into his trap.

    Even if he knew that she was lying to him, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only smile and leave, leaving with a heavy heart.

    As soon as she walked out of the vi, a car drove over. Under the car lights, she could vaguely see two people getting out of the car.

    As the car lights went out, Tang Shangshi could finally see the two people standing not far away. One of them was clearly Yu Ting, whom he had been looking for.

    The other person standing next to her was a man. He did not know him, but Yu Ting was very familiar with him.

    The two of them were talking andughing, and no one knew what they were talking about.

    Tang¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed dangerously. He was nning to wait for the man to leave before he went forward to call Yu Ting. However, he did not expect that the man would actually hold Yu Ting¡¯s hand and look very intimate.

    Tang Shangshi couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and strode toward them.

    Yu Ting was taken aback by his aggressive approach. Just as she was about to say something, Tang¡¯s slender arms wrapped around her shoulders and he looked at her colleague coldly. thank you for sending my wife back.

    Then, he forcefully pulled Yu Ting in another direction.

    That direction was not the Yu family, but the Tang family.

    These days, Tang Yu and ye Qingqing were not at home. At this moment, the Tang family was in a dark silence.

    ¡°Thank you. Goodbye!¡± Yu Tingting was very embarrassed. He turned around and waved to his colleagues.

    The colleagueughed awkwardly. He obviously liked Yu Tingting, but he did not expect Yu Tingting to be married.

    He had fallen out of love, no, he had already lost it before he even had the chance to fall in love. It seemed that he had to find someone to get drunk today.

 Chapter 1273

    1273 You¡¯re still jealous?

    yu tingting looked in front of him, aggrieved. tang shang was dressed in a white shirt and white pants. he looked like a casanova. when he thought of what had happened a few days ago, he subconsciously struggled. ¡± what are you doing? let go of me! ¡±

    When they were in the vi, she reached out and grabbed the railing.

    Tang could no longer force her to move forward. He had to stop and look back at her. where did you go? ¡± why did youe back sote?¡±

    she couldn¡¯t help but feel sour in her heart. she hadn¡¯t seen him for the past few days. was she with that man just now?

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days, but he was questioning her the moment they met. Yu Tingting¡¯s heart suddenly became agitated and rebellious. what does it have to do with you? you¡¯re a busy man. Go and take care of your an li.

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he heard this. He pushed her against the railing and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Are you still jealous?¡±

    Yu Tingting blushed. who¡¯s jealous of you? shameless!

    as she spoke, she reached out to push tang shangshi away, but tang shangshi let go of her. when she turned to run, he hugged her from behind and said to her with a smile, but in a heavy tone, ¡± ¡°i miss you.¡±

    Yu Tingting actually felt a little frightened. She looked back at him without saying a word. It was obvious that she did not believe him.

    ¡°i really want to.¡± tang shangshi smiled like a two-faced rascal. ¡± you¡¯ve been avoiding me for a few days. did you miss me? ¡±

    Yu Ting¡¯s face was expressionless. He turned around coldly. no, no, not at all.

    Tang whispered softly into her ear,¡±But I really miss you. What should I do?¡±

    Yu Ting¡¯s heart trembled. He withdrew his hand and struggled subconsciously. what¡¯s wrong with you? are you done? ¡± Let go of me. ¡±

    I¡¯m not done, I won¡¯t let go!! Tang Shangshi exerted more force and pulled Yu Ting into his arms.

    Yu Ting struggled for a while and finally gave up, letting him hold her like this.

    Tang Shangshi did not make a sound either. He just stood at the door with him in his arms. He hugged her so tightly that it was as if he was rubbing her into his bones.

    He leaned his head on her shoulder and rubbed it against her temple.¡±Don¡¯t be angry. It was my fault that day. I didn¡¯t think it through. I just felt that she was a guest and we were the hosts, so I couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her.¡±

    Yu Ting curled up in his arms. When he recalled what an li had said the other day, he was so angry that he wanted to cry. I¡¯m not the master. You¡¯re nothing. I¡¯m just apanion, and apanion that people look down on.

    you idiot, I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m your master. Who would dare to say no? ¡± Tang Shang¡¯s voice was very soft and gentle, but his tone was very strong.

    that an li dares to do so. What can you do to her?! Yu Tingting pouted his lips in grievance. The sadness and heartache that he had felt for the past few days turned into tears and fell.

    ¡°that an li, i swear to you that i will never talk to her again. i won¡¯t say a word to her, and i won¡¯t even look at her. Don¡¯t cry when you hear it!¡± Tang kissed Yu Ting¡¯s tears from behind as if tofort him.

    Then, Yu Ting felt the world spin around her. It turned out that Tang had already picked her up.

    Yu Tingting had not thought about forgiving him so quickly. She struggled to get out of his arms. what are you doing? put me down!

    However, Tang was not willing to let it go. This made Yu Tingting feel angry and angry. He clenched his fist and punched him.¡±Smelly brother Shi, quickly put me down!¡±

 Chapter 1274

    1274 How can I bear to hit you?

    After being hit by her, Tang did not get angry. Instead, heughed as if he was very happy.

    He was not in a hurry to carry her into the house. He just stood at the door and let her kick up a fuss, hit him, and hit him. He only said softly, ¡± listen, if you keep shouting, your parents are going toe out!

    Upon hearing this, Yu Tingting immediately froze. Then, she stared at him hatefully. Her eyes were as moving as ss that was soaked in water.

    Tang slowly, gently, and quietly leaned down, trying to kiss those lips that had seduced him tomit a crime.

    however, yu tingting was still angry. he turned his head away and did not want him to seed.¡±Let me go, I don¡¯t want you to touch me.¡±

    we need to talk, ¡± Dunn said as he carried her back to his house.

    Seeing that Tang Shangshi¡¯s house door was closed, Yu Ting became anxious. put me down, I want to go home!

    The hand that was waving suddenly pped Tang Shangshi¡¯s face.

    this p wasn¡¯t very strong, but it wasn¡¯t small either. after the p, a faint palm mark quickly appeared on tang shangshi¡¯s face.

    Yu Ting was a little stunned. She did not want to hit him. She just wanted to push him away, but she did not know why she had hit his face.

    I, I¡¯m sorry to Yingluo, ¡± she suppressed her tears and mumbled.

    After hitting her, the anger in Yu Tingting¡¯s heart disappeared without a trace. She knew clearly that men were all prideful, let alone Tang Shangshi, a man with a serious chauvinist attitude. He should be more concerned about his face.

    ¡± i actually hit him now. oh my god, how angry will he be? ¡± yu tingting looked at his palm in disbelief. he was both annoyed and regretful.

    Tang Shang finally put her down as her face burned with pain. He suddenly raised his right hand.

    At this moment, Yu Ting was shocked. She thought that Tang Shangshi was going to hit her back. She quickly closed her eyes and prepared to suffer her revenge.

    However, she heard a burst ofughter.

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s palm did not fall. His warm hand gently caressed her cheek, and his fingertips gently wiped away her tears. why are you closing your eyes? ¡± Do you think I¡¯m going to hit you? Silly girl, how could I bear to hit you?¡±

    This sentence made Yu Ting¡¯s chaotic heart instantly soften like water.

    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    ¡°If I had known that you would be appeased after pping me and that you would be able to look at me so quietly, I would have let you hit me a few more times.¡± Looking at his beloved girl¡¯s frightened and helpless eyes, Tang Shangshiughed at himself.

    When he had sessfully seen Yu Ting, his face had turned helpless. Tang immediately locked her between the door and himself. He reached out a hand, held her little face, and kissed her gently. He turned and sucked on her lips.

    From the moment he saw her just now, he had thought of this and did it.

    This girl was really cruel. After so many days, she could actually turn a blind eye to him and even let another man send her home from work.

    Thinking of this, he kissed her even more intensely.| It was like the most delicious thing in the world. He sucked it deeply, his flexible tongue pried open her teeth, and he deepened his exploration, making her dance with him.

    Yu Ting started to feel dizzy after being kissed by him until hepletely lost himself and could not tell North from South.

 Chapter 1275

    1275 Chapter 1275-Side Story, confessing our rtionship

    When she felt Tang Shang¡¯s hand getting more and more naughty, she widened her eyes and blushed. don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this.

    she held his hand, which had been wantonly rubbing her plump chest.

    Knowing what she was afraid of, Tang slowly put down his hand, then put it around her waist, his lips slowly caressing her, and kissing her hair. don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t do anything now. I just miss you and want to hold you properly. Listen ...

    His maic voice consoled her with sweet nothings, and it was really hard not to be moved. Yu Ting felt her entire body go limp in his arms, and her eyes blurred as if there was ayer of fog.

    A momentter, Dunn gently pushed her away.

    He took out a small box from his pocket. ¡°Listen, I have something very important to give you.¡±

    The moment Yu Ting saw the box, her heart was beating fast. this is? ¡±

    In fact, she had already guessed the answer. What would be in this small box?

    Tang Shangshi opened the box gently. Just as Yu Ting had expected, it was a diamond ring. She immediately became nervous and looked at Tang Shangshi, not knowing what to do.

    she thought that tang shangshi was going to propose to her, but he put the ring on her finger and demanded domineeringly, ¡± put it on and don¡¯t take it off until you die. ¡±

    Yu Ting was still a little stunned. He blinked his eyes and said,¡±What are you doing?¡±

    Dunn¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, his expression incredibly gentle, and his tone indulgent. of course it¡¯s a proposal. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to? ¡±

    Yu Tingting did notugh. Instead, he cried, and his eyes were wet with tears.

    Her long eyshes trembled slightly.¡±I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m not willing.¡±

    Tang Shangshi held her hand with the ring and smiled. ¡°That means you¡¯re willing. Then remember, you¡¯re not allowed to take it off in your life.¡±

    Yu Tingting looked at Tang Shangshi with a conflicted expression. but I still have an engagement.

    Tang held her hand andforted her. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll make it clear to your parents. i didn¡¯t make any promises to you before, so we can keep it a secret for now. but it¡¯s different now. you¡¯ve already put on the ring and we¡¯re getting married. we can¡¯t just keep silent anymore. listen,e with me to meet your parents now. ¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m going to see mom and dad now. This, this, can I take two days off? I¡¯m a little nervous and scared.¡± Yu Ting cowered back a little.

    ¡± don¡¯t be nervous, and don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m here for you. ¡± As he said that, Tang had already pulled Yu Ting towards the Yu Residence.

    Seeing that the two of them had returned together and were even holding hands, Gu Youli thought that they had probably reconciled.

    Her daughter had always been a good-tempered, good-tempered, unvengeful, and easy to coax. In addition, she had always liked Tang Shangshi all these years. It seemed that she had beenpletely dominated by Tang Shangshi.

    however, weren¡¯t the two of them having an underground rtionship? How could he walk in so brazenly while holding hands?

    Furthermore, Yu feibai had already gone downstairs and was watching television with her in the living room. Tang Shangshi should have seen it. Could it be that he had finally decided to confess?

    Tang Shangshi pulled Yu Tingting along and went straight to Gu Youli and Yu feibai.

    Suddenly, he let go of Yu Tingting¡¯s hand and knelt down in front of Gu Youli and Yu feibai. He lowered his head and said, ¡± uncle, Auntie, I beg you to marry Tingting to me. I promise you that I will dote on her and love her for a lifetime!

 Chapter 1276

    1276 I¡¯ll definitely marry her

    Yu feibai and Gu Youli were not surprised at all.

    Yu feibai did not say anything. He just looked at Tang Shangshi coldly. Gu Youli nced at her husband and did not show any expression. She raised her hand to help Tang Shangshi up. get up first.

    tang was not willing to get up. he continued to kneel and looked at yu feibai.

    After he said that, Yu feibai did not look at him again. He picked up the teacup beside him and took a sip. Then, he leaned back on the sofazily with a cold and indifferent expression.

    ¡°Uncle, I beg you to marry Tingting to me!¡± He spoke again with determination.

    For some reason, Yu Tingting, who was standing at the side, felt a little shocked. He always felt that his father was not like his usual father.

    She stepped forward and knelt beside Tang Shangshi. Then, she looked at Yu feibai and said, ¡± ¡°Mom, dad, I agree. I want to marry Shangshi Gege!¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her daughter in exasperation.

    Yu feibai nced at her coldly. He had the same thoughts as his wife, but heughed. not bad. You¡¯ve grown up!

    dad, I¡¯m just telling the truth, ¡°Yu Tingting looked at Yu feibai with a wronged expression, but he still braced himself and retorted.

    yu feibai¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed coldly. he immediately threw the teacup in his hand at yu tingting.

    He was so angry at his daughter that he almost spat out blood.

    Who could tell him if this was really his daughter?

    How did he and Gu Youli raise such an outgoing daughter? she had not even married him yet and she was already an outsider. Was she a member of the Yu family?

    This frightened Tang Shangshi, who was standing next to her. He immediately reached out and hugged Yu Ting, using his back to shield her from everything.

    yu feibai was not surprised. he turned his sharp gaze around. he had thrown the cup at tang shangshi to test him.

    He had always doted on his daughter, so how could he bear to throw a cup at her?

    He was sure that Tang would block this for Yu Tingting when he went up.

    If she had miscalcted and Tang Shangshi had not blocked the blow, then she would have suffered the blow. Her daughter deserved it. She was not a good judge of character, and he himself was not good at judging people. Then Tang Shangshi would not be able to marry his daughter.

    Tang Shangshi, who had been hit hard, did not even make a sound despite the pain. He only let go of Yu Ting gently, then held her hand tightly and moved to shield her behind him. I¡¯m sorry, uncle. It¡¯s all my fault. If you¡¯re angry, juste at me.

    Yu feibai snorted coldly. His face was as cold as ice and heughed sarcastically, ¡± you¡¯re not my son. I wouldn¡¯t dare. If I touch you, your dad wille after me.

    Tang Shangshi pursed his lips and choked on Yu feibai¡¯s words.

    After a long silence, he said seriously and firmly, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I know you¡¯re very angry because I didn¡¯t tell you the truthst time, but I had just returned to the country at that time and she didn¡¯t officially agree to be with me, so I respected her and didn¡¯t dare to tell you the truth. But I really like to hear it, I love to hear Qianqian.¡±

    He paused and tightened his grip on Yu Tingting¡¯s hand. He turned to look at Yu Tingting again. His eyes were light, but they were full of smiles. Then, he said slowly and clearly, ¡± so, I want to marry her. I will definitely marry her.

 Chapter 1277

    1277 Chapter 1277-you think I¡¯ll let you marry her just because you want to?

    Yu feibai raised his eyebrows and looked at him with a half-smile. you want to marry her and she¡¯ll let you? yu tingting is my daughter. what are you going to use to marry my daughter?¡±

    Dunn did not say anything. He seemed to be thinking about how to answer properly.

    However, Yu Ting was a little anxious. He moved from the side and looked at Yu feibai with a smile. why do I need anything? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m willing to marry him. I like brother Shi, and brother Shi likes me back then. That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need him to give me anything to marry me!

    A gust of cold air blew past Yu feibai.

    He was so infuriated by his daughter that he lifted his leg and kicked Tang Shangshi without a second word. Of course, he was not going to kick his daughter, but Tang Shangshi.

    He was going to kick his daughter, but Tang would definitely be in front of him.

    This kid was lucky. His precious daughter, whom he had raised for so many years, was only on this kid¡¯s side. It really chilled his heart. It was all this brat¡¯s fault.

    After being hit by the cup and kicked, Yu Ting¡¯s heart tightened. He was almost frightened and quickly struggled out of Tang Shangshi¡¯s arms. brother Shangshi, are you okay? ¡± Did you get hurt?¡±

    tang shangshi shook his head at him and turned to look at yu feibai. he said in a low and powerful voice, ¡± uncle, you¡¯ve seen me since i was young. you and my father have been good friends. you know very well what i can tell her and what i can give her. ¡± I don¡¯t want to tell you what will happen to me. I just want to tell you that I will give her the best of everything in my life.¡±

    after she said this, yu feibai and gu youli¡¯s expressions did not change much. however, yu tingting¡¯s eyes were hot. she blinked and tears fell.

    Gu Youli sighed again. She had a difficultbor when she gave birth to her daughter and it had really caused her daughter¡¯s head to be stuck.

    This was too easy to woo.

    Yu feibai leaned back on the sofazily and looked at Gu Youli. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost 10 pm!¡± Gu Youli said in a low voice.

    Yu feibai did not say anything. He only looked at Tang Shangshi and Yu Tingting thoughtfully, his expressionplicated.

    Yu Ting looked at him weakly and whispered, ¡± daddy, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t dare to tell you before because I had an engagement with big brother Qian. I know you quite like big brother Qian, but I only see him as a big brother. I like big brother Shi, but I don¡¯t know if you like him or not.

    She paused, and with a sour nose, she added, ¡± brother liked me a lotst time too.

    Yu feibai raised his head and looked at her. he likes you and suddenly ignored you when you were in college. Do you think that I don¡¯t know anything? Do you think no one knew when you were crying on the bed?¡±

    Tang immediately apologized, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I thought I was going to be with brother Qian.

    yu feibai sneered. ¡± she wants to be with your brother qian and you¡¯re ignoring her? are you a man? ¡± As a man, you shouldn¡¯t cower and should fight for it bravely.¡±

    Tang Shangshi humbly epted it. you¡¯re right, uncle. It¡¯s my fault. I promise you, no matter what happens in the future, as long as I make you cry or unhappy, it¡¯s my fault.

    Yu feibai seemed to like what he said. His gaze softened and there was a deep meaning in his eyes. He nced at him and said, ¡± it¡¯s useless for you to tell me about this. Call your father back and let him talk to me.

    Tang Shangshi didn¡¯t dare to say no. He quickly nodded.¡±yes!¡±

 Chapter 1278

    1278 Everything else is true

    When Tang Yu received his son¡¯s call, just like Yu feibai, he was not surprised at all.

    He had seen the rtionship between the two children. If his son did not call him, he would have found it strange.

    after hanging up the phone, tang shang was about to check on his injuries when yu ting¡¯s small voice came from below. ¡± brother shang, brother shang. ¡±

    Tang immediately pushed open the window and saw Yu Ting standing below. He immediately turned and ran out.

    When he came out of the Yu Residence, Yu Tingting wanted to follow him, but Yu feibai ordered her to go upstairs to her bedroom.

    Now that he saw that his parents were asleep, Yu Tingting quietly ran out.

    When she saw Tang Shangshi, she immediately went up to him and reached out to hold his arm. brother Shangshi, are you alright? ¡±

    She wanted to take a look at the wound on his back. Thinking about the two heavy hits just now, she felt particrly painful.

    Tang Shangshi held her hand and pulled her into his arms with a little force. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Let me see your back?¡± As Yu Ting spoke, he struggled a few times, trying to push him away.

    Tang Shangshi suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air and ced his entire weight on her. His voice was a little hoarse and his tone was a little coquettish. listen, don¡¯t move. I¡¯m in pain all over.

    Upon hearing this, Yu Tingting did not dare to move anymore. She only reached out and gently wrapped her arms around his waist. where are you hurt? let¡¯s go back to your room. I¡¯ll help you apply the medicine.

    ¡°can i?¡± Tang released her slightly, a little worried.

    yu feibai finally nodded and took a step back. however, tang shangshi did not dare to do it openly before the matter was settled. yu feibai was unwilling to do so, so he quietly pulled her to his bedroom.

    Given Yu feibai¡¯s personality, if he were to find out that a man and a woman were alone together, it would not just be a cup and a kick. He would probably send a knife flying at him.

    Yu Ting¡¯s eyes turned around nimbly. Then, he smiled slyly and said,¡±It¡¯s sneaky, it¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and apply medicine.¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled Tang Shangshi along and headed for the Tang family.

    in the room, seeing arge patch of blue and red on tang shangshi¡¯s back, yu ting was like a frightened deer, instantly panicking.

    ¡°Daddy is too ruthless. How could he use so much strength?¡± Tears welled up in Yu Ting¡¯s eyes as he looked at Tang Shangshi with great heartache.¡±It must be very painful, right?¡±

    Tang shook his head. it doesn¡¯t hurt. There¡¯s no need to apply the medicine.

    He only called her to the room because he wanted to spend some time alone with her. Agreeing to apply medicine was just an excuse.

    yu ting pouted. ¡± no, it must be very painful. brother must have been in a lot of pain. ¡±

    Tang immediately raised his hand and gently stroked her head. if it hurts again, it won¡¯t hurt anymore When I See You Smile. Be good and smile.

    Yu Ting could notugh. She buried her face in Tang¡¯s chest and mumbled, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, brother Shangshi. I didn¡¯t know that my father would be so fierce.

    Then, she looked up at him. brother Shangshi, I¡¯m willing. Whether dad agrees or not, I want to be with brother Shangshi. I¡¯m telling the truth.

    Looking at her innocent and cute little face, Dunn was slightly stunned. His eyes softened in an instant and his lips curved into a smile. I know. I¡¯m serious about everything I said.

 Chapter 1279

    1279 Chapter 1279-getting involved

    Yu Ting raised his head and kissed Tang Shangshi¡¯s face. His beautiful eyes were like bright stars, shining brightly.¡±I know, I believe in brother Shangshi.¡±

    Although they had already confessed their feelings for each other and told their family everything, it was still a little harmful to listen to their first kiss.

    Tang chuckled and leaned forward slightly. She thought he was going to kiss her, so she closed her eyes gently.

    Yu Ting was still a little shy, but also a little expectant. He opened his eyes a little and saw Tang Shangshi get up with both hands and then straighten his clothes.

    She suddenly remembered that he was injured and she had not injured him yet.

    Yu Ting slowly opened his eyes and reached out to pull Tang Shangshi¡¯s clothes apart.¡±Don¡¯t put it on so quickly, apply some medicine first.¡±

    Tang immediately leaned back against the headboard and held her hand with a chuckle. you don¡¯t have to do it. I¡¯m not that delicate.

    Yu Ting shook his head and said, ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you. Hurry up and take off all your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to get your hands on me?¡± Tang raised an eyebrow andughed.

    yu tingting looked at him innocently and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Get involved? What kind of paper is that? won¡¯t it turn green or red after it¡¯s wiped on your body?¡±

    Dunn immediately grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.

    yu ting immediately lost her bnce and fell directly on him. tang immediately held her in front of his chest and sighed softly. ¡± you¡¯re already stupid enough. now you¡¯re still ying dumb. be careful, you¡¯ll be even dumber. ¡±

    Yu Ting pouted,¡±brother, can we still chat happily?¡± Believe it or not, if I leave, I¡¯ll ignore you for a few more days.¡±

    As if punishing her, Tang gently bit her small lip and said in a deep voice, ¡± I believe you, so you have to promise me that even if you¡¯re angry with me, you can¡¯t disappear. You can¡¯t let me not find you.

    Yu Ting gently poked Tang Shangshi¡¯s chest with his finger and pouted in grievance.¡±That¡¯s because you were so fierce back then!¡±

    ¡°You call that fierce?¡± Tang Shangshi felt so wronged and hugged Yu Tingting even tighter.

    I¡¯m not in the wrong. If you apologize on my behalf, you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m in the wrong. You¡¯ll be fierce to me. If you don¡¯t let me disappear and don¡¯t let you not find me, what will I do if you¡¯re so fierce to me in the future? ¡± Yu Ting murmured as hey on top of her, burying his face in his neck.

    tang did not make a sound, only gently rubbing her back with his hand.

    Yu Tingting struggled to lift her upper body. She looked into his eyes and blinked her eyes yfully. if this happens again, I¡¯ll go abroad alone and leave you a note to let you know where I am and to let you find me. Is that okay? ¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to leave me again!¡± Tang¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    ¡°then, can youe to my house and tell you?¡± yu ting tried to negotiate.

    Tang¡¯s eyes turned cold. no, ¡± he said. it can only be in our house.

    Yu Ting¡¯s small mouth was so high that it looked like a bottle of oil could be hung on it. alright! Alright! Then can I go to the next room?¡±

    ¡°you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°You can only stay in my room and by my side!¡± Tang immediately ordered.

    Yu Ting questioned with a face full of displeasure,¡±But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s fierce. You¡¯ve made me angry, so why can¡¯t I run away?¡±

 Chapter 1280

    1280 Out of control

    Tang kissed her forehead. don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be fierce to you again. I won¡¯t make you angry again.

    ¡°really? It¡¯s fake?¡± yu ting had a look of disbelief on his face.

    ¡± of course it¡¯s true. do i need to swear? ¡± After Tang Shangshi finished speaking with determination, he raised his right hand and asked, ¡± ¡°If Yingluo¡±

    Yu Ting immediately covered his mouth with his hand. I don¡¯t need you to swear. I believe you.

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s eyes were filled with a charming smile. He raised his finger and gently brushed the tip of her nose. good girl!

    With a sudden flip, Yu Ting felt the world spinning around her. Before she could react, she was already pressed under Tang Shang.

    Yu Ting was slightly shocked and looked at Tang Shang in astonishment. He wanted to say something, but before he could, he pressed his lips against his.

    Tang did not kiss her lips first, but her forehead.

    When his lips touched her skin, Yu Tingting closed his eyes naturally.

    Tang Shang¡¯s lips touched her eyelids from the shape of her eyebrows, then from her eyelids to the tip of her nose, and finally, he gently sucked on her lips and teased her with the tip of his tongue. She could not help but put her hand on his waist, just like that.

    She opened her mouth slightly, and Tang¡¯s tongue immediately swam in. It opened her teeth bit by bit and wrapped around her tongue.

    His kiss was very gentle, like water. It melted Yu Tingting¡¯s entire body. Lying on his body, it was like spring water. It was as if they would melt into one in the next second.

    Suddenly, Tang left her lips and gently sucked her earlobe. His soft hair rubbed against her neck. It was a little soft and a little itchy, but it gently brought out the restlessness in her heart.

    Yu Ting¡¯s entire body went limp, and his spine straightened involuntarily. Yu Ting was a little flustered, and he suddenly felt that he did not know where to put his hands.

    She did not know what to do when she was on and off Tang. She twisted her body slightly, as if she wanted to break free, but she seemed to stick to him again.

    The sleeping buttons were undone, and Dunn¡¯s kiss slowly slid down, leaving her ear and going all the way down. The kiss did not stop until it reached her corbone and he started to suck gently.

    Yu Ting raised his hand impatiently and gently stroked Tang Shangshi¡¯s hair. He closed his eyes and called out to him instead of saying, ¡± ¡°brother shi!¡±

    The small kiss gave rise to a strong desire, and that desire slowly turned into desire.

    It wasn¡¯t just him, there was her too.

    Desire came and swallowed them in an instant, making what was originally a simple kiss full of mystery.| The color of love.

    Yu Ting¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid, and Tang¡¯s was also getting more and more intense. The deeply suppressed lust was being ravaged by the body.|| Grinding and embracing|| The kiss waspletely lifted.

    Dunn was very good at self-control. Even if he missed him, his movements were gentle and slow. The kiss was not too heavy, but towards the end, when their breaths became a little unstable, he obviously could not hold back.

    The woman he loved was right below him, her clothes in a mess, her soft body, and her mesmerizing body fragrance were all stimting him.

 Chapter 1281

    1281 Side Story, out of control (2)

    Yu Ting¡¯s consciousness also slowly returned after losing control.

    she was embarrassed and her face was burning. she didn¡¯t dare to look up at tang shang. her hands were soft around his neck, but she still half-buried her face. her voice was a little breathless.¡±Last time, brother, don¡¯t, now, no, our Yingluo¡±

    Tang¡¯s breathing was heavy, but he stopped.

    He used one hand to support his small face and stared into her eyes. His voice was unusually hoarse.¡±i know, listen to it, just a little more, just a little more and it¡¯ll be fine, yingying.¡±

    As he spoke, he kissed her again. This time, the kiss was very urgent, wild, hot, and dry. He couldn¡¯t control the strength of his hands, trying to listen to the upstream and downstream.

    Yu Ting was a little frightened. Shey softly under him and panted weakly.

    She could clearly feel the change in his body. His hard and hot body was pressing against her soft part, and even slightly embedded through the fabric.

    this made her even more embarrassed, and she didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    Just as everything seemed to be out of control, Tang suddenly stopped.

    However, his lips were still pressed against Yu Ting¡¯s lips, and his eyes were half-closed.

    yu ting could not see his eyes and did not know the expression in his eyes. he only heard his hoarse voice, which was like a poison that could charm people¡¯s hearts, fall lightly into her ears.¡±I feel ufortable listening to it.¡±

    Yu Ting¡¯s small face was flushed red. He pushed his shoulder gently with his small hand. brother, get up then. You won¡¯t feel ufortable when you get up!

    Tang didn¡¯t move at once. He put his chin on Yu Ting¡¯s neck. His hot breath followed his slightly rapid breathing and sprayed on the side of his neck and ears, making Yu Ting¡¯s body more sensitive.

    This made Yu Ting feel ufortable as well, and he struggled to push her away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me lie down for a while.¡± A low and hoarse mumble came from Yu Ting¡¯s neck, and the color of lust was strong.

    hehe. Yu Ting pouted Xiao Meng¡¯s mouth and looked at him helplessly. Then, she went soft.

    After a while, she said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little heavy!¡±

    Tang was so much taller than her at the time, so it was really heavy for him to grab her like this. She felt like she was made of paper.

    the man who was lying on top of her with his eyes closed suddenly moved. then, he turned his body to lie beside her, and a strong arm rested on her soft waist.

    Yu Ting turned his body to the side and found afortable position. He snuggled in Tang Shangshi¡¯s arms and then closed his eyes.

    After a long time, Tang Shangshi realized that Yu Ting had not responded for a long time. It seemed that he had fallen asleep.

    He opened his mouth and called her softly, ¡± ¡°Listen?¡±

    Yingluo, yes, Yingluo. she responded in her sleep, then wrapped her arms around his waist and rubbed against his warm body.

    ¡°listen?¡± Dunn called out tentatively.

    this time, yu ting did not respond. apparently, he had fallen asleep.

    Tang Shangshi smiled helplessly. He really had to take his hat off to her. His sudden desire had not yet subsided, but she had already gone to y chess with Zhou Gong.

    She was really innocent enough to sleep with him just like that.

    he kissed her forehead, his eyes full of pampering weakness under his dark eyshes. he got up gently and then gently carried her. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    At this critical moment, it was better to be careful.

    The next day, when Yu Tingting woke up, she found a text message from Tang Shangshi in her bedroom.¡±I think I saw your father when I sent you homest night.¡±

 Chapter 1282

    1282 My most beloved son-inw

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s text message scared Yu Tingting out of his wits and he almost screamed.

    In the room, a gust of wind blew. Yu Ting jumped up from the bed and ran out at the speed of a rocket.

    In the living room, she didn¡¯t see her father reading the newspaper and waiting for breakfast as usual. She only saw her mother preparing breakfast in the kitchen.

    yu ting¡¯s eyes scanned the room. after making sure that he did not see yu feibai, he walked into the kitchen.¡±Mommy, where did Daddy go?¡±

    gu youli was busy frying eggs as she replied, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the living room? Then he should be in the study? He had a meetingter, so he probably went to sort out some documents. What¡¯s wrong? Is there something you need from your dad?¡±

    yu ting shook his head and chuckled.¡±No, nothing. Mom, did you guys sleep wellst night?¡± she asked.

    She tapped on the side of her phone to ask if her father had really seen Tang send her homest night.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Gu Youli turned off the fire and gently ced the fried egg on the te.

    she put the te aside and turned to look at yu tingting, her eyes full of meaning.¡±You can¡¯t just keep asking, if you have something to say, just say it!¡±

    Yu Tingting chuckled and hugged Gu Youli¡¯s arm. Then, he rubbed against her body. it¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to ask you, mom. Dad was so angry yesterday. Does he not like brother Shi? does he not like me being with brother Shi? ¡±

    Gu Youli smiled. why would I not like it?!

    yu ting pouted. ¡± then, why was my father so angry when i told my brother that we were going to be together? ¡± he asked.

    Gu Youli: ¡± your brother was uncle Tang¡¯s son when you went to bed. He and your uncle Tang have been fighting for a long time. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that!

    Yu Ting chuckled,¡±dad is so bad. He bullied brother Shi and now he¡¯s bullying uncle Tang!¡± brother was so pitifulst time.¡±

    gu youli said, ¡± look at you. you only know how to f * ck brother shi. no wonder your father is so angry. ¡±

    Yu Ting shook Gu Youli¡¯s hand and acted cute. ¡± i just thought that daddy didn¡¯t like brother shi. ¡±

    Gu Youli said, ¡± he watched Shangshi grow up. He knows that child¡¯s character very well. He didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for Shangshi. He just felt ufortable. He doted on you for so many years, but you were only on your brother Shangshi¡¯s side and didn¡¯t care about him at all. In short, he was like this because he couldn¡¯t bear to leave his daughter.

    time passed really quickly, and the long years passed in the blink of an eye. the day when he was pregnant with his daughter seemed to be close at hand, but in just a short while, his once precious daughter was already in her twenties, and it seemed that she was about to get married.

    Yu Ting¡¯s eyes widened in joy. really? ¡±

    Gu Youli pinched Yu Ting¡¯s face. of course it¡¯s true. When you didn¡¯t want to get engaged to your brother Qian, your father told me many times that she¡¯s been so heartless and unreasonable since she was young. She doesn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. What kind of husband should I find for her in the future? she¡¯ll have to go through a lot of hardships if she finds a husband of equal social status. With her innocent and insensible character, she¡¯ll definitely suffer if she finds a working ss husband. She can¡¯t even take care of herself. Mo Qian is a good child. If she were to be with mo Qian, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage, but she¡¯s not willing to. After thinking about it, I think that the kid next door is the most suitable. I just don¡¯t know if they¡¯re fated.¡±

 Chapter 1283

    1283 chapter 1283-outside story, please forgive me

    Yu Ting covered his mouth andughed happily. daddy¡¯s so fun. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s always talking to you about this. I always thought that he was omnipotent. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so troublesome.

    Gu Youli raised her hand and knocked her head gently. your father is also a human. How can he not be troubled? he has a lot of things to worry about, especially you. You make him worry the most. He¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get married, afraid that you¡¯ll get married, and afraid that it won¡¯t be good if you get married.

    As Yu Tingting listened, she suddenly felt guilty. mom, am I not doing well? ¡± You¡¯re not filial at all.¡±

    Gu Youli, who was about to continue making breakfast, paused and looked at her sideways. ¡°pretty good, what¡¯s wrong? Even if you¡¯re not good enough, you¡¯re my daughter and Yu feibai¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re the only one in the world. Who would dare to say that you¡¯re not good enough? As for filial piety, he¡¯s quite filial. Although he¡¯s a little silly, he can make us happy.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Yu Ting started to act coquettishly. She looked unhappy, but ayer of faint water vapor appeared in her eyes.

    She was a little touched. The heavens really loved her and allowed her to be Yu feibai and Gu Youli¡¯s daughter.

    Nothing was more fortunate than this.

    People were always like this. They pursued new things or shifted their focus, so it was easy to ignore the people close to them.

    It was the same for her. Although she was slow-witted and a little silly as they said, she was no fool. She knew why her father was so strict with brother Shi. It was because he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her. He was afraid that she would suffer if she married into the family.

    Gu Youli pushed her hand away. Okay, okay. Don¡¯t act like a spoiled child. I¡¯m not your father who doesn¡¯t like this. Breakfast is almost ready. Ask your father toe downstairs.

    Yu Tingughed and made a face at Gu Youli. Shou, mom, I¡¯m going to look for dad now. I¡¯ll tell him that even if I get married, I¡¯ll be next door. It¡¯ll be like I¡¯m not married. I¡¯ll also marry well. Brother will treat me very wellst time.

    By the time she finished speaking, she had already run out like the wind.

    Gu Youli shook her head and sighed. She really couldn¡¯t grow up.

    yu ting knocked on the door of the study. after obtaining yu feibai¡¯s permission, she gently pushed open a small gap and stuck her head out. she chuckled at yu feibai, ¡± ¡°Dad!¡±

    Yu feibai raised his head and nced at her. He continued to organize the things in his hands. you¡¯re up. Did you sleep wellst night? ¡±

    I had a good sleep. sensing that Yu feibai was not unhappy, Yu Tingting pushed the door open and jogged in. mom, I came to call you. Come down for breakfast.

    ¡°Mm, you can go down first!¡± Yu feibai replied indifferently. This time, he did not look up at her and continued with his work.

    Yu Ting did not move. He sat opposite Yu feibai and raised his hand to touch his neck. daddy,st night, I went to see brother Shi. When brother Shi sent me back, did you see it, daddy? ¡±

    Since he was young, the person Yu Tingting admired the most was his father, Yu feibai.

    In her heart, her father was a god-like existence that no other father couldpare to.

    She loved Yu feibai and respected him more than he did. She was also a little afraid of him, so she was very concerned about Yu feibai¡¯s opinion of Tang.

    Yu feibai stopped what he was doing and leaned back in his chair. He looked at her indifferently. ¡°what, are you here to ask for forgiveness?¡±

 Chapter 1284

    1284 Chapter 1284-Side Story, little overbearing ghost

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± yu ting blinked his eyes and pretended to be innocent. my brother was injuredst time. He was injured because my father wanted to hit me. He was injured to protect me. I can¡¯t be heartless. I only went to see him. Do I have to ask for forgiveness? ¡±

    she looked at yu feibai pitifully and pouted her lips like a pacifier.

    Although Yu feibai still looked indifferent on the surface, his cold and hard heart had already melted because of his daughter¡¯s cuteness. He sighed and said, ¡± then why don¡¯t you take a look at the time? you don¡¯t know your ce at all. How bad is it for you to run into a man¡¯s room in the middle of the night? ¡±

    ¡°Then who asked you to not let me see it before? I¡¯m worried about brother Shangshi, ¡± Yu Tingting held his chin with both hands and looked troubled.¡±I¡¯m actually very obedient to my father.¡±

    Yu feibai could not help butugh,¡¯you, why can¡¯t you understand daddy¡¯s feelings? It¡¯s nothing for a man to get hurt. Don¡¯t me me for not telling you, you can¡¯t spoil this man. Be careful not to spoil him too much.¡±

    Yu Ting stared at Yu feibai in a daze and did not respond for a long time. It was as if he was thinking about the true meaning of his words.

    Suddenly, she chuckled evilly, ¡± I¡¯m going to tell mom about this. I¡¯m going to tell her not to dote on daddy anymore in case he¡¯s spoiled too much. Haha.

    Yu feibai choked.

    He was resentful that the iron was not set in stone. He lowered his voice and said solemnly, ¡± ¡°How can this be the same? your mother is already married to me, and she has given birth to your brother and you, a little monkey.¡±

    Yu Ting puffed up his cheeks and said,¡±why is it different?¡± I think it¡¯s the same. I¡¯m going to marry Shangshi Gege in the future, and Shangshi Gege is very good to me, so of course I have to be good to him. If he doesn¡¯t treat me well, I won¡¯t be so good to him. Dad, listen, he¡¯s not as stupid as you think.¡±

    Yu feibai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re stupider than I thought.¡±

    Yu Ting pretended to be angry. dad, I hate you if you keep talking.

    Yu feibai raised his brows. Oh, you¡¯re so domineering. You¡¯re even threatening your father.

    Yu Tingting quickly shook her head. of course not. I like you the most. Don¡¯t worry, dad. Brother Shangshi was very good to me and he respected me very much. When I went to sleepst night, he insisted on sending me back because he was afraid of ruining my reputation. Dad, don¡¯t be so conflicted. Even if I marry brother Shangshi, I¡¯m still your daughter and I still love you the most.

    Yu feibai casually asked, ¡± I love you more than I didst time.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was jealous of her future son-inw, but she couldn¡¯t bear to give away such a big baby to someone else.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Ting nodded repeatedly.

    yu feibai did not believe her. ¡± please. daddy isn¡¯t senile. ¡±

    Yu Ting stood up from his chair and walked behind Yu feibai. He wrapped his arms around his neck and said, ¡± of course I¡¯m not old and muddle-headed. I¡¯m young and a beautiful uncle. In today¡¯s society, people like you are popr. If you go out, you can charm the hearts of thousands of girls. It¡¯s a piece of cake to find as many girlfriends as you want.

    yu feibai chuckled and pinched his precious daughter¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°Be careful, your mother might beat you up.¡±

    ¡± it¡¯s a secret, a secret. you can¡¯t let mommy know. ¡± yu ting stuck out his tongue and held yu feibai¡¯s hand, pulling him up.¡±Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 1285

    1285 Chapter 1285-a different story, shes of des and shadows of swords

    When Tang Shangshi and ye Qingqing returned, there were more than a dozen bags in the car.

    Tang Yu¡¯s intention was actually very obvious. He wanted to help his son get a wife.

    However, Tang Yu was also a proud person and had always been bickering with Yu feibai. When they met, he didn¡¯t talk about the child first, but instead talked about unimportant political and current affairs, as well as the new weapons developed by apany in a certain country.

    As expected, the male lead had to be profound.

    When the two male leads met, they exchanged blows. It seemed like nothing happened, but in fact, they were already in a state of intense battle.

    On the other hand, ye Qingqing and Gu Youli were talking about jewelry and movies. The more they talked, the happier they became. The atmosphere was particrly good.

    both of them knew that with their husband¡¯s personality, neither of them would speak first about the two children.

    Seeing that Yu Tingting and Tang Shangshi could not sit still any longer, Gu Youli and ye Qingqing changed the topic to the main topic of the night.

    yu feibai¡¯s face turned cold as he leaned back on the sofa and sipped his tea slowly. he did not say anything and allowed gu youli and ye qingqing to continue their conversation.

    However, he was the head of the family. If he didn¡¯t say anything, this matter wouldn¡¯t be settled.

    gu youli might not be the one who understood yu feibai the most, but the tang territory was definitely one of them. ye qingqing might not be the one who understood the tang territory the most, but yu feibai was definitely one of them.

    In fact, he knew exactly what the other party was thinking.

    After all, he was his son. If he wanted to marry someone else¡¯s daughter, the daughter he had raised for more than twenty years would belong to his family in the future. He also had a daughter and could understand this kind of thinking. Tang Yu thought for a moment and finally softened his tone, boss Yu, I know that mo Qian and I have an engagement. I¡¯ll talk to our boss about it. Since the two children have already taken a liking to each other, why don¡¯t we discuss a time and set a wedding date so that they can get together earlier? ¡±

    Yu feibai raised his eyes and looked at him indifferently. Then, he lowered his gaze and continued to sip his tea.

    After a long while, a cold voice slowly sounded, ¡± ¡°Married? We¡¯re discussing the engagement today, right?¡±

    Tang Yu frowned and nced at him. He did not say anything and just looked at ye Qingqing.

    Ye Qingqing noticed her husband¡¯s gaze and looked at Yu feibai with a headache. She tried to probe, ¡± these two children have been close since they were young and know each other¡¯s habits and temperaments like the back of their hands. Now that they¡¯re of marriageable age, marriage is only a matter of time. An engagement seems a little redundant.

    Yu feibai nced at her but did not say anything.

    Gu Youli smiled and looked at her daughter before turning to ye Qingqing and saying, ¡± although the two children grew up together, he went abroad when he was ten years oldst time and has been away for the past few years. He even ignored my daughter on purpose in the middle. Now, he¡¯s getting married as soon as hees back. If this gets out, people will think that my daughter Yingluo is engaged. I think it¡¯s better for him to get engaged. Children are unpredictable. It¡¯s not impossible for him to be in a rtionship for a few more years to get used to it!

    In fact, Gu Youli and ye Qingqing were very unwilling to get involved. They could get engaged or married, but their husband gave them a look and they could not keep quiet.

    If they wanted to me someone, they could only me themselves for marrying a cold and aloof husband.

    The women¡¯s battle was over. Yu feibai looked at Tang Yu and said, ¡± one word. You only need to say whether you agree or not.

 Chapter 1286

    1286 chapter 1286-who¡¯s out of their minds?

    Tang Yu looked at Yu feibai with a half-smile and coldly said, ¡± ¡± i understand how you feel about marrying off your daughter. i also have a tianyang. since you¡¯ve already thought about it, then it¡¯s decided. however, regarding the matter of the two children, whether it¡¯s an engagement or a direct marriage, sometimes we have to listen to the two children.

    ¡°Ge Ge,¡± Yu Ting moved his lips and wanted to say something.

    But when she thought about the conversation she had with her parents in the morning, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Tang immediately stood up and lowered his head as he said respectfully to Yu feibai, ¡± ¡°uncle, i¡¯m not going to marry anyone else.¡±

    Yu feibai nced at him indifferently. ¡°however, my daughter may not necessarily marry you.¡±

    father, ¡± Yu Tingting immediately stood up and held Tang Shangshi¡¯s hand as if it was a conditioned reflex.¡±I grew up with my older brother. He can¡¯t leave me, and I can¡¯t leave him.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t make it clear, her meaning was clear. She would only marry Tang when he was young.

    Yu feibai¡¯s cold gaze turned sharp as he looked at his daughter. shut up. Where are your manners? why are you interrupting when The Adults Are Talking? if this gets out, what will others say about your mother and I? ¡±

    yu tingting¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, and he shrank behind tang shangshi, feeling wronged.

    tang shangshi¡¯s heart ached when he saw this, but his identity was so awkward at the moment. his future father-inw had not officially recognized him yet, so he could only remain silent.

    She could only hold Yu Ting¡¯s hand in silence, giving himfort and strength.

    Yu Ting looked at Gu Youli pitifully. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go get a ss of water.¡±

    as she spoke, she broke free of tang¡¯s hand and turned to head to the kitchen.

    Tang Shangshi looked at her back worriedly, full of worry, but he did not dare to go forward. The adults were all at home, and at this moment, he had to be very careful.

    Ye Qingqing was so infatuated with her son that she coughed lightly. when we were going to bed, I wanted to drink some water too. Go to the kitchen and pour me a cup.

    ¡°may i?¡± he looked at gu youli.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Youli smiled and nodded. There was no way she would say no.

    Since his future mother-inw had spoken, Tang Shang immediately smiled and nodded. He then strode after Yu Ting.

    when tang shangshi walked into the kitchen, yu tingting was not drinking water as she had said. instead, she was wiping her tears.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, she turned slightly and saw Tang Shangshi. She pouted and was a little sad.¡±Brother Shi.¡±

    Tang immediately walked over and reached out to caress her little face. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Your father didn¡¯t really want to be fierce to you. He¡¯s just concerned about you and is afraid that you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you marry me.¡±

    yu tingughed and held his hand.¡±Brother Shi, you¡¯re so good. My father was so fierce to you, but you still spoke up for him.¡±

    Tang Shangshi raised his eyebrows and smiled. he¡¯s fierce to me for a reason. It¡¯s my fault for stealing his precious daughter¡¯s heart and making her so fascinated that she¡¯s out of her mind. It¡¯d be strange if she wasn¡¯t angry.

    yu ting immediately nodded in agreement. suddenly, she realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°How could you be the one who made me lose my mind?¡± she pouted her little mouth and retorted with a little foolishness, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m clearly the one who¡¯s made you lose your mind.¡±

    Tang¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. little fool, you really can¡¯t keep me from being enchanted by you.

    As he said this, his hand slowly moved down to hold her hand, and their fingers intertwined.

 Chapter 1287

    1287 Marriage and engagement are the same

    Yu Ting was very proud andughed.¡±See, see, as expected, you¡¯ve already fallen head over heels for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m head over heels for you!¡± Tang Shangshi nodded in agreement.

    Yu Ting was satisfied. He leaned against him and hugged his waist with both hands.

    tang shangshi allowed her to hug him for a while before he lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. just as he was about to kiss her on the lips again, he immediately realized that the time and ce were not right.

    thus, no matter how reluctant he was, he could only gently push her away. ¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re in a good mood, let¡¯s go back to the living room.¡±

    yu ting nodded obediently and held tang shangshi¡¯s hand.

    When the two of them came out with the water, they saw Tang Yu gently pushing a bracelet with a dragon and phoenix in front of Yu feibai, ¡± this can¡¯t be considered an ancestral gift, but it¡¯s still passed down from several generations. Let¡¯s just listen to it as a visiting gift.

    Because of Gu Youli, Yu Tingting had grown up under the influence of diamonds and Jade. She could tell at a nce how good the quality of the Jade was. It was clear and full of green. Whether it was the details of the carving or the general picture, everything was of top quality. It was definitely worth a lot.

    Yu feibai rolled his eyes at the bangle. He was expressionless and did not say a word.

    Ye Qingqing took a sip of water from Yu Tingting¡¯s hand and smiled. boss Yu, I¡¯ve watched Tingting grow up. I¡¯ve liked her since she was a child. If you hadn¡¯t been engaged to brother mo and the others, I would have told Lili long ago and arranged an arranged marriage for the two children. In my heart, she¡¯s like my daughter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat her like my own.

    Gu Youli nced at her husband and saw that his expression had softened. She reached out to pick up the bracelet. It was warm to the touch and was indeed a good piece of Jade.

    Ye Qingqing smiled and sat down beside Gu Youli. ¡°You see, which day should we pick?¡±

    Gu Youli looked at her and smiled. do we have to look at the lunar calendar for this? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Let¡¯s go online and check it out,¡± ye Qingqing said.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The two women ran away. Before they got up, they instructed Tang Shangshi and Yu Tingting to do what they were supposed to do.

    as for yu feibai and tang yu, they changed the topic and didn¡¯t talk about their children anymore. they became good friends again and talked about everything from the north to the south, politics and current affairs.

    The two women had chosen the date, which was the first day of the next month. They had even prepared the entire process.

    but should they get married or engaged? He did not say it out loud at the end. Ye Qingqing thought that Yu feibai had agreed to the marriage and they were just talking about it.

    Gu Youli, on the other hand, thought that the Tang territory had taken a step back and agreed to get engaged first, so they would talk to ye Qingqing as if they were engaged.

    The two of them tossed and turned for most of the day, and in the end, they were surprised to find that they were not discussing the same thing.

    ¡°Shall we get married?¡± ye Qingqing asked.

    ¡°How about an engagement?¡±

    Ye Qingqing said,¡±you know my husband¡¯s personality.¡±

    Gu Youli,¡±you know how stubborn my husband is.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Afterughing, ye Qingqing said, ¡± I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re married or engaged. They¡¯re definitely going to be together. I really like your family. I just want her to be my daughter-inw.

    Gu Youli: ¡± I like him too. He¡¯s not bad. I only want him to be my son-inw.

    In the end, theyughed and then said at the same time, ¡± so, marriage and engagement are the same. We¡¯re already inws anyway!

    (PS: I¡¯m busy today, so I can¡¯t update. I¡¯ll make up for the rest tomorrow.)

 Chapter 1288

    1288 chapter 1288-side story, continue to upy the house

    yu tingting stayed at home for two days. during these two days, he was very honest.

    Although Yu feibai had agreed for her to be with Tang Shangshi, she still respected his authority. She did not dare to do anything out of line under his nose. She did not even dare to hold his hand when they met each other every day.

    On the third day, after Yu Tingting got off work, she did not go home but went straight to her small apartment.

    After dinner, he took a shower and was about to go online to sleep when the doorbell rang. It was Tang Shangshi standing outside the door. He was tall and strong, dressed in a ck shirt and pants. The person who opened the door gave him a huge sense of oppression.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Although Yu Ting asked this, his eyes were as bright as the stars that had been washed.

    In fact, she had already known that if she did not go back, Tang woulde here to find her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home today?¡± Tang did not answer her. He strode into the house and closed the door behind him.

    ¡°I have to get up early for work tomorrow. My house is too far away,¡± Yu Ting mumbled.

    Tang Shangshi looked down at her and pulled her into his arms.¡±Is work very tiring?¡±

    Yu Ting pouted and looked at him in distress.¡±Would you believe me if I said I wanted to spend some time alone with you?¡±

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s heart was about to overflow with honey, but his expression did not change. He looked at Yu Tingting teasingly,¡±What if I say I don¡¯t believe you?¡±

    Zhenzhen, ¡± Yu Ting was stunned for a moment. Then, he red at him. if you don¡¯t believe me, then so be it. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to rest. Take care. I won¡¯t see you out.

    tang shangshi chuckled and held her waist even tighter, his forehead touching hers. ¡± you¡¯re angry just like that? you¡¯re so petty, you can¡¯t take a joke.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Yu Ting mumbled in a low voice and reached out to push his hand away. She looked up at him and pouted.¡±I don¡¯t like you anymore. Go, go, go!¡±

    Tang immediately hugged Yu Ting¡¯s waist tightly and looked down at her. it¡¯s toote To Hate me, and it¡¯s toote to dislike me. Yu Tingting, you¡¯re destined to be unable to escape from me in this life!

    ¡°He¡¯s really a Big Bad guy.¡± Yu Ting was scolding him, but he was smiling sweetly.

    ¡°but you just like this big bad guy!¡± Tang immediately pressed her little head against his chest and lowered his head to her ear, taking in the fragrance of her hair.

    The two of them hugged each other quietly for a while. Tang raised his eyes to look at the wall clock opposite him and frowned.¡±It¡¯s sote, you should rest early.¡±

    ¡°How about you?¡± Yu Ting held his hand reluctantly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back. Don¡¯t you have to wake up early? go to bed.¡± Tang immediately raised his hand gently and stroked the stray hair on her forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t stayed here before, so why don¡¯t you stay here tonight?¡±

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s eyes immediately darkened, and he said meaningfully, ¡± ¡°Listen, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Yu Ting blinked her eyes and was stunned for a moment. Then, she suddenly understood. She blushed and immediately raised her hand to hit Tang Shangshi¡¯s shoulder.¡±What are you thinking? seriously, you should go. I want to rest.¡±

    I¡¯m not leaving. How about I sleep here? ¡± Dunn smiled and turned to look at the sofa. I¡¯ll sleep here.

    Yu Tingting also followed his gaze and looked at the sofa. She pouted and said, ¡± ¡°Whatever you want! i¡¯m not the one sleeping here anyway.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt the world spin. By the time she reacted, she was already in Tang¡¯s arms. you¡¯re so hateful. You don¡¯t care if I¡¯m dead or Alive. I¡¯ve decided to continue upying your bed tonight.

 Chapter 1289

    1289 have you had a girlfriend before?

    when he ced yu tingting on the bed, he smiled evilly and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to lure me.| You¡¯re trying to seduce me!¡±

    Pfff! Yu Tingting looked at him in shock and felt wronged. how could I? ¡°| I¡¯m seducing you.¡±

    Tang Shangshiy down next to her with his clothes on, his long arms reaching out to hold her waist. you¡¯re always seducing me, even with this look.| Lure me, understand?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Yu Ting pushed him away and turned his back to him.¡±rascal, i¡¯m going to ignore you!¡±

    Dunn immediately came up to her from behind and smiled like a fox. ¡°You¡¯ve already called me a Rascal, so I¡¯ll have to whine no matter what.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, his lips were already on Yu Ting¡¯s neck.

    a wave of **** came over, and yu tingughed from the itch. he dodged and shouted anxiously, ¡± don¡¯t make a fuss, don¡¯t make a fuss. Hurry up and sleep. If you dawdle any longer, it¡¯ll be dawn. I don¡¯t have the energy to go to work.

    When she said that, Tang Shang really stopped fooling around. He reached out to turn off the lights, and the room suddenly became dark. Then, he hugged her and slowly closed his eyes.

    The two of them hugged each other quietly and did not move for a long time. They seemed to have fallen asleep.

    Suddenly, Yu Ting turned around and faced Tang Shangshi. He looked at him with wide eyes and a smile in the dark night. His face was a little blurry, but he did not feel sleepy at all.

    Tang Shangshi also opened his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Can¡¯t you sleep?¡±

    Yu Ting thought for a while and then asked the question that had been in his heart, ¡± ¡°brother, have you had a girlfriend before?¡±

    that¡¯s not a stupid question. Aren¡¯t you my girlfriend? ¡± Tang Shangshi closed his eyes as he spoke, obviously unwilling to talk more.

    It was too dark for Yu Ting to see his expression, but he still asked, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about my other girlfriends.¡±

    After a long while, Tang Shang¡¯s deep voice rang out in the dark night, deep and cold. I did.

    a trace of surprise slowly spread through her heart. her long eyshes trembled, and she suddenly became unhappy.

    Yu Tingting was a little angry. She had been waiting for him, but he found another woman.

    Although she had already guessed that he would definitely find a girlfriend, she still felt very ufortable when she confirmed it.

    ¡°He¡¯s angry!¡± Tang Shangshi¡¯s strong arm that was holding her suddenly tightened. With a burst of strength and scorching heat, it burned her skin tightly.

    ¡°No, I have no right to be angry.¡± Yu Ting teased. She did not admit it, but her negative voice betrayed her.

    at that time, I thought you wanted to be with brother Qian, so I was afraid. Tang Shangshi held her body tightly, as if he was reminiscing the beginning, as if he was afraid that she would leave him.

    ¡°Why did you two separate?¡± Yu Ting asked again.

    we broke up without feelings for each other. Listen, are you still suspecting something? ¡± Tang immediately lowered his head and kissed her ear, asking in a low and hoarse voice.

    Yu Tingting was touched by him. Her body was blurred and numb. then aren¡¯t you being too irresponsible like this? ¡±

    you¡¯re thinking too much. Although we¡¯re a couple now, I won¡¯t take a step forward before I¡¯mpletely sure we¡¯re going to get married, ¡± Tang Shangshi said. He kissed her harder and his breathing became heavier.

    Yu Ting was a little surprised and in disbelief. ¡°Just like that.¡± She kissed Tang Shang¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t even have this?¡±

    Tang Shangshi¡¯s eyes were ck as he looked at her deeply. ¡°do you need me to prove everything to you?¡±

 Chapter 1290

    1290 Chapter 1290-ident, almost misfired

    Yu Ting pouted his lips and did not say anything. However, it was obvious that he still believed her.

    Although her brain wasn¡¯t very flexible at times, she still knew that men used their lower body to think.

    Tang raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows. His voice was soft but firm. listen, whether physically or mentally, I can¡¯t ept any woman other than you. Whether it was before, now, or in the future, I only have you.

    Upon hearing this, Yu Tingting felt inexplicably touched. He reached out his arms and wrapped them around his neck. alright, I¡¯ll believe you for the time being, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t look at other women too much in the future.

    ¡°Good!¡± dunn¡¯s lips curled up into a smile and he kissed her on the lips.

    Yu Ting gently pushed him away and continued what he wanted to say. then I¡¯ll be in charge of being pretty, and you¡¯ll be in charge of making money for the family. I don¡¯t want to work anymore. I find work very annoying.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Dunn¡¯s answer was very straightforward.

    Yu Ting chuckled and asked in confusion,¡±Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m useless? most women have their own dreams. Look at me, I just want to be a rice weeper.¡±

    Tang Shangshiughed, his fingers dotingly stroking her nose.¡±No, I like it when you¡¯re like this!¡±

    Yu Ting hugged his waist tightly with his hands and rubbed against his chest.¡±Why are you so good?¡±

    The corners of Tang¡¯s lips curled up, and he said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Do you suddenly feel that I¡¯m exceptionally charming?¡±

    Yu Ting was speechless. shameless.

    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Tang kissed her forehead.

    Yu Ting didn¡¯t say anything else. She nodded obediently, but just as she closed her eyes, she opened them again. brother Shang.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang responded softly, his fingers tapping on her back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Tingting looked at him with a red face. Her small face could not hide her shyness in the dark night.¡±The Kasaya on your body is so hot, so hot.¡±

    hmm, ¡± Tang Shang replied calmly. Seeing that she was staring at him, he asked, ¡± you know what I want to do, but you¡¯re still trying to seduce me? ¡± Hmm?¡±

    In the next second, his lips quickly moved to her lips, and with a gentle lick, he pried open her teeth and went straight in.

    This series of actions only took the blink of an eye.

    yu ting was caught off guard. the tip of her tongue had already been wrapped by tang shang. he kissed her wildly as if he wanted to swallow her.

    Yu Ting¡¯s whole body went soft from his kiss and she could only make ¡± Wu Wu ¡± sounds. She grabbed his clothes and tried to hide behind him, but there was a soft bed behind her. Where could she hide?

    Suddenly, Yu Ting felt a chill at her waist. Tang¡¯s hand immediately lifted her pajamas and undid her undergarments without any effort.| Yi.

    The strong stimtion made Yu Ting Ting¡¯s brain melt in an instant. His rationality and everything else flew away. He almost choked on his breath. He could only lie softly under his body and let him do whatever he wanted to him.

    Just as things were about to get out of hand, Tang Shang suddenly stopped. He panted heavily and looked at Yu Ting, as silent as a mountain.

    Yu Ting Ting was also panting. When she raised her face to face Tang Shang, her clear eyes were full of confusion. She was so shy that she did not dare to make a sound.

 Chapter 1291

    1291 Chapter 1291-Side Story, this moment

    In the silent darkness, the silence seemed to be never-ending, and the rm broke all of this.

    Tang Shangshi, who was lying on Yu Ting¡¯s body, raised his eyebrows. His expression was veryplicated, and his eyes were as deep as the sea. His tone was full of annoyance.¡±At this moment, the doorbell is the thing I hate in this world.¡±

    Neither of them had any intention of getting up to open the door, and they just looked at each other gently.

    However, the doorbell did not ring. Dunn gently let go of Yu Ting. Yu Ting immediately tidied his clothes, put on a coat, and went to open the door.

    At night, she knocked on the door. She really owed water and electricity, and the property management came to look for her. After all, she wasn¡¯t around during the day. If it was her family who came at night, they would have called.

    However, when she opened the door, she was stunned. She had never expected that the person who came would be Yu Chen.

    She froze, became dumbfounded, and her brain buzzed. After a long while, she was stunned.¡±Big brother Yingluo¡±

    H-how did hee here? Wasn¡¯t he in the Army?

    Well, if he knew that Tang Shang was in her room at night, would he misunderstand?

    Yu Ting¡¯s hands and feet turned cold. He was at a loss as he stood rooted to the ground.

    The door was slowly pushed open by Yu Chen. As he walked into the house, he asked, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? Why did it take so long to open the door?¡±

    He lifted the stic bag in his hand and ced it on the coffee table in the living room. ¡°Our mother asked me to bring this over. I¡¯m in a hurry to return to the Army.¡±

    He turned around and looked up. Yu Chen saw a handsome and extraordinary figure walking out of his sister¡¯s bedroom.

    Tang was rather calm when he saw Yu Chen. If it were Yu feibai, he would probably be flustered. He called out to Yu Chen in an extremely polite and respectful manner, ¡± ¡°Brother Chen, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Yu Chen¡¯s cold eyes met his, his thin lips indifferently pursed into a line.

    Yu Ting¡¯s heart was beating wildly because of his words. He quickly ran over.¡±Brother, he¡¯s here to deliver something like you.¡±

    Yu Chen nced at her and then looked at the time. he¡¯s here to deliver something. So, he¡¯s sleeping here tonight? ¡±

    Tang did not say anything at first, but Yu Ting quickly exined,¡±No, no, he¡¯ll leave in a while!¡±

    Yu Chen¡¯s lips curved up yfully, but he quickly returned to normal and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°i know you¡¯re getting engaged, but you¡¯re not married yet!¡±

    As he spoke, he gave Tang Shangshi a warning look. our family trusts you, that¡¯s why we¡¯re giving you this.

    There was a hidden meaning to this sentence.

    Dunn nodded with a smile. I see. I¡¯ll listen to you.

    Yu Chen was really in a hurry. He raised his hand again and pinched the space between his eyebrows. When he walked towards Tang Shang, his palmnded on his shoulder and patted him. Then, he turned around.¡±then you should take good care of my sister!¡±

    After saying this, he was about to leave. Yu Tingting quickly followed him and sent his brother Yu Chen into the elevator. Then, he turned around and returned.

    she closed the door and patted her chest. ¡± ¡°You scared me to death! Why did big brother suddenlye?¡±

    Tang Shangshi looked at her exaggerated expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Are you exaggerating? He didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother, why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± Yu Ting frowned and asked doubtfully.

    He already knew everything, so there was nothing to be surprised about. Of course, Tang would not tell her this. He walked over and took her hand.¡±Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 1292

    1292 Chapter 1292-eloping

    Yu Tingting was still immersed in the thought of why Yu Chen did not react at all. Was it because she had heard from her parents about her and Tang? she thought so.

    I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow, ¡± Dunn said.

    ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡± Yu Ting suddenly regained his senses and stared at her. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d stay?¡±

    He had already been caught. Yu Chen had already warned him. He would not stay.

    ¡°Be good and rest early!¡± Tang gently coaxed.

    Yu Ting pouted. you want to go back because you¡¯re afraid that my brother will say something when he sees you. But I don¡¯t want you to go back.

    Tang looked at himzily. Under the light, his Jade-like face looked as if it had been smeared with ayer of Rouge, and he was extremely charming.

    the room was silent, and the atmosphere was a little strange.

    Suddenly, Yu Ting¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Brother, Let¡¯s Elope?¡±

    tang didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he didn¡¯t believe it either. he listened to the ¡°elopement¡± and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Yu Ting chuckled, his expression as if he had been discovered.¡±I want to see my Grandpa.¡±

    Tang touched his chin and smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go elope.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t really leave. That night, Tang Shangshi still didn¡¯t go back. The two of them slept in each other¡¯s arms. They got up at dawn and drove back to the small county, where Gu liangwei was living now.

    As he grew older, he grew less and less fond of life in the city. A few years ago, he and Auntie Zhang moved back to their hometown.

    asionally, Gu Youli would bring them over to y. asionally, Gu Youli and the rest of the family would go back and stay with him for a few days. Between the two grandchildren, Gu liangwei preferred to listen more. He was obedient, sensible, and simple. More importantly, he could always see the shadow of his daughter, Gu Youli, in her.

    As they drove, the blue sky, white clouds, and fragrant grass filled the air, making one feel rxed and happy.

    From time to time, Yu Ting would stick his head out of the window and look around.

    This made Tang Shangshi very worried. He pulled her in from the window and lectured her several times. why are you acting like a child? you¡¯re not even being honest in the car!

    ¡°If you stick your head out of the window again, I¡¯ll stop the car!¡±

    ¡°yu tingting! You¡¯re not allowed to stick your head out!¡±

    ¡°yu tingting, i¡¯m going to be angry!¡±

    Hearing that Yu Tang was about to get angry, Yu Tingting finally became honest and replied sweetly, ¡± Oh, I know. If I don¡¯t go out, I definitely won¡¯t go out of the window again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word, or you¡¯ll see how I¡¯m going to deal with you,¡± Tang said with a serious expression.

    Yu Ting stuck out his tongue and made a funny face. Then, he pounced on Tang Shangshi and kissed his cheek.

    Yu Tingughed when he saw Dunn sessfully break the ice. He pped his hands and said,¡±brother, shall i sing for you?¡±

    ¡°Eh? What do you want to sing?¡± Tang Shang was in a good mood and was about to listen to a beautiful song, but the next second, when Yu Ting shouted, his expression froze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind staying upte to chat with you or going shopping with you until my feet are t. I¡¯m so grateful that you¡¯ve given me a new life in Orz and let me see love again, love! love! Falling in love, the mood is like sitting on a jet engine ¡±

    yu tingting¡¯s singing skills werepletely inherited from her mother, gu youli. how could the word ¡± terrible ¡± be used to describe her?

 Chapter 1293

    1293 Another story, elopement (2)

    Dunn mmed on the brakes and turned off the engine.

    he stretched out his long arms and wrapped them around yu ting¡¯s waist, pulling him in front of him. he did not know whether tough or cry.¡±do you know how terrible your singing was?¡±

    Yu Ting¡¯s eyes were full of smiles as if she had seeded in her prank. She grinned excitedly. I know, I did it on purpose. No, meow!

    Tang immediately raised his hand and ruffled her hair. He smiled and said, ¡± sure, but the people who arrive will think that there¡¯s a lunatic in the car.

    ¡°Others areughing at me for being too crazy, but I¡¯mughing at them for not being able to see through me!¡± Yu Tingughed and began to recite the poem.

    Before he could finish his sentence, an ¡°Aiyo¡± was heard.

    Tang immediately wrapped his arms around her and wanted to carry her to the car, but he forgot that they were in the car. When he carried her up, he hit his head on top of hers. Her little head buzzed from the impact and she saw stars in front of her eyes. It was painful!

    Not only did the culprit not feel any heartache, but he even gloated at her andughed. ¡°See, this is the consequence of you deliberately toying with me.¡±

    Yu Ting was so angry that he furrowed his eyebrows and gritted his teeth as heined, ¡°of course not. you pulled me on purpose. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have bumped into you.¡±

    As she spoke, she rubbed her head with one hand and picked up a bottle of mineral water with the other. She threw it at Tang Shangshi and said, ¡°It hurts!¡±

    Tang dodged and reached out to catch the water. He said jokingly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed that I want to kill my husband!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a bully when Tang goes up!¡± yu ting turned his head away and ignored him.

    Tang Shangshi spread his hands and looked at her innocently. ¡°I¡¯m innocent! I didn¡¯t! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bullying me. ¡±

    Yu Ting turned his head back and looked at him speechlessly.¡±you¡¯re such a tall and strong man, yet you¡¯re bullying a weak little girl like me. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t blush, but you actually have the cheek to say that you¡¯re innocent. you¡¯re so weak!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she reached out and patted his shoulder.

    Tang Shangshi pursed his lips and smiled. then you can bully me however you want.

    Yu Ting snorted and rolled his eyes. then I¡¯ll have to think about it.

    Tang immediately leaned over and kissed her pink lips. ¡°can you punish me like this?¡±

    Yu Tingughed and said,¡±in your dreams. I won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± Hurry up and drive, I¡¯ll tell you when I think of something!¡±

    After a bumpy day, an ident suddenly urred at the intersection of the small county. The car could not move forward, and the traffic jam was particrly serious.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen in front?¡± yu ting stuck his head out and looked forward.

    ¡°Wait! ¡± tang immediately rolled down the window and asked the driver who was standing outside, ¡± may i know what¡¯s going on in front? ¡±

    The driver beside him didn¡¯t know what had happened either, so he just casually replied, ¡± I don¡¯t know. I think it¡¯s because of a car ident.

    Rolling up the window, Tang looked at Yu Tingting and said, ¡± I think you¡¯ll have to wait for a while. If you¡¯re tired, take a nap. I¡¯ll wake you upter!

    ¡°i¡¯m not tired!¡± yu ting shook his head.

    Tang then considerately handed her a ss of water.¡±Are you thirsty? do you want some?¡±

    As he spoke, he twisted open the bottle cap and brought it to Yu Ting¡¯s mouth. Yu Ting followed his wishes and took a sip gently. After drinking, he pushed it in front of him and said, ¡± you drink too!

 Chapter 1294

    1294 Chapter 1294-unexpected

    tangughed. unlike what he had said about his mysophobia, he took a sip.

    yu tingzily leaned back in his chair, tilting his head and cing his body weight on tang shangshi.

    Two hours had passed, and there was still no movement in front.

    Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, Yu Tingting took out her mobile phone and looked at the time. She was a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯ll go down to the front and see when we can walk.¡±

    Tang immediately grabbed her and said, ¡°be good and sit here. Don¡¯t walk around. I¡¯ll go and take a look. Have some safety awareness. Don¡¯t open the door for anyone other than me.

    After that, he unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car.

    After a while, he came back with a serious face. When he sat in the car, Yu Ting quickly asked, ¡± what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s happening in front? ¡±

    ¡°The road ahead is closed,¡± Tang said indifferently.

    Yu Ting¡¯s eyes widened in shock. what happened? why did they seal the road? ¡± he asked.

    ¡°There was andslide in front of us, which caused traffic to be interrupted, so it can only be temporarily sealed off,¡± Tang exined.

    yu ting bit her lip and looked conflicted.¡±Then what should we do? We should go back, but it seems like we can¡¯t go back now. If we continue to wait, when will we be able to do so?¡±

    ¡°If we wait, it could be a few hours or a day. It¡¯s hard to say!¡± After some thought, Tang added, ¡± ¡°I just heard that there¡¯s a road to the right from the county town. You can also get there by that road!¡±

    Yu Ting, who was initially a little defeated, immediately brightened up.¡±Really? Then let¡¯s just walk that way!¡±

    ! I can¡¯t retreat now!! He lowered his head.

    tang used his eyes to point at the grass by the side of the road.¡±We can still pass through here, don¡¯t be anxious!¡±

    While speaking, he started the car and drove toward the grass. Soon, they arrived at the other road that he had mentioned.

    The road wasn¡¯t easy to walk on. It wasn¡¯t a t cement road and was full of potholes.

    As soon as they drove in, Yu Ting had a bad feeling. She looked at Tang and suggested, ¡± previous brother, why don¡¯t we not go? let¡¯s go back!

    Tang Shangshi smiled faintly. don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯ll be your grandpa¡¯s turn soon.

    ¡°Alright, then!¡± Yu Tingting puffed up her cheeks and was about to y some songs. This road was too quiet and the sky was about to turn dark. She felt that it would be better to y some songs to adjust the atmosphere.

    After a while, a soft sound was heard. Yu Tingting raised his head and looked out of the window. He frowned and said, ¡± brother, the weather seems to have suddenly darkened. it looks like it¡¯s going to rain?! ¡±

    ¡°En!¡± dunn had already discovered this problem when he listened to the song selection, so he had already picked up the pace.

    In a short while, bean-sized raindrops began to fall like beans.

    The road was already difficult to walk on, but it was even more difficult to walk because of the rain. Probably because it was too bumpy, Yu Ting¡¯s chest felt stuffy and ufortable. His stomach felt as if it was being stirred by someone, and waves of difort and nausea came.

    Tang Shangshi also noticed that something was wrong with her. He slowed down the car slightly and put one hand on Yu Tingting¡¯s back, gently helping her scratch it. ¡°You¡¯re carsick?¡±

    Yu Tingting frowned and turned to look at him. His eyebrows were also tightly knitted together. He nodded ufortably. ¡± i¡¯m a little dizzy, but i¡¯m fine. hurry up and drive. how long more until we arrive? ¡±

    we¡¯re almost there. We¡¯ll be on the road in ten minutes, ¡± Dunn said as he sped up slightly.

    A muffled Thunder rumbled in the sky, matching the situation perfectly with the car¡¯s ¡± bang ¡°. The car¡¯s tires were stuck in the mud pit!

    (Author¡¯s note: I know that everyone might think that this ispletely different from the female protagonist I wrote. You might find it weird and think that she¡¯s too stupid. However, as a Side Story, I just want to write a na?ve and cute story about my childhood sweethearts. It¡¯s not like the main story at all. If you don¡¯t like it, just skip it. Read my new story on December 2nd. The top ten readers who leavements will be rewarded with QQ coins!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    [ another: the story I listened to is almost over. There are only a few chapters left, so don¡¯t rush me. The new article is really tormenting me. I always write in the morning and delete it in the afternoon. It¡¯s not easy! ]

    As for Tang Tianyang¡¯s story, I used to say that I would write about her after I finished writing feibai¡¯s story, but I haven¡¯t thought of a good story to match her. I don¡¯t want to write it casually, so I won¡¯t write it for now. I¡¯ll write it when I think of a story suitable for her! Good night, sweet dreams, my most beloved ssmates!!

 Chapter 1295

    1295 chapter 1295-her fear

    The rain came quickly and fiercely, making pitter-patter sounds as it hit the car.

    The ground was quickly filled with rainwater, and the half-cement and half-mud road began to soften. The right front wheel sank into the soft mud, and the left rear wheel seemed to be pressed into an inconspicuous but rtivelyrge mud pit.

    Tang immediately rolled down the window and looked forward in the rain. He frowned slightly when he saw the sunken wheel.

    yu ting immediately pulled out a tissue and helped him wipe the rain off his face.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    it¡¯s stuck in the mud, ¡± Dunn said as he reignited the car and stepped on the elerator, trying to climb out of the mud with the car¡¯s momentum.

    However, the mud pit seemed to be very deep and the two tires were stuck in it. Thus, there was no way to get out. After several attempts, they ended up in failure.

    Yu Ting frowned and looked at him in distress. ¡°How about I go down and push Yingluo?¡±

    ¡°how can you push it? you drive, i¡¯ll push it.¡± as he spoke, dunn had already opened the car door.

    it was raining heavily outside, and tang shangshi was drenched as soon as he reached the back of the car. Yu Tingting started the car in front while he pushed it from behind. He tried this several times, but there was no way for the car to climb out of the mud pit smoothly.

    ¡°Brother, it still doesn¡¯t work. What should we do?¡± Yu Ting rolled down the window and stuck his head out to look at Tang Shangshi.

    The rain fell into the car through the window, drenching Ting Ting¡¯s small face and chest.

    Tang Shangshi wiped the rain off his face and coldly ordered, ¡± ¡°Go back and close the windows.¡±

    His tone was like a teacher lecturing his student.

    Yu Ting bit his lip and immediately shrank back. As he looked at Tang Shang through the car window, he looked left and right for something that could be used as a cushion.

    The car window was filled with mist, and the sky was dark. His face was blurry, and she could only see his figure through the mist.

    after a while, tang ced something on the ground and asked yu ting to start the car. he tried to push the car from the back, but he still could not get out of the mud pit.

    after a few attempts, tang gave up. he walked over and knocked on the window. he said to yu ting, who was in the car, you wait in the car. Remember to lock the car and don¡¯te out. I¡¯ll go down and see if I can find anyone to help.

    Yu Ting grabbed his arm and said,¡±I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    her face was a little pale. the thought of being alone in the dark mountains made her feel inexplicably scared.

    Tang immediatelyforted her. don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you lock the window and stay in the car quietly, you¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s raining so heavily now. If you follow me, you¡¯ll be drenched. What if you fall sick? ¡± Wait for me in the car.¡±

    Yu Tingting was still holding his arm and was unwilling to let go. I don¡¯t want you to go alone. No one will help us here.

    Tang Shangshi smiled and gently pulled back his hand.¡±Be good, I won¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ll be back in ten minutes.¡±

    Yu Ting bit his lip. After thinking for a while, he slowly released his hand.

    Yu Ting¡¯s heart clenched tightly as he looked at Tang Shangshi¡¯s back, which was getting further and further away. His small body shrank in the seat, and he did not dare to look at the mountains in the darkness around him, which were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws like a monster.

    As time passed, Yu Tingting began to feel cold all over.

 Chapter 1296

    1296 Chapter 1296-Side Story, moving forward in the rain

    there was a loud ¡± boom ¡± in the sky, and a sudden p of thunder rang out, giving yu ting an earth-shattering repeat. she was so frightened that she almost slipped off her seat.

    the voice did not stop and continued to ring. yu ting was shocked for a moment before he realized that his cell phone was ringing.

    She quickly took out her phone and unfolded it. It was her mother, Gu Youli.

    mom. the moment she picked up the phone, Yu Tingting¡¯s eyes reddened uncontrobly and his voice choked.

    On the other end of the line, Gu Youli could clearly hear that something was wrong. She immediately asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°Listen, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Yu Ting burst into tears. I was so scared in the mountains. I asked brother Shi to take me to see Grandpa, but the result was ...

    The call was cut off before she could finish her sentence.

    The signal in the mountains was not good. Now that it was cut off, they could not get through no matter what. Yu Tingting wanted to call back, but she could not get through.

    All of a sudden, she felt so helpless that her tears flowed out.

    she didn¡¯t want to cry because she was afraid that tang would be worried when he came back and saw her. yu zao used her sleeve to wipe her tears, but the more she wiped, the more tears appeared. it was as if she couldn¡¯t finish wiping them.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared in front of the car. A human figure blocked the faint light. Yu Ting looked up and saw Tang Shangshi.

    she immediately broke into a smile, her face as beautiful as a flower. ¡± ¡°Brother Shi.¡±

    Tang Shangshi, who was drenched, sat in the front passenger seat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Are you scared?¡±

    ¡± i¡¯m not crying! ¡± yu ting shook his head. ¡± sand got into my eyes. ¡±

    Tang Shangshi smiled slightly, turned slightly to kiss Yu Ting¡¯s forehead, and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. Everything will be fine.¡±

    yu ting nodded.

    Tang Shangshi straightened his body and looked into her eyes. I was going to wait in the car and someone woulde to pick us upter, but I¡¯ve observed that the mountains on both sides could copse at any time because of this heavy rain, so we have to leave now.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s go,¡± As Yu Ting spoke, he quickly pulled out the car key and pushed the door open, ready to get out.

    tang immediately grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. If I didn¡¯t insist on taking you on this path, you wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament.

    ¡°I can¡¯t me you. I agreed to it,¡± Yu Ting chuckled.

    Tang Shang¡¯s handsome face was cold and tense. why don¡¯t you me me? ¡±

    In his impression, Yu Tingting had never suffered any hardships. What she had encountered today could be said to be her limit.

    She should be very scared and angry at this moment.

    Yu Ting¡¯s soft hands held his big, thick palm. because brother was good to mest time.

    Tangughed at himself. I¡¯m not good to you. I used to scold you, and now I¡¯m suddenly ignoring you.

    ignoring the fact that he was still wet, yu ting wrapped his arms around tang shangshi¡¯s waist and shrank into his arms like a little bird. even though you¡¯re scolding me, you¡¯re doing it for my own good. You¡¯re always helping me and don¡¯t allow anyone to bully me. When we were in University, you suddenly ignored me. I was very angry, but you still came to me in the end. That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s my fault for falling in love with brother Shi. If I liked you, I wouldn¡¯t have minded too much.

    what a little fool. Tang smiled and kissed Yu Ting¡¯s forehead again. He then got out of the car, held her hand, and walked in the rain.

 Chapter 1297

    1297 Chapter 1297-everyone takes a step back

    The road had been washed by the heavy rain and was extremely muddy. The two of them had walked all the way here and their feet were covered in mud.

    Tang was fine at first. After walking for so long, he didn¡¯t even take a breath. At first nce, it was obvious that he had been trained, but he couldn¡¯t listen to it.

    He stumbled all the way, and if Tang had not held him up, he would have fallen to the ground.

    After walking for a long five minutes, the rain got heavier and heavier. The rain poured down mercilessly, hitting them and the surrounding trees, making rustling sounds, like bloodthirsty beasts crawling towards them.

    The two of them werepletely drenched by the rain, and their ck hair kept dripping. Their tightly intertwined fingers began to turn slippery from the rain, and they slowly began to loosen.

    bang! Yu Ting fell to the ground.

    Tang¡¯s expression was grave, and he immediately picked her up from the ground.

    The rain was really heavy, and it didn¡¯t take long for the mud on her face to be washed away.

    Tang looked at her worriedly and scanned her up and down to see if she was injured. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Yu Ting shook his head hard.

    She struggled to get up, but the next second, the mountain beside them suddenly copsed because of the rain.

    Tang¡¯s expression changed. He quickly hugged Yu Ting and slid to the side.

    The world was spinning, and Yu Ting felt a headache. His forehead seemed to have hit many times, and he felt dizzy. The feeling of rapid rotation was exciting and terrifying.

    However, the firm, cold, and warm body that he was holding made her close her eyes in peace, allowing her body to roll with him to an unknown ce.

    **

    On the other hand, Gu Youli, who had been suddenly hung up on, was extremely anxious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable. Please call Xuxu againter.¡±

    Gu Youli could not remember how many times she had called him, but no matter how many times she tried, she could not get through.

    She looked at Yu feibai anxiously, ¡± ¡°What do we do? Could something have happened to the two children?¡±

    Yu feibai was not the only one who was called back from the Army. She had also called the Tang territory and ye Qingqing over. The three of them had tried to contact Tang Shangshi and Yu Tingting, but they could not get in touch with them.

    The air pressure in the room was particrly low, and all she could feel was the cold, so cold that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Yu feibai pursed his lips andforted her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were cold as heforted Gu Youli, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t discipline this brat well and made him lose his sense of propriety. But don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t let anything happen.¡±

    Yu feibai waved his hand. let¡¯s not talk about Shangshi. If we¡¯re going to grandpa¡¯s house, it must be his idea. I¡¯ve implicated Shangshi.

    ¡°What trouble?¡± Tang Yu disapproved,¡±they¡¯re going to get engaged soon. No matter what this woman does, it¡¯s the man¡¯s fault.¡±

    Yu feibai loved to hear these words. After he loved her, he felt at ease. ¡°Engagement? aren¡¯t we getting married?¡± he raised his eyebrows nonchntly.

    Tang Yu pursed his lips and was a little surprised. He wanted to take a step back because of this ident, but he didn¡¯t expect Yu feibai to be as hesitant as him.

    Ye Qingqing quickly smiled. that¡¯s right. Marriage. It¡¯s marriage!

    Then, he smiled and looked at Tang Yu. Although Tang Yu¡¯s face was expressionless, his eyes were filled with surprise.

 Chapter 1298

    1298 Chapter 1298-traveling in the rain is also a kind of romance

    Gu Youli was still on the phone and it was still busy. She heard her daughter cry. Unlike the three of them, she was very worried.

    sometimes, she was there. perhaps she was worried for nothing.

    However, she still wanted to hurry up and find out where her daughter was and if she was alright.

    After thinking for a while, Gu Youli called Yu Chen. Under Yu feibai¡¯s instructions, Yu Chen had already set off with the rescue team to look for Tang Shangshi and Yu Tingting for a while.

    ¡°is there any news?¡± Gu Youli asked anxiously as soon as she picked up the call. Her nerves were all tensed up.

    not yet, but soon, ¡°Yu Chen replied. He didn¡¯t want his mother to worry.

    The main road to the county had copsed, and many cars were stuck on the road. At this moment, he was preparing to go to another small road that led to the county.

    But where were Yu Tingting and Tang Shangshi at the moment?

    They rolled down the slope and fell into a small stream. The stream was very shallow, and it was just enough to reach their feet.

    Although it was shallow, the water was fast and violent due to the heavy rain. Tang held Yu Ting and struggled a few times before they got out of thend.

    Tang Shangshi sat on the ground with his lips slightly pursed, but he still held Yu Ting in his arms, trying to minimize the rain on her.

    He had used up too much of his energy, and the rain was heavy, so his face was a little pale.

    Yu Ting¡¯s face was even paler, without a trace of blood. He just leaned against him weakly, motionless.

    After Tang Shang steadied his breathing, he looked down at her and gently stroked her face with his fingers. listen, how are you? ¡±

    His voice tightened, and he was a little nervous.

    Yu Ting leaned against him weakly, his voice weak. ¡°My legs hurt so much, Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°Which leg?¡± Tang Shangshi furrowed his brows, his eyes turning cold.

    Yu Ting shifted his position and said softly,¡±Left leg.¡±

    Dunn¡¯s handsome face was as cold as ice.

    he helped yu tingting sit up and squatted down to examine her left foot. she seemed to have sprained it, but it was not serious.

    He helped her loosen it a little, then gently massaged it a few times, asking, ¡± ¡°Move a little and see if it still hurts.¡±

    Yu Ting nodded and moved his feet. Although it hurt a little, it was much better than before.¡±I¡¯m a little better.¡±

    tang gave her a massage again, and his palms were full of tenderness.

    ¡°Now!¡± He asked after a while.

    ¡°Much better. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡± yu ting finally curved his lips and smiled gently.

    Tang held her in his arms and muttered in a gentle voice like a lover, ¡± sit here for a while more. Rest for a while before you leave!

    alright then. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been raining. Yu Ting had no more strength and could not walk anymore. However, the rain drenched his body and he felt very cold.

    after she finished speaking, she suddenly wrapped her hands around tang shangshi¡¯s neck and said with a smile,¡±But think about it from another perspective. Being in the rain is also a form of romance.¡±

    She smiled, but Tang could not.

    His wet face seemed to be covered in ayer of frost.

    He reached out his hand and held Yu Ting tightly in his arms. His other hand slightly sped her chin forcefully and lifted her face. With a hint of dominance, he pressed his lips between her eyebrows.

    He said, ¡± when I was leaving, I thought a lot. I was too self-righteous and always felt that everything was in my hands. But I forgot that you are different from me. It was my fault. I didn¡¯t consider you at all.

 Chapter 1299

    1299 Chapter 1299-extra, getting a room

    Yu Tingting¡¯s life was too stable. She was too young and had not experienced any storms. However, such a difficult situation could not shock her.

    However, Tang Shang¡¯s words at this moment made her feel as if a huge stone was pressing on her chest, and she was a little breathless.

    She shook her head. don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll put pressure on me. No matter how close and how well two people know each other, they still need to get used to each other when they¡¯re together. It¡¯s normal to have some bumps.

    Tang looked at her and smiled. have I ever told you that you only need to do what you like when you¡¯re with me? I¡¯ll do everything else.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She replied softly, her voice slightly trembling.

    ¡°Have I ever loved you?¡± Tang asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Yu Ting pouted.

    Tang Shangshi held her fingers tightly in his palm, his eyes warm and unstained. then I¡¯m telling you now, you don¡¯t need to get used to me. Just be yourself. And Yu Ting, I love you very much!

    These words made Yu Ting burst into tears. He sobbed and said, ¡± I know Wanwan, so I don¡¯t me you for ignoring me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to be with you forever. In this life, I just want to stay by your side and marry you.

    Tang held her hand tightly and kissed her. no, in the next life, and in the life after that, you can only stay by my side and marry me!!

    Yu Ting snuggled up in Tang Shangshi¡¯s arms. The two of them quietly listened to the rain falling on them and the sound of the rain falling on the leaves. It was as if they were in heaven, and they only felt waves of enjoyment.

    After resting for a while, Tang Shangshi carried Yu Ting on his back and continued on.

    Yu Ting had never been in such a sorry state before when she was lying on Tang Shang¡¯s back. However, the faint warm aura that came from his body had never made her feel so at ease.

    In a daze, she felt as if she had returned to her childhood. When she was bullied, she only knew how to cry. Then, Tang Shangshi ran over with a cold face, beat everyone away, and then held her hand to go home.

    At that time, she seemed to have thought that one day, he would not hold her hand and go home, but carry her on his back.

    They did not know how long they had walked for. Yu Ting, who was about to fall asleep, heard Tang Shangshi¡¯s happy voice.¡±Listen, there¡¯s someone in front!¡±

    Yu Ting looked up subconsciously and saw a cluster of bright lights not far in front of him. They were the most dazzling light in the rainy night.

    Yu Tingting had never felt so excited and happy before. really, brother, we can finally stop being in the rain.

    As they got closer and closer, the two of them found a small hotel by the road in front of them.

    The hotel was not big, but it was clean and tidy.

    The person who weed them was a middle-aged woman in her forties. When she saw the two people outside the door drenched, as if they had been fished out of the water, she was shocked.¡±What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡±

    Yu Ting slid down from Tang Shangshi¡¯s body and wiped the rain from his face. Then, he asked in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°Boss, can I trouble you to get us two guest rooms?¡±

    there¡¯s only one room left, ¡± the Auntie replied. it¡¯s probably raining today, and there are quite a lot of guests.

    ¡°one room then!¡± tang replied.

    As he spoke, he took out a few wet notes from his wallet.

    Although he was drenched by the rain, it still could not hide his handsome face and Noble temperament.

 Chapter 1300

    1300 Side Story, fever

    The woman looked at Tang Shang and was slightly stunned. She took the money and smiled.¡±AI! alright!¡±

    as she took out the key, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and take a hot shower, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Yu Ting took the key and smiled at the Auntie gratefully. ¡°Thank you, boss!¡±

    ¡°I need to prepare some ginger soup for you to get rid of the cold!¡± The woman chuckled.

    Then, she looked at Tang Shangshi. Where did this young mane from? he was so handsome. If she had a daughter, she would be happy to have her son-inw.

    Yu Ting nodded. okay. Thank you, boss!!

    As he said that, he looked to the side and saw Tang Shang, who was looking at his phone. He frowned. It waspletely soaked and had already crashed.

    The Auntie also looked at Tang Shang with a smile and asked softly,¡±Should I make a call? It¡¯s on the counter, do you want to use it?¡±

    She was very enthusiastic and asked Dunn to make a phone call.

    Tang nodded and expressed his gratitude politely. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    He walked to the desk phone and dialed a number. He only said one sentence, ¡± ¡°Come and pick me up!¡± He hung up the phone and did not tell her his address. Yu Ting was a little puzzled. His words were too short. He did not even tell her where he was. How was she going to pick him up?

    the woman thought he had forgotten, so she reminded him, ¡± this is the xxx hotel on XXX Road!!

    Tang Shangshi did not say anything else. He only smiled at her to express his gratitude and then took Yu Ting to the guest room.

    The hotel room was very small. There was only a bed, two chairs, and a TV cab in the room. There was nothing else, and there was no space for anything else.

    Yu Tingting was tired and tired. As soon as he entered the room, he wanted to lie on the bed to sleep, but his body was wet and it was not suitable.

    Tang saw her tired face and said, ¡± go take a hot bath.

    There was a boss. Yu Ting was very conflicted. He dawdled and did not enter. Instead, he touched the back of his neck in embarrassment.¡±Um, don¡¯t you have any clothes to change into?¡±

    ¡°Wanwan,¡± this was a CEO, and Tang was also stumped.

    once you¡¯re done, use a bath towel and lie down on the bed. I¡¯ll use the hair dryer to dry your clothes. This was the only solution Tang could think of.

    Yu Ting nodded and turned to the bathroom. She was done in a short time. She also washed her clothes a little. After wringing them dry, she wanted to blow dry her clothes. However, she was cold and yawned. Tang Shang called her out.

    then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, brother Shang. Yu Tingting grabbed the bath towel and hugged his body. He shyly ran to the bed andy down.

    dunn kissed her on the forehead before turning to the bathroom.

    He quickly finished his bath and wrapped a bath towel around his lower body. With his upper body bare, he began to use the hairdryer to dry his clothes. It was a great project.

    Yu Ting had been quite sleepy, but now he was in high spirits and could not fall asleep. Hey in bed and looked at Tang Shangshi.

    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t youe under the nket and blow on it? you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± She said worriedly. She was drenched in the rain and shirtless, so she would definitely catch a cold.

    Tang turned around and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you upter.¡±

    Yu Ting took off the bath towel and wrapped his body with the nket. He then draped the bath towel over Tang Shangshi and smiled.¡±I¡¯m not tired. I want to apany you.¡±

    Yingluo. Dunn smiled affectionately and did not say anything. The small room was full of Honey Love.

 Chapter 1301

    1301 Chapter 1301-Side Story, feeding medicine

    After a long time, she finally dried the clothes and felt warm in them.

    Dunn seemed to be really tired and fell asleep as soon as hey on the bed.

    Yu Tingting was also sleepy. She wanted to close her eyes and fall asleep, but when she found Tang Shang, she seemed to be a little off. Her face seemed to be unusually red.

    She seemed to have a slight fever.

    She gently leaned over and reached out to touch Tang Shangshi¡¯s forehead. It was really hot.

    Yu Ting was shocked. She thought about how Tang had tried his best to protect her all the way here so that she would not be exposed to the rain and wind.

    Yu Tingting¡¯s eyes turned red as he thought about it.

    She stretched out her cold arm and gently ced it on Tang Shangshi¡¯s forehead, calling him softly, ¡± ¡°Brother Shi!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Shangshi¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and his cheeks were a little flushed. His lips parted slightly, and his eyes opened slightly to look at her.

    his eyes were a little blurry, but he seemed to be clear-headed.

    ¡°You¡¯re running a fever!¡± Yu Ting¡¯s tears almost came out as she spoke.

    I¡¯m fine. Go to sleep!! Tang Shangshi reached out and pulled Yu Ting into his arms, then slowly closed his eyes.

    Yu Tingy in his arms for a while. When he felt his body getting hotter and hotter, he slowly struggled out.

    She went to the bathroom and took a wet towel. After wetting it with cold water, she gently wiped Tang Shangshi¡¯s forehead and neck, hoping to help him warm up.

    his body was burning hot.

    After Yu Tingting finished applying it for him, she felt that this was not good, so she ran out and asked the Auntie for cold medicine and fever medicine.

    There was no fever medicine, only cold medicine. Cold medicine also had the effect of reducing fever, but the effect was rtively weaker. However, thisnd was not in front of the vige and behind the shop, which was already very rare.

    Yu Ting poured a ss of water, sat on the bed, and pushed Tang Shang. brother Shang, brother Shang. Get up and take your medicine before you sleep.

    Tang frowned in a daze, but he did not open his eyes.

    Yu Ting patted him again,¡±brother Shi?¡± You can sleepter and take some medicine first.¡±

    Tang¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, but he quickly closed them again, unwilling to get up.

    Yu Ting became anxious. He pinched Tang Shangshi¡¯s face and rubbed it gently. He was so anxious that he was about to cry.¡±Brother Shang, quickly get up and take your medicine! Get up, get up, I¡¯m going to get angry if you don¡¯t take your medicine!¡±

    Tang still did not open his eyes, or perhaps he was too tired to open them. However, he slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡± medicine!!

    Yu Ting quickly put Tang Shangshi¡¯s head on hisp and put the medicine in his mouth. Then, he brought the cup to his mouth and fed it to Tang Shangshi bit by bit.

    after tang shangshi took the medicine, yu tingting helped him lie down on the pillow again.

    Yu Tingting put down the cup and was about to wipe him with a towel. However, just as he turned around, Tang Shangshi grabbed his hand.

    With a little force, Dunn pulled her into his arms. don¡¯t be busy. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.

    Yu Ting wanted to say something, but after moving his lips, he did not say anything.

    The rain outside gradually became lighter and stopped rustling.

    After a while, Yu Ting raised his hand and gently ced it on Tang Shang¡¯s face. He felt that Tang Shang¡¯s face was still burning.

    Not knowing what to do, Yu Ting was a little scared and wanted to cry.

    In the end, she wanted to hold it in, but she couldn¡¯t hold it in, and her tears fell.

 Chapter 1302

    1302 chapter 1302-upset

    Yu Ting cried. At first, she did not make a sound. She bit her lip and looked at Tang Shangshi¡¯s handsome face, which was very close to her, with wide eyes.

    Very, very close. His long eyshes seemed to brush against her face like wings if she got any closer.

    at the end, when he was breathing, he still choked softly.

    It was such a soft sound, and it was so close, but Tang still heard it. He slowly opened his eyes.

    When he saw her crying, he panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? It¡¯s just a fever, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Yu Ting wiped his tears and felt a little embarrassed. He smiled at Tang Shangshi and said in a low voice,¡±it¡¯s all my fault. if i didn¡¯t suggest going to grandpa¡¯s house, you wouldn¡¯t have been caught in the rain and wouldn¡¯t have fallen sick. it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    However, her smile was uglier than her crying.

    ¡°why should i me you? have you forgotten what you told me before? you said that when two people are together, there will always be difficulties and bumps, ¡± Tang said gently. His hand stroked Yu Ting¡¯s back over and over again to make her rx.¡±Now you¡¯re saying this again. You¡¯re just trying to make me sad.¡±

    Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say it anymore. I won¡¯t say it anymore. Yu Tingting reached out and grabbed Tang Shangshi¡¯s shirt, shrinking into his arms.

    Tang immediately held her in his arms and kissed her hair. be good and sleep for a while. You¡¯ll be better than any medicine if you lie down with me for a while.

    ¡°En!¡± Yu Ting did not say anything more. Instead, he slowly closed his eyes.

    She and Tang Shangshi hugged each other tightly and wrapped themselves in the nket so that not a single drop of air could pass through. She was not actually asleep and had been half-awake the whole time.

    However, she did not move at all. Even though she could feel Tang Shangshi¡¯s body sweating so much that her clothes were almostpletely soaked, she still did not move.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist the exhaustion and slowly closed his eyes, falling into a deep sleep.

    After a while, she suddenly woke up with a start. brother Shang!!

    tang shangshi opened his eyes as well. he seemed to have woken up long ago. after sleeping for a while, he covered his body with the nket and took some medicine. he looked much better, but his body was still hot.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awake too. Are you feeling better?¡± Yu Ting¡¯s lips curled up as he asked with a smile.

    ¡°En!¡± Tang Shangshi smiled and blinked his charming eyes.¡±I¡¯m much better.¡±

    Yu Ting pursed his lips and raised his voice a little. that¡¯s great.

    She kissed his cheek and buried her head in his neck happily.

    I told you not to worry and not to be afraid. I¡¯m fine, and we¡¯ll be leaving this ce soon, ¡± he said as he lifted her little head with his fingers and lowered his head to kiss her lips.

    His agile tongue slithered all over her soft skin, affectionately brushing over every inch of her skin, licking and sucking the tip of her tongue, so gentle that it was unbelievable.

    At this moment, there wasplete silence. There was no sound at all, only the ambiguous sounds made by their entangled lips.

    After a while, he gently let go of her lips and softly called her name, ¡± ¡°Listen.¡±

    He moved his lips to the side and gently kissed her earlobe, giving her a soft and itchy feeling.

    yu ting felt inexplicably ufortable.

    She gently twisted her body and subconsciously moved closer to him. She closed her eyes and also said his name, ¡± brotherst time.

 Chapter 1303

    1303 Chapter 1033-Side Story, tangled

    Tang¡¯s lips curled up into a slight smile. His head was like a little dog, rubbing against the back of her neck and ear to express his affection.

    In the next second, his kiss followed Yu Tingting¡¯s ear and slowly moved down.

    At the same time, Yu Ting¡¯s hand reached into his clothes and touched his skin directly. Her action made Tang Shang freeze slightly.

    Time seemed to have stopped in that instant.

    His lips were still on her corbone, because he was thinking about a very important question.

    They weren¡¯t married yet, but should he continue or stop?

    He was not afraid that Yu Tingting would reject him. He knew that Yu Tingting would not reject him if he wanted to. However, he had also promised her that he would wait until after they got married.

    he gently sucked on yu ting¡¯s lips and pecked her affectionately. he cupped her face with one hand and rubbed the skin on her face with his fingers. he stared into her eyes and said,¡±Are you afraid?¡±

    Yu Ting¡¯s mind was in a daze. He looked at him nkly and did not make a sound.

    I¡¯m not afraid now. My brother¡¯s fever is already starting to go down, ¡± she replied softly when she saw a smile sh in Tang Shang¡¯s ck and bright eyes.

    It was obvious that she had misunderstood Tang Shangshi¡¯s meaning.

    dunn was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. the two of them were on different channels.

    Tang¡¯s lips came down again, and he kissed her gently, wrapping his tongue around hers and pushing it down her throat.

    He kissed her until Yu Ting was about to suffocate. He let go of her gently, but his lips were still on hers. He asked in a devilish and charming way, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking. Are you afraid?¡±

    As he spoke, he pressed Yu Ting¡¯s body against his and pressed it against himself.

    she could clearly feel that there was a hot and hard object pressing against her lower body. yu tingting¡¯s small face instantly turned red. her entire body and heart felt numb.| It was numb.

    I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m so angry. Yu Ting didn¡¯t know how he should answer at this moment.

    Tang Shang¡¯s hand tunneled along her waist and into her clothes. It moved back and forth on her delicate skin.

    Whether he was afraid or not seemed to be a question that had yet to be confirmed, but Yu Tingting was really nervous at this time, and she twisted her body unconsciously.

    this made tang¡¯s body burn with even more desire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll really eat you.¡± Tang pressed against her lips and said hoarsely.

    Yu Ting¡¯s face was burning as if it was on fire. His body immediately stiffened and he did not dare to go again.

    When she looked at Tang Shang, her expression was very strange and contradictory. She seemed to be nervous, but she also seemed to be looking forward to it.

    Looking at the sky| Thunder! Just as the earth Fire was about to start, the sound of a car suddenly came from outside.

    Dunn¡¯s movements stopped, and his expression was one of salvation. He was almost unable to control himself, but fortunately, the people who came to pick him up hade.

    In fact, he could have controlled himself to continue, but he didn¡¯t want to make a slip of the tongue, even if Yu Ting wouldn¡¯t me him.

    Seeing Tang Shangshi suddenly let go of him, coupled with the sound of the car outside and the screeching sound of the car stopping, Yu Ting immediately became certain.¡±It¡¯s the people who are here to pick us up!¡±

    before tang shangshi could answer, yu tingting heard his brother¡¯s voice. ¡± yu tingting! ¡±

    the soundproofing of the inn was terrible.

    ¡°Brother?¡± Yu Ting¡¯s eyes widened in shock and he immediately jumped off the bed.

 Chapter 1304

    1304 Chapter 1304-extra, going home

    Outside the small hotel, a low-profile ck shepherd and a military Hummer were parked. They exuded a condensed and glistening luster, calm and domineering, just like their Masters.

    Yu Chen arrived, and so did the people who hade to pick up Tang. They arrived at the hotel almost at the same time.

    yu chen asked yu ting to sit in his car, but he let tang go back in his own car, so they could only separate.

    Outside the hotel, Yu Ting turned to look at Tang Shangshi with some reluctance. Tang Shangshi¡¯s pair of dark eyes were also staring at her.

    thinking that he was still sick, she still asked worriedly before getting into the car, ¡± ¡°are you still burning?¡±

    Dunn immediately shook his head. get in the car!

    Yu Ting nodded, then turned around and got into the car.

    after closing the rear door, she saw yu chen through the ss window. he walked coldly to tang shangshi and said something to him. tang shangshi¡¯s expression was quite serious.

    After a few words of conversation, Yu Chen raised his eyebrows and got into the car with a nk expression.

    The car moved forward slowly. Yu Ting looked weakly at Yu Chen¡¯s cold face. She would never forget the strange look on Yu Chen¡¯s face when he saw them living in the same room and sleeping on the same bed.

    He couldn¡¯t have misunderstood something, right?

    Suddenly, Yu Ting heard her brother¡¯s deep voice.¡±Yu Tingting.¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Big brother?¡± Yu Ting¡¯s military training instructor was Yu Chen. The soft voice just now made her feel a little guilty and she actually sat up straight.

    Yu Chen¡¯s indifferent gaze had a trace of ridicule. He opened his mouth gently.¡±Yu Tingting, if you look at me like that again, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯ve done something wrong. You have to know that this is a sign of guilt.¡±

    ¡°i didn¡¯t!¡± yu ting immediately replied.

    Then, she became as listless as a frosted eggnt. if I have to say something, it¡¯s that I secretly went to grandpa¡¯s house. I made you guys worry.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have one, don¡¯t look at me with a guilty conscience,¡± Yu Chen said indifferently.

    hehe, hehe, hehe, ¡± Yu heheughed pretentiously, but his heart was trembling.

    Her brother was a very amazing person. He was a man who could see through everything with just one look. It seemed that there was a hidden meaning in his words just now, and she and his brother did not seem to be on the same point.

    Ugh! Forget it. Anyway, she and her brother often talked at different points. She was used to it!

    yu chen looked at her indifferently again. suddenly, his expression became serious and his voice became colder. ¡± ¡°No matter how stupid Yu Tingting is, you have to remember that you are a member of the Yu family. If Tang Shangshi bullies you, remember to tell your brother, okay?¡±

    Yu Ting was slightly stunned. He then hugged Yu Chen¡¯s arm. I know, brother. I really hope that you can find me a sister-inw soon. A good, gentle, and kind sister-inw so that we can go shopping together every day.

    She seemed to be able to guess what her brother had said to her brother before they left!

    His favorite sister, Wang Yuchen, raised his hand and pinched Yu Ting¡¯s face hard.¡±You want a sister-inw? Or do you want a ymate?¡±

    it hurts, it hurts, it hurts. Yu Tingting quickly pped his brother¡¯s hand away and dodged.¡±i want a sister-inw, but it has to be someone who ys with me, right? right? right? yingluo?¡±

    Yu Chen nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything.

    It was just a face that shed in her mind, a face that belonged to a woman. What would happen if she were to be a woman?

 Chapter 1305

    1305 Chapter 1305-Tianyang

    Tang Shangshi and Yu Tingting returned to the Yu family one after another. The two pairs of parents who had been worried about them finally felt at ease.

    However, they didn¡¯t immediately go to rest after being in the rain for a night and looking tired. Instead, they asked the two of them to sit down and then began to discuss the marriage.

    The engagement was changed to a wedding.

    From what she had heard, she didn¡¯t want to make the wedding a big one. She just wanted to have a family like any other young couple and give her sweet blessings.

    However, Gu Youli and ye Qingqing were not willing to do so. They said that they had to hold a grand banquet.

    He had asked for Tang Shangshi and Yu wenshi¡¯s opinions, but before the two of them could answer, they had already decided.

    As the wedding got closer, the demon of the Tang family, Tang Tianyang, returned.

    She hade back early for no other reason than to sow discord between Tang Shangshi and Yu Tingting.

    For example, at this moment, she asked Yu Wenwen with concern, ¡°I heard from Wanwan that my little brother has been living in Wei Ind and SR all these years. Is there any problem?¡± i¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s some hahaha that you can¡¯t get used to all these years.¡±

    In fact, she was just bored and wanted to take revenge on Tang Shangshi. Tang Shangshi had done a lot of things to her since she was a child.

    Yu Ting was stunned. He obviously did not understand what Tang Tianyang meant. ¡°What question? What bad?¡±

    that¡¯s the way. faced with Yu¡¯s innocent expression, Tang Tianyang realized that he really couldn¡¯t do it.

    She coughed and continued, ¡± it¡¯s in the manly aspect. I heard that my little brother¡¯s little brother doesn¡¯t seem to be good.

    if she had to me someone, she could only me the person she married. it was tang shangshi, the person who had schemed against her since they were young.

    This sentence shocked Yu Tingting so much that he almost fell from his chair to the ground.

    She blushed and coughed awkwardly before shaking her head. no, he¡¯s normal.

    Although they had not really done anything together, there were a few times when he kissed her until he lost control, and his lower body was pressed against hers.

    This, she still knew.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so biased towards him. You have to tell the truth!¡± tang tianyang was displeased. he curled his lips seductively.

    ¡± i didn¡¯t, ¡± yu tingting raised her small face to look at her and confirmed it with a serious face. she was shy and embarrassed. ¡± it¡¯s true. he can¡¯t do anything about it. it¡¯s normal. tianyang, you don¡¯t have to worry about him! ¡±

    Was she worried about him? who would be worried about him!

    ¡°Hahaha, it seems like you¡¯ve tried it. You two did it, so you know he¡¯s good,¡± Tang Tianyang said with a devilish smile.

    Yu Tingting¡¯s face turned even redder. She pouted at him.¡±Sister Tianyang.¡±

    Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t say anything. Tang Tianyang held his chin with his hand and changed his long ***. It seemed like a simple and ordinary action, but it exuded a charming aura.

    Just by listening to such a silly and cute person, she felt that Tang Tianyang was a woman who was charming to the bones. He was a beautiful woman who could make even a woman¡¯s heart flutter and want to pounce on him and take advantage of him.

    She didn¡¯t speak and just sat there quietly, or with a simple look, she could integrate all the seduction into various parts of her body, causing people who looked at her to have a primitive impulse when their eyes were focused.

    Yu Ting felt that this was the best among women.

 Chapter 1306

    1306 Chapter 1306-extra, banter

    Tang Tianyang looked at Yu Ting and said softly, ¡± ¡°By the way, does he treat you well? I didn¡¯t expect that you would choose him. Although he¡¯s his brother, there are some things I have to say. My brother has a bunch of ws, and you have to bear them. He¡¯s probably a little impatient when ites to women. Every time he sees a woman, his eyes are deep and serene, like a hungry wolf.¡±

    yu tingting blinked his big innocent eyes and exined to tang tianyang in a serious manner,¡±No, brother was a very good person and a very gentlemanly man! he¡¯s not like what you said. sister tang tianyang, i think you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°a gentleman?¡± tang tianyang did not smile. Do you know what he and brother Qian used to talk about every day? They talked about a woman¡¯s chest and the size that wasfortable to hold in their hands. They also talked about the waist that had to be thin. What other kinds of toughness could be held in their hands?| Love all kinds of positions, wait, Yingying.¡±

    Yu Ting was already shocked. His eyes widened.¡±Big sister Tianyang¡±

    tang tianyang¡¯s eyes glowed with a cunning light. ¡± ¡°did i scare you?¡±

    Yu Ting shook his head. not really. I think you must have made a mistake. My brother was really gentlemanlyst time and respected me very much.

    tang tianyang seemed to have sensed something. she turned her sharp eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Listen, let me ask you an obscure question. Are you going to let me ask?¡±

    yu ting thought for a moment and then nodded.¡±What question? ask away!¡±

    Tang Tianyang pursed his lips and smiled, pretending to ask with difficulty. my brother Yingluo, you said that he¡¯s fine. Does that mean that Yingluo is very powerful because he has a strong and healthy body? ¡±

    Pfff! Yu Ting obviously did not expect that Tang Tianyang would actually know how to do it. He suddenly went into a daze and asked such a shocking and soul-stirring question. For a moment, he was in a mess and his face was so red that he was about to explode. f * ck, f * ck, f * ck.

    Tang Tianyang shook her hand and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡±

    Yu Ting blushed and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Tang Tianyang raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know. How do you describe it? I don¡¯t know.¡± Yu Ting was so embarrassed that his watery eyes under his long eyshes were like bright stars.

    Tang Tianyangughed and changed the question, ¡± ¡°then, you should at least know how many times a night it is, right?¡±

    Yu Ting curled up into a small ball, wishing he could find a hole to hide in. she moved her lips for a while and finally squeezed out a sentence, ¡± ¡°Sister Tianyang, don¡¯t ask anymore. We don¡¯t have Qianqian yet.¡±

    Tang Tianyang pretended to be stunned, and then his mouth opened wide in shock.¡±What did you just say? You guys haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Ting nodded.

    ¡± no way, listen, ¡± tang tianyang suddenly became worried and asked yu ting nervously, ¡± ¡°is there a problem with your rtionship?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Yu Ting was puzzled. He did not understand why Tang Tianyang would suddenly ask this.

    ¡°if there¡¯s nothing wrong with your rtionship, then why didn¡¯t he touch you?¡± tang tianyang asked angrily.

    ¡°He respects me,¡± Yu Ting replied with a smile.

    Tang Tianyang snorted as if he had heard a joke, ¡± ¡°These words are more like coaxing a child. I think he¡¯s Yingluo.¡±

    Tang Tianyang suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 1307

    1307 Chapter 1307-heart stuffed

    Tang Tianyang seemed to have said something he shouldn¡¯t have, but he immediately stopped and changed his words, ¡± just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. He should respect you. But listen, sister Tianyang still has something to say to you. Marriage requires love, otherwise, you won¡¯t be happy together.

    Yu Tingting was almost knocked out by Tang Tianyang.

    Although she didn¡¯t understand why Tang Tianyang was leading her in circles, thest few sentences made her feel ufortable.

    At this moment, Yu Ting¡¯s phone vibrated. She returned to her senses and smiled at Tang Tianyang. Then, she put on her slippers and ran to the bed to get her phone.

    It was Tang Shangshi who had called. She was going to answer, but when she thought of what Tang Tianyang had said, she felt particrly ufortable. Not only did she not answer the phone, but she also turned off her phone.

    Tang Tianyang¡¯s face was filled with anger, but he was smiling charmingly, as if he wanted the world to be in chaos.

    When she saw Yu Ting turn around, she immediately restrained her expression and asked indifferently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my brother. Why didn¡¯t you pick up his call?¡±

    Yu Ting nodded.

    ¡°Is it because of what I just said?¡± Tang Tianyang asked.

    Yu Ting shook his head and looked at Tang Tianyang with concern. sister Tianyang, it¡¯s not that. I just feel that you¡¯re very strange, and the brother Shi that you¡¯re talking about is also very strange. So I¡¯m not going to chat with you anymore, but I won¡¯t immediately talk to brother Shi either. I n to be alone for a while.

    Yo! This little girl looked silly and cute, but she was not stupid.

    She coughed lightly and did not continue to stay. She slowly stood up. ¡± alright, have a good rest then. i¡¯ll head back first. if you have any questions, you can call me at any time. ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Ting nodded and then waved to her.

    Yu Tingy on the bed and thought about it. The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. Just as he was about to make a call to Tang Shangshi to rify the situation, Tang Shangshi¡¯s voice came from outside the window. It was as light as a feather, as if he was walking in the clouds.

    ¡°Brother Shang?¡± Yu Tingting eximed in surprise. He quickly rolled off the bed and ran to the balcony without even wearing his shoes.

    She saw a man standing under her balcony. He was dressed in a pure ck Casual outfit, and his eyes were as ck as his clothes. His deep and quiet eyes seemed to be able to suck away a person¡¯s soul. The moonlight shone on him, making him look like a demon who had walked down from the clouds at dawn.

    Yu Ting was shocked. Fortunately, she was the only one living here. Her parents ¡®room was on the other side and her brother was not at home. Otherwise, he would have woken everyone up if he stood downstairs and called him like this.

    Tang didn¡¯t make a sound. He just waved at her, signaling her toe down.

    Yu Ting bit his lip and then said softly, ¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go down now.¡±

    His voice was not loud, but it was enough for Tang to hear.

    Downstairste at night, on the stone Road surrounded by cypresses outside the vi, Tang Shangshi leaned against a tree and waited for her.

    The moment he saw Yu Tinging down, he immediately stood up straight and walked toward Yu Ting.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up the phone? and why is your phone turned off?¡± Tang Shangshi asked her. There was no displeasure in his tone, only worry.

    yu ting suddenly felt that he was too willful. he looked at tang shang with guilt in his eyes. my phone ran out of battery, so I switched it off. I put it aside to charge.

    (PS: there will be two more chapters tomorrow. Let¡¯s see how we¡¯ll turn the tables on Tianyang, and this chapter will officially end.)

    The new article will be released at 9 o ¡®clock tomorrow. The 10 readers who leavements will be rewarded with 10 Q-coins. From now on, I¡¯ll draw a reader to give 10 Q-coins as a reward every day in the message area below the article. Everyone, leave morements so that you can earn Q-coins while reading the article.

    The new document¡¯s name was the secret marriage of the dark family. 7 minutes 77 seconds.

    The introduction of the new article:

    we¡¯ve already slept together and made love, ¡± Shi Yuhan said. you still want a divorce? ¡±

    Song qinghuan: ¡± Shi Yuhan, I like you. Do you like me? ¡±

    ¡°Your love is so cheap,¡± Shi Yuhan said.

    Song qinghuan asked,¡¯cheap? You¡¯re going to give me a million a night!¡±

    ¡°i have too much money, but i have nowhere to spend it!¡±

    He was the most devilish, cold, and venomous man she had ever seen. He was a man of action and a quick battle. He got married when he said he wanted her. He wanted her when he said he wanted her.

    He climbed into your bed in the middle of the night, but disdainfully said that you seduced him. In the early morning, he woke up next to you with his clothes in a mess, but he said in disgust that you raped him! oh my god, is there still justice? what to do? what do you think i should do?

 Chapter 1308 - 1308 Chapter 1308-extra, concern

    1308 Chapter 1308-extra, concern

    It was obvious that Yu Tingting was not a person who was good at lying and could not lie. Her unnatural expression was immediately seen through by Tang.

    He looked at her for a while and suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°My sister went to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we chatted for a while,¡± Yu Ting nodded.

    ¡°Did you say me?¡± Tang asked again.

    Yu Ting nodded honestly again.¡±He did!¡±

    Tang Shangshi seemed to understand what had happened. When his sister and Yu Tingting talked about him, there was absolutely nothing good about it. They were only trying to sow discord between them.

    Alright, he seemed to have done the same to his sister.

    Tang stretched out his long arms and hugged Yu Ting¡¯s petite waist tightly, desperately trying to stuff her into his arms. do you think that I¡¯m a little like what you imagined me to be? are you not willing to talk to me anymore? ¡±

    Yu Ting let out a muffled groan and lowered his eyshes, but he still nodded his head honestly.¡±A little, but ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Tang Shang¡¯srge palm gripped the back of her head.

    Immediately after, a domineering kiss, apanied by a hot breath, covered her and fiercely blocked her lips.

    aww. he didn¡¯t say a word after hearing the rest of the sentence.

    Her voice and breath were all taken away by Tang Shang. His lips were firmly upied by him, pried open, and then entangled with her. Water.| Milk| Hand over| Melt.

    Tang Shangshi was tall, and even with her height, he had already bent down to kiss her.

    However, after being forced to raise her head and kiss her passionately for a long time, not only did it make her breathless, but her neck also ached.

    Yu Ting, who was about to suffocate, shuddered slightly. The hand that was holding his waist turned and pressed against his chest, pushing him gently. He even made a muffled sound of protest.

    tang shangshi was satisfied. he gently let go of her and carried her in his arms. he sat her down on the stone bench to rest. yu ting was naturally sitting on hisp.

    you actually dare to despise me? it¡¯s toote!! He said unhappily.

    Yu Ting pouted. who¡¯s disgusted with you? you don¡¯t even let me finish my words.

    Tang¡¯s lips curled into a smile. then you can finish now. I¡¯m listening!

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± yu ting turned his head away in a huff.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kiss you until you say it.¡± Dunn threatened sweetly.

    you¡¯re so bad. You¡¯re the same as sister Tianyang. Both of you are strange people. Yu Ting said unhappily.

    ¡°strange in what way?¡± tang shangshi raised an eyebrow.

    yu ting didn¡¯t exin and only said with certainty,¡±It¡¯s just weird.¡±

    ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Tang asked.

    She covered her face with her small hands and sobbed. She was a little embarrassed.¡±She said that you don¡¯t touch me because you don¡¯t like me and don¡¯t love me. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t pick up the phone. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk to you, I just wanted to calm down and think about it.¡±

    ignore her. She¡¯s just jealous of our happiness. She¡¯s all alone. Tang¡¯s big palm wrapped around her small hand, slowly rubbing and ying with it.

    ¡°really? ¡°Sister Tianyang is quite good. She cares about me, and he cares about you,¡± Yu Tingting blushed and turned her small face away. She raised her hand and scratched her head.¡±I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    Tang Shangshi was slightly startled.

    Looking at Yu Tingting¡¯s shy little face, heughed evilly. His deep voice slowly overflowed and echoed in the dark night. It was unusually maic and pleasant to the ears.¡±Then you¡¯re also afraid that I won¡¯t be able to?¡±

 Chapter 1309 - 1309 Chapter 1039-extra, final chapter

    1309 Chapter 1039-extra, final chapter

    Yu Tingting¡¯s watery eyes widened in an instant. His face was red and his lips were slightly open.¡±I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m only Yingluo.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you on our wedding night.¡± Tang immediately cut her off, his thin lips pressed against her ear. I¡¯ll let you know how much I want you and love you!!

    Good.| Just by listening to these pestering words, one¡¯s face was already burning.¡±Brother, don¡¯t whine.¡±

    not now, because I promised you. But, I want to collect some interest first. As Tang Shang spoke, he pecked her lips from time to time.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he covered her lips and continued to provoke her.| Kiss of love

    On the day of the wedding, the sky had just brightened. Gu Youli and ye Qingqing woke up groggily and went to knock on Yu Ting and Tang Shangshi¡¯s doors respectively, ready to start the luxurious and grand day.

    However, they did not see Yu Tingting and Tang Shangshi.

    Gu Youli only saw a note:

    ¡± dear father and mother, i know that this isn¡¯t good for us, but sister tianyang told us that if we don¡¯t want to have a wedding and want to go on a vacation to get married, then we should be brave and do it. there can¡¯t be regrets in life. i think sister tianyang is right, so i¡¯m sorry, my most beloved father and mother. brother shi and i have decided not to go to the wedding, but to start our wedding journey. brother said on the wedding invitation that he has already settled it, dear father and mother. Please don¡¯t be angry. Love your daughter forever, be considerate and sweet!¡±

    On the other side, ye Qingqing only saw a note:

    ¡°Dad, mom, I want to go on a trip and get married, but I didn¡¯t tell you. Sister was the one who invited us. She¡¯s right, we should do it if we want to. So, Tingting and I won¡¯t be going to the wedding. I¡¯ve already asked someone to handle the wedding banquet. The guests today will only be treated as a banquet. Finally, please don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Tingting. Time to go!

    Gu Youli and ye Qingqing were furious. They shouted at the same time, ¡±

    ¡°Tang Tianyang!¡±

    ¡°Tang Tianyang!¡±

    Tang Tianyang, who was sleeping, suddenly shivered. He had a bad feeling. Should he get up and leave?

    You want to escape? but was it toote?

    Country P, a luxurious Beach Hotel with green trees and flowers everywhere.

    The silver moonlight shone with a soft and warm light, turning the sky from ck to a deep blue, as if it was covered in ss.

    It was too beautiful, so beautiful that it could no longer be described as a dream.

    Yu Ting¡¯s entire body was red.| Naked, lying on the big bed covered with flower petals, she called out in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Brother Shi!¡±

    Tang Shang, who was on top of her, was also naked. His lips rubbed against hers and he asked softly, ¡± ¡°Do you remember what I told you that night? Our wedding night, Yingluo.¡±

    Yu Ting blushed. She knew, but she was too embarrassed to open her mouth. brother Qianqian in the morning.

    ¡°It¡¯s our wedding night, what do you want to call me?¡± Tang Shang¡¯s hot breath sprayed on her face with charm.

    Yu Ting blinked his thick and long eyshes and said shyly,¡±Hubby!¡±

    my dear, I¡¯ll take good care of you tonight, Yingluo. Tang¡¯s deep eyes were full of evil charm as he covered her lips again.

    His movements were very gentle and slow. He let Yu Ting rx and let go of all her tension. Step by step, he let her slowly adapt. When all her desires were aroused, he forcefully and overbearingly pierced her body.

    The night was long, and everything had just begun.

    They would hold each other¡¯s hands and be together for the rest of their lives.

    The most beautiful words in this world were not gentle and sweet words, not a dried-up oath, but a pair of hands holding each other¡¯s hands, their fingers firmly sped together, to be together forever!

    (PS: the new article has been released.| it¡¯s a passionate love story with all kinds of pet abuse, just like my style. the female lead doesn¡¯t have to be pretty, but the male lead has to be so handsome that it makes people¡¯s hair stand on end. he¡¯s rich and powerful, and he¡¯s cold, wild, cool, and ck-bellied, invincible. it¡¯s very suitable to watch it while lying in bed in winter. don¡¯t miss it.

    [ book title: dark family¡¯s Secret marriage: charm: 7 minutes 77 seconds ]

    [ description: Shi Yuhan: we¡¯ve already had sex and made love, and you still want a divorce? ]

    Song qinghuan: ¡± Shi Yuhan, I like you. Do you like me? ¡±

    ¡°Your love is so cheap,¡± Shi Yuhan said.

    Song qinghuan asked,¡¯cheap? You¡¯re going to give me a million a night!¡±

    ¡°I have too much money, but I have nowhere to spend it!¡±

    He was the most devilish, cold, and venomous man she had ever seen. He was a man of action and a quick battle. He got married when he said he wanted her. He wanted her when he said he wanted her.

    He climbed into your bed in the middle of the night, but disdainfully said that you seduced him. In the early morning, he woke up next to you with his clothes in a mess, but he said in disgust that you raped him! Oh my God, is there still justice? what to do? What do you think I should do?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!